《The Richest Man in the DC World》 Chapter 1 Suburban New York, seventh block nursing home. When the door opened, a well-dressed, handsome young Chinese with pale green eyes came in, "Professor, I''ve brought what you want." A photo and two $300000 bank notes were placed on the hospital bed. The old man picked up the note to check the name of the head of the household, and then put the photo in his hand. Looking at the lady with a kind smile, his eyes showed extremely complicated emotions. The boy picked up a towel to wipe away the tears from the old man''s eyes, sat aside and kept silent. After a long time, with a lonely sigh, the old man woke up, "after I die, please put the photo on my body." "Yes, do you have any other wishes?" "No more." The old man shook his head and said, "young man, thank you for doing so much for me. Now you can ask for what you want from me." "Soul." "Soul?" "Yes, soul." The young man raised his head, his pale green eyes were full of strange light, "Professor landos, I need your soul," the old man laughed, as if he had encountered something very interesting, and his tone became cheerful, "so, I''m trading with the devil. I don''t know your real name, Lucifer? Or besieb? " "No, my name is Luke, not the devil." The young man raised his palm, and a green flame appeared in the palm, "just a human with special ability." The dark green flame was like the fire of the dead from hell. It was clearly burning, but it sent out a chill that penetrated into the soul. The old man was silent for a long time, and then reluctantly said with a smile, "superhuman? When I worked in Norway, I met a beautiful girl with silver hair, who could make ice out of thin air, or even have a little blizzard. How about you? What are your abilities? " "Devour the soul, digest the soul, acquire memory, and strengthen yourself." "What an evil force The old man sighed, but he didn''t have much fear. For the dying man, there was nothing to fear, but more curiosity, "why did you choose me? An old man with advanced liver cancer can''t bring you anything "This is an experiment, but also a helpless move." "Tell me about it!" "Of course, if you want to hear it." Luke moved a chair to sit in front of him, and said in a flat voice, "my ability has a defect. While absorbing other people''s souls, I will also be affected by negative desires. before you, I absorbed the souls of three people. the first one is a history professor in the wilderness, whose soul is full of desire for revenge. In order to get rid of the entanglement, I spent several years It took three months to find out his murderer; the second one was the scientist who was shot. The tyrannical emotion was buried in my soul and transferred to me. The experience during that period was very bad; in order to prevent similar incidents, I made a very strict selection of the third target, and finally chose Frank tules. " The old man frowned, "governor?" "Yes, the former governor." Luke sighed, "it turns out that this is a very stupid decision. Who would have thought that the fair and strict governor is a pornographic maniac in his heart. In order to let him go, I had to make all kinds of girlfriends, and the good reputation accumulated over the years was ruined." The old man said strangely, "it doesn''t sound bad." Luke shrugged. "My grandfather is a staid man. He doesn''t like me to take girls of all colors home for the night. Besides, I''m only 17 years old. It''s not good for my body to do too much." "It makes sense!" The old man laughed, "so, you leave the fourth goal to me, a good man without any bad habits." Luke shook his head. "I said it was an experiment." "The previous experiences have made me understand a truth. No matter good or bad people, there is an unknown desire hidden in their heart. The desire can not be avoided, only the soul without regret can be chosen." "A soul without regrets!" The old man murmured to himself, a flash of a sudden in his eyes, "you help me achieve my wish, that is to let me die without regret, so that I can be swallowed by you." "Yes." "Sounds fair?" "Thank you for thinking so." Luke adjusted the position of the pillow to make the old man more comfortable. "Any other last wishes? If so, please let me know and I''ll help you achieve it. " The old man looked at the ceiling quietly for a long time before he said weakly, "how long can I live?" "According to your current state of life, two minutes at most.""Can you Longer. " "Sorry, I don''t have that ability." The old man was silent, and his pale face showed despair for the first time. Fortunately, he was mature enough to press down his emotion quickly. "thank you for telling me so much." "It should be." Luke got up and took the old man''s thin hand, "nice to meet you, Professor landos." The old man gave him a complicated look, closed his eyes and died. "Goodbye, professor." Luke bowed. A dark green flame came out of his palm. He pulled out a broken soul. The boy opened his mouth and swallowed it. There are lots of memory fragments, such as the joy of childhood, the freedom of youth, the secret love in college, the hesitation after graduation, the helplessness at the wedding, and the enthusiasm for science. Of course, the most important thing is endless knowledge. Nuclear physics, electronic engineering, elemental chemistry, cytology What the old man has learned all his life has become Luke''s nourishment. To his delight, there is no desire in his memory except the regret that can not be erased. "Thank you for your gift." Luke bowed again, put the photo in the old man''s hand and called the funeral home. In order to make the old man walk less lonely, Luke specially arranged six Negroes from Ghana to carry the coffin. All the way, Frank J. landos came to the end of his life. "All the way, professor." Luke put down a bunch of lilies and turned away. After leaving the graveyard, Charlie will came up face to face, "boss, director of Wayne group and CEO of Luther group called one after another, hoping to talk about the acquisition with you." Luke took off his dress and left it in the car, "tell them to talk about it in three months." "The Wayne group is willing to offer 50 million," pauses, adding, "euro." Luke put on his sunglasses and said with a smile, "Charlie, what did I tell you on my first day at work?" Charlie was stunned and said, "I see, boss, I''ll deal with it." "That''s right." The silver Ferrari spurts out a thick blue flame, and flies away in the envious eyes of passers-by. Chapter 2 American ABS TV station. Doug Lando, the famous talk show host, suddenly raised a question at the end of the advertisement: did you show it today? What is showme? what is the social age? Doug shakes his signature belly and introduces this Internet product in a humorous tone. Once it is broadcast, it has caused quite a stir. In front of the TV, Luke is tasting coffee, but his heart is dripping blood. It''s too dark. "Charlie, what''s the feedback from the market?" "It''s already in the top 100 of the U.S. search list, and it''s still improving. It''s estimated that it will be around 70." "It''s too low." "Tell Felipe that I need a minute of advertising time for next week''s talk show." "We don''t have that much budget." "How much money does the company have?" Charlie reluctantly said, "there''s only half a million left. Besides the daily expenses, the salary this month is not enough. I suggest that the advertising should be done later." "No Luke rubbed his teacup and said calmly, "prepare an advertising budget of 300000. Contact Philip next Thursday. He won''t refuse." "But..." "Charlie Luke interrupted. "Trust me, the money chain will be fine." "All right, boss." Charlie nodded and stopped talking about it. "What else are you doing today?" "10 a.m. board meeting, 1 p.m. opening ceremony at times square, 3 p.m. internal R & D meeting." "Call solank. I can''t go to the opening ceremony. The R & D meeting and the board of directors will be postponed until tomorrow." Charlie hesitated, "today..." "Get your things ready and come with me to meet some people." ¡­¡­ 10 a.m., metropolitan queens, somewhere in the basement. With his hands around his chest, Luke looked up and down at the young white man in front of him. He was about twenty-three or twenty-four years old. He was wearing a cap with sunken eyes and pale face. At first glance, he often stayed up late, "Zuckerberg?" "Who are you?" The young man watched the intruders with vigilance. The public security situation in Queens was always bad, and criminal cases such as burglary occurred from time to time. "Don''t be nervous. We''re not gangs, we''re not speeders." Luke finds a chair to sit down and opens the folder, "Zuckerberg, a computer genius, intentionally intruded into the central system of the federal bank when he was 17 years old to look for security loopholes. In the following months, he steals 400000 bank principal by virtue of superb hacker technology, and later he was caught by the FBI for drunkenness and aphasia..." Luke closed the papers, "is it worth wasting two years in prison for 400000?" The young man looked ugly and said, "who are you?" "Luke Shaw, the founder of showme." ¡°ShowMe£¿¡± Zacs, as a top hacker, certainly knows the latest popular social software, but he doesn''t believe that it''s this guy who started it. How old is he? Seventeen? Luke pointed to the computer on the desk, "I have a picture on the official website. Check it yourself." Zacs opened showme''s official website, and Luke''s photo was on the front page, which was very eye-catching, "it''s really you!" "What do you want from me?" Luke waved his hand. "Bring it here." Charlie and another employee put two laptops on their desks. The whole body of the laptops was purple black, with racing design and transistor logo engraved on the front. They were Heijing 3-storm, the world''s top configuration limited edition laptops. Zacs was greedy for a long time, but he didn''t have money. "This is What do you mean "It''s said that you are a computer genius. It happens that I am too. Let''s have a competition. You win. Black crystal computer will send you. I win. I will work in my company tomorrow as the technical director of showme." "You''re kidding "I seem to be joking with you?" Zacks was a bit of a monk, and he was not sure for a long time, "you You won''t come, really "What? Don''t want to work? Don''t want to make money? I still don''t have confidence in my technology. " "Of course I have confidence." When it comes to hacking technology, Zacks has never convinced anyone, "come on, how to compare." "Choose what you''re best at." Zacks was angry, "OK, invade the FBI foreign affairs material network, get the code, dare?" Luke quirky way, "you are not afraid of the FBI trouble you." "I won''t leave a clue," Zacks said"Well, do as you say." Plug in the power supply, press the cable, two people sit on the computer, the competition began. Zacs skillfully opened VB language and began to write intrusion program. Luke sat opposite and yawned bored. When the first subroutine was finished, zacs could not help frowning, "do you want to give up?" "Give you ten minutes." Zacks sneered with disdain. Soon, ten minutes later. Luke took off his coat and threw it into Charlie''s arms. He looked very attentive, as if he were a different person. His fingers were flying on the keyboard, and the sound of thumping was almost in a straight line. Zacks took time to take a look, shocked speechless, too fast, never seen such a fast code speed, fingers moving rapidly, almost into a phantom. This guy is a master! I dare not be careless again. ¡­¡­ In the FBI headquarters building, employees in charge of network security rushed to the director''s office, "director, we have been attacked." After that, he opened his notebook and projected the signal onto the large screen, and a panoramic map of the world appeared, flashing with dense red dots, "there are 185 intrusion signals in total, which are from Oslo, Stockholm, Cape Town, Mumbai, New Delhi, London, Gotham, metropolis, Brasilia, Seoul, Tokyo, Mordor, Munich and Paris Wait. " Roger Cassius loosened his tie and said coldly, "are we against the world?" Employees can''t even wipe their sweat, but they are busy, "forging IP addresses is a common skill of top hackers. As long as they check one by one, they can identify the authenticity." "How long will it take?" There are more and more sweat on employees'' forehead, and their voice is hoarse. "three Thirty minutes. " Roger took a deep breath. He really couldn''t stand these stupid people. "ten minutes later, I want to see all the information about his family, address, job, education I want to know everything. " The employee nodded and turned away. A contest between the FBI and the top hackers started. It didn''t last long. It lasted only a few seconds. The red dot on the big screen disappeared, and the employee who just left came back excitedly, "win, we win." Roger got up quickly. "Who is he?" "No personal information was found, but we traced to the IP address, here..." The employee put the paper with the geographic coordinates on the table, latitude 38 ¡ã 53 ¡ä 52 ¡å n, longitude 77 ¡ã 02 ¡ä 11 ¡å w! after only one look, Roger''s ice face immediately turned cyan purple and hissed with anger in his heart, "do you know where this is?" The employee shook his head blankly, "a bunch of stupid pigs, can''t you see this is the White House? You''re going to tell me about the White House invasion of the FBI? You are a pig Take a deep breath and roar, "find that bastard at all costs. This is your last chance. If you can''t find it, don''t come to work tomorrow." Chapter 3 As the highest intelligence agency in the United States, every once in a while, the FBI will encounter hacking incidents, but it''s the first time that people have been riding on their heads to shit like today. Anger spread throughout the Department. Everyone is rubbing their hands to find the hateful thief. ¡­¡­ Queens basement. Luke took out $400 and put it on his desk, "buy proper clothes and come to showme at 8:00 tomorrow morning. Don''t be late." Zacks was staring at the computer screen in amazement. When the door closed, he woke up and ran to the computer Luke used to check the data record. Thousands of lines of source code constitute a framework that has never been seen before. The more you look at it, the more startled you are. When you reach the last few lines, the screen suddenly darkens and the white sickle pattern pops up. "Death Zacks was shocked. The pattern flashed away, the data was cleared, and the computer entered the blue screen. "It''s over!" Zacs sat down in his chair, his hair in his hands, very upset. Death is a legend in the hacker world. It was born ten years ago and challenged the whole world with its own efforts. It put ducks on the British official website, painted women on the French official website, painted buttocks on the Brazilian official website, and left feces on the Italian official website At that time, there was a lot of noise. Hackers from all over the world set out and even set up a temporary alliance. Unfortunately, no matter how hard they try, they can''t find that person''s IP address. The only useful clue is the white sickle. "Is he death?" "No, ten years ago that boy was six or seven years old at most. He never touched the computer." "Not death, how can there be a white sickle." "Maybe I should go to showme." ¡­¡­ Out of the basement, Charlie couldn''t help saying, "boss, won''t you take the computer back?" "It''s a greeting." "What if he doesn''t come." Luke opened the door and said with a smile, "he''ll come." Charlie shrugged and sat in the driver''s seat. He couldn''t understand where the boss''s self-confidence came from, but dozens of practices have proved that the boss is always the right one. "Where to go next." "Gotham!" In a dilapidated rental house on the outskirts of Gotham. Robert Downes decadent into the sofa, hand hanging bottle, face full of hops, do not know how much to drink. No one would have thought that he was the boss of a listed company. Reality is always full of surprises. A few years ago, Robert and his friends founded an investment company to provide financial services for the rich. With years of accumulated contacts and extraordinary vision, the company soon became a leader in the industry. After the listing, the financial resources rolled in, and Robert changed into a famous young entrepreneur. As the saying goes, people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. In Gotham, a place with simple customs, rich people without background are equal to innocent young women without clothes. Because of a financial dispute, he angered the Gotham mafia boss Falcone, and then everything got worse. Blackmail, blackmail, intimidation All kinds of means emerge in endlessly. After only two weeks, Robert collapses. The elders can''t stand the life of fear and leave one after another. In the blink of an eye, a thriving company is no longer available. Robert had to file for bankruptcy and live as a tramp. The moment he opened the door, Luke wondered if he was in the wrong place. The old, damp house didn''t even have a decent piece of furniture. Garbage was everywhere. There was a pungent smell of wine in the air. Luke covered his nose and frowned, "are you sure he lives here?" Charlie nodded. "That''s the address in the mail." "All right!" Luke tiptoed into the living room, looked at the middle-aged man lying on the sofa several times, frowned and said, "Robert Downes?" He yelled several times, but didn''t respond, "Charlie, go to the kitchen and get a basin of water." When a basin of cold water was poured on it, the middle-aged man who had been intoxicated for many days suddenly woke up, "who are you? Who told you to come in? Hurry up, or I''ll call the police. " "If the police were useful, you wouldn''t be reduced to this." Luke sat down in a clean place and said, "long time no see, Mr. downs." Robert wiped the ice water off his face, his eyes hesitated, and the boy in front of him was familiar, "Luke Shaw?" "You don''t seem to have a bad brain if you recognize me." "What do you want from me?" "I don''t like to talk to people who stink. Go to the bathroom and have a shower. I''ll talk about it in ten minutes."Robert''s face stagnated and he was embarrassed. He was once a respectable man. He never thought that he would wear the clothes he picked up from the garbage can to chat with others one day, "sorry, wait for me for a moment." Robert rushes into the toilet. Charlie looked at the environment around him, whether it was moldy cheese in the garbage can or piles of wine bottles in the corner, which made him feel uncomfortable, "boss, are you sure you want to find a tramp? Maybe it''s still a thief. " "It doesn''t matter. The key is ability." Ten minutes later, Robert comes out of the toilet and changes into a T-shirt that looks good. Luke didn''t want to waste his time in this environment and said, "do you know showme?" "Of course, it''s on my priority list." After combing, Robles seems to find a little memory of the past, and his tone becomes calm, "tell me what you think of it." "Is this an interview?" Luke nodded. "Showme lacks a CFO. You''re the candidate." As the words fell, Robert was all excited, just like a drowning man grabbing the last straw, "are you sure To Hire me? " "I said," he said "All right!" Robert takes a breath, presses the excitement in his heart, word by word, "in recent years, with the development of information technology, computers have become popular, and many people have computers. Computers connect to the network, forming a huge Internet platform and an undeveloped world. At this time, your showme has come, filling the blank area, opening up new markets, as long as you develop well The formation of a monopoly, like the Wayne family and Luther group, can become a new economic giant Luke secretly praised that he is worthy of being a new star in the financial field, and his vision is really unique. "what do you say are the advantages, but what are the disadvantages?" "Economic chain!" Robert looked straight at Luke, expecting to see some confusion in his too young face. Unfortunately, Luke kept a calm attitude from beginning to end, as if he knew all about it. "I have observed the operation mode of showme. It is a kind of advanced business operation. Traditional enterprises pay great attention to profits. Without profits, they have no survival value. Unlike showme, you attract users and occupy the market with free. As the scale becomes larger, the cost rises sharply, but the profit is always zero. If you want to change, you can do so unless you launch paid services such as membership and advertising If you do, you are likely to push existing users to other social software. " Luke nodded. "That''s right. Go on." Robert drinks water and moistens his throat. "if you want to solve the problem of capital chain without damaging the company''s prospects, operation and investment become the key links. Good operation can seize market resources, prove value, and then use noumenon value to deal with those consortia and venture capital companies, so as to ensure investment and control of the company." "I don''t know much about the operation of Internet companies, but capital operation is my strong point. Give me a chance and I will prove my value." Luke held his chin, saying nothing, as if thinking. Robert stirred his throat. He was a little nervous. Although the young man in front of him had a young and handsome face, he didn''t look like a 16-year-old or a 17-year-old. He was too calm, like an old fox who had gone through the world. He couldn''t guess his mind. a little, Luke looked up and asked, "how much did you cheat Falcone?" Robert''s cheek twitched violently, his eyes flashed with bitterness and fear that he could not hide. "Elder Gotham dares to earn money. I have to say that you have a lot of courage." Luke grows up, "I like bold helpers. Let''s go to the metropolis with me. In half a year, I will help you solve your debt problem." Chapter 4 13 / F, Haixing building, Brooklyn. This is showme headquarters. At ten o''clock in the morning, Luke in red and white T-shirt pushed open the door of the conference room and walked to the main seat, "this is the first plenary meeting since the establishment of the company. Before the meeting, I want to formally determine my future job arrangement." Voice down, a few young heads of the Department can not help but feel a tight heart. Showme is not a small group of people at first, but a company with more than 20 employees. Now that it has become a company, it is necessary to determine the division of responsibilities and positions. Luke pressed his hands on the desktop, and his calm eyes turned back and forth, and finally fell on the young man with thick glasses, "Rowan, the marketing department has given it to you. Collect user feedback as much as possible, and file it every three days and give it to me." Rowan quickly stood up, "I won''t let you down, boss." Luke raised his hand to let him sit down and turned to face Philip Arthur on the right. This black uncle with a bald head is the oldest and most experienced in the whole company. He graduated from Harvard University and worked as an executive in many large consortia. In order to recruit him, Luke made a lot of efforts. "Mr. Arthur, it''s up to you to plan." Philip nodded with a smile and looked very kind. Only those who have been in close contact with him know that he is strict with himself and others. No rules, no square. If the company wants to develop healthily, it must have a sound management system. "Cindy!" Luke looks at the lady at the end of the table. She''s about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. She''s pretty, well made up, and has mature charm. "this is Robert Downes, who will be your deputy in the future. You two are responsible for finance and operation." "I see, boss." Cindy nodded quickly, and the boulder in her heart finally fell to the ground. Last night, she heard that the boss found a financial expert from Gotham. She thought her position would be replaced, but she didn''t think he did. When I read this, I felt more grateful and became excited. Robert''s eyes were full of war. The latter didn''t feel that there was anything wrong. A college graduate who didn''t know what finance was didn''t deserve his attention. Luke continued, "I''m in charge of the R & D department for the time being, as for the Technology Department..." The meeting room was quiet for a moment, and all the young people without suits looked at it at the same time. These people are special talents recruited by Luke through special channels. Some of them are fat, some tall and thin, and some of them are cynical with lollipops in their mouths. Their education background is generally low, but their skills are practical. They are much better than those graduates from famous schools. It is because of them that showme has developed to the present situation safely. Special talents all have a shortcoming. They are not easy to manage, and they are no exception. The air is full of competition. Zacks noticed something. He swept around and saw several acquaintances. Interesting! There are so many computer experts in a small Internet company. "The technology department is the core Department of the company. The director has great responsibility and can''t make any mistakes. Before that, I considered many candidates and finally chose Zuckerberg. Some of you should have heard of him. I''m going to let him be the head of the technology department." At the end of the speech, a fat man with braided hair stood up, "I know this guy, who was caught by the FBI''s tail and locked up for two years, was released." "I was in prison!" "People who can''t keep chrysanthemums still want to be the boss." "The technology is not very good. I think it''s beautiful." ¡­¡­ Zuckerberg is not a good-natured person, "anyone who doesn''t agree, stand up and compare." "Compare, compare." Two groups of people, you and I, quarrel. Luke just looks at it, but doesn''t stop it. The core of Internet companies is technology, and the essence of technology is talent. The steps have been set up. It all depends on the ability of Zuckerberg. If he can''t, Luke doesn''t mind changing people. "Well, after the meeting, there''s only one way to compare. Don''t break the computer." "Continue the meeting." Luke motioned to Charlie, who took out a stack of thick documents and distributed them to the public, "showme is my dream, but I hope it will become your dream. You are not only my employees, but also the creators of dreams. We work together to cultivate this young seedling, watch it germinate and grow, and finally become a towering tree with branches all over the planet, to the end of the world At that time, I hope you still exist and enjoy the fruits with me. " "This document is an equity incentive plan. Everyone here has a share. If you have a good look, you can put forward your opinions." The people who took over the documents looked through it carefully, and every word was good. Although the dream is good, it is far from money. Showme''s salary is not high, but it has gathered a lot of capable guys. What''s the reason? Luke''s ability and appeal are on the one hand, and more importantly, the company''s future.They are very optimistic about the future of showme and are willing to pay their youth for it. Luke quipped, "Mr. Arthur, estimate the market value of showme in five years." "God told me it''s worth 30 billion." Luke chuckled, "tell me in the future, you have said a zero less." 300 billion dollars! Many people think that the boss is talking big. The well-known Wayne group, after nearly 100 years of development of three generations, has a market value of more than 800 billion. Does a social software want to achieve one-third of its success in just a few years? "Do you think I''m bragging?" Luke hands ring chest, look calm, "future billionaires, time will prove everything." "Cindy, get the market report out." "OK, boss." A series of tables related to user data appear on the large screen. "As of 8 a.m. today, our total number of users has exceeded 2.4 million, with about 2.1 million active users per day. Do you know what that means?" After a pause, when everyone''s eyes converged, he said, "it means that nine out of every ten users give showme a satisfactory score, thinking that our creation has brought convenience, fun and a more positive impact on their life. I have to say, this is a satisfactory answer." "But is that enough? Not enough, not enough. " Luke clenched his fists and looked crazy. "what I want is the whole America and the whole world to score with satisfaction. I want everyone on earth to be a loyal user of showme. I want every inch of the earth on this planet to be covered by showme. I want all of you here to become future leaders..." "Connecting the world and shortening the distance is showme, our showme, everyone''s showme." Pa Pa Pa! Philip Arthur took the lead in clapping, and the others immediately responded, cheering wildly one by one, like beating chicken blood. The atmosphere was completely ignited and could not be calmed down for a long time. Luke pressed his hands and said with a smile, "well, everybody, it''s almost lunch time. Let''s hurry up for the meeting! I can''t make you hungry. " "After two months of development, showme has gained a firm foothold. Now we are going to start the second stage of operation. I am going to open the video module. You can say what you think." Chapter 5 There are two kinds of dictators: one is to use tough means to make people yield and not give others any chance to speak. The other is absolute self-centered. You can express your opinions, but you have to do what I say. There is no doubt that Luke is the latter. After two months of getting along with each other, the employees have already understood the boss''s personality. To tell the truth, they don''t like such a boss. However, countless practices have proved that the boss is always right. With more times, people have become accustomed to obeying orders. Only Zuckerberg asked, "what kind of video platform are you going to create? Traditional originality, link? Or a new type of copyright, click? Luke took a look at him and said, "don''t bring those sunset industries into showme. They don''t deserve it." "Charlie, bring in the computer." "OK, boss." Several laptops are placed in front of the heads of departments, and the software has been turned on. Under the videos and pictures, there are many options that have never appeared: share, reprint, follow, comment, like, top, etc. For future generations of Internet scabies, these things can''t be more familiar, but for young people in the DC world, after only a few interactions, people''s expressions will change, and the sociality of this thing is so strong that it''s incredible. A fat house obsessed with the Internet world gives a thumbs up, "boss, you are a genius!" "I''ve heard that 999 times, and you''re the thousandth." Luke light smile, "well, everyone, focus, don''t look at the computer, will not end?" "Zacks, you''re the head of technology. Tell me what you think." Zacks opened his mouth speechless, had countless thoughts in his head, and when he reached his mouth, he choked out two words, "very Good The employees of the technology department sneer one after another and show their disdain. Zacks''s cheeks were red, angry and embarrassed. Luke continued, "nothing but good." When everyone''s eyes converged, Zuckerberg, who has been busy with the hacker business, suddenly felt a great pressure, which he had never experienced before. After a long silence, he tentatively replied, "I I think if you want to attract users, it is not enough to rely on the software itself Something else. " Luke didn''t let him go, he wanted to see how much potential this young man with the same face as the founder of Facebook has, "what do you mean by [other], give some specific suggestions." "Just It''s something that can attract wide attention, such as news and hot spots. " Luke snapped his fingers. "Well said, very well!" "Showme is a kind of social software, and its essence is the interaction and communication between users. Only by ensuring enough topicality and allowing users to pursue the goal of discussion, can the company develop for a long time." "Zacks''s proposal is very forward-looking, and hit the point." Hearing this, Zuckerberg breathed a sigh of relief. He wiped his right hand across his forehead and found a layer of sweat. "So the question is, how can we keep the topic hot?" Rowan got up and said, "we can start a criminal column to discuss gangs and evil organizations hidden in big cities. Gotham is a good target." "It''s a good suggestion. After the meeting, you can find some employees to make a copy and give it to me before 4 pm." "All right, boss." After Rowan sat down, others came up with ideas one after another. Some proposed party competition, some proposed presidential election, and others proposed traditional topics such as environmental pollution and the proliferation of firearms Luke sat on the chair, listening attentively, and then said, "after listening to your answers, I think it''s necessary to reiterate that 90% of showme users are young people, and your proposal is good, but you ignore the most important questions and don''t hit the G-spot of young people." "What do young people like? Current affairs and politics? Party competition? Don''t be funny. They don''t care about it at all. The things they can chase and discuss are cool, trendy, fun and heroes. " "The first four can be summed up into one category. Only the introduction is needed to attract people''s attention, such as this one..." Luke clicks on a video file and drops it on the big screen. I saw a group of well-dressed black people carrying coffins dancing in the street. Their movements were very wonderful, but they had a sense of rhythm, with gorgeous music, giving people an indescribable sense of humor. Poof! The fat man in the technology department couldn''t help laughing. Other people''s cheeks twitched and their eyes were full of smiles. Only Mr. Arthur''s face was expressionless. Among the people present, only his skin was black.Luke pressed the pause button and said coldly, "isn''t that funny?" Everyone doesn''t speak, boss''s mood is on his face, who dares to provoke him at this time. "Well, let me ask you another question. Can this video ignite the enthusiasm of young people?" "Answer, Rowan." "There should be no problem." "Cindy?" "Sure." The girl replied with confidence. "Zacs, you say." The latter glanced at Arthur and nodded hesitantly. make complaints about it. I feel no problem. Entertainment, cheerleading and Tucao are mixed with a sense of superiority. Superficial happiness is easy to be accepted by the public, but this is not what I pursue. "I tell you, the video just now is not entertainment, but a real thing. Coffin lifting and dancing is a unique funeral custom in Ghana. They think that death is a new beginning of life. They should not be pessimistic, but should use a cheerful atmosphere to send the dead off and embark on a new journey." "To please the public with entertainment will be abandoned by the public sooner or later, which is the law of history." "Showme, which I expect, is not so superficial. It should become a window connecting multi cultures. Through this window, you can learn about different countries, different cultures and different people. It''s your eyes. It can take you to see all over the planet and browse the magical scenery you never thought about." "Connecting the world and shortening the distance is the future of showme." "Entertainment is just a tool to speed up the process." When the last word fell, the air suddenly fell into silence. Everyone was surprised by this remark. They admired, surprised, sighed and silent. After a few seconds, they all turned into applause. Philip Arthur sighed, "Luke, you are a genius." "Mr. Arthur, you are the one thousand and one who said that." With a smile on his face, Luke was calm and calm, and even more outstanding. When the applause came to an end, he said calmly, "now that the entertainment is over, I''d like to talk about heroes. Many of you have heard of the news about the vigilantes and superhumans. I have a few videos in my hand. You can see them in detail." Chapter 6 There were shouts of surprise from the conference room. On the big screen, a strong young man with black hair on his chest lifted the burning oil well and threw it into the sea, boom! The oil well exploded, and the crimson flame filled the whole screen. Just when people thought that the young man was buried in the sea of fire, he rushed out undamaged, and his chest hair danced with the wind. The picture turns. Or the young man with black hair on his chest, dragging a cruise ship bigger than the building to walk in the ice and snow, the cruise ship across the ice, leaving a crack 100 meters wide. Cindy covered her mouth and let out a scream. The others were shocked and couldn''t believe it. That''s a cruise! The weight of tens of thousands of tons was dragged away, and it still needs face. Zacks murmured, "this This... " "I''ll see after that." Click on another video file. The picture shows that it is dark, the night sky is overcast, Gothic buildings are lined up, and dark colors are spread all over the city. This is Gotham, the city with the highest crime rate in the United States, the old neighbor of the metropolis, and people in the conference room are no strangers. Under the swaying street lamp, a ghost figure like a bat comes down from the sky. After the soul stirring fight, all the gang members who are trading drugs lie on the ground and groan in pain. Turning the picture again, it seems that there is an underground factory making drugs. A group of bats rush to open the windows of the building and fly around. The lights are dim one by one. From time to time, there is a howl of panic in the dark factory, as if something terrible is attacking them. The atmosphere of terror lasted for a long time until the police arrived and the vision returned to light. The gang minions in charge of supervising the workers were held together, and the leader covered his chest, where there was a bloody bat brand. At the end of the video, Luke turns off the big screen, looks around the conference room and says, "what do you think, everyone?" You look at me, I look at you, and they don''t talk. Many of them have heard of superhuman events, but they have heard and seen them. Especially the young man with black hair on his chest can actually drag a cruise ship. Is that what normal human beings can do? "Video..." "Video is real, not film production, not post-processing." Luke put his hands around his chest and said, "I want to hear your opinion about these two guys." "I think it''s cool to punish the drug trade and help others. They are heroes." Luke nodded. "What else?" A female employee in the marketing department stood up and said, "I''m curious how their power comes from. They are God? " "Natasha, I tell you very seriously that there is no God in the world." "What about God? Is God not God "Let''s put the religious issue aside. We''ll mainly discuss these two people and these two videos. What do you think if we send them to showme?" As soon as the problem came out, the conference room was silent again, and everyone was not stupid. It was clear how much impact the two videos would have once they were spread. Robert Downes coughed, "they will become the focus of public opinion. Showme will be popular all over the country. Of course, there will be no less trouble. Superhuman events always exist. The government is holding on, but it doesn''t want to attract too many people''s attention. If we take the lead in doing so..." Philip Arthur said, "the FBI, the CIA, the federal government and the state government will talk to the company and ask for the video to be removed. If they refuse, they are likely to take coercive measures." Luke laughs. "What kind of coercion, put me in jail?" "That''s the worst-case scenario. The usual solution is a cyber attack." "Hackers?" "Yes." Luke laughs strangely. The fat houses in the technology department look at each other and show their caring aunts. The FBI idiots also want to invade showme, and they don''t weigh their weight. "There seems to be no trouble." Luke shrugged. "Mr. Arthur, please make a copy. The target is the two people in the video. I''m going to open a hero column. They are pioneers." At the moment of the video, Philip knew that Luke would do it, and asked with a smile, "so what do you call it? Chest hair muscle male? Tights and capers? " Everyone was amused by this sentence, and Luke was speechless. He said in secret: if you write like this, soon Clark Kent will rush into showme headquarters with a truck. Don''t doubt, he will. "But if you give it in case of 30, the company will have no money, the daily expenses will be a problem, and there will be advertisements next week..." "Don''t talk about advertising in advance. We''ll talk about it then." ¡°¡­ All right Charlie sighed in a low voice and left, worried.Most companies will face the problem of capital shortage at the start-up stage. Showme is no exception. The best way to solve the capital chain is financing. As long as financing is provided, finance will not become a problem. However, if this is done, the rights of entrepreneurs will also be reduced, and all aspects will be restricted by shareholders. If one does not pay attention to it, he will be swallowed up. There are too many such cases. It''s better to expect crocodiles to leave tears than to expect capitalists to speak their conscience. Chapter 7 Stanford University, female dormitory. Linda Danfoss, who was taking a bath, suddenly heard a exclamation, "Linda! Come out, come out. " Linda wiped her hair, covered her graceful body with a bath towel, and looked at her roommate helplessly, "Melissa, don''t tell me you''ve made a new boyfriend, I''m not interested in them." "Not a boyfriend." Melissa opened the webpage and wrote a big line on it: what is a hero? Under the eye-catching title, there are two short videos marked. Linda''s face changes after only half watching them, "where did the video come from?" "Who knows? Everyone is saying, isn''t it cool? That guy actually drags the cruise ship with his bare hands. It''s great. I really want to be his girlfriend. " Linda automatically ignores the following words and watches the video over and over again. She is not interested in the bat headgear, but the other one makes her think, Carl al! Is that you? Melissa leaned over her head and blew hot air in her close friend''s ear "I''m not interested. I just want to know where the video source is?" Melissa curled her lips. "Pretend!" "The video is on showme. Check for yourself." ¡°ShowMe£¿ What''s that? " "Don''t tell me you don''t even know showme!" Melissa made an exaggerated expression, "my Linda, it''s so pathetic. You should find a boyfriend and feel the beauty of love. To find love, start with showme." Unlike other social software, showme requires a real name. Linda is very concerned about this. She doesn''t want her name to appear on the social network, but Melissa doesn''t care at all. She enters her name, email and mobile number, and the verification is passed quickly. "come on, sweetheart, take the initiative, be sure To end being single, you''re 20 years old. " "All right, all right!" Linda fidgetily waved her hand. After searching the video, she found the source according to the link below. It was a guy named ghost guest. There was no other content in the space, only two short videos. The video was uploaded in the afternoon, and the number of hits has exceeded 3 million. Linda doesn''t pay attention to these, pulls the ghost guest into the friends bar and sends him a text message, "who are you? Why is there a superman video? What''s his name? " ¡­¡­ Video fire, fire in a mess, to rocket like speed up, just two hours, rushed to the top 50 search position. Reporters from major newspapers called the editor in chief one after another to report the important news that can be recorded in history, and NBC TV station also conducted an instant broadcast. Superhuman has been hidden in the ordinary people, this is the first time they appear in front of the world. In an abandoned warehouse in central city, Barry Allen looks at the hunter in black on the screen, Batman? Superman? What about me? What''s my name. ¡­¡­ Mindy Mayer, at the Boston Museum of history, hastily pushes open the door of the storeroom, "Diana, you have to see this." After two videos, Diana Prince put down her carving knife and her delicate face was dignified, "half god?" ¡­¡­ At the Colorado police department, John Jones, who had just finished his interrogation, quietly looked at the news broadcast and sighed, "how many secrets are hidden on this planet." ¡­¡­ Metropolis, the headquarters of Lex group, is incomparably rich. Looking at the huge cruise ship gliding on the ice, the omnipotent Lex Luther realized for the first time what the real power is. He likes power, but he doesn''t like power in the hands of others. "Wade, search for any Superman related information. I want his information." "At your command, Mr. President." ¡­¡­ Wayne manor, a suburb of Gotham. Alfred pushed open the bedroom door and said to the handsome young man who was looking in the mirror to tidy up his appearance, "I have two pieces of news for you. One is good, the other is bad. Which one do you want to listen to?" Bruce said quietly, "Alfred, the party is about to begin." "You are always in such a hurry. Sometimes I really want you to stop and have a good rest for a few days to solve your marriage problems." Alfred opened his notebook, "Congratulations, master Wayne, you are famous and well-known all over the country. They gave you a proper nickname Batman. What do you think of that name?" After a few hours of fermentation, the number of video hits has exceeded 20 million, and there are thousands of messages below. The content is in a mess, everything.After watching the video, Bruce Wayne bowed his head to meditate, looking very confused, "what''s the problem?" "I''ve seen this video. I deleted it in the monitoring center of inger''s underground factory." "There might be a backup." "No, I checked it carefully. There was no backup document," Bruce said, shaking his head. "Where did the video come from?" "A social software called showme is very popular recently." ¡°ShowMe£¿¡± Alfred said helplessly, "young master, I support your idea of eradicating evil, but sometimes you have to pay attention to the family business. Blair (president of Wayne group operations) once offered showme a $50 million acquisition plan, which was rejected. They said they would talk about it in three months." "It seems we can''t wait three months." "I think so, too." Alfred turned and left. "I''m going to call now!" "No, I''ll talk about it in a few days. I want to see what happens next." "What about Superman?" Bruce paused, shook his head and said, "leave him alone." ¡­¡­ The first person who eats crabs often has two endings: one is to be successful and bite the biggest piece of cake, the other is to die suddenly and become a stepping stone for later comers. Escorted by Batman and Superman, showme''s popularity soared, leaving other social software far behind in only half a day. Of course, it''s also a lot of trouble. The FBI, the CIA, the state government and the office of the White House called one after another. They were all pushed by Charlie on the pretext that his boss was seriously ill and could not afford it. Several attempts failed, and those people had no patience and started directly. On the 13th floor of Haixing building, a thrilling hacking war is beginning. One side is the dead fat house of showme Technology Department, and the other side is the network investigation team headed by the FBI, which unites a number of government employees. Two groups of people take the host server as the battlefield, and they are fighting each other. Even though Luke stayed up all night, he still looked excited. Not only he, but also others, especially those guys who had a problem with the FBI, such as Zacks, Dahl, Mike, and so on, were like playing chicken blood, not only defending, but also attacking. Both sides come and go, and the war is getting worse. Charlie walked in quickly from the outside, "boss, those people are coming again." "Let the lawyers solve it." "It''s not the same this time." Charlie''s tone could not hide the tension, "they have the investigation order issued by the White House in their hands. The leader Roger Cassius wants to see you by name. Maybe they will catch people." "Panic what, is not the FBI, can eat people." Luke waved, "come on, meet them with me." Thank you for the ticket of cat in trouble Chapter 8 In the FBI headquarters, you can find an employee to ask him: which department of the FBI is the hardest? He will definitely answer: network security. Yes! Network security office, all the high-level vent, whenever there is a bit of trouble, it is always them who are scolded. As the head of network security department, Roger Cassius, who has been in his 40s, is very unhappy. He is exhausted by staying up late for a long time. In addition, he smokes, drinks too much, and has caffeine. This is exactly the old saying - time is like a knife, life is like a tide, thanks a lot. He suffered, and the employees at the bottom suffered. He didn''t know what happened to the invasion a few days ago. Now he''s making a short video. He thought it was a bug, but he stepped on it and got a white tiger. Roger was impatient. "Haven''t you heard from me yet?" His staff quickly replied, "they just called. They said they had some trouble and needed time to deal with it." "How long?" "No I didn''t say "A bunch of idiots" Roger kicked on the wall and looked as ugly as he could. "Emily." Emily song, the field agent in charge of the mystery, stood up and said, "Captain!" Roger raised his index finger and said coldly, "I don''t want to delay another half a minute if Luke Shaw dares to say no to him later." "I understand." Emily nods and turns back to the corner in the strange eyes of the public. The FBI has a special department, the abnormal affairs investigation section, which is specially responsible for ghosts and other supernatural events. It is said that the agents of this department are superhuman with special abilities, and Emily is one of them. At the first moment when he came to the living room, Luke noticed something strange. The agents'' eyes were very unfriendly. They all glowed red, like a group of housewives and men in green hats who did not dare to speak at home, but only dared to act wild outside. In order to protect his physical and mental health, he decided to change his way. After a short and severe cough, Luke walked up to Roger Cassius, pressing his chest, "I didn''t have a good rest last night. I don''t know how I caught the flu. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for such a long time." Before he heard it, he quickly covered his mouth and coughed. His cheeks were red, as if he was going to cough up all the viscera. Roger Cassius''s eyelids leaped back without any trace, for fear of spitting. Influenza is not a minor disease. In the United States, as many as 10000 people die of influenza every year, even when there are special drugs. "Are you Luke Shaw, the founder of showme?" Luke nodded and, with Charlie''s help, reached the sofa and said weakly, "you are..." "Roger Cassius, this is my identification." Charlie took the document, glanced at it, nodded, "it''s Mr. Cassius." Luke quickly stretched out his right hand, very enthusiastic, "nice to meet you. It''s my first time to see the FBI Can you shake your hand? " Roger twitched the corner of his mouth and said in silence, "time is short, it''s important to talk about business!" "Well All right Luke took back his right hand, embarrassed and at a loss, as if the innocent people who were bullied by the officials, with the air, followed the strange. Roger also knew that his behavior just now was inappropriate. With a cough, he took out a document and put it on the table. "this is the authorization document of the White House. I ask your company to help us deal with the two videos released on showme at 1 pm." "Which two short videos are you talking about?" "Superman and Batman?" "It''s them. I''ve seen them, too. Cool guys. I like them. They''re heroes." "You think they''re heroes?" "Isn''t it?" Instead of answering the question, Roger asked, "do you know how much impact these two videos have? They are causing social unrest and causing people''s panic. Their seemingly good intentions are actually challenging the authority of the law. Once the constitution loses its guarantee, who is responsible for the safety of the people? " Luke laughed. "You mean they did something wrong." "No, no, they are right and admirable, but these things can only be discussed in private. They can''t be the focus of the news, let alone the object of people''s pursuit. It''s the constitution that protects the people, not the superheroes." "Mr. Cassius, you should run for president. If you run in next year''s election, I will vote for you." "So, what do you want me to do?" Roger leaned forward and asked the most important question, "who is the ghost guest?" "Company social accounts." "Those two short videos were sent by you?" "Yes." Roger took a soft breath, feeling the point, and asked,"Where did the video come from?" Luke motioned to Charlie. The latter opened his notebook and entered the company mailbox, where there was an anonymous email, "three days ago in the afternoon, someone sent me an email asking me to send the attached short video to showme. I watched it several times and thought it was very good, so I did it." An FBI employee took the notebook and looked at the information of the e-mail, then said in his ear, "the account number was registered four days ago, and the IP address has traces of processing, so it''s difficult to check." Roger nodded calmly, but clenched his hand on his knee. Without the address, he could not find the person who sent the email. The clue could only come here. A strong unwilling to come out from the bottom of his heart, Roger felt that he was walking in the trap that had been designed, and every step was very difficult. "There''s something else, Mr. Cassius. If not, I''d like to go back and rest." Roger was silent and seemed to be in a daze. At this time, Emily came up and didn''t know what to say. The latter''s face became very gloomy and hissed with anger in her heart, "Luke Shaw, don''t try to deceive the FBI by pretending to be ill. You can''t afford it." Luke sighed and looked aggrieved. "what can I do for you to call one by one, the CIA, the state government, the White House, and me? What can a good law-abiding citizen do except pretend to be ill? " "I want to quibble." Luke shakes his head and doesn''t care about this guy. He turns to Emily with purple eyes. When he sees that exotic face, his eyes suddenly light up, "what beautiful eyes, what beautiful person, beautiful sister, what''s your name?" "Emily song!" "Oh Luke suddenly realized, "it''s you." Emily frowned, "do you know me?" "The last time I saw you in my last life, but you were far less beautiful than you are now." Luke stood up, right hand forward, left hand behind, "beautiful purple angel, would you like to have dinner with me?" Emily can''t laugh or cry. It''s time for this guy to tease her. Roger snorted heavily, "Luke Shaw, we''re not finished yet?" "Look at my memory. I''ve forgotten all the important people. If you have anything else to ask for, please do so." "I want you to remove the video!" "No problem." The news of the superhuman world has already spread through various channels, and showme also gets the heat it wants. The two short videos are irrelevant. Roger stood up and said in a cold voice, "I''m not just talking about the ghost account. I''m talking about all showme users." As the words fell, the smile on Luke''s face suddenly condensed. Chapter 9 "A question, Mr. Cassius, do we have a grudge?" Without waiting for the other party to answer, Luke laughs, "I think there should be, otherwise you won''t say that. Do you know what it means for an Internet company to tamper with user data without permission?" "Charlie, tell him." Charlie said, "showme has signed a confidentiality agreement with every user. Once it breaks the agreement, it will receive tens of thousands of lawyer letters, which will be abandoned by millions of users, and the company will no longer exist. As the founder, the boss will bear tens of millions of dollars of debt." "Do you hear me? That''s the price I have to pay, just because of your words." Luke stood up, walked up to him and said with a blank face, "that''s the end of the conversation. If you have any further requests, go to my lawyer." "Will!" Richard will, who had been waiting outside, came in, "I''ll leave it to you." "Don''t worry, boss. I know how to do it." Luke patted his arm and turned to leave. The two agents tried to stop him. The ugly Roger shook his head and let them go. In the absence of Zhengzhu, there is no need for the negotiation to continue. Roger left the building and went straight to the black SUV. Emily followed, wondering, "why don''t you let me do it? You know what I can do." Roger lit a cigarette and took a deep puff, "can''t, can''t either." "Why?" Roger, open the text message from the intelligence agent and throw it. On the message is written Luke Xiao''s personal file. In the column of family members, there is a special name, Xiao Guoxing, the former leader of hongmenhui. Hongmen is an ethnic group with a special nature. It only recruits Chinese and some Asian Americans. Its headquarters is located in the seaside city. Due to historical reasons, they seldom express their opinions in the mainstream media, but every action can achieve its goal. Hongmen is the most mysterious gang in the United States. No one knows how many members they have and how much influence they have. "No wonder it''s so arrogant. It turns out that it''s the grandson of the Hong clan leader." Emily said to herself. Roger dropped his cigarette end on the floor and stepped on it. "I''ll give you a mission to approach Luke Shaw in a personal capacity." "I don''t understand," said Alice, frowning "There''s something wrong with that guy. It''s a big problem. I suspect there''s Hongmen behind him. Showme is a social software with millions of users. If those Asians can master this kind of resource, what impact will it have?" "It''s all speculation." "Speculation tends to come true." Roger didn''t want to talk nonsense. "Emily, it''s an order." "I''m from the heterodox department. It''s none of your business." "As a director, I have the right to ask the agents of other departments to cooperate with my work. If you don''t agree, I''ll call your superior and ask him to talk to you." Emily took a deep breath, resisted the impulse to burn him to ashes, and hissed, "come on, what do you want me to do?" "Get close to Luke Shaw, use your ability to find out the interests behind showme, and if you have the opportunity, get into the top management of Hongmen." Alimi gave him a cold look, turned and left. As she passed by the fire hydrant, the fire hydrant burst, and the water burst out like a water cannon to the passing vehicles. A gray Benz had no time to brake and plunged into a coffee shop. The SUV behind also suffered. As soon as it hit Bentley''s butt, it was exploded by Ferrari. Everyone, you hit me, I hit you, so busy. "Damn superhuman." Roger cursed angrily. ¡­¡­ With the departure of the FBI, the feeling of depression has finally disappeared. Luke doesn''t care about the FBI. It doesn''t mean that his employees don''t care. After all, he is the highest intelligence agency in the United States and has the power to implement the constitution. It''s not a good thing to be targeted by them. Charlie always felt uneasy and couldn''t help suggesting, "or Give the old man a call Luke said coldly, "if you''re afraid, go back to waterfront now." "I I don''t mean that. " Luke patted him on the shoulder and sighed, "since you choose to start a business, you have to have the courage to take risks. You don''t even dare to face this trouble. How can you do great things in the future? Charlie, you are the top management of the company. Don''t let the people below look down on you." Charlie blushed and embarrassed. Luke said nothing more and turned to the technology department. There are too many demons and ghosts in the world. Every once in a while, if there is no explosive news, it will be called abnormal. Disasters break out frequently, leading to a sharp decline in the credibility of the government. Coupled with the ultra-high crime rate, how can people have a good impression on the government.Who would like to have a meal from the government. When we came to the technology department, the battle was coming to an end, and the fat houses headed by zacs were defeated by the FBI with their computer technology. After looking at it for a while and seeing that there was no problem, Luke left and went back to the office to deal with the documents. There are too many affairs and too few people in the company. Luke has to check every aspect of the company. Once he starts to work, the time will become blurred. Unconsciously, it will be dark. Looking at the moonlight rising out of the window, Luke suddenly envies Bruce Wayne. The young master has a big family. If he doesn''t do anything, the money will roll in. He is as tired as a dead dog all day and has no time to pick up girls. Just thinking about it, there was a knock on the door, "please come in!" Robert Downes pushed the door open, holding a folder, "boss, I want to talk to you." Luke pointed to the chair across the table and asked him to sit down, "what are you talking about?" Robert tidied up his new suit and said, "financing!" Luke looked up at him and said calmly, "the company has plenty of funds. We won''t consider financing in the short term. If you have any suggestions, we''ll talk about it later." "Is it really abundant?" "It''s true, of course." Robert pulled the corners of his mouth, with a strange expression. As a financial genius, he has a pair of keen eyes. He can always find what he wants in the complicated and dense data column, such as the financial statements of showme. There are many unreasonable places in the financial statements, which gather together to point out the fact that the company has no money. Robert is a smart man who won''t tell such a thing, but it doesn''t prevent him from getting what he wants. "Abundant funds and financing are two different things. Many years of financial experience tell me that financing is a premeditated gamble. Only when you throw out the right chips at the right time can you get the most reward." Luke leaned back in his chair, left hand and right hand overlapped, "good summary, go on." Robert is not sure what the other party thinks, and his tone becomes more and more cautious. "this incident has greatly boosted the company''s reputation, and the number of users has risen rapidly. It can be said that the company has established its position as the leader of social software, and those consortia and venture capital institutions will not fail to see this. This is their opportunity, and it is also our opportunity. As long as we throw out bait at the appropriate time, we are not afraid of him We''re not going to get caught Luke laughs. "It looks like you''ve got the whole plan." Robert put his papers on the desk, "this is the plan." Luke opened the file and scanned it quickly. The more he looked at it, the more smile he had on his face. "the next day when he went to work, he gave me such a big gift. Robert, you really surprised me. Go ahead, what do you want in return." Robert squinted at Luke and said, "I want money, three million dollars." "Three million is too much." "Less than one tenth, not much at all. I deserve it." Luke looked at him steadily, hoping to see something different in his eyes. Unfortunately, there was nothing else except indifference and hidden hatred. "Falcone is the boss of the gang in Gotham. To deal with him, money alone is not enough." Luke closed the paper and threw it on the desk, "I agreed to the plan. After it''s finished, I''ll give you three million dollars, and you won''t lose a cent." Chapter 10 Luke never believed in hegemony. When he was shocked, all sides would submit to him. That was xiaobaiwen''s style, which was not in line with his temperament. Different people have different needs, some love money, some are greedy, some are lustful, some are full of resentment, and expect everyone to obey you. That''s a fool''s idea. As a boss, you should always promote positive energy to employees. Money is all dirt. Only dream is the future. If people don''t have dreams, what''s the difference between them and salted fish. Would you like to be a salted fish? Definitely not. If you don''t want to be a salted fish, work hard. That''s what Luke wants from his opponents. It can''t be any simpler. Superman and Batman are the levers of the DC world. Three days have passed since the video was sent. The popularity has not decreased, but has increased. This wave of advertising effect makes Luke close his mouth and almost wake up in a dream. The two big men are really powerful. They can''t refuse. In order to let more people see their heroism, Luke incarnated as death, sneaked into the internal network of the FBI, and made several superhuman videos to be sent online. Once broadcast, another wave of heat. The number of users has gone up rapidly, breaking through the five million mark. Five million is a barrier, through which we can proceed to the next step. On the last day of July, the heavy work for many days exhausted Luke physically and mentally. He decided to relax and broaden his contacts. At 7:30 p.m., Luke, Charlie, Robert and Philip Arthur appeared in front of the Hilton Hotel to attend a charity dinner hosted by Republican congressman Mars Donald. It''s a charity dinner, but it''s actually a personal marketing meeting held by Mars Donald for next year''s election. The dinner party was attended by celebrities, including senior political officials such as NPC and CPPCC members and party leaders. Luke is not interested in the old man with white hair. He prefers graceful young women, such as the Hollywood actress Jessica Theron, Sexy tall figure, elegant temperament, and water blue off shoulder skirt, which exudes the smell of the sea. "Miss Theron, you must have been a mermaid in your previous life, and you''ve been seducing men." The blonde South African actress chuckles, "Xiao Er!!! May I call you sir? " "No, I want you to call me Luke." "Well, Luke, I want to ask, are you seventeen?" "Age doesn''t matter, what matters is talent." "I agree with you, but federal law says you can''t date minors." Luke stopped the girl by the waist and said with a smile, "it seems that I will be the lucky one tonight." "Not necessarily." Jesse wriggled out of her arms. "Tell me how old you are." "Twenty two centimeters, no big, no small, just right." Jesse grinned strangely, leaned forward and whispered, "but I''ve been told you''re only seventeen." "Children can''t drink." After that, he took the champagne from his hand and left with elegant steps, Luke:.... " Who told you that I''m young? How can I know if I don''t try. This is the fifth time that he failed to chat up tonight. His repeated sister-in-law skills in seaside city are useless in metropolis. Are all the young women here polluted by krypton virus and like big guys like Clark Kent. No, it should be a matter of choice. We should find someone younger. Luke adjusts his state, turns on scan mode, and searches for beautiful girls in the venue. A target rushes in, purple hair, purple eyes, white dress, standing alone in the corner, like a violet flower left behind. "I like purple!" Luke grinned and walked over. "Beautiful song, meet again. How have you been these days?" "Not bad." Emily said hello with a faint smile. Luke asked the waiter for a glass of champagne and handed it to her, "my friend, why are your eyes full of melancholy? Who bullied you? Tell me, I will avenge you." "No No Emily pulled her loose low cut dress and said with a strong smile, "I''m fine." Luke looked at her up and down. Emily turned to her side, holding the skirt in her right hand, for fear that the dress would fall off. Her stiff expression was embarrassing. these days, Roger has been secretly investigating Luke. When he learned that he was attending a charity dinner this evening, he immediately used his connections to get an invitation letter to let Emily take part in it. Their plan belongs to private action, there is no special funds, Emily is moonlight clan, even a decent clothes are not, helpless, Roger can only rent her a "fit" evening dress from his own pocket.What''s better about the rented things? Especially on this occasion, which of the ladies at the banquet is not wearing expensive jewelry and gorgeous long skirts? Compared with them, Emily, who is dressed in stalls, feels like an ugly duckling breaking into Swan Lake. Luke said with a low smile, "beautiful ladies should be decorated with beautiful ornaments. Follow me." "What are you doing?" "You''ll know in a moment." Luke can''t help but drag her out of the hotel to the Hermes clothing store next door. All kinds of color dresses are on the shelf side by side. There are all kinds of styles, such as off shoulder, off back, low cut, mix and match, fashion It''s a dizzying sight. Luke is not interested in fashion culture, but he knows one thing: everything good is expensive. As a result, the purple low cut dress, which costs as much as 35000 US dollars, became Emily''s exclusive product. People rely on clothes and horses rely on saddles. The girl who changed her clothes made her eyes shine. The Gauze Shawl covers the bare shoulders, and the skin is ruddy and white. The hair is scattered and tied behind by butterflies. A long purple skirt clings to the body and suddenly retracts at the waist. The lines drawn are unforgettable. "It''s beautiful!" Luke sighed heartily that the waiter and the store manager were also full of praise. Emily lowered her head, her heart thumping, her cheeks as red as rouge. Luke looked at it several times, but he was not satisfied with it. "what are the shortcomings?" The waiter and the store manager looked at each other and said with a smile, "just a moment!" Crystal boots with diamonds, silver bracelets from top French jewelry companies, Amethyst pendants, half moon EARRINGS Women are moved by jewelry and jewelry is dazzling by women. When Emily walked out of the fitting room with her skirt in her hand, Rao Shi''s well-informed Luke was stunned, what is a beauty? That''s the beauty. Chapter 11 Standing in front of the mirror, Emily didn''t believe that the noble, beautiful and charming girl in the mirror would be herself. She pinched the back of her hand and felt the pain. It wasn''t a dream, it was really me! Luke stood behind her and said with a smile, "do you like it?" Emily bowed her head and didn''t speak, which was the default. Luke liked it. She turned to the store manager and said, "I''ll take all the clothes and jewelry." "Yes The woman shopkeeper was so happy that she said, "a total of 12000 dollars. You are a distinguished guest. You can give a discount. 110000 is enough." Ten thousand! Emily was shocked and shook her head. "it''s too expensive. I can''t have it." "It''s not for you. It''s for you. It''s for fifty years. Remember to pay me back after fifty years." Emily: -- Is there a difference between buying and giving away? Luke took out his bank card and put it on the counter, "it turned out that the dress didn''t need to be packed and put in the garbage can." On hearing this, Emily was anxious again, "no, I can''t throw it!" After that, seeing people''s puzzled eyes, his cheeks turned red instantly. He was embarrassed and just wanted to find a way to drill in, "that''s It was my first dress, and I I want to collect. " It''s a shame. I''ve lived for 20 years, and I''ve never been so ashamed. It''s Roger Cassius. If it wasn''t for him, how could he wear his rented clothes to dinner. "All right!" Luke shrugged. "Please wrap it up. We''ll pick it up after the party." "Don''t worry, we''ll take good care of it." Out of the clothing store, Emily still didn''t come back from the embarrassing situation just now. Her eyes glanced at the boy beside her from time to time. Under the gorgeous light, her pretty face was slightly tender, but her smile at the corner of her mouth was unspeakable self-confidence and free and easy. Emily could not help saying, "why do you want to buy such expensive clothes? We''ve only met for the second time. We''re not even friends. " "Who says we haven''t seen each other? You forget that the last thing I saw in my previous life was you." "Don''t be kidding. Tell me." Luke explained, "I''m going to talk business with some big people tonight. First of all, I can''t be weak in business. With such a beautiful woman around, who dares to look down on me! " Emily hesitated," but I''m from the FBI. " " that''s better. If someone harasses you later, you''ll say you''re the FBI, and they''ll be scared out of their urine. " Emily: "what ¡­¡­ When she comes to the hotel hall again, Emily feels that the eyes of the people around her have changed greatly. Everyone is looking this way. The men marvel at Emily''s appearance, while the women frown unhappily. A few brave people secretly looked at her waist when they went on drinking. Emily''s figure was excellent, especially the waist and hip lines, which were incredibly round. This was her most proud place, but now it has become the most embarrassing place. Of course, there is a little bit of euphoria in the embarrassment. Cinderella puts on her crystal shoes and dances with the prince. That''s it! Emily said to herself, her right hand holding Luke''s arm unconsciously. The combination of handsome men and beautiful women will attract attention everywhere. Luke is still young and not so eye-catching. Emily is different. A purple dress sets off her graceful body. A silver bracelet on her wrist makes her skin more white, tender and smooth. The crescent earrings are fishing, and they complement the crystal necklace on her chest. In addition, she has beautiful purple hair, which is more beautiful than gems The dazzling purple eyes are really gorgeous and unique. Ninety percent of the men were attracted by her, and Charlie, who came in a hurry, was no exception. After watching it for a long time, he realized that "boss, that''s all ready." Luke nodded and took Emily to the side hall. Since becoming a Republican candidate, Markey Donald has repeated the campaign of "making America strong again" everywhere he goes, and this time is no exception. After a seemingly passionate but useless nonsense, Markey stepped off the stage to greet the guests. Luke said with a smile, "Philip, do you support this guy as president?" Arthur shook his head inexplicably and uttered a sigh of philosophical life, "does it make any difference who is the president?" Luke nodded. "It doesn''t make any difference, so you can be it too!" "Me?" "Of course, the first black president in the history of the United States, the pilot of the new era, I think these two names are good, very suitable for you." Philip shook his head in disapproval. Luke continued, "how do you know if you don''t try something? Just like showme, two months ago, no one would have thought that a social networking company could have millions of users in just a few decades, but it just happened. It was man-made, wasn''t it? "Philip''s brows moved, his head bowed, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. After communicating with several important people, Markey Donald finally came here. As the middleman, Philip Arthur said, "this is Luke Shaw, the founder of showme, my current boss, Luke. This is Markey Donald, my friend." Luke took the initiative to extend his right hand, "Mr. Donald, your speech is very inspiring, especially the suggestions on immigration, which makes people think deeply." "Well, that would be great." Markey responded politely, glancing at Luke''s too young face. Then he turned to Emily and saw the beautiful face. There was a light in his eyes. "Hello, Mr. Donald," said alimi with a smile. "I''m Emily song from the FBI." The light goes out instantly! Markey coughed a little. After politeness, he was about to leave, but he was stopped by Luke, "Mr. Donald, I have eight million votes in my hand, do you want them?" Markey''s face didn''t change, but his eyes looked at him. A hairy boy actually told him that he had eight million votes in his hand. Who can believe that! Luke didn''t explain anything, but pointed to the empty corner, "talk over there, and I''m sure you''ll get a satisfactory answer." Markey looks at Arthur and nods to the latter. Then he pulls away the staff around him and leaves with Luke. "Mr. Donald, I have heard a famous saying that only by keeping up with the trend can we not be abandoned by the times. What is the trend? The trend is young people. If we catch young people, we can seize the present and the future. I have read your campaign report. Among the voters who support you, 78% are over 36 years old. That is to say, among the young people, you are at an absolute disadvantage, Don''t you want to change that? " Markey said, "do you have any good suggestions?" "Two months ago, I started a social networking company called showme, which aims at young people. I''m ashamed to say that I''ve been busy for dozens of days, and the total number of users is only 8 million. There are 8 million young people, but there is no qualified leader. That''s not right." "Mr. Donald, are you interested in being their life mentor?" Chapter 12 Luke didn''t turn back until most of the guests in the side hall were gone. "How was the conversation?" "Very good, nearly 90 percent complete." Philip sighed, "I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing for you to do this. Politics is a big quagmire. Once you get into it, it''s hard to pull it out." "Because of the mud pit, the saplings can absorb enough nutrients, and the company has sufficient development space." "That''s true, but you chose the wrong person. Donald is a businessman, not a politician, and the possibility of staying in the White House is extremely low." "Who told you that a businessman can''t be president? Walk and see. That guy will surprise everyone." Philip shook his head in disapproval. Emily came up. "What are you talking about?" "The future president of the United States, Emily, do you support Donald to be in the White House?" "I don''t support him. I support Chirac." "Why?" "Because Chirac is a woman." "It makes sense," said Luke ¡­¡­ With the melodious music, it''s time for the dance. All kinds of men and women go to the dance floor and enjoy the wonderful life of the upper class. After two social dances, Luke goes back to the living room where Robert Downes is waiting. When he sees the purple haired girl in full dress, his eyes flash with surprise and then return to normal. "boss, the people from the bank have arrived. They are in the conference room on the second floor." Luke nodded, "follow the plan." "I see." Robert nodded to the girl and turned away. As an FBI, what Emily needs most is curiosity, "what''s your plan?" "Financing." "Financing?" Emily was surprised. "Is showme short of money?" "No shortage." "Why raise money if you don''t need money?" "Some things are not up to you." Luke took a sip from his glass and said calmly, "it''s like when you are hungry, you see a big and fragrant roast lamb chops hanging on the roadside window. Knowing it''s someone else''s, you still can''t help eating it." "Now showme is the lamb chops. Some people want to bite off a piece of fat meat to satisfy their hunger, while others want to swallow it with meat and bone." "No! How long has your company been established? " "The value of Internet companies lies not in age, but in the future. Do you know how many users showme has?" Emily hesitated, "eight million?" Luke laughs and shakes his head. "That''s an imaginary number. It''s a bluff. The actual number of users is 5.2 million, and the number of daily active users is about 4.8 million. These are the results of the first two months. Imagine how many users showme will have in one year?" Five million in two months, more than 30 million in one year, and two years Emily began to breathe faster. Luke continued, "there is a famous saying in capital: a business with a profit margin of 10% guarantees that it will be used everywhere; if it reaches 20%, it will become active; if it reaches 50%, it will take risks; if it exceeds 100%, it will dare to trample on all human laws; if it reaches 20%, it will become active; If it reaches 300%, the devil will be born. The market value of showme now is about 80 million. In one year, it will reach 2 billion, 250 times of profit. Who doesn''t care "Then you are not very dangerous?" "It''s not so dangerous." Luke waved his hand indifferently. If the one who didn''t have a long eye bothered him, he didn''t mind showing him what ghost fire was. "By the way, I need your help." Luke called alimi over and told her in her ear, but he didn''t know what to say. After hearing the latter shake his head, "no, I''m not a maid." "It''s just a show!" "No performance." Luke looked at her steadily, pleading, "just once." Emily opened her mouth and hesitated for a long time before nodding reluctantly. Luke raised his eyebrows triumphantly. Everything is afraid of the first time, with the first time there is a second time, with the second time there are countless times. Xiaoniangpi, I still want to run with my clothes on. ¡­¡­ On the second floor of the Hilton Hotel, in the easternmost conference room. Managers from major banks sit idly on the sofa, some smoking, some drinking, some closing their eyes. They have been in this state for a long time, but the protagonist has not appeared. Bob jack of Citibank took a look at his watch and said, "it''s been half an hour. Don''t waste our time."Robert quickly apologized, "just a moment, just a moment, the boss will be here in a moment." "It''s said that the founder of showme is a 17-year-old baby. Robert, you''re really good at playing for the baby," says Reagan Connor of Chase Bank Robert said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter who you work for, the key is whether the boss has the strength." The person next to him said, "so, your boss is very powerful?" "That''s natural, or you won''t wait for him for half an hour." Bob Jack took a puff of his cigar and said in a flat voice, "we''re just sitting here out of courtesy." "I understand. I understand everything." Robert kept smiling all the way, but there was an imperceptible cold light in his eyes. A few minutes later, the door of the conference room finally opened, and Emily walked in, went straight to the main seat, sat down, and said, "young master, I have something to talk with you. If you have any request, please let me know, and I will convey it to you." The voice fell and the meeting room was boiling. The bank managers all showed anger. They waited for dozens of minutes, but they didn''t see the principal. They just waited for a messenger. Who did the boy think he was? Hitler! Bob Jack pressed his cigar into the ashtray and said, "where''s Luke Shaw? I want to see him Emily glanced at him and said indifferently, "the young master said that if you want showme shares, you can sit down and talk to me. If you don''t want to, you can go now." Bob closed the door, and his bad temper suddenly exploded. Without saying a word, he walked away. Emily didn''t stop her and swept to the others, "you can go too." The rest of you look at me, I look at you, eyes flickering, but no one left. Seeing them like this, Emily can''t help remembering what Luke said: the people in the meeting room are a group of untrained hounds. If you are careful, they will grin; if you wave the whip, they will be submissive. If you keep a high attitude, the hounds will yield to you. This sentence is too right. For a moment, Emily''s confidence increased greatly, and her tone rose with her, "now we can talk about it." "Who comes first." Robert coughed and put a contract on the table. "this is chase bank''s acquisition plan." Emily turned to the back two pages of the contract, looked at it and threw it into the trash. "Next." PS: no investment, hurry to invest!! Chapter 13 The moment the contract fell into the trash can, Reagan Connor felt like he was slapped. His right face was burning, and his anger piled up in his heart, which he forced to bear down. Damn Luke Shaw! Damn showme! Emily glanced at him haughtily, "the young master said that if anyone mentioned the acquisition, he would be driven out. If you were the first one, I would not care about you." "Anyone else has a contract, take it out." The managers looked at each other, but no one spoke for a moment. The business stresses that you come and go, and you have good words to say. But when you meet someone who doesn''t play cards according to common sense, you''ll give up. They also saw that the other party did not want to talk at all. Thinking of this, they could not help but look at the initiator of the meeting Robert Downes. Robert is also full of paste. Originally, it was planned that Luke would sing white face and he would sing red face, and they would cooperate to give a blow to the major banks, so that they would not underestimate the strength of showme. Who knows, run out of a purple beauty, a cover up, the whole person, but from the results, it seems good. Robert coughed and said, "what is the boss''s requirement?" "There is a 20% upper limit for shares and a 30 million dollar lower limit for money. If you can''t, you don''t have to talk about it." Brandt Quincy, the manager of Wells Fargo, frowned and said, "Miss, what you said is too much. According to the latest market research report, the market value of your company is less than 80 million US dollars. If you say so, we will pay twice the Commission." "Twice is very little. The young master''s goal is five times." "Don''t be ashamed Reagan Connor, shaking his beautiful moustache, said in a cold voice, "companies that haven''t earned a cent also want a market value of 400 million. It''s a joke." Emily said with a blank face, "I''ll tell the boss about that." "Whatever you want!" Reagan Connor grinned and disdained. A 17-year-old is not worth paying attention to. The only lady present, Wendy Brown of Quinn investment, said gently, "may I have your name?" When Emily turns around and sees that the speaker is a lady with white hair and elegant temperament, she says in a hurry, "Hello, my name is Emily song." "Hello, Emily. I''m Wendy brown, financial director of Quinn investment company. You can call me Mrs. Brown. There''s something I want to ask. When is your company going to make a profit? What are the specific measures? Do you have a plan "I''m sorry, madam. I don''t know what you said. The young master only told me that he would not consider making profits until the total number of users reached 20 million." 20 million! Hearing this number, everyone was shocked. Mrs. Brown said with a smile, "the population of 50 states in the United States is only 250 million, that is to say, if you want to meet that standard, one in every 10 Americans will have showme users..." Speaking of this, I''d like to pause on purpose, "I''m not doubting your company''s ability, but the figures you said are too shocking. Even if you get away with it, how long will it take, five years? Or ten years? We can''t afford to wait ten years for the rate of return of investment. " This is a very sharp question. To the point, why does showme, which has millions of users, have a market value of only 80 million? The reason is that it has no profit. No matter how excellent, promising and promising a company is, it''s bullshit if it can''t make profits. Emily chuckled, "the number that my wife said is too big. It doesn''t take five years or ten years. In five months, showme will have 20 million users." Five months? They shook their heads and didn''t believe it. Emily continued, "the above is what the young master told me. You don''t know his ability. What he is good at most is creating miracles. Just like showme, which was a small company just registered not long ago, now it has become the industry leader with 8 million users. It took two months from zero to 8 million, and from 800 to 2000. How long does it take?" The voice dropped, and the conference room was quiet again. Wendy Brown had a look of approval in her eyes. She is not humble, calm and calm. This girl is very good. ¡­¡­ In the brightly lit hall, Luke leans on the sofa, drinking and enjoying a Broadway song and dance show. Charlie came in a hurry and said eagerly, "no, boss, something''s wrong." "What''s the matter?" Charlie looked around and said in a low voice, "the bank called just now, and there was 100000 yuan missing in the account." "So that''s it." Luke pushed him aside. "Keep the change. I spent the money.""That''s ten thousand! How to spend it. " "Bought a skirt, bought a pair of bracelets, bought a pair of high-heeled boots, bought a pendant, bought a pair of earrings, so no more." Charlie understood something, hesitated, "the girl with purple hair." "Yes, that''s her." Luke raised his eyebrows triumphantly Charlie bitter face, "all the time, you still want to pick up a girl, even if pick up a girl, you should not look for her, you forget, she is the FBI, Roger Cassius''s men." "Of course I know she''s the FBI, and I know she''s here today just to get close to me." "Then you still..." Luke sighed and said helplessly, "Charlie, you are only 24 years old this year. It''s not important whether she is a spy or not. The key is her own value." The more Charlie listens, the more confused he becomes. "what''s the value of a 20-year-old girl? Besides being beautiful, what''s the value?" Luke lost the interest of conversation in a moment. Charlie is good everywhere. He is loyal, reliable, can''t fight back, can''t scold back, can''t work hard, can''t complain. The only problem is his intelligence quotient. It''s useless for anyone who lacks a brain string. "All right, all right, don''t bother me here. Go upstairs and bring people over after the meeting." "Oh Charlie answered and turned away. As soon as he left, the dance drama ended. Bored Luke stretched out his hands on the sofa and thought about the future development of showme. The goal of the first stage has been achieved, followed by all-round expansion. There are many places to explore in the video and picture areas, and the planning of black pipe lifting should also be put on the agenda. Of course, the most important thing is superheroes. Superheroes are heat. If they want to develop rapidly, they can''t do without their escort. is thinking of a fresh perfume on the tip of his nose. "Luke Shaw?" Luke looked at the girl who suddenly appeared. She was about seventeen or eighteen years old. She had blonde hair and blue eyes. She was in excellent shape, especially the big bag in front of her chest. She was heavy and looked like a rare variety. "You are..." "Ivan Donald, Malki Donald is my father." "Oh!!!! It''s you. " Luke suddenly realized, looked up and down, and exclaimed, "you are so beautiful, just like the supermodel of the world." Chapter 14 After more than ten years of rebirth, Luke has a deep understanding of the differences between Chinese and foreign aesthetics. At home, what is handsome? To put it simply, if you look like a woman, as long as you have a face that male compatriots dare not look at, you can harvest a large group of female compatriots. The United States is different. If you dare to grow up like that, believe me, you will soon be dragged to the Hutong by a group of muscular men. There''s no need to describe the following story. That kind of pain, know all understand, don''t know, only dare to think about it in the dead of night, if others dare to do that to him, be sure to spit on the face. In order to keep his handsome face from becoming the target of crooked men''s lust, Luke has long decided to go forever on the way of scum men. ¡­¡­ Maybe it''s family factors. Ivan is not as publicity as girls of the same age. On the contrary, he is a little bit restrained. In the face of Luke''s praise, he just said a light [thank you for your praise. ¡¿ the voice is flat and graceful, which ensures the etiquette without being too enthusiastic. It is true that the elites trained by the rich and powerful education are extraordinary. Luke nodded and said, "may I call you Ivan?" "Of course." "Well, beautiful miss Ivan, thank you for bringing fun to my boring party time, but I have a few important guests in a moment..." He said, looking at his watch, "there are ten minutes left." Ivan said with a smile, "can I borrow these ten minutes?" "I''ve never turned down a woman''s request, especially one of your outstanding peers." "Thank you so much." Ivan gathered up his long skirt and sat on the sofa. He opened the LV bag and took out the ready card. As one of the most famous magazines in metropolis, Ingrid has a lot of best-selling works, especially Yingjie weekly, which introduces successful people under the age of 25. I thought that the other party admired his unique appearance, so I came to chat him up. I worked as a reporter for a long time. Lukdo was a little disappointed, and then excited. Ivan Donald and the girls she met are different. They are talented, handsome, proud, conceited, young and mature. We can see that from the moment we met, we mentioned our father! There is no doubt that she is one of the most difficult types to deal with. She is not rare in clothes and jewelry. She is tired of sweet words and has too many handsome faces If you want to be successful, you have to find another way. Luke looked down and thought, and soon he had a way, and said with a smile, "Miss Donald, don''t speak yet, let me guess what questions you will ask." Ivan Tangu said strangely, "are you sure?" "Why not?" Luke spread his hands. "Do you like to ask and answer like the police interrogate prisoners? Please, I''m not your prisoner, and you''re not my prisoner. Don''t do anything boring. As a young man, why don''t you come up with some new ideas?" "All right!" Ivan closed the card. "I hope you''re right." "That''s natural. Growing up, I''ve never lost." Luke gently smiles, his eyebrows rise, and his strong self-confidence rises leisurely, "you have more than ten cards in your hand. It''s impossible to guess them all, but I know you will ask three questions." Then he put up his index finger, "first: are you really only 17 years old?" Ivan''s face flashed a trace of astonishment, then calmed down, "what about the second?" "Why not go to college and start a business?" Ivan refused and continued, "what about the third?" "Why create showme? What''s the meaning of showme to you? then, in the shocked eyes of the other party, he said with a smile, "I guess it''s right!" The girl opened her mouth speechless. After a while, she argued, "I don''t know if you are peeking at my card, but..." "But what!" Luke interrupted her and said with burning eyes, "you don''t want to admit it, or you don''t want to accept it. In your eyes, I see not only doubt, but also examination and doubt. In your opinion, I''m a puppet accumulated by family wealth. It''s nothing great, isn''t it?" Ivan is stunned. Does he have mind reading skills? How do you know what you think. Luke put his hands around his chest and said haughtily, "now you must be thinking, why do I guess what you think? Because you are an ordinary person, and the three questions are very low-level. A journalist will think of them, but you write them on the card." This is the first impression you give me. Just like the scene just now, if I were you, I would never say [Luke Shaw, can I ask you a few questions]. What''s the difference between the stiff prologue and Zara''s clothes? What I want to hear more is: young man, why are you sitting here Are you waiting for a beautiful encounter in the world? "Luke shrugged. "That''s an interesting opening line, and you don''t know it at all." Ivan Donald is a fool. He sits here for a long time without looking back. He sticks to the rules, follows the rules, and makes puppets. These words that he has never heard are like the faeces of a little devil. Who am I? Ivan asked himself, a little confused in his eyes. Luke continued, "when I was 15 years old, I didn''t go to school again. Why? It''s very simple. I don''t want to go to the same place every day to have classes, deal with silly classmates and read useless textbooks. I feel desperate when I think about the terrible life day after day. So I dropped out of school and began to study electronic technology. At the age of 17, I left my hometown and came to a faraway metropolis to start a company that is changing the world. " "This is my choice, a future full of infinite possibilities. How about you? Where is your future? " "I..." Ivan is completely confused and has no idea how to answer. Her father has taught her to plan for the future since she was a child. To this end, she has written a two page life plan: high school, University, entering her father''s company, working hard, proving herself, being promoted to President, taking over the family business, becoming an eye-catching businesswoman This future is perfect, but compared with Luke, it''s like the earth under the stars, which is not worth mentioning. Luke got up and asked, "beautiful Ivan, may I have a dance with you?" Ivan nodded subconsciously. Before he could react, he was put on the dance floor by Luca. Two people lean together and sway gently to the music. Luke said in a low voice, "don''t take that seriously." "What?" "Everyone has their own future. You have yours and I have mine. There is no need to repeat other people''s lives." "But..." Luke stretched out his index finger and gently shook it, "you are a smart girl. Don''t get into a dead end. If you feel confused, you might as well change the topic. For example, guess what the handsome guy you are dancing with is thinking at this moment." Ivan was stunned, and his expression suddenly became strange. The boy''s hands on the waist are very irregular, and the boy''s eyes drill into his chest from time to time. The beautiful face began to turn red, and the mind became confused, "you You want to go after me? " "No!" Luke shook his head. "I just want a kiss!" Chapter 15 At the end of the dance, Luke left contentedly. Ivan stood there in a daze, reached out and touched his lips, and instantly understood everything. I seem, seem to be I took advantage of it. "Damn Luke Shaw, he''s bewitching me with words!" Ivan cursed angrily and laughed. That man is quite interesting. ¡­¡­ The girl''s kiss has endless aftertaste. In his pride, Luke hummed a little song and went back to the hall to meet Charlie and Robert. "Emily, why don''t you see her?" Charlie looks at his boss with extremely complicated eyes, as if poor loser despises Gao Fu Shuai and highlights an envious person. "Talk! Where''s Emily? " Robert said, "home." "Home?" A hundred question marks popped out of Luke''s head. "Who allowed her to go home?" Charlie turned his mouth, half sarcastic and half helpless. "When you went downstairs just now, you were hugging and kissing the man in the white skirt. She saw it, and then left, and this..." Take out the Amethyst Pendant and Half Moon Earrings from your pocket, "she asked me to give them to you." Luke: -- How can he feel that he has been caught and raped? Fortunately, his face is thick enough to cope with a cough. "Just go. How was the meeting?" "Miss Emily is very good. She has successfully shocked all the banks. She also has a relationship with Wendy Brown of Quinn company. Mrs. Brown appreciates her and invites Miss Amy to dinner." "Is it?" Luke was a little surprised. At that time, the election of that girl was just on the spur of the moment, and there was no other idea. As for this meeting, to be honest, it has no influence at all. "since the first stage of the plan is successful, the financing plan should also be put on the agenda. Robert, it''s up to you." "I won''t let you down." Luke patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t take it so seriously. Work is work and life is life. Have a good evening. All the expenses will be charged to my account." Robert declined, "no, boss, the plan is not finished yet. I have to go back and revise it." "Well, see you tomorrow." Luke did not reluctantly watch him leave the hall until his tall, thin body disappeared in the crowd. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and a faint emotion flashed in his pale green eyes. Charlie said strangely, "what do you think?" Luke ordered a glass of red wine and said, "how''s Robert doing in the company?" "Very good!" "What''s good?" "Work hard, people are diligent, never complain, just a few days, put the financial department in order." "That''s all?" Charlie said blankly, "isn''t that enough?" Luke, with his eyebrows in his hand, wanted to kick this stupid pig back to the seaside city. I really don''t know what the teachers of USC are doing. They will let him graduate. Is it the old man who stuffed money into the headmaster''s office? When financing comes to an end, we must find a smart and beautiful assistant. The best way is to get in the hall, get out of the kitchen, write code, and beat hooligans, just like Natasha Romanov. As for the goods, go and drive! "Did he make any friends in the company?" Luke asked again, Charlie looked back and shook his head, "Robert doesn''t talk much. He goes home from work every day and hasn''t heard of going to his colleagues'' party. By the way, why do you ask these questions? I don''t doubt him!" Luke did not speak. He sat on the sofa in a trance. After a moment, he called Charlie to him and told him in a low voice. He didn''t know what to say. The latter was bitter and reluctant, "why should I go! I''m not going "Shall I go?" "I don''t know him!" Luke took out a bronze medal engraved with ancient Chinese characters from his arms and threw it. "Seeing this, he will know you naturally." "But..." Luke said angrily, "it''s not to let you kill and set fire. It''s just to meet someone. What? I don''t want to "Well All right Charlie sighed and left with the bronze medal. ¡­¡­ At 11 p.m., in a dilapidated building in Queens. Robert, full of wine, is lying on the sofa, gazing at the night scene outside the window. Head dizzy out of control, thinking also followed the spread up, many do not want to recall the memory all emerged. Carmine Falcone! When he thought of the name, Robert trembled instinctively, put his hands around his shoulders, shivered endlessly, his eyes were round, his pupils were filled with resentment, and he could not hide his fear.He hated that man and wanted to cut him to pieces. All his career, great future and beautiful girlfriends are gone. Just because of a small financial dispute, Robert became the victim of Falcone''s prestige. He was left in the sewer like a wild dog, eating moldy food, drinking muddy sewage, and living like a walking corpse. Many times, Robert has been imagining the scene of being wrapped in explosives and dying with Falcone. Unfortunately, he did not have the courage, he was afraid of death, very afraid, in order to live, would rather become a wild dog. Cigarette after cigarette, the smoke filled the room, Robert hiding in the smoke, like a snake waiting for an opportunity. If you want revenge, you have to have money first. A lot of money. Three million is not enough. Multiplying by ten is about the same. Thirty million dollars, not a small amount! "What shall we do?" Robert vomited smoke, his eyes became confused, a dangerous idea came out of his mind, and then he left it. Luke Shaw was kind to him, and Robert didn''t want to betray him until he had to. Just thinking about it, there was a violent knock on the door behind him. Robert immediately woke up, picked up the pistol hidden under the sofa, looked at the door warily, "who? Who''s knocking at the door? " "It''s me, Warren Austin, your old friend." Warren? A figure emerges from my mind. Robert, a colleague and good friend of Wells Fargo, later resigned and went to Gotham to develop his career. The connection between the two is less. "How do you know I live here?" "Will you open the door first? You can''t let me say live to the iron gate "Wait a minute." Robert steps down to the door and looks out through the cat''s eye. He doesn''t see anyone except Warren. Then he unloads the bolt and opens the door. Warren opened his arms and said with a smile, "long time no see, old friend. Are you ok?" Robert nodded without expression and glanced out. When he saw the man in black in the corner of the wall, his face suddenly changed, "who is he?" "Don''t be nervous, we have no malice." Warren waved his hand with a smile and looked at the tough looking young white man with gold glasses on his right side, "this is Thomas Elliott, the heir of the Elliott family. You should have heard that he wants to talk business with you." Chapter 16 Elliot! The founder of Gotham City, a rich family with a history of 100 years, and the goal that countless people look up to There is too much to describe about its story. Robert never dreamed of being approached by the Eliot family heirs. Warren raised his elbow and pounded him, "we''re not invited in yet!" Robert wakes up and reaches out his right hand, "Hello, Mr. Elliott!" Thomas didn''t look at him. He went straight into the room. Robert''s cheek froze for a moment, then he turned and followed him as if nothing had happened, "Mr. Elliott, I don''t know what you want to see me for." As a top student who graduated from Harvard Medical College, Thomas abides by the oath he made when he graduated. He does not smoke, drink or take drugs. He maintains a good life style and never touches anything dirty. As a result, when he walked into the room, his body had a huge repulsion, whether it was the smell of tobacco and wine in the air or the furniture carpet full of putty that made him extremely uncomfortable. Since he didn''t like it, there was no need to stay. He left a sentence [to talk on the roof], and Thomas turned and left. The atmosphere suddenly became extremely awkward. Robert stood still, his face so gloomy that he could drip water. Warren quickly made amends, comforting his old friend and dragging him out. When he came to the top of the building, Thomas was standing on the edge of the wall, and the next step was the abyss, but he didn''t care about walking back and forth. His black suit was blowing noisily by the night wind, and the whole person seemed to be floating, "I''ve read your personal information, and you have a deep hatred with Falcone. It happens that I don''t like the arrogant guy who calls himself a Roman. Do something for me, I''ll give it to you A chance for revenge. " Robert said coldly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Elliot. I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed. The hatred with Falcone has become a thing of the past. Now I just want to start from scratch." "Is it?" With a faint smile, Thomas took out a stack of photos from his arms and threw them at his feet. The photo shows a young woman with a beautiful face, trapped in a chain on a stake and covered with scars. Although the light was dim, Robert recognized the woman. The deepest memory emerged. The pretty face became twisted, the body trembled, and the twinkling pupils were full of venom. "Some hatred will not disappear, but will grow stronger with time." Thomas stepped down from the wall and said without expression, "Falcone''s men are all over Gotham. Every time he goes out, he is surrounded by a dozen bodyguards, and senior political officials act as umbrellas. How do you want to kill him? Do you have the courage to die with explosives? " Thomas stepped forward and whispered in his ear, "you''ll never get revenge without my help." A word, like a red needle, stabbed Robert''s heart deeply. After a long silence, he roared, "I don''t believe you." "You can only trust me." Robert bowed his head and said nothing. There is no free lunch in the world. The other party must have something to ask for. After thinking about it, there is only showme. Seeing that his old friend didn''t speak, Warren quickly advised him, "Mr. Elliott is a trustworthy person, and he never goes back on what he said. I can save my life for this. Besides, who else in the world can help you to revenge and count on your little old man? What else can he do besides pick up girls? " "We don''t ask you to betray us. We just need you to give us some inside information and step back at the critical moment." Then he took out a check and put it on the ground with the number 5 and six zeros on it. Five million dollars! Robert took a cold breath and looked at his old friend with complicated eyes. "this is the deposit. After the event, there is a check of the same amount. In addition, the position of financial director of Sequoia group is also yours." Sequoia group? Robert seems to understand something. Eight years ago, Sequoia group experienced a major equity change, and its boss Lambert Kahn sold all his shares to a mysterious rich man. Since then, Sequoia has taken on a new look, becoming a giant in the Internet industry in just a few years. Is that mysterious rich man the Elliott family. "I''ll tell you the truth. The big boss of Sequoia group is Mr. Elliott beside me. It''s better to follow him than your current boss." Robert still chooses to be silent. Warren still wants to persuade him, but when he sees the boss shaking his head, he has to close his mouth and stand aside. Time passes slowly in a strange atmosphere. Half a minute later, Robert raised his head and said word by word, "it''s not difficult to win showme with the strong financial resources of the Elliott family. Why do you want to find me?""You should ask your little boss why he is unwilling to sell his shares." When he thought of what had happened in recent days, Thomas was shocked. "Three days ago, in the name of Sequoia group, I launched an acquisition plan with a value of 100 million yuan to showme. He hung up without hesitation, and then the offer was raised to 150 million yuan, but it still failed. This is the second time in more than 20 years that I have been rejected continuously." "The day before yesterday afternoon, I entrusted a company of my company to launch a financing plan for showme, expecting to buy 50% of showme''s shares at a price of 80 million US dollars." Thomas raised the corner of his mouth, and his eyes had a strange smell, "what do you think of the result?" Robert is not a fool, who dare to take this sentence, silent for a long time, then bitterly said, "I don''t understand, showme is just a social network company that provides free services, the appreciation space is limited, why do you have to spend so much effort to win him." "I don''t want showme, I want a database." "Database?" Robert frowned, unable to understand. The names and telephone numbers recorded in the database can be found in other ways, which is useless! "You have three minutes to think about it. In three minutes, I hope to get a positive answer." With these words, Thomas turned away and soon disappeared at the stairway. Warren patted his old friend on the shoulder and followed. Chapter 17 The one-stage financing plan is more successful than expected. Early the next morning, Luke received a private phone call from the president of Chase Bank, the general manager of Wells Fargo Bank and the CEO of Quinn company. They showed great interest and repeatedly asked about the company''s future planning, especially its operation. It can be seen that they are very worried about the profitability of social network companies. Showme starts with free, and free things always attract people''s attention. If you change the existing system, add members, privileges and other charging services, it is likely to lead to the loss of a large number of existing users. For their worries, Luke did not explain too much, just put forward a few creative ideas. After the conversation, Luke walked out of the office and told Charlie at the door, "inform Robert to come to the office." "He didn''t come to work." "It''s half past nine. It hasn''t come yet." Charlie shrugged to show that I didn''t know. "Get Cindy to see me, and call Robert." When Cindy walked into the office, Luke was talking to the vice president of Citibank. She sat quietly on the sofa, her right hand clutching the papers, and looked a little nervous. She has heard about the company''s preparation for financing for a long time, but as the head of the finance department, she can''t get involved at all, just like an insignificant outsider. By contrast, the boss obviously trusts Robert Downes more. The competition is cruel. If you can''t do it, you will be replaced soon. Cindy, who has left the company, knows this very well. For the sake of the future, she decides to fight for it. "boss, this is the planning document I prepared, about financing." "Is it?" Luke became interested, opened the file, and quickly scanned. Cindy stood nervously by, holding the corner of her clothes. She looked at the too pretty face without blinking, and did not let go of any change in her expression. At half a sound, Luke closed the file and said with a smile, "great plan, great." Cindy was relieved and listened to Luke again, "there is just a task for you to do. This afternoon, the commercial departments of Wells Fargo and Citibank came to the company for negotiation. You are responsible for the reception. Remember, don''t show impatience and don''t be too cold. This negotiation will last for several days. We have enough time to deal with them." "I see, boss. I''ll arrange it now." Cindy turned and walked out. When she got to the door, she hesitated, "that plan..." "Put it on me first. I''ll see it again." "All right!" Cindy forced a smile, a trace of reluctance flashed through her bloodshot eyes, but said nothing more. Luke knows the other person''s mind and how much effort she has put into it, but some things don''t work out. If Robert''s plan is rated as 90 points, Cindy''s is only 70 points. There is a gap between rhythm control and overall view, not to mention details. If an Internet company wants to become bigger and stronger, strategic investment is the hurdle that must be crossed. If it wants to cross this hurdle, it is necessary to be escorted by top financial talents. Take a look at those Internet companies that have become the world''s top Internet companies step by step from scratch, which is not the case, such as Ali Cai Chongxin, Tencent Liu Zhiping, Facebook David ebersman and so on. Showme needs people like that. Just thinking about it, people will arrive. Robert limped to the office with a bandage hanging from his left hand. His left cheek was red and swollen, and his right cheek was bruised. When he looked carefully, he could see the mark of his palm. Seeing him like this, Luke immediately frowned, "what''s the matter, who''s playing." "Nothing!" Robert said with a strong smile, "I went out in the morning and met some street thugs." "Did you call the police?" "The police have been informed. It''s not going to help." Luke got up to help him and complained, "I don''t want to make a phone call in advance even if I''m hurt like this. Let''s go. Don''t stay here. Go to the hospital first!" "No, it''s all trauma. It doesn''t affect work." "No matter how busy work is, it''s not as important as health." "I''m very clear about my health. If I have any problems, I''ll ask for leave. I hope you can approve it." Then Robert opened his bag and took out a file standing in the mud, "this is the copy I sorted out overnight. Please see if there is anything that needs to be modified." Luke took a deep look at him. He opened the copy and scanned it carefully. The copy was very detailed. It not only described all kinds of accidents and solutions that might happen in the process of equity replacement, but also made a detailed analysis of several companies and consortia that might become shareholders. The advantages and disadvantages were all marked out. After reading the copy, Luke has a feeling of getting out of the clouds and seeing the dawn, "it''s a right decision to call you into the company."Robert said with a smile, "these are what I should do." "Well, since you don''t want to go home, you can take care of yourself in the company. I''ll ask Charlie to find a quiet room for you to rest later." "That afternoon''s negotiation..." "The negotiation is left to others, and you are responsible for the control." "Well, I''ll go first." "Well!" Luke nodded and watched the other person leave. He opened the copy again and looked at it word by word. He read it three times in a row to make sure there was no missing place. He closed the document and locked it in the drawer. "Charlie Charlie quickly came in, "boss, you call me." "Go to Queens police station and find out if there was a fight around stanlin this morning." "I see." Then Luke called the heads of other departments, arranged their tasks, and put all his energy into the work of typing code. ¡­¡­ Wayne manor, a suburb of Gotham. Alfred pushed open the door of the master bedroom and said to his young master, who was yawning on the bed, "Mr. Wayne, I have to remind you that it''s only half an hour from twelve o''clock. Do you want breakfast, lunch or breakfast and lunch together?" "Alfred, don''t tease me about it all the time." "All right! Let''s change the subject. This morning, Blair sent an email saying that the social software you are following is in the process of financing. " Oh! Bruce got interested. "How''s it going?" "The other side has a big appetite. They only sell 20% of the shares, but they ask for an offer of no less than $40 million." Bruce doesn''t care about money. He only cares about plans. "20% is too little." "It''s not enough. If you are really going to use public opinion to fight against criminal organizations, at least 50%." Bruce put on his clothes and said in a deep voice, "it looks like I''m going to have a good talk with Blair." Alfred opened the curtains to let the sun drive the darkness out of the house. "One more thing, showme created a hero column on its home page, and gathered all the video pictures related to Superman and Batman into their respective columns. Netizens showed great enthusiasm for this, especially on the issue of who is strong and who is weak." Bruce said helplessly, "Alfred, don''t say these meaningless things." "I think it''s very interesting. Don''t you wonder which one is better, you or that muscle freak with black hair on his chest?" Bruce: "and Chapter 18 The battle between Batman and Superman is directed by Luke. The purpose is to arouse public discussion and keep the topic hot. For this reason, he is resourceful. Whenever he has time, he runs to Superman chat group with his trumpet to write that Batman is the strongest hero. After getting a wave of "fuckyou!" he turns around and sneaks into Batman''s fan group, leaving a line silently: Batman is weak and can''t compare with Superman! After the war broke out, Luke stepped back, poured a cup of coffee, sat in front of the computer and watched the storm. The method is not brilliant, but the effect is surprisingly good. Young people! What I like most is struggle. In real life, I''m already very unhappy. I''m not allowed to vent on the Internet. If you don''t dare to be inferior to me, I''ll scold your family for not discussing. You scold me, I scold you, we all scold together, the topic is such a quarrel, there is a hot topic, showme can spread rapidly among young groups, Batman and Superman play the leading role. They also became the first Internet Celebrities in the DC world, especially Batman. In just a few days, the number of fans exceeded 300000, leaving Dachao far behind. For this point, Luke really can''t understand, Superman, he is not fragrant! Tall and handsome, with a strong body and hair on the chest, he looks like a real man. Who doesn''t like real men? Later, a statistical analysis revealed that 80% of Batman''s diehard fans are male, 18% are female and 2% are neutral; among Superman fans, 60% are female, 25% are male and 15% are neutral. I have to admit that American culture is deeply influenced by Britain. ¡­¡­ Since the launch of the video function, there have been many miscellaneous things. After such incidents occurred several times, Luke had to hold an emergency meeting to let some of the technical staff work on behalf of the video audit. Unfortunately, it''s still late. On the third day of August, a guy named "ferrous metal" posted the video of the nuesha woman to showme''s personal account. By the time the company detected and ordered the ban, three hours had passed. Video spread on the Internet, causing extremely bad impact, the major news media follow-up reports, the news focus is all on showme. Just in the morning, Luke received dozens of calls from various government departments. The words were full of censure and distrust. The FBI and local police asked the company to provide all the identity information of "ferrous metal" unconditionally. Competitors in the same industry also took the opportunity to make trouble and published a long article on the Internet, elaborating on various inferior means used in the development process of showme. For a time, people were in a panic, and the huge pressure of public opinion made the company''s employees almost breathless. In the conference room, Luke stood at the front with his hands around his chest, his face expressionless, and his eyes looked around. Everywhere he went, there was silence. Depression, silence and despair are spreading. This is the atmosphere of the conference room. "Why don''t you talk! Are you scared or scared? " "A little crisis of public opinion makes you look like an ostrich. You don''t feel ashamed." "Rowan, tell me, how many users are there in showme?" More and more thick lenses of the youth quickly stood up, "already six million." "In more than two months, with six million users, this success is the result of your hard work day and night. You know better than me how much hard work is involved. What''s the matter? Don''t struggle, just give up. " Cindy stood up and yelled, "no one gave up, but we didn''t know what to do." In a word, most of showme''s employees are tech nerds. Few of them have been to university, and few of them have work experience. After being recruited by Luke, they concentrate on technology and turn a deaf ear to other things. These people are killing all over the hacker world, but when they encounter real difficulties, they become at a loss and don''t know how to deal with them. To put it bluntly, they are a group of children immersed in their own world! "There are many ways to solve problems. The most important thing is to have a good attitude." "Showme has more than six million users, and tens of thousands of videos and pictures are audited every day, while there are only six auditors. It''s still temporary. There are tens of thousands of six people..." Luke shrugged his shoulders and suggested to the biggest fat man, "Marcy, are you interested in becoming a teacher? I''ll double your salary. " "I don''t do it ten times. What''s good about that thing? Who''s not here?" Everyone laughed, and Luke also shook his head, "you don''t want to do it, and I don''t want to do it, but I can''t do it. In order to prevent the recurrence of similar incidents, I now announce that all showme employees, including me, will work in the audit department in a group of nine in turn until a new yellow appraiser is recruited." Voice down, a sad Hong. Philip Arthur said,"I''m going to be a Huang Jianshi even if I''m nearly 50?" "Experience life! In addition, the video pictures are not only male, but also female. Some female users are in good shape. " Philip took a silent look at Luke. He didn''t know what words to use to describe his mood. After that, the atmosphere in the meeting room began to liven up. Luke continued, "in fact, this incident is also an excellent opportunity to establish a corporate image. We are a young company. We should have the courage to take on the mistakes. We should apologize if we are wrong, and the responsibility lies on our shoulders. As for the online rectification and suggestions, we should go away. This is our territory, and it''s not up to them to make the decision, as well as the ferrous metal ¡± speaking of this, Luke took a deep breath and said coldly, "zacs, take your men and pick out all the ancestors of that guy for me. I want to know where the video was taken." Zacks nodded hard, "don''t worry, boss, he can''t run." Other employees in the technology department have also expressed their opinions. They hate that guy. Luke looked at his watch and said, "the meeting is here first. Cindy will stay. Everyone else will go back!" Soon, Cindy and Luke were left in the conference room. Cindy knew the reason why the boss left her. Without waiting for the other party to speak, she said directly, "after the news spread, the contacts of various organizations called one after another to inquire about the course of the matter. Although they didn''t say it clearly, they all said they would postpone the negotiation. I''m very worried that they would take advantage of it "This event lowers the price?" "Not will, but will." I can''t understand the nature of those banks and venture capital companies, because that''s what he did in his last life. "Don''t talk if you can''t talk. Don''t make a phone call. If they call you, remember four words: keep silent." Cindy frowned. "Is that ok? Our relationship with them... " "Relations are relations and interests are interests. When the situation is uncertain, keeping silent is the most correct way." Chapter 19 Crisis public relations is urgent. As soon as the meeting was over, Luke began to arrange relevant personnel. Unfortunately, the company didn''t have such talents. The boss had to go on the stage in person. A statement with nearly a thousand words was published on the official website. The language was not very beautiful, but it was very logical. The first half describes the process of the incident. Apology and reflection are left in the middle, and only a few lines pass. Then there are future planning and remedial measures to prevent such incidents from happening again. The content is very substantial. At first glance, it looks sincere. If you look at it carefully, you can find four words: avoid the heavy and take the light. These four words are also the essence. What is crisis public relations? To put it bluntly, it is to dye the black into the gray, and wipe the gray out of sight. If you keep on blackening, for fear that other people don''t know what bad things you have done, it''s not called crisis public relations, it''s called public relations crisis. After the release of the statement, many showme users spontaneously reprinted it on the Internet through various channels, forming a trend of running water. After learning the news, the whole company was boiling, and the morale of employees rose sharply. There are many things that come out of hard work, and public recognition is actually a very happy thing. With the help of users, the crisis of public opinion will be eased slightly. Luke can finally make time for the FBI. ¡­¡­ At two o''clock in the afternoon, the FBI agent headed by Roger Cassius arrived at showme headquarters on time. "Hello, I see you again." "Yes, we meet again. It''s less than a week since we last met. Something happened to your company again. Last time it was superhuman, this time it was terrorist. I don''t know what will become in the future." Lukpi said with a smile, "Mr. Cassius is really joking. Showme is a legal company, and its employees are law-abiding citizens. They will never do anything illegal." "If an employee is a law-abiding citizen, the boss may not." If Roger Cassius seemed to have a point, he stepped forward and said, "no matter what you come from or what your intentions are, I''ll find out this time. Don''t try to muddle through." Then she went to the conference room first, followed by Emily. When she passed by Luke, her eyelids didn''t lift, as if they had never met. Woman! It''s all eel! "Boss, we seem to be being targeted by the FBI." Charlie said anxiously, "it''s not the FBI, it''s Roger Cassius." "We haven''t done anything wrong. Why is that guy pestering us?" "You should ask the old man that." Charlie was stunned. "You mean he knows our relationship with Hongmen." Luke looked up at the sky, his eyes full of the pain of caring for the mentally retarded, "do you think the FBI are all idiots? How can they have no information about the existence of the old man? It''s not only him, but all the files of the high-level and family members of Hongmen are registered in the FBI. " "What about me? They have my information, too? " Luke really doesn''t want to answer this stupid question, "what''s going on in Chinatown?" "I''ve just sent a text message, and I''ve arranged it. But the master Qi said that if you want to ask him for help next time, you have to go in person." After a pause, Charlie suggested in a low voice, "I think it''s better to visit the master of Qi hall sometime. After all, metropolis is his jurisdiction, so we can''t hide all the time." "Go, you go." With a cold snort, Luke tidied up his suit and strode to the conference room. Cindy, they have got ready, and Luke doesn''t talk much nonsense. He goes straight to the computer and puts a picture of a young man with obvious Middle Eastern characteristics on the big screen. "Ibn Abul sangi Rahman sarin, the owner of the social account [ferrous metal], is an Arab American. He signed up for showme one month ago and then released 23 pieces of information including text, pictures and videos. Most of them are related to food. By the way, I forgot to explain that his job is a cook." "Due to the confidentiality agreement, I can''t disclose more information here. If you want to know, you can contact him. Of course, if you need technical assistance, I can send staff to help, free of charge." "I''m done, Mr. Cassius. What else do you want?" Roger Cassius burst out laughing, with an undisguised sarcasm on his cold face, "this is what you call help? A picture! Dozens of useless messages! Luke Shaw, let me remind you that Ibn apul sangi Rahman sarin is from the Middle East and a member of a polar terrorist organization involved in the torture and killing of women. Do you know what your behavior just means? You are shielding him and covering for him, so that your company will not be involved. I know you too well. You can''t do anything for money! " In a word, showme employees on the scene suddenly changed their face. In the United States, there is one thing that can never be touched, that is, terrorism. Once they are labeled, they will never turn over.Cindy immediately stood up, "please pay attention to the words, sir. Showme will never become a tool for spreading terrorism, nor will it cover up any criminals." Roger Cassius ignored everything, just looked at Luke, "if you don''t want to be an accomplice, just give me the information about him and his family and friends. This is an order." Luke frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry, Mr. Cassius, the company doesn''t have the information you want. Even if it does, I won''t give it to you. Ibn apule sangi Rahman sarin is only a suspect, and there is no evidence to show that he is involved in criminal activities. Before the actual crime is determined, he is protected by the constitution, and you have no right to deprive him of his personal rights. ¡± Roger sneered, "eloquence is good, you can apply to be his defense lawyer, he will not object." After being provoked for many times, Luke''s temper also came up, "sorry, I don''t have that interest and time." "Another thing I want to remind you is that the place where Ibn released information for the first 23 times was Brooklyn, using the same computer, but the video released this morning was Gotham, using another computer. Is there any doubt? Don''t wrong the good guys, let alone miss the bad guys." After a pause, he sneered, "although you often do this." Poof! Charlie almost laughs. Rowan and Cindy smile, saying in secret: the boss is the boss. They dare to mock them in front of the FBI, and they are not afraid of each other''s anger. Luke motioned to Charlie, who took out the U-disk and put it on the table. "All the information is in it. This is everything showme can provide. If you feel that it is not enough, please show us the White House''s authorization document, and we will give corresponding help according to the content of the document." "If it''s all right, that''s all for today, Charlie. See off!" Charlie got up and opened the conference room door. Roger took a deep look at Luke, got up and left. When he got to the door, he turned back and said, "Luke Shaw, don''t think you can do whatever you want. This is a metropolis, not a seaside city. I will definitely find out about this. I won''t wrongly a good man, let alone a bad man. No matter what identity and origin that bad man is, I won''t let him go!" When a cruel word was dropped, the atmosphere became tense immediately. Luke grinned his teeth, said nothing, and waved the staff back to work. ¡­¡­ After leaving showme, Roger Cassius went straight to Ibn''s house in Brooklyn. When he got there, no one was found. He heard from his neighbor that Ibn had left with some strangers in sunglasses two hours ago. When Roger heard the news, he kicked his foot on the wall and scolded the words he couldn''t hear. Emily opened her mouth several times, and finally chose to be silent. Just now, she received a text message from Luke, asking her to go to the bar to talk about things. Originally, she was going to talk about the text message. Seeing the captain''s appearance, she thought about it, but let it go. At 6 p.m., as soon as work was over, Emily drove to Brooklyn and stopped in front of a bar called red devil. As it was not evening, there were not many people in the bar. Emily saw the young man beside the bar at a glance. Today''s Luke is different from before. He doesn''t wear a suit, but a casual dress. He has white sports shoes, dark casual pants, purple shirt, a silver Constantine watch in his left hand, and a golden Bulgari ring in his right hand. He looks handsome, fashionable and luxurious, which is not suitable for a shabby bar. When he saw Emily, Luke welcomed her with a smile, "sweetheart, thank you for not letting me drink here for two hours." "Don''t call me sweetheart. Your sweetheart is Ivan Donald, not me." With these words, Emily immediately regretted, glared at him angrily, sat down in an empty chair and said, "what can I do for you?" "There are business and private matters. Which one should I say first?" "Private business!" "I miss you. I want to meet you and have a chat." "Let''s talk about business." With a sigh of disappointment, Luke took a picture out of his pocket and put it on the table. "Ibn apul sangi Rahman sarin, you should not forget it!" Emily was shocked and said, "you..." Luke said quietly, "yes, I had him taken away." Emily immediately stood up and growled, "what are you going to do? It''s against the law, you know?" "I have to." Luke looked into each other''s eyes and said, "I don''t believe in Roger Cassius. You know better than me about the character of that guy. If he gets Ibn, he may do something terrible. The whole FBI, I only believe in you, and only you can find out the truth." Emily''s expression was so complicated that she didn''t know what to say for a moment. There was something swaying in her heart. After a while, she calmed down. She sighed helplessly and said,"Where are the people?" "Come with me." One by one, they left the back door of the bar, bypassed the dark and damp street, and came to a dilapidated building, "when they got to the place, don''t speak, do as I said." Pushing open the heavy iron door of the basement, they came to a dimly lit room. Ibn apul sangi Rahman sarin is here, waiting anxiously. Chapter 20 Charlie is in the basement with two local Hong Gang disciples he has never met. "Boss, it''s all ready." Luke nodded, took out the envelope with money from his pocket and threw it to the elder Hong Gang disciple. "Brothers, it''s hard work. Take this money to drink." The man felt the thickness of the envelope, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face. "the young master is really forthright. No wonder the brothers in the seaside city all said: with you, you have wine, meat and women, better than heaven and King Zhou." "It''s all the brothers'' praise. I''ll trouble you two in the next few days." "Easy to say, easy to say!" They arched their hands and left the basement to watch the wind outside. Emily glanced at him and sneered, "wine, meat, women! Oh Luke quickly changed the subject, "Charlie, how''s he doing?" "I''m in a stable mood, but I''ve been fighting to get out." "Did you do it?" "No "I wish I didn''t do it." Luke went to the iron window and looked at Ibn apul sangi Rahman sarin quietly through the gap of the railing. This is a typical Arab, with brown skin, curly hair, bearded, fairly good-looking, but too sloppy. If you dress up, it''s also a handsome guy. "When we meet later, no matter what I do, don''t say anything." Emily didn''t have a good airway. "I know how to do it. You don''t have to teach me." Luke shrugged, pushed the door open and went in. As soon as someone came in, Ibn was like a frightened monkey, and immediately made defensive actions, "who are you, what are you doing, and why did you bring me here?" Luke was holding a chair, sitting under the swinging chandelier, looking at it without expression, "who do you say I am?" Ibn was stunned and looked at each other carefully. With black hair, pale green eyes, and the beautiful face of the past, a figure appeared. "You You are showme... " "Yes, I''m Luke Shaw, the founder of showme. You''re the one who suffered a lot from you, Ibn. You''re really good. A video cost me 30 million dollars. The company that I worked hard to build almost went bankrupt. It''s all good for you." Luke took out the prepared pistol, pulled the bolt to load it, tightened the muffler, and said quietly in the other party''s frightened eyes, "if you owe me money, you owe me your life. Since you have the ability to punish me, don''t blame me for being ruthless." "No!" Ibn flopped on his knees, "don''t kill me. I didn''t upload the video. Really, it''s not me. I worked in a hotel in the morning and didn''t turn on the computer at all." Emily frowned, opened her mouth, remembered what she had said, and finally kept silent. Luke kept a low voice. His hoarse voice was like sawing wood and rubbing the floor. He was cold when he heard it. "the account number is yours, the password is yours, not you, who else is there?" Bang! When the gunshot burst, Ibn''s pupil shrank into a needle shape, his heart seemed to be caught by something, and he didn''t move. His mouth was half open, and his face was frozen like a picture. It took a long time for him to gasp like a dead fish, Luke cursed angrily, "shit Italian, what kind of crap did you make? It''s your last shot It''s a big deal. There won''t be a chance this time. " "It''s not me. It''s really not me. I swear, there''s no video uploaded at all." Ibn roared, tears and snot mixed together, unspeakable sad, his courage had been scared by the gun just now. "Please believe me, I didn''t upload the video. I don''t know what happened." "Lying, I checked your account before I came here, and there was no abnormal situation such as number theft and missing password. That is to say, the account was logged in through the normal way, and who else could be there besides you." The muzzle is up again. It''s dark like death''s scythe. Ibn feels that his heart is going to stop. His head is running at a high speed in a state of panic. Suddenly, a figure comes out. "Adusan! Yes, adusan... " "I remember. It''s him, adusan. He uploaded the video." After that, he said, "yes, it must be him, it must be him." Luke didn''t put down his pistol, and his tone was still harsh, "I want to muddle through any name, but I can''t be a fool." "I didn''t cheat you. It''s really adusan. Only he knows my account password. He He... " "What is he? Say Ibn gritted his teeth and said, "he''s in the drug business. He has outlets in the Gulf District of Gotham, port Miller and Brooklyn in the metropolis. His subordinates are mainly Arabs and Westerners. He''s ruthless and dare to do anything. He must have let people pass on the video.""You know him so well, you''re his man?" Ibn: -- There was a sharp twinkle in his eyes, no denial, no admission. Luke turned his mouth. "I thought you were a cook, but you were a drug dealer!" After that, Niu tou looks at Emily and says, "is there anything to ask?" the latter is silent. It''s a pity to see him like this. When he hears the word "drug dealer", his sympathy disappears. Luke continued, "where does adusan live?" I''ve said all the things that should be said and shouldn''t be said, Ibn just broke the jar, "No.78, Ocean Park West, bay area. His bedroom is on the easternmost side of the third floor, where he usually lives. If not, it''s in the small building behind the woodcutter bar in port Miller." Luke kept the address in mind, left a "I''ll find out," and turned away. Out of the basement, two Hong Gang disciples were waiting outside. The elder one said with a smile, "young master, how''s the trial going? Do you need our brother''s help?" "Don''t call me young master. Listen to shengfen. They are all brothers of their own. Just call me Alin. By the way, what do you call them?" "You don''t deserve it." The elder waved his hand, "my surname is Lian. You can call me Lao Lian. His surname is Zhao. It''s not long since I''ve just started. Xiao Zhao can do it." "It''s brother Lian and brother Zhao." Lin Nan hands empty embrace, "today this matter son thanks." "They''re all from their own family. You''re welcome." Since he began to talk, Lian Cheng''s smile has never stopped. Just when he looked at the wind, he opened the envelope and looked at it. Good guy, it''s worth eight thousand dollars. No wonder the brothers in Haibin City praised him so much when they mentioned the young master. Today, I saw him. It''s true, not to mention the extravagance, but his demeanor and mind make people feel like a spring breeze. No wonder the old guild leader thinks so Good him! "Young master, do you have any other orders? If you have any, just open your mouth. You can do it." "Brother Lian is really cool. Speaking of it, I really need your help. The Arab in the room is in the drug business. If brother Lian has time, help me get a confession." Drugs! When he heard this word, Liancheng immediately changed his face. When Hongmen first entered the United States, he was plagued by drugs. His hatred was always engraved in the hearts of the older generation. Later, when the situation improved, the then Council leader immediately issued a death order. All members of Hongmen were forbidden to contact any drug-related business, and those who violated the rules, no matter what their status, would never let go. "Don''t worry, young master. I''ll find out." "Thank you." Luke arched his hand, said goodbye to them, and left with Charlie and Emily. Chapter 21 "Charlie, leave the car keys, you go back first!" "OK, boss." As soon as he left, Luke and Emily were left. At this time, the sunset is reflecting the western half of the sky, a pair of beautiful men and women walking in the orange sunset, it was a very romantic thing, but the girl always looked at the foot, silent. "Why don''t you talk? Who''s bothering you?" Emily looked up and asked, "have you ever thought that if the gun goes off, Ibn is likely to die, and you will become a murderer?" Luke laughed, took out his pistol and threw it, "see for yourself." Emily took hold of the grab, her face suddenly became strange, "fake?" "Of course it''s fake. I''m a good citizen who abides by the law. How can I use a real gun to extort a confession? Is that against the law Emily angrily threw the pistol on the ground, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "Tell you how to act, how to act? Of course, I have to devote myself to it. Don''t you think your performance just now is great, especially the moment when the gunfire starts... " Luke closed his eyes and savored carefully, "his expression of consternation was a little unbelievable, his eyes were filled with pity, anger, and an imperceptible loss." "Why are you at a loss? Is it because of me? If I really kill, what should you do as an FBI, arrest me? Or not? " Emily gave him a blank look, turned and left. "Don''t go! You haven''t finished yet? " "What are you going to do next?" Luke asked with a smile "What to do?" "Ah dousan, of course! Don''t you want to know if he uploaded the video? The identity of the victim women? And what''s behind it. " Emily stopped and frowned. "You mean..." Luke laughs, points to each other, and points to himself, "do me a favor, and let me help you." The girl frowned deeper and deeper. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t need your help." Luke shakes his head slightly. It seems that he is dissatisfied with the girl''s concealment. He looks at the statue of liberty in the distance along the stairway and bridge bank facing the sea breeze. The sunset gives the goddess a layer of life color. The clouds become her clothes. The tall buildings in the distance and the green water nearby are surging. The white spray brought by several yachts from the river becomes the most beautiful ornament. "How beautiful Emily exclaimed heartily. Luke laughed and said in a voice that only two people can hear, "as a superhuman, it''s hard to live in the FBI!" The expression is instantly frozen, just like the statue of liberty. Luke said casually, "there''s no need to be so surprised! It''s not a big deal. " Emily turned stiffly, "when did you know?" "I knew it the first time I met." "How could it be?" Luke shrugged. "For me, the FBI intranet is like the back garden of my family. When I''m tired, I just go in and have a walk. I can always find new fun." Emily was silent, and then speechless. The boy in front of her looked like the wind was light and the clouds were light, as if the FBI had really become his back garden. But Emily knew very well that the FBI''s internal security system was known as the strongest defense measure in the world, and no one could retreat after the invasion. I don''t think she knows anything. "What? unconvinced! It doesn''t matter. I''ll know later. There''s one thing I''ve always been curious about. According to the personnel files of the FBI, you belong to the abnormal affairs investigation section, and Roger Cassius is the head of the network security department. How did you become his subordinate? " Emily''s eyebrows trembled. This sentence revealed so much information that she had to doubt, "you You don''t really invade the FBI, do you? " When she said this, the girl was very nervous. "How can it be? I''m kidding you. Do you think I''m Luke Shaw?" Emily blinks her big eyes and her head is full of question marks. The longer she gets in touch with Luke, the more she can''t understand each other. Each other''s thinking is like a cloud in the sky. It''s changeable, flying around, sometimes bringing surprise, and more often it''s always confusing. "Luke, as your friend, I have to remind you that invading the FBI is a serious crime, and you can''t do it under any circumstances." "Well, I see." Luke impatiently perfunctory, on the FBI that kind of broken system, I go in to take a shit, they can''t find, "continue the question just now, how can you work under Roger, that guy is a famous asshole."Emily murmured, "there is an unwritten rule in the FBI that all superhuman incidents need the help of the heterodox personnel, in order to avoid some unnecessary trouble." "So Roger Cassius is not your immediate superior." Emily nodded, why, "don''t ask any more, we have a confidentiality agreement and can''t disclose internal information." "All right! Let''s change the subject. " Luke turns and stares at her. "What are you going to do in the future?" Emily didn''t understand. "What do you mean?" Luke sighed, "the abnormal incident investigation section is the most special department of the FBI. Most of its members are human beings with super ability, who are specialized in dealing with unexpected and unnatural events. The mission risk coefficient is high, and the casualty rate is also very high. It''s strange that the Department has been established for decades, and the director and deputy director have been held by ordinary people, and no super human has ever been promoted." Speaking of this, I pause deliberately and say slowly in the other person''s silent expression, "I don''t know what they do this for. Thinking about it is nothing more than trust. These two words are very deadly things, which can trigger a series of chain reactions, such as discrimination, identification, isolation and so on. In serious cases, they will affect their own life safety." "Emily, are you sure you want to survive in this environment?" The girl looks ugly and says, "I won''t be a traitor, and I won''t betray the FBI. If you dare to say one more word, don''t blame me for being rude." "Who wants you to be a traitor? Where do you want to go? I just ask you, are you ready to work in this field?" Emily looked directly into Luke''s eyes, looking serious and solemn, "although the FBI has a lot of disappointments, its essence is good. It protects a lot of people, and I won''t leave." "I knew you would say that, so I decided to give you a present." "Gifts?" Luke answered, and his expression became serious. "Emily is responsible for finding out the person behind the murder of women, exposing the dark side of Gotham and destroying the drug trading network of the metropolis. You will become the first female superhero in history, the face of the FBI and the legend of the judiciary. This is the gift I have prepared for you." Emily''s eyes are wide open and she can''t set a channel. "what are you doing?" Chapter 22 At this point, Emily vaguely understood Luke''s purpose, but she always felt that it was not right. Roger Cassius was her superior. If she didn''t care whether he investigated the case himself, it would be a superordinate act. "I''ll put the gift here. If you accept it, let''s go to Gotham now. If you don''t accept it..." Luke didn''t go on. His expression said it all. Emily is a kind person. The words and deeds of her military father have given her a sense of justice since she was a child. It is this sense of justice that did not refuse the invitation of the FBI. After becoming an agent, she has been working hard to prove herself. Even though she suffered all kinds of unfairness because of her superhuman identity, she has always insisted on a high spirited and progressive attitude. She''s a regular person, and today, she''s broken by Luke. Ignore the boss, act beyond the level, embezzle credit, secretly operate, become a hero, promote the supervisor Emily caught her hair in her hands. She was really blinded. Luke looked at his watch. As the second hand turned three times, he said, "have you thought about it?" Emily took a soft breath and said with a slightly hesitant expression, "just the two of us, can we?" Luke smiles like a big happy boy, "come with me." They come to an underground garage and turn on the light. A dark Lamborghini sports car rushes into the field of vision. This sports car is different from what Emily saw before. The flashing black shell seems to be covered with a layer of black gold armor. In the light, there is a dim light, just like a panther in the jungle. It is majestic and has a great visual impact. Even as a girl, Emily also feels the unique charm of the car. She can''t help sticking out her right hand and touching it on the body. The feeling is hard, but it''s not as cold as metal. she looks up in surprise, "composite armor, bulletproof car?" "I''m a little knowledgeable." "Lamborghini doesn''t make bulletproof cars, does it?" The girl asked uncertainly, "I modified it myself, not only for bulletproof, but also for other functions." Luke opened the trunk, took out a gray armored box, pressed the top button, the armored box automatically disintegrated, divided into three layers, the bottom layer is flat with two sets of black tights made of unknown materials, the middle is pistols, glasses, masks and so on, and the top is a few rows of never seen gadgets. Luke picked up the tights on the right and threw them to Emily, "this is yours. Change them quickly." Emily catches the clothes and subconsciously looks for the fitting room. When she finds that Luke takes off his coat and pants and stands there wearing a small pants, her face immediately becomes embarrassed, "is there another room?" "Just change it here, no one else." Luke said casually, and then, not knowing what to think of, he looked at Emily with deep meaning. "You''re not wearing underwear, are you?" "Go away!" Emily angrily scolded, went to the dim corner of the light, took off her clothes and skirt, and put the tights on her body as fast as she could. No matter how fast she was, she couldn''t avoid Luke''s eyes. She had a good look up and down, inside and out. "Have you finished reading it?" Emily glared at him angrily. "You see that!" With his chin clenched and his eyes half narrowed, Luke inspected all parts of the girl''s body, looking at the concentrated look. He thought he was looking at the artwork. As the old saying goes, tights are the standard for heroines. The curves of the figure are really different from each other. With purple hair, purple eyes and beautiful appearance, it''s really a word! "Let''s watch me hit people again." "Well, don''t look, don''t look." Luke took back his eyes and arranged the gadgets in the armored box. Emily began to be familiar with the "uniform" on her body. The whole body of the tights is dark gray, with no pattern or grain, and the weight is not light or heavy. Within the acceptable range, the material is very elastic, and it is close to the skin without any feeling of being bound. The waist is tied with a gray metal belt with a row of slots, which should be used to put things. Each shoulder is inlaid with a black transistor, and silver silk thread pops up under the transistor and extends to the finger joint. In addition to these, it''s the button on the outside of the thumb of both hands. Emily tries to press the button on her left hand. It''s too late! The air crackled, and the current overflowed from the end of the silk thread, wrapping the palm like a condom. The girl was startled. After a few seconds, when she found that the current would not hurt her, her eyes lit up immediately. "This is..." "When the 320v AC power grid hits the human body, it will destroy the cells in the body, lead to the collapse of neural regulation, and then produce convulsions, shock, convulsions and other complications. When using it to attack, don''t stay on the enemy for more than five seconds, you will die." "Oh Emily answered foolishly, pressed the button, the current disappeared, pressed again, the current came out, pressed again, disappeared again, pressed again, came out again, back and forth, over and over againLuke is speechless. He''s twenty years old. He''s like a child. "What''s the right-hand button for?" After pressing her left hand, Emily immediately thought of her right hand, "the micro current of neurons stimulates the body to continuously secrete adrenaline, so that the mind can maintain a high concentration in a dangerous environment." "Yes Luke quickly reminded, "this thing will consume body energy, don''t press." Emily nodded, holding back the impatience of her fingertips, glanced through the armored box and said curiously, "are glasses and masks used for camouflage?" "Glasses with infrared life detection device, as for masks..." Luke picked up a white metal ball, "anti-virus is on the one hand, more important is this." "Inside is a high concentration of compressed ethoxyethane, also known as ether. As long as you press the button, two seconds later, the shell of the metal ball will break automatically." As an FBI agent, Emily is no stranger to ether, pointing to the black disk beside her and asking, "what''s this for?" "Hand grenades, a combination of sonic booms and hand grenades, fuse time is three seconds." "And this one?" Emily pointed to the silver bracelet next to her glasses, "the wire drawing device has a very high tenacity, which can bear the weight of 200 pounds. It is mainly used for jumping off buildings." The girl wanted to ask again, but Luke raised his hand, "stop asking, these weapons are not for you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Emily''s eyes are silly, and her heart is full of great loss. She has simulated in her mind what occasion to use what weapon, but you don''t use the equipment. It''s not bullying! Luke pulled out two gloves that didn''t look very delicate from the bottom of the box, "this is yours." Chapter 23 Compared with the other things in the box, the two gloves are like defective goods, with pitted surface and poor style. Emily doesn''t like them very much. "Don''t underestimate them," Luke explained. "They''re tailor-made for you. Just have a try." Reluctantly, Emily puts on her gloves and presses the button in the palm of her hand at Luke''s command. Boom! A fire came out of the right hand, and frost came out of the left. One ice, one fire! Emily was stunned immediately. Luke said in a deep voice, "your ability is element manipulation. You can manipulate the three elements of water, ice and fire, change the density and size of the elements, and also affect the light transmission to a certain extent. In places with water and fire, the lethality is extremely strong and can cause great damage. But once there are no three elements in the environment, the danger will be greatly reduced." "This pair of gloves is made from this. No matter what the surrounding conditions are, you can keep strong fighting power with them." Emily frowned. "How do you know so much about my abilities?" Luke shrugged, "God told me." "Lie!" Emily gave him a white look. Her eyes were fixed on her right hand. The flame condensed and turned into a burning fireball. With a flick, the fireball burst out of the air and hit the right wall. Boom! The scorching air waves swung around, and a scorched mark appeared in the middle of the wall. The girl opened her left hand. The frost congealed on the top of her palm and turned into an ice spear with a light blue light. The blue light flashed by and the ice spear was nailed to the wall, motionless. One ice and one fire, completely make up for the defect of ability, it is tailor-made for her. "How are you, satisfied?" Emily forbeared the joy in her heart and raised her head with reserve, "just so so!" "If you don''t feel right, give me the gloves back." "No, that''s it!" The girl, with her hands behind her, walked gracefully to the armored box, and asked casually as she watched Luke organize his equipment, "these equipment are all designed by you." "What do you say?" Luke asked, putting the selected weapon into the belt slot, "by the way, there is another thing to remind you that your uniform is made of special materials, which are fireproof, waterproof, electricity proof and gas proof, but it is not bullet proof. Remember, you can''t be hit by a live weapon in the front." "I see. When shall we start?" "Now!" The black Lamborghini rushed out of the underground garage like a wild animal and disappeared at the end of the night in the roar. ¡­¡­ Gotham, bay. Under the night, Gotham is as quiet as ever, even the distant tide can''t break the silence. The black Lamborghini is driving in the dark, like a poisonous snake, quietly approaching the ocean park. According to Ibn, adusan is in a building west of Ocean Park. After getting close to the place, Luke turns off the lights, puts on his mask and glasses, and gets off with Emily. At this time, the time has come to one o''clock in the morning, the street is quiet, no one. Two people along the roadside grass, touch Ocean Park West 78, four story building, some dilapidated, and Ibn described the same. Emily said in a low voice, "it should be here. What should we do next?" Luke took out an instrument from his backpack and put it on the ground, "what''s this?" "Signal jammer, shielding range 300 meters, lasting for one hour." The girl sighed, "you''re well prepared." Luke just smiles and doesn''t talk. Some people say: life is precious, love is more expensive, if free, so both can be thrown away. In Luke''s opinion, this sentence is pure fart. Only those who have really died can know how good life is. Those who have lived like puppets in the dark abyss and closed their facial features will never want to experience the second time as long as they have lived once. Luke cherishes his life now, so he will do everything without fail. A dark barrel of a gun poked out of the grass. Poof, the guard at the door fell to the ground with his head up. Emily dragged the guard into the woods, and a frost flower appeared on the guard''s head. The guard suddenly woke up with a cold feeling. When he noticed the sharp blade on his neck, his face immediately became ugly. "I''m a member of the razor gang. How dare I provoke me and seek death!" "Let me go, or..." Poof! The point of the knife stabbed into the flesh, and Luke twisted his dagger and said with a smile, "what else?" The guard clenched his teeth and struggled to sit up. The weakness from his limbs made him helpless. He could only lie on the ground in despair and said hoarsely,"You What are you doing? " "I ask, you answer, dare to say a wrong word, the next knife into your neck." "Is adusan in this building?" The guard shook his head madly, "no I''m not here "Lie!" The cold light flashed, the blood overflowed and flowed down the neck. The guard''s eyes were wide open, his pupils contracted into needles, and endless fear flashed in his eyes. He''s got his throat cut! Playing with the dagger, Luke said flatly, "your neck blood vessel has been cut by me. If it is not treated, it will lead to shock in half an hour at most because of excessive blood loss." "It''s a painful way to die." "I''ll ask you again, where''s adusan?" The guard said shivering, "just It''s in the building. " "What floor, which room." "The third floor, the most The easternmost bedroom. " Luke and Emily look at each other. Ibn is not lying. The latter asks, "do you sell drugs?" The guard didn''t turn his head. His eyes were twinkling. Luke raised his dagger. "Answer his question!" "No No, it''s all done by them. I''m only responsible for guarding the door. I''ve never sold drugs. Please help me. I don''t want to die. " "Don''t worry, you won''t die." Luke knocked out the guard and bandaged him. Then he and Emily turned into the yard along the corner of the wall to observe the situation. After confirming that there was no one, they quickly approached the front door. The door is not locked, open the door is the living room, there is no guard, there is no alarm device. Luke turned on the life detector on his goggles, and five heat sources showed up. Four of them were very close, in the same room, and the other one was far away. They moved separately. Luke pushed the door open and threw the prepared white metal ball along the crack of the door. Two seconds later, the metal ball cracked, and a large amount of gas spread around, making the sleeping man sleep more deeply. On the other hand, Emily solved one. They meet and walk along the central staircase to the second floor. Just then, a low roar comes from the corridor. An Argentinean Dogo roars up and is kicked back by the quick eyed Luke. Emily raises her pistol, poof! The bloodbath suddenly appeared, and the hound lay on the ground motionless. The accident broke the quiet atmosphere in the corridor. When a drug dealer opened the door of the house and saw the dog lying on the ground, he was just about to make a noise when he was shot in the head by the girl. Luke gave her a surprise look. Emily said with no expression, "on the first day of joining heterodox, the team leader told me that the first consideration when carrying out dangerous tasks is to protect ourselves, and the best way to protect ourselves is to destroy the enemy." Chapter 24 This shot made a great change in Luke''s view of Emily. Now that we''ve started killing people, we don''t have to cover up what happens next. A black disc fell to the ground. Boom! The treble swings around, and the two drug dealers cover their ears and howl in pain. With a wave of her hand, Emily flies a fireball the size of a basketball down the corridor. When she reaches the drug dealer, it suddenly explodes. The crimson flame sweeps their bodies and the walls break apart. At the same time, there was a loud cry from upstairs, mixed with a few incomprehensible Arabic words. Luke and Emily look at each other, give up the second floor and rush straight to the third floor. In the easternmost bedroom on the third floor, adusan in pajamas kicked open the door, "rotten bat, die for me." Dada dada!! The unique sound of Chicago typewriter reverberates in the corridor. Fifty bullets pour forward like a rainstorm. A hapless man who rushes out of the room fails to keep up with the rhythm of the boss and is directly beaten into a sieve. Luke and Emily are hiding at the end of the stairs, and the latter says strangely, "he thinks we''re batmen!" While counting the number of shots, Luke said, "then be Batman once!" after the gun sounded 30 times, Luke took out a metal ball from behind and threw it forward. After the metal ball fell to the ground, the surface began to flicker with light blue electric flowers. With a sharp explosion, countless plasma surged out, such as the blue tsunami occupying the whole field of vision. The current breaks through the air and forms a large negative charge, then forms a new diffusion source based on the negative charge, bypasses the door and breaks through the wall, destroying everything around. The three drug dealers hiding behind the wall poured out blood mold, washed their bodies again and again by the electric current, and trembled all over their bodies and every cell. Emily''s eyes are wide open and can''t set channel, "plasma grenade?" "I''m more used to calling it an electrode grenade." After the explosion, the current still does not disappear, blue electron flow suspended in the air, like a magic. Terrified by this scene, adusan quickly closed the door of the house. While changing the bullet, he took out his mobile phone and dialed three numbers in succession, which showed that he couldn''t get through. Damn it! He angrily scolded a good clip, without saying a word, toward the door of the house crazy shooting. Dada dada''s voice reverberated in the corridor, wilder than before. Bullets were fired everywhere, making them unable to move. The longer the time is, the worse it will be for the attacker. Emily knows this very well and suggests in a low voice, "can we walk around from upstairs?" As soon as the voice fell, the sound of broken glass came from the front. Adusan smashed the doors and windows, jumped down from the third floor, hit two rolls after landing, and limped to the garage. "No, he''s going to run away!" Emily was shocked, but Luke was calm. As if he had expected, he took out two plasma grenades, threw one upstairs and one downstairs, and then jumped down from the window holding the girl. Boom! The explosion came from behind, and the blue light became the best background. With his left hand, Luke stopped the girl''s slender waist, and with his right hand, he pulled out a dagger and stabbed it into the wall. Just after landing, the garage door opened wide, and a gray Toyota SUV rushed out. Adusan put up his middle finger to them and left them laughing wildly. "I like this guy," said luckle Hearing this, Emily, who was in a state of tension, became speechless for a moment, "whenever she said this, he would run away." "Don''t worry, he can''t run." ¡­¡­ In the gray off-road vehicle running along the Bay Avenue, aduson drives with his left hand and takes out his mobile phone to dial the boss. "I''ve been fooled." "It''s not a bad bat. It''s two guys I haven''t met. The weapons are very advanced." Just then, a black Lamborghini appeared in the reversing mirror, and two figures in tight clothes could be seen through the window, "Damn it, they''re catching up. I''m on Bay Avenue, call someone quickly!" Adusan hung up and stepped on the gas. The two cars, one ahead and one behind, were driving at a speed of more than 180 yards per hour on the sparsely populated road. Just after the night shift, the bar lady raised her head. Two black lights appeared in her field of vision, and then the roar of the engine. After only one second, the black light disappeared, but the roar reverberated in her ears and refused to disperse for a long time. In the car, Emily grabs the handle hard, and when the number on the speedometer is about to exceed 230, her heart almost reaches her throat, "don''t accelerate any more, it''s too fast, I can''t stand it!" Luke turned his head and nodded as the girl''s cheek turned pale from high speed,"Listen to you. Don''t play with him." With that, press the button on the right side, and a soft electronic synthesizer comes from the speaker. Start automatic driving mode Autopilot mode activated! Loading front weapons The hood of the car is separated from the middle, and a gun similar to a rocket launcher emerges. Weapon loading complete! Luke pulled out the steering wheel, put on his sunglasses, took the oversized game handle from the glove box and put it on the joystick. Emily: -- Is this playing FPS? The joystick controls the direction of the gun. When the sound of the target being locked comes from the speaker, Luke can''t help but raise his mouth and murmur in his own voice, "may your mother bless you." A key down! A blue electric current with thick arm spouted from the muzzle of the gun, hit the tail of the off-road vehicle, and then ran through the body with an irresistible trend, and disappeared above the starry sky. The light is like a sword cast by the God, running through the whole world. Emily was dumbfounded, so was the tramp who was rummaging in the garbage can, and so were the two yawning cats. What is this What is it? Just one blow, it destroyed the drive system of the off-road vehicle. The out of control body rushed out of the road, hit the railings, somersaulted continuously for more than ten times, smashed countless rocks, and then stopped on the grass. Emily murmured, "can''t die!" Luke pulled out the handle, stuffed it into the glove box and said, "who knows!" "Luke!" Emily turned her head and glared at the big boy beside her angrily, "we are here to arrest people, not to kill people, you You How can you do that? " Luke spread out his hand, but said, "you said, too fast to stand, I can only send a soul." Emily: -- You bad guy! I don''t want to talk to you! The girl opened the door and quickly ran to the SUV. In order to prevent accidents, she put a thick layer of ice in front of her body. The off-road vehicle is miserable. There is no shadow in the rear door, two tires are missing, the body is concave inward, the frame is convex outward, and the engine and fuel tank are emitting black smoke. Emily quickly raised her left hand to spray frost and fog to cool the car until the ice formed on the frame. Luke stopped the Lamborghini, observed the condition of the SUV and sighed, "it seems that he can''t survive." Chapter 25 Facts have proved that "good people don''t live long, and disasters last for thousands of years." There is a certain scientific basis for this sentence. Just when they thought that adusan would die, there was a low cough in the car. Emily quickly opened the car door and dragged people down to check. "How''s it going?" "And breathing." Luke tut tut shook his head, "turned over a dozen somersaults can still survive, life is really hard." "You said it Looking back on the shot just now, the girl''s anger rushed up directly, "we are here to arrest people, not to kill people. We need to use [super weapons]. If you kill him, how do you investigate next?" ¡°¡­ Let me be clear. It''s not a super weapon. It''s an overload device that emits negative ion energy flow. By the way, have you ever been to college? " Emily is like a rooster in a stab, "what do you mean?" "Sorry, I didn''t mean to. I didn''t go to college either..." After a pause, he added, "I didn''t graduate from junior high school." Luke shrugged, "in principle, negative ions are beneficial to carbon based life, but they will have a substantial impact on metal. The purpose of the shot just now is to destroy the drive system of the car, and it will not hurt adusan himself. If he dies because of this, the responsibility should be attributed to the safety performance of Toyota, not me. Do you understand?" "Sophistry!" Emily snorted in recognition of his explanation. The two pull the unconscious adusan into Lamborghini, and Luke takes out a shot of cardiotonic from the trunk. With this, it''s hard to die. At this time, it was 2:30 in the morning, and even the Nightingale stopped calling. Just as Luke was driving away, three police cars suddenly appeared at the intersection in the distance. Jim Gordon, who has just been promoted to police chief, calls chief kirian B. rob. "Mr. rob, the man has been found. I need to make a final confirmation. Are you sure that the man in the car is an international wanted criminal?" Hoarse voice came from the phone, with anger that could not be concealed, "don''t question my order, remember, after you catch someone, send it directly to the western suburb police station." As soon as the voice dropped, the phone was hung up. Jim Gordon put down his cell phone, and there was a haze in his eyes. The police officer next to him glanced at the team leader and whispered, "western suburb police station again? How many times Jim didn''t answer, looking out of the window. "We''re all going to be the Royal toilet paper of gangs. When we think about it, we''ll take it out to wipe our buttocks and throw it directly into the sewer. We don''t have to pay for it." Female police officer ramiris said with a sneer, "that''s the big villa where you didn''t see the director''s family. You''ll know where the money is once you go." "All right!" Jim didn''t let his opponent go on. He took a cigarette out of his pocket and took a deep breath. "cheer up, if you''re really wanted, get ready for battle, if not..." After a pause, he added, "try not to hurt people." The three police cars separated and drove side by side on the road. There were also police cars coming from the rear. They attacked each other from front to back and completely blocked the narrow road. At the same time, an armed vehicle with the Black Hawk logo was parked on the lawn not far away. The door was opened, and a dozen armed special police officers rushed out in turn, fanned out and surrounded in all directions. Emily looked ugly and said, "they seem to be targeting US?" There was no emotion on Luke''s face as he tapped his fingers on the steering wheel. "How do the police know where we are?" "That''s what I want to know. The last second we caught adusan from the drug dealer''s nest, the next second the police showed up. It shouldn''t be the drug dealer who called the police!" "How can it be? How can a drug dealer turn to the police for help? " The tone of the girl''s voice was just like her exaggerated expression. Luke laughed and did not speak. He thought he had a clear understanding of the dark side of Gotham. It was only at this moment that he suddenly realized how shallow his original understanding was. Gotham is too dark. Jim Gordon took out the microphone, "people in the car, listen, we are the Gotham police department. There is a case that needs your cooperation in the investigation. Please leave the car, put your hands behind your head, and do not have any resistance." In the interval of speaking, the rear vehicle slowly pushed forward. Several armed special police officers were hiding in the grass. The muzzle of ar15 automatic rifle was aimed at the black Lamborghini. As long as the other side had any unusual behavior, they would pull the trigger without hesitation. The situation suddenly became tense. Emily, who is an FBI agent, is aware of the actions of the police. As she sees the enclosure getting smaller and smaller, her heart also rises. In the face of the drug dealers, she can shoot them without hesitation, because they should die. The police are different.She didn''t want to conflict with them without having to. "What shall we do?" "Talk first, then think about doing it." Luke turned on the sound channel and said, "adusan, an Arab American, is the boss of Donghai razor gang. He is a super criminal in charge of the underground drug trade in Gotham and the metropolis. As soon as I caught him, the police came to the door. I was very curious, who informed you, drug dealers?" Adusan, razor Gang! Hearing these words, the police around suddenly changed their faces. Jim Gordon frowned and said in a deep voice, "Sir, please get out of the car for inspection. We will ensure your personal safety." "Ardousan''s car is not far away on the grass, Toyota off-road vehicle, license plate number is 056xkrw, you can check." Ramirez stepped forward, "just sent a text message, it''s really adusan''s car. The car body was seriously damaged, no one was found, so it should have been taken away." The man next to him said, "is it Batman?" Ramirez said sarcastically, "otherwise, with director Rob''s personality, if it''s not urgent, how can we mobilize the criminal police and special police at 2:30 in the morning Go and rescue a drug lord This sentence is so harsh that Jim Gordon, who has always been calm, frowned and glared at her sternly. "don''t draw a conclusion before it''s settled." "What if it''s true?" Ramirez did not flinch, "if adusan is really in the car, we detain them and send them to the western suburb police station. You all know what the result is." Everyone was silent, and none of the people sent to the western suburb police station came out. "Captain!" Ramirez said sternly, "we can''t do this. It''s a shame." They all look at each other and don''t speak. As a policeman, they want to risk rescuing the heinous drug lord. It''s a satirical story. Jim Greg waved his hand impatiently, "hank, take her down. I don''t want to hear her talk." Ramirez wants to speak, but Hank and another police officer drag him aside. At this time, the mobile phone rings, and the director calls, "Jim, tell me, the car is surrounded, why don''t you give the attack command." "Things have changed. I''m..." "I don''t care about the change. I only tell you one thing. The car and the people in it must stay. It''s an order." Jim opened his mouth and whispered, "I see." Chapter 26 If someone asks, what are the hardest jobs in the world? Being a good cop in Gotham is one of the answers. In Gotham, it''s very difficult to be a good policeman. You can see how corrupt the city is by looking at the benefits of Arkham madhouse. Gangs, drugs, smuggling and black market transactions are all over the community. In those remote sewers, the bodies of strangers can often be found. The sores are rooted in the city. They have become one with the city, and no one can separate them. At this time, Batman appeared, with a strong attitude to combat crime, has become the light of hope of the city. Although he likes to wear a black headgear, his whereabouts are mysterious and his means are cruel, he still can''t stop the enthusiasm of the people. Many Gotham residents regard Batman as their Savior and think that only he can save Gotham from the mire of crime. Except for the police! Few policemen like Batman, and work is more important than fame. The more Batman''s news, the worse the police''s reputation. It has gradually become a booze bag among the public. Especially on the Internet, open showme''s official website, click in any Batman post, and scold the Gotham police in the first few lines. What kind of incompetent scum, gay guy, bucket and so on. After hearing too many bad words, they are naturally in a bad mood, but their sense of justice makes them have to give a thumbs up, because Batman has done what they want to do but dare not do, just like catching adusan, "Captain, do you really want to do it?" Jim Gordon was struggling with his cell phone. Ramirez broke away his companion''s hand and went forward, "can we meet him?" Jim was stunned. "What do you mean?" Ramirez said with deep meaning, "the director''s order is to let us control the car and the wanted criminals in the car. He provided the location, but did not provide the personal information of the wanted criminals. In other words, the person driving the Lamborghini may or may not be the wanted criminals. The key is how we operate." Jim suddenly realized that other police officers also reflected that they just thought about Batman and forgot such an important thing. The director only said to arrest the international wanted criminals, but he didn''t say his name! There are so many international wanted criminals. How do they know which one? What should we do if we catch the wrong person? Who is responsible? After thinking about this, Jim had a mental moment, thinking in his head what language to use to fool things in the past. Hank frowned, "but it''s adusan in the car! If the director knew that we had let adosan go, he would never have bypassed us. " Ramirez coughed, "you told me it was adusan in the car!" Hank was stunned and immediately put up his thumb. That was admiration. Ramirez continued, "the police have to follow the rules when handling a case. We can''t just listen to one side of the story. He said that it was adusan in the car, so we believe it? Always meet and talk. " "Captain, we should send someone to negotiate and find out the situation in the car by the way. If it''s really adusan..." At this point, there is no need to go on. Although they are very unhappy with Batman, if they want to choose between releasing Batman and rescuing drug lords, they must choose the former. Jim took a few puffs, dropped the cigarette end on the ground and stepped on it with a strong foot, "I''ll do it!" "No, you can''t go!" Ramirez also shook his head, "you are the conductor, let me go." Jim shook his head. "You can''t take that responsibility. I''ll take it." "I don''t think it''s right. If it''s not Batman in the car..." Jim took off his holster and put his cell phone on the car cover, "Batman or not, he has to go there. How can he be a policeman without risk?" I''m Gotham Sheriff Jim Gordon. I don''t have any weapons or communications with me, sir. I want to talk to you. Please don''t shoot Jim Gordon raised his hands and walked to Lamborghini. Looking at the approaching figure, Emily instinctively holds the pistol. She doesn''t believe in the police, especially in Gotham. Luke waved his hand to show her not to be too attentive. His eyes were fixed on the figure in front of her. His expression was strange once more. Jim Gordon! Batman''s old partner, the future police chief, seems to have a daughter with high IQ in his memory. I don''t know if he went to high school. Since it''s Jim Gordon, there''s something to talk about. Luke rolled down the window to reveal the gap between his half hand and threw out the handcuffs that had been prepared for adusan. "take this with you, don''t have any ideas, or don''t blame me for being impolite." Jim Gordon did not hesitate. He picked up the handcuffs on the ground and put them on his wrist. Unexpectedly, as soon as the chain was closed, countless electric currents came out on the surface. The electric current climbed up his arm and made his whole arm numb.Jim was shocked and instinctively struggled. Luke said in a voice, "the current just paralyzes your hands temporarily. It won''t kill you. Now you can come over." Jim Gordon took a light breath and told the other side to be careful. He even thought of this method. His hands were so sore and numb that he could not lift them, let alone start. With mixed emotions, Jim went to the window and wanted to observe the situation through the window. He took a few glances and lowered his head helplessly. The other side was too careful to use single transparent glass. "Can you roll down the window, sir?" "No, for your personal safety, it''s better not to meet." Jim frowned slightly. "Sir, I don''t understand you." Emily is also full of confusion, listen to the meaning of this, two people seem to have met. Luke didn''t give any more explanation and said frankly, "don''t beat around the Bush, Sheriff Gordon. What''s the purpose of your coming to see me? If it''s for adusan, I can open the back compartment and let you have a look. If it''s for me, I advise you not to have unrealistic ideas." Jim thought, "I Can I see it? " "Of course!" Luke pressed the button, and the back compartment opened automatically. Without hesitation, Jim went straight over and carefully observed the people inside. Jim recognized the pale, bloodless face for the first time, even though it was covered with oil and dust. Adusan IBA Colombo Saud Raman! Arab American, the current boss of the razor Gang, one of the big drug lords in Gotham. I didn''t expect you to have today! In the heart gushes an unspeakable pleasure, immediately is pressed down by him, just want to see a few more eyes, carriage door closed. "Sheriff Gordon, what else do you want to say?" Jim was silent and seemed to be thinking about the gains and losses. After more than ten seconds, he suddenly opened his voice and yelled out, "Sir, I must seriously warn you not to stuff so many cucumbers in the back compartment, which will stink. Besides, it''s 2:30 in the morning, so I don''t have to go home early and stay on the side of the road." With these words, he turned and left. Emily said, "what''s going on? Cucumber? Are there any cucumbers in the trunk? " When Luke grasped the steering wheel and saw the separate police cars on the road, he muttered to himself, "interesting guy!" Chapter 27 Under the arrangement of Jim Gordon, Lamborghini went through the blockade without hindrance and disappeared in the distant street. This scene happened to be seen by Victor zawi not far away. As one of Falcone''s three killers, Victor hated Batman to the bone. It was he who left an indelible mark on his chest. It was the greatest disgrace of his life. "Boss, you''re right. Those cops are rubbish. They let Batman go without firing a shot." Victor punches on the wall and stares at Jim Gordon in his gray jacket. After a while, he looks back and says, "the police are useless, and we, remember Tonight is Batman''s death. If he doesn''t die, we''ll die! " They all felt cold, as if they had a sharp blade on their neck. Victor swept around the faces of the crowd and continued, "Mr. Falcone just called. If anyone kills Batman, he will be rewarded with $10 million. If he helps in the process, he will be rewarded with $1 million." As the voice dropped, the atmosphere immediately became strong. These carefully selected thugs were ferocious in appearance and angry in eyes, just like crazy people who had taken drugs. In fact, they did take drugs. In order to eliminate the terrible shadow left by Batman, before he came, Victor distributed the newly produced nerve powder to his men. If they take medicine, they will become fearless lunatics as long as they start fighting. ¡­¡­ Lamborghini was driving quietly on the quiet street. In the car, Emily looked straight ahead, frowning and releasing. All she thought was the scene just now. As an FBI agent, she knows the situation of Gotham very well. This city is the worst and most chaotic place in the United States. Corruption is rampant, ranging from congressmen and mayors to police officers. If you want to find a good policeman here, it''s like a fool''s dream. But the appearance of Jim Gordon gave her a new perspective. Luke laughed. "What do you think? I don''t talk all the time. " "The policeman just now!" Emily turned her head and said, "why did he let us go?" "Because he''s Jim Gordon!" "Do you know him?" "I don''t know." "How do you know he''ll let us go?" "Because he''s Jim Gordon!" With the same answer, the same number of words, and the same pronunciation, Emily snorted angrily, "don''t fudge me." Luke shrugged, he can''t say: that''s what the cartoon is about. Jim Gordon, the only good cop in Gotham, Batman''s old partner, has a beautiful daughter with a high IQ. And you, Emily song, the element heroine who controls the power of water, ice and fire, sounds very powerful, but she is a marginal character who doesn''t even have a serious introduction. Just thinking about it, I think of the rapid sound in my ear. "Warning! Warning! Detect dangerous attacks and activate the automatic defense system. " A miniature turret appeared on the roof of the car. Blue light was shot from the muzzle and hit it six meters away from the body. Boom! A violent explosion came from behind and the whole car rocked. Luke''s face slightly changed. He grasped the steering wheel and controlled the direction with all his strength. At the same time, a large truck appeared at the intersection in front of us. A dozen guys with submachine guns jumped out of the car and shot at Lamborghini, whistling forward while shooting. The bullets rained on the car body, splashed countless sparks, and then bounced away. The armored Lamborghini was like an armed tank, standing still in the rain of bullets. "Who are they? Why attack us? " Emily yelled, "there''s no one but gangsters." The ambush happened so fast that Luke didn''t have time to analyze the situation. Seeing that the mob was getting closer, he turned the car around and drove in the same direction. Just a few tens of meters away, a row of headlights suddenly appeared in front of him. Several black Mercedes Benz cars were arranged to lean in the middle of the road. Beside each car, there were thugs with bazookas. In front of them was Victor zawi. At this time, he changed into a proper suit with white flowers pinned on his chest, as if he was sacrificing someone. With a roar of joy, the earth suddenly vibrated. The thugs with bazookas leaned back, and the Rockets rushed out of the magazine, whistling toward the Lamborghini. Time seems to freeze at this moment. The citizens awakened by the gunfire above the floor cover their mouths with fear in their eyes. The next second, time to resume circulation. A blue electric light flew out, the front rocket exploded instantly, and two more electric lights flew out, hitting two rockets respectively, and the last rocket burst out. In Emily''s desperate eyes, it wiped the car body and hit the building nearby. Boom! A violent explosion came from the left, and the Lamborghini was almost thrown away."Damn it! My car Luke yelled, and the familiar red dot appeared on the screen. Two electric lights flew out, followed by a roar enough to pierce the eardrum. The fire light occupied the whole field of vision, and the Lamborghini flew up again before landing. The car body shook violently, as if it would split in the explosion in the next second. The successive attacks completely angered Luke. He stepped on the gas with his right foot and rushed forward regardless of everything. As the front of the car was about to rush into the flames, Emily couldn''t help screaming. "Close your eyes." "What The girl looked at him in a daze. Luke turned his head and said with no expression, "I said, close your eyes!" The tone of her voice was as cold as those pale green eyes. Emily shivered inexplicably. She quickly lowered her head and closed her eyes. Two seconds later, an electronic synthesizer came to my ear. "Launch annihilation mode." Annihilation mode, what is annihilation mode? Emily was suddenly a little uneasy. Just about to ask, a white light flashed out of the dark field of vision, just like the lightning that pierced the sky. The street suddenly fell into silence, as if the falling steel needle was about to touch the place. The people lying in the window opened their eyes and looked at the white lightning which was thicker than their legs. Lightning hit the Mercedes Benz, and then formed an electric shock zone based on it. The dense electric arc crossed back and forth. Before Victor zawi could open his mouth, his vision fell into darkness. The body trembles violently under the current shuttle, and the skin surface even appears a burnt black mark. Nine thugs, including Victor, were killed with just one blow. This scene not only made the citizens silly, but also made the group of drug addicted lunatics wake up. Look at me, look at you. They all hesitated, but no one stepped back. Luke turned around and aimed the blue, electric muzzle above them. "Target locked, attack or not!" Luke took a deep breath and said indifferently, "no one left!" Chapter 28 Soon after the ambush, Jim Gordon arrived, accompanied by not only the criminal police, but also the special police who had not left. The streets full of gravel and clods seem to have experienced a war. The ground is pockmarked, and there are many collapsed places in the buildings on both sides, which are the traces left by the explosion. Trucks and Mercedes Benz cars at both ends of the road have become scrap iron. Some places are still burning. As for the dead body lying on the ground, there is no movement After checking the corpse, the crowd was silent for a few seconds, and then they began to block the scene and search for the wounded. The impact of the incident was reduced as much as possible by taking video tools such as residents'' mobile phones and cameras. After talking to director rob on the phone, Jim squatted on the side of the road, smoking, mouthfuls after mouthfuls, and soon the ground was covered with cigarette ends. It can be inferred from the voice that the director is in a bad mood with a faint fear. Jim knows the reason for his fear very well. Batman used to be cruel, but he never killed people. Tonight is different. He killed people. Killing people for the first time can''t be controlled. For the second time, Jim has a deep understanding. It took him a long time to get rid of the idea of killing people to end the crime. Once Batman ignores the law and begins to lynch criminals, those above will naturally feel fear. There is nothing more frightening than death! Ramirez and Hank came quickly, "Captain, those reporters are clamoring to see you and ask you to explain the accident." "Shit!" Jim inexplicably angry, "I have a fart explanation, want to explain to rob, let the dead fat man explain to them." "Captain, keep your voice down." Jim swings his arm. He''s very manic. Ramirez and Hank look at each other and shake their heads. There are dozens of casualties, shops destroyed by rockets, and citizens injured by accidents. These are the basic problems. The trouble lies in the back. The black Lamborghini was personally inspected by the Gotham police chief. No problem was found, and then he issued the release order. As a result, there was such a bad violence. If it was investigated, Jim Gordon would not escape the responsibility. After three cigarettes in a row, Jim barely calmed down, "how about the casualties." Hank said hastily, "seven injured citizens, all bruised, have been treated. As for the armed elements..." After a pause, he looked up at them and said, "twenty eight armed men, all dead Including Victor zawi. " Victor zawi! Jim''s face suddenly changed. "Which Victor zawi?" "It''s been compared. It''s victor zawi of the Falcone family. This is a picture." Jim took the photo and looked at it carefully. After he was sure it was him, his mood suddenly became complicated. Victor zawi is one of Falcone''s three killers. He is cunning and cold-blooded. He likes to kill his opponents with explosive weapons. It is said that he was caught by Batman some time ago and sent to the eastern police station with evidence. Not long after, he was rescued by Falcone through various means. Hank continued, "through analysis, it can be preliminarily inferred that Victor zawi was the mastermind of the ambush. He first sent people to block the North-South intersection with trucks and Mercedes Benz cars, and then bombarded the black Lamborghini with submachine guns and rocket launchers in turn." "According to the eyewitness''s description, the black Lamborghini has bulletproof armor on the outer layer, which can perfectly defend against the attack of submachine gun, and even the rocket will not affect it." Ramirez can''t set the channel, "Rockets are useless! How could it be "It''s not useless, it''s ineffective. The black Lamborghini seems to have the ability to intercept rockets. It can explode the other side before the rockets hit itself by firing a blue beam. The mob launched a total of seven rockets, six of which were solved in this way." Ramirez: How can you have the illusion of watching science fiction movies? Is missile interception system the function of a car? "The shock is still behind." Hank shrugged and said in a low voice, "many witnesses have confirmed that the black Lamborghini has extremely powerful electric power weapons, which can launch huge lightning and strike all targets within a radius of tens of meters. Victor zawi, including his 27 men, Mercedes Benz and trucks, was destroyed by two flashes of lightning." "Two shots!" Ramirez''s eyes widened, and his whole body was covered. "You''re kidding!" "I don''t believe it either, but that''s the truth. Someone took a video. I''ll show it to you later." With that, Hank sighed and looked at Jim, "Captain, we all want to thank you for saving our lives." Jim was speechless. He was shocked. In his confused mind, he suddenly thought that if he didn''t let go at that time, he would follow the director''s order to attackThink of here, back inexplicably cool. If you do that, lying on the ground is not a mob, but the police and Swat. Bulletproof armor, missile interception, super lightning That''s not a car! It''s a fully armed monster. I don''t know what kind of pervert will install these things in the car. You think you are 007! "Captain, what''s next?" Jim glanced at the corpse by the side of the road, which was covered with white cloth, and said in a bleak voice, "let''s do it!" ¡­¡­ The news of Victor''s death soon spread to the largest villa on the east side. This is the former residence of the Falcone family, the most powerful place in Gotham. As the boss of the underworld, the news of Victor''s death did not make Falcone as furious as expected. He stood in front of the window, smoking a cigar, looking very calm, but the housekeeper who had been serving him still smelled an unusual smell. A month ago, the hooded bat freak broke into the master''s private bedroom and beat him, then stripped him to a pair of underwear and tied him up. Since then, the master hated Batman to the bone and mobilized all forces to kill him, but Batman was so mysterious that no one could find his whereabouts. Things dragged on. Gradually, some unpleasant words began to spread in private. Many gang members thought that the master was scared by Batman and became an old trash who only knew how to hide at home all day. To this end, the master personally killed a few disobedient guys to establish dignity. The effect is good, but it''s only temporary. The root of the problem is Batman. If he doesn''t die, Falcone will never be able to look up. Chapter 29 Rome was not built in a day, and Falcone''s underworld kingdom was not established in a few words. During that time, it experienced many unknown tribulations, which taught Falcone two most important things: Law and politics. Law is the rule, politics is the power. With rules and power, you will be fearless. After understanding this, Falcone began to use the black money he earned to bribe every police chief, President of the court, and attorney general. For those stubborn guys, he used a gun to shut them up. After years of operation, nearly half of the people in the judicial circle were collected by him. Later, he turned his eyes to politics. For Falcone, who has many subordinates, the democratic voting system is a machine full of loopholes. There are too many places to manipulate. As the top candidates quit one after another for unknown reasons, after several rounds of voting, Martin Jesse, who was previously unknown, was successfully elected as the new mayor of Gotham Some people know that a few months ago, Martin Jesse was a dismissed bank teller. With the protection of law and politics, Falcone was invincible. In just one year, Falcone annexed ten gangs in Gotham. His madness was just like that of the Roman Empire. Gradually, some people began to use "Roman" to describe him. The latter was also proud of him. In his opinion, he was Caesar of Gotham. Unfortunately, all the good in Batman appeared at the moment of a sudden stop. Falcone realized for the first time that law and politics were not omnipotent. In front of Batman, everything he had was as fragile as a tiger in paper. Batman is nameless, haunted and unpredictable. No one knows who he is, and no one knows which tower he will be in tomorrow night. The power and gun in Falcone''s hand can only solve the flesh and blood with names, but can''t deal with the shadow wandering in the night. After several failed ambushes, Falcone had to accept the situation of losing his reputation. At the same time, he calmed down and began to think about why things had become like this. Seeing that the master didn''t speak for a long time, the housekeeper couldn''t help comforting him, "master, I don''t think Batman needs to worry too much. He has only one person. Sooner or later, he will show his flaws. As long as we seize the opportunity, we can solve him." Batman? Hearing the name, Falcone frowned subconsciously, "what Batman?" "Just now! They... " Falcone laughed twice, "who told you it was Batman!" The housekeeper was stunned for a moment and said, "but when you called Victor before, it didn''t mean Batman was in that car." "I said that, so you think it''s Batman in the car!" The housekeeper is confused. He can''t understand what the master said. It''s not Batman who captured adusan. Falcone said with a smile, "well, that''s Batman!" Housekeeper: Master, are you teasing me? Falcone pressed his cigar on the windowsill and said coldly, "Brent, tell me why a lot of Gotham police acquiesce in Batman''s behavior." The housekeeper hesitated for a long time before he said, "maybe the money given by the master is not enough?" "To tell you the truth!" The housekeeper looked up and snorted in a mosquito like voice, "maybe Batman is helping them keep order." Falcone shook his head helplessly, "the meaning is similar, but you ignore the most important point: he does not kill people." "Brent, have you ever killed anyone?" The housekeeper shook his head. "There is no best!" Falcone sat on the armchair and said faintly, "it''s hard to kill people. Especially for the first time, there will be an irresistible fear in his heart. This fear comes from the police, the law and the whole society. But different people will have different manifestations in the face of fear. Weak people will become nervous and crazy, and then they will have the idea of running away. Powerful people will have different feelings Different people, they will savor this feeling, and feel a kind of inexplicable pleasure. When he goes to find the source of pleasure, the second killing is not far away, and with the second, there are countless times. " "Death is the most terrible thing in the world. No matter people or animals, they will have the idea of destruction before death." "Batman doesn''t kill people, so he can only bring fear, not fear. Those high-ranking guys know very well that even if they are stripped of corruption and sent to the police station, it won''t be a big problem, because the police are my people, the prosecutor is my people, and the president of the court is also my people. I will help them out." "But once Batman starts lynching, things will turn into something else. He will become the sword of Damocles hanging over the heads of all criminals. No one knows when this sword will fall and cut off your head." "Batman should kill people. Only killing people can bring fear to Gotham City. This kind of omnipresent fear will torment those lucky guys, make them become frightened and crazy, and generate a lot of ideas they shouldn''t have, such as killing Batman."The housekeeper understood and whispered, "I''m going to contact the newspaper now." "It''s not just newspapers, TV stations and radio stations that have to contact them and tell them Batman is a murderer. Also, call Sidney and I want to see him." The housekeeper nodded slightly, "I see, sir, I will go now." ¡­¡­ When Falcone raises his foot, Gotham will shake. It took only half a day for Batman''s murder to become the front page headlines of major news daily newspapers. Everyone was talking about it, and everyone had different opinions. However, when they saw the title, they were still shocked. [what will Gotham look like when Batman starts killing people? ¡¿ under the bloody title, there are 28 charred bodies! At the same time, bureau directors, city councillors and Party members all came forward to denounce Batman''s behavior. They stood on the moral high ground and denounced Batman''s past in simple terms. In this country without death penalty, killing is a violation of the constitution. If Batman really wants to fight crime, he should stand up and admit his crime. Only in this way can he be a city police. With the voice of many "successful people", public opinion quickly developed into a one-sided trend. The Internet has also been affected. In the Batman column on showme''s official website, there are dozens of times more comments on Batman. Although many of them are Superman fans who have a long-standing feud with bat fans, there is no lack of new people. Chapter 30 At 11 a.m., birus Wayne, who had just got up, sat on the sofa with his chin in his left hand, and looked at the news about "Batman kills" without expression. After a long time, a sentence came, "that''s not me!" Alfred, who was cleaning the table, said without looking back, "you''ve said it twice." After a pause, he glanced at the young man. When he noticed that he was at a loss in the other person''s eyes, he resolutely picked up the remote control and turned off the TV. "Don''t look any more. It''s none of your business." Bruce Wayne said solemnly, "Alfred, someone pretends to kill me. I have to find him." "It''s not necessarily what you think?" Bruce was stunned and looked at each other suspiciously. Alfred took out the prepared documents and said in a helpless tone, "when I was a child, I often taught you to get up early and go to bed early, but you forgot all about it. These are the information I asked for from the police station. You can see it after a look." The document records the process of the crime and its causes and consequences in detail. After reading it, Bruce frowned and remained silent for a long time. Alfred put the coffee with milk in his hand and said with a smile, "two unknown heroes rushed into the razor to help capture the drug lord adusan, and then retreated in the encirclement of Victor zawi." "Bulletproof armor, missile interception, super lightning..." The old man chirped and sighed, "much more powerful than your chariot." Bruce Wayne frowned and looked helpless, "Alfred, I don''t care. I want to know the identities of those two people?" "That''s impossible. You know more about the road monitoring equipment in Gotham than I do. It''s impossible to track vehicles at all. Moreover, I don''t think you should think about them first, but how to recover your reputation. Once the citizens and the police decide that Batman is a murderer who likes to lynch, things will be in trouble." Bruce sipped his coffee, and his frown Never loosened. He is very clear that there must be someone behind such a huge public opinion offensive. It''s easy to guess what that person''s purpose is, but it doesn''t mean it can be solved. Up to now, almost all people believe that the owner of the black Lamborghini is Batman. Only Batman has the ability to capture adusan from his old nest, and only he can get rid of it Victor''s ambush, full body retreat. It''s a dead end! After a moment''s silence, Bruce said, "what do you think if I use the power of Wayne group to release the true news?" "Master Wayne, I must remind you that Wayne group is Wayne group and Batman is Batman. The two must not be linked." Bruce opened his hand. "What do you say, you can''t go to the newspaper." Alfred took a deep look at him, "in fact, you always have an idea, but you dare not do it." Being seen through, brewston was embarrassed and took a sip of coffee, "showme is really a good choice, just the above remarks..." Alfred sighed. "Sometimes I wonder if you''re a young man. You''re only twenty-six years old and you live like an antique." Bruce explained awkwardly, "you know the bat powder on showme, they Very enthusiastic, keen to discuss and imitate Batman''s behavior I''m afraid they''re going to be used by some people? " "Master Wayne, your worries are superfluous. If you feel that it''s not right, let me do it." "You?" Bruce''s eyes were full of examination and doubt. If you remember correctly, Alfred was sixty this year. Alfred put the meal on the table and said indifferently, "are you thinking about a 60 year old man who doesn''t drink tea to keep fit, but goes to the Internet to fight with young people and looks naive?" "I never meant that." Bruce said solemnly, though he thought so in his heart, he would not admit it. Alfred gave him a sharp look, and his tone became more and more insipid. "it''s settled. I''ll take charge of the daily management of the account." ¡°¡­ All right! " Bruce shrugged," hope for a good result. " ¡­¡­ It''s sunny on the first Sunday in August. Today is a memorable day, because at 1:30 in the afternoon, a user named Batman appeared on showme''s official website. It''s not Batman 001, it''s not Batman 002, it''s Batman. It''s six letters. In order to prevent possible infringement problems in the future, while opening the hero column, Luke specially marked Batman, Superman, Wonderwoman and other words in the database.Showme uses a real name system, not only for ordinary users, but also for superheroes. If you want to have Batman''s online name, you have to prove that you are Batman. Most bat fans and Superman fans agree with Luke''s approach. Superheroes are also human beings. If they are not allowed to surf the Internet or chat, even if they don''t come now, they may join the showme family in the future. These unique accounts should be kept for them. But they never dreamed that on the first Sunday of August, Batman really appeared. B¡¢A¡¢T¡¢M¡¢A¡¢N£¡ There''s no mistake. It''s him! After getting the news, users who have relations with showme immediately call to confirm the truth of the matter, while others, with tension and curiosity, click into Batman''s private space. There are many things in the space, such as pictures, text, short videos and so on, which are new resources not available on the Internet. They record Batman''s past journey in detail, and provide corresponding evidence. These things are enough to prove that the owner of the account is Batman. After watching it, everyone was shocked, and then there was ecstasy. In particular, those bat fans who have been crazy diss because of "homicide" seem to have found the backbone and become high in a moment. They poured into Batman''s private space, some greeting, some blessing, more people hope Batman to explain last night''s incident. Alfred didn''t try to make sense of it. He revealed strong evidence of Batman''s absence. At the time of the incident, Bruce Wayne had just solved the underground drug processing plant hidden in the east side, and sent several leaders to the North District police station. The factory workers and the police on duty could testify. As soon as this message was sent, public opinion was boiling. Now showme is not the original small platform with only a few thousand users. Its total number of users is more than five million, and the number of daily active people is about 4.5 million. When millions of young people speak at the same time, the world will bow down. Batman''s statement was relayed one after another by major public opinion platforms. Showme''s popularity is rising, and in the blink of an eye, it climbs to the top 30 of the search list. Chapter 31 DC world is very developed in science and technology, with a lot of mechanical and energy technology not involved in the last world, but the construction of the Internet is very backward. Luke is aiming at this blank area before he set up showme. At the beginning of its establishment, he knew that with the popularity of social platforms, superheroes will become frequent customers of showme. I just didn''t expect that this day came so early. Batman, Batman! Looking at the information on the database, Luke could not help but stir up the corners of his mouth, surprised with a little pride. Old man, old man! I didn''t expect that you were "Gotham weekly, daily, business daily, City radio, radio and other traditional media are reporting such comments!" Luke''s index finger and middle finger hit the table back and forth, and his expression became more and more serious. The old man really brought himself a big trouble. Charlie said anxiously, "I think we''d better hold a press conference to clarify our relationship with Batman." "If you say so, more than half of the five million users will be lost." "But I can''t be a scapegoat! He''s a hero. We''re going to take the blame. There''s no reason for that. " "Come on, don''t say it''s useless. Let''s call the department heads and have a meeting at three o''clock. By the way, call Robert up." ¡­¡­ Bruce Wayne''s speech not only affected traditional media and Internet media, but also affected showme. In the conference room, looking at the faces flushed with excitement, Luke could only look up at the sky. Pop! The copywriter fell on the table, interrupting people''s imagination. "This is the third executive meeting of the company in four days. To be honest, it''s held a little frequently, but I have to do so. As for the reasons, you all know, I won''t say more." "There are two reasons for calling you here today: first, the company is seriously short of staff, and the expansion is imperative. You can estimate the number gap of each department and report it to me later; second, the new version, which I plan to launch next Wednesday, will be advanced to noon tomorrow, and the marketing plan of" black people carrying coffins "must keep up with the new version Rhythm, Rowan, you''re responsible for that. " As soon as the words were over, Zuckerberg stood up and said, "Batman!" "Batman is not in the scope of this meeting." "Why?" Zacks said excitedly that other people are also puzzled. No matter from the perspective of emotion or business, this event is a good opportunity for showme to soar into the sky. As long as you stand behind the majority of users and cheer for Batman, you can tear a big piece of cake from the mouth of traditional media. Showme can also enjoy a good reputation in the United States and become a beacon in the hearts of young people. Philip Arthur also expressed doubts, "Luke, are you going to give up this opportunity?" "Yes." Without hesitation, Luke gave the answer directly. After that, he glanced at the crowd and stopped at Robert Downes on the right. "Do you think the company should seize the opportunity and further expand its influence?" The crowd did not speak, and the expression gave the answer. "This is not right. Once again, showme is a social networking platform, not an arbiter of good and evil. We are facing the whole human society. Regardless of color, race and gender, all showme users will get the same treatment." "But..." "No, but go back and tell your subordinates that Batman''s business is over. They are not allowed to discuss it in the company in the future." No one thought that the boss, who is famous for his bravery, would shrink back from Batman. Soon, only Cindy and Robert were left in the conference room. Luke looked up and down at Robert downs with a smile on his face, "how''s the injury, does it hurt?" "It''s done. It doesn''t affect the work." "That''s good. The company has a lot of work to do these days. It''s in need of manpower. You can share a lot when you come." Then he turned to Cindy and said, "you and Robert, he''s responsible for the financing of the company." Cindy was stunned. She didn''t expect the boss to say such a thing. She didn''t do her job well! What''s wrong! "All right, Cindy, get busy!" She nodded, looked at Robert, and left the room. As Cindy left, the smile on Luke''s face disappeared, and there was a little more seriousness in his eyes. "there are some things I can hide from them, but I can''t hide from you. If it''s unnecessary, I won''t say more. Before next Friday, the financing must be finalized. 35 million is my bottom line. Can I do it?" Robert got up quickly. "I won''t let you down." Luke added, "as long as you succeed, your share will not be less."Robert waved his hands awkwardly, "don''t mention that again. The decision made on impulse doesn''t count." "No!" Luke said sternly, "I will abide by the promise. You deserve it." Chapter 32 After a hard day''s work, Robert Downes returned to the dilapidated building. Pour half a glass of red wine, lean into the sofa, taste bit by bit, mellow in the mouth, time seems to freeze down. Robert loves red wine very much. When he used to be the boss, he would pour two cups of romanicondi every night. That kind of feeling has endless aftertaste. When he was young, there was the sound of the door opening behind him. Warren Austin walked into the room, glanced at the empty wine bottle in the corner and said, "a box of red wine will be finished in a few days. It seems that I have to call my boss and ask him to send more boxes." Robert raised his glass. "Would you like a drink?" Warren shook his head. "I prefer whisky to red wine." "Whiskey is too strong to get drunk easily." Warren was noncommittal and said, "how''s the financing going?" Robert shakes his glass and says carelessly, "Luke Shaw has left the financing to me." Oh! Warren''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and he couldn''t believe it, "I remember that it wasn''t long since you joined showme. He gave you such an important job." "He has no choice but me." Simple words contain a strong self-confidence, Warren catered to the smile, but a trace of irony flashed in his eyes. Originally, he admired the boss of showme. In just two months, he developed a start-up company to the scale of millions of users. This is not what ordinary people can do, but from now on, he is just a lucky dog. This kind of person also wants to succeed! "It seems showme''s financial power is in your hands." Robert nodded. "Showme has a big gap in its capital chain and is in urgent need of cash flow. This afternoon, Luke Shaw gave me a death order. Before next Friday, we must finalize the financing plan. The bottom line is 35 million dollars." "What about shares?" ¡°20%£¡¡± "It''s too little. The boss''s demand is more than 67% and absolute control." "I''m afraid it''s hard. Luke Shaw won''t agree." Warren raised the corner of his mouth and said, "what can a 17-year-old do! If he doesn''t agree, let him see the adult world. " Robert glanced at his old friend. His eyelids dropped down and he looked at the front of him. He didn''t know what he was thinking. "Tomorrow morning, the investment department of Sequoia group will negotiate with you, and the next thing is up to you." "I know how to do it?" Warren patted him on the shoulder and left with a smile on his face. The door closed and the dark room fell silent again. As time went by, as the needle crossed the ninth scale, Robert put on his coat, went out of the house, walked through the polluted alley and stopped at a street side restaurant. I bought a cup of coffee, two sandwiches, sat down at a table and chair where there was no one, and ate one by one. After a while, a middle-aged white man, about 40 years old, came into the shop. He was tall and strong, and his suits were bulging. He had a gold chain under his collar and a gold watch on his wrist. He was dressed like a successful man. But his face full of flesh was very impressive. He sat on the chair opposite Robert carelessly and said in a cold voice, "you kept me waiting for ten minutes." Robert quickly put down the sandwich, looked left and right, and made sure no one was paying attention to it. Then he said in a slightly grouchy tone, "Mr. Rhodes, what can''t you say on the phone? You know my identity, you can''t say it." "Who cares about you!" Alexander Rhodes grinned and made no secret of the irony on his face. He slapped the table, called the frightened waitress over, ordered a black beer, and continued, "it''s not the boss who says it, I''ll come to a place like metropolis! Listen... " He put his hand around Robert''s neck and threatened every word, "the boss is very dissatisfied with your work. Let me beat you! You know what it means Robert struggled, "my injury is not good. If I get hurt again, I can''t go to work." Alexander Rhodes touched his chin and thought for a moment. In Robert''s nervous expression, he pushed him to the chair, "remember this fight, let''s talk about Batman." Batman! Robert moved his neck, puzzled. Alexander gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t care what method you use, you must get Batman''s identity information in two days. This is the boss''s final test for you. If you can''t succeed, you know the result." Upon hearing this, Robert was in despair, "Batman didn''t register with his real name, so he couldn''t find his personal information. Moreover, according to the information from the technology department, Batman is likely to be in the Arctic, so I can''t go to the Arctic to find him. How can I have that ability?""North Pole!" Alexander was furious. "Bad Batman was in Gotham last night. He ran to the North Pole in a twinkling of an eye, fuck! How dare you cheat me The roar exploded, and all the customers in the coffee shop looked this way, Robert waved his hands, nervous and afraid, "I didn''t say that others are in the north pole, and the IP address shows that the registered person is in the north pole, that is to say, he probably built a base there." Alexander thought for a while, and felt that what he said was reasonable. If it was him, he would not write his real name. "I''ve told you what the boss said. It''s none of my business to do it. It''s only two days. I''ll do it by myself." Then he took the beer and pinched the waitress''s fat ass, which made him glare. Alexander didn''t care and whistled. Robert had a bitter face. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to say it. Sitting there was like an air bag. After a long time, he said in a low voice, "I think it''s impossible to find out the identity of Batman in a short time under the current situation, unless the boss sends someone to the North Pole." But now there is a great opportunity to track Batman for a long time, which is showme. As long as you master the database of showme, you can find his real location according to the IP address. In addition, you can control his account to publish or delete some undecided items Appropriate words, such as supporting racism, terrorism... " "Are you listening, Mr. Rhodes?" Alexander poured the whole cup of black beer into his stomach, belched with satisfaction, and said, "I''m not interested in IP, social account and so on. Let''s be frank, what do you want to do?" "The original plan is to acquire showme and hold the social platform firmly in our hands. Boss, I sincerely beg you to let me meet Sidney and I will persuade him." ¡­¡­ At ten o''clock in the evening, after watching Alexander take the stewardess away, Robert subconsciously tightens his clothes. He can''t remember how long he hasn''t touched a woman. Enduring the cold night wind, Robert went back to the dilapidated room. Light up, a familiar and strange figure sitting on the sofa, indifferent eyes straight at this side. FBI, Roger Cassius! Robert was shocked, "you Why are you here? " Roger Cassius cocked his legs and said with a smile, "Alexander Rhodes, Falcone''s confidant, if I tell Luke Shaw about your collusion with him in selling showme, guess what he will do with you." "I don''t know what you''re talking about? Mr. Cassius, I warn you seriously that it is against the law to break into a house without permission. " Robert swallowed and looked around the room. "Don''t look. The others are outside. You and I are the only ones in the room." Roger Cassius gets up, comes to Robert and plays a recording in his ear. After listening to it, Robert is like a fish with a bone. Roger Cassius patted him on the face and said with a low smile, "Mr. downs, from now on, you are my man!" Chapter 33 Flies don''t bite seamless eggs! When he realized that showme might become a "very dangerous" enterprise, Roger Cassius began to arrange an internal plan. First, he used threatening and suggestive methods to find several employees in the technology department who had a black history. As a result, the other party didn''t buy it at all. Then he contacted Rowan in the marketing department through kinship. The answer was still No. Two failures made him realize that showme is not so easy to penetrate, and that''s when Robert Downes appeared. Once a financial genius, now a wage earner. The ups and downs of life is not everyone can bear. Roger Cassius didn''t believe it. He didn''t have any other thoughts in his heart. After a check, he found it. This guy colludes with his enemy Falcone, intending to occupy showme. It''s ridiculous that Luke Shaw, who claims to be smart, didn''t notice and handed over the finance to him. Fool! Roger couldn''t help laughing. He couldn''t wait to see Luke Shaw''s face when he found out he had been betrayed by his men. After the muddled night, the next morning, Robert appeared in Haixing building on time. Push open the front door of the company, face to face is the scene of boisterous. The sound of fingers tapping on the keyboard is almost in a straight line. People from the technology department and the marketing department gathered together to do the final test for the new version. Judging from the paper cups and lunch boxes piled up in the corner, many people stayed up late last night. Luke Shaw is also among them. At this time, he is not as elegant as he used to be. He is sitting in front of the computer with big black eyes and crazy typing on the keyboard. His hands are fast, like octopus. Several fat people from the technology department surrounded him, pointing to the computer and saying something from time to time. It seemed that they were discussing the problem of repeated bugs. Everyone is engaged and passionate, just like doing a great thing. Robert knew nothing about computer technology and didn''t get involved. He walked into his office with his briefcase in his hand. The door closed and the atmosphere disappeared. He leaned back in his swivel chair for a long time in a daze, then picked up the phone and dialed George Sidney, President of Gotham City Center bank. ¡­¡­ Batman''s comments are noisy outside, but showme, as a social platform, keeps silent all the time. This attitude hurt its users. A lot of people are talking about it. They can''t figure out why showme is so "cowardly" and what they are afraid of. At two o''clock in the afternoon, in a voice of doubt, showme 2.0 went online. The 900 MB capacity package makes showme a world shaking change. The page is smoother and more fashionable. The light blue scenery, the mechanical painting style and the simple and atmospheric format make showme bright. The original showme has a great sense of fashion, and this update brings it to a new level, just like a work of art. Users'' dissatisfaction disappears instantly. No wonder showme is silent. They are preparing for the new version. With curiosity, they begin to explore the new showme. There are dozens of plug-ins in the extension center, many of which are functions that users have never seen before, and the most interesting one is view compilation and scoring system. View compilation is a modification tool for videos and pictures. It has no restrictions and rules. It belongs to a completely free creation platform. You can do anything you want to do on it, such as putting an elephant trunk on your girlfriend, placing a friend''s head on the ass of a free goddess, mosaic bad videos, and so on, No one else can''t. As soon as the function went online, it was on fire. Young users spontaneously recommended it to their friends and classmates. In just half an hour, tens of thousands of "original views" appeared on showme. Compared with view compilation, the scoring system is much simpler. It''s just an auxiliary program that allows you to score your own or others'' views. Works with high scores will automatically enter the recommendation page for more people to see. Although the function is simple, it''s very social. Let''s ask those creators who don''t want their works to get higher scores. The two functions complement each other, which is a perfect match. Yale male dormitory. More than half of the summer vacation has passed, and Andrew gage, a junior in the Directing Department, is still at school to prepare for his first film in his life. The film is in the western cowboy style. Due to the problems of funds and equipment, too many things not belonging to the 19th century are added to the shooting picture, such as flashlights, toilet covers, cameras and so on. These things allow cowboy movies to evolve into funny style through blockbusters. Andrew was so desperate that he couldn''t imagine how his tutor would feel after watching the sample. Just when he was about to take a new photo out of his own pocket, his roommate recommended a functional software called view compilation. After trying it, the whole person was surprised. This software can perfectly cut off the gang crossing plot in the sample film and paste the new flow pattern on it. The two perfectly coincide and can''t see any trace, just like the new one.Roommate Tommy Eugene patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "what''s up, isn''t it hanging?" Andrew gave a thumbs up. "I''ve never seen anything like this. Where did it come from?" "Showme!" Andrew is stupefied next, blurt out a way, "showme still has this kind of function?" Said, boarded his account, see the updated interface, can not help but praise: really cool. The video compilation is in the first column of the extension center. The number of recommendations below the text introduction has exceeded 3000, and there are hundreds of comments, all praising this plug-in. At this time, girlfriend Lisa sent a video link, the title is: Call of death song of black carry coffin! With curiosity, Andrew opened the link. Six black people in black shoes, black trousers, black suits and black sunglasses are dancing awkwardly on the street with a coffin. The dancing posture is strange and makes people want to laugh. It has an indescribable dynamic when combined with the music. As soon as the picture turns, under the gaze of serious black people, several young people ride into the cliff one after another, and then there is the melodious Scottish funeral song. Andrew laughed, and his roommate was overjoyed. "Where did the video come from? It''s too much." "Lisa said it was from showme." On the recommendation page, sure enough, "black man carrying coffin" ranked first, with a score of 9.0 and far more hits than Batman''s funny quotes, which ranked second. After watching the original material, Andrew came up with an idea: I can also use view compilation to create my own funny video. It took two hours for the cowboy style black coffin carrier to come out. Andrew uploaded the video to the space. Unexpectedly, in only half an hour, the number of hits exceeded 10000. To his surprise, with the help of many friends, the video actually appeared on the recommendation page. The number of hits began to soar, 10000 to 20000, 20000 to 50000, 50000 to 100000 It''s too fast. It''s incredible. Chapter 34 The number of hits has increased dramatically, and the number of fans has also increased. Every minute is changing, just like sitting on a rocket. Andrew realized that this was a great opportunity to become a super V of showme, just like Superman and Batman. When he thought about it, Andrew simply put aside the film and devoted himself to the creation. He spent one night producing seven different styles of "black coffin lifting". Science fiction wind, Oriental wind, novelty seeking wind, magic wind and indescribable girl wind meet the needs of different groups of people. After uploading the videos to the space, Andrew fell asleep and woke up with a lot of missed calls on his mobile phone. Lisa alone called seven times. How annoying! He grumbled impatiently and dialed his girlfriend''s phone. As soon as he got through, he heard a hysterical questioning. Andrew moved his cell phone away, waited for the end of the interrogation, yawned and asked, "what''s the matter?" "You''re on fire, you know? Hurry up, hurry up With that, the phone hung up, and Andrew scratched his head, puzzled, dawdled down the bed, opened his laptop and logged in. When he saw the number of fans, his eyes were wide open. The trough! What the hell? He doubted that he had read it wrong. He rubbed his eyes hard to make sure that it was five numbers instead of four. After that, the whole person was confused. Just a sleep, more than 30000 fans! When I quickly opened the space and saw the number of seven videos, I was blinded again. Four of the seven videos appeared on the recommendation page. Among them, "black people carrying coffins" by girlhood was the most popular, with 500000 clicks and more than 1000 messages, leaving other videos far behind. Andrew grabs his hair, completely unable to understand. In the seven videos, girlish style takes the least time. It can be said that it is shoddy, but the worst quality is the most popular. Why is that? He bowed his head to meditate when a text message caught his eye. A funeral home in the southern suburb of metropolis left a message, hoping to put an advertisement on Andrew''s video to promote the service of "black coffin lifting". Andrew was stunned and typed, "are you kidding?" The other side gave a quick reply: "we are willing to pay 3000 US dollars for advertising. If we have the will, we can meet and talk." A line of text is attached at the bottom of the information: address, telephone number, boss''s name of the funeral home, etc. it can be seen that the other party is serious and does not mean to be joking. The funeral home is looking for me to advertise! Ten thousand grass mud horses galloped by, and Andrew was speechless. After thinking about it, he forwarded the message to his girlfriend, who didn''t hesitate and gave a positive reply directly. The reason is simple: seven videos were created overnight. Why can''t you plug in ads. What''s wrong with the funeral home? People live all their lives. Who doesn''t go to the funeral home! In fact, showme''s growing user base attracts the attention of many businesses, especially sports brands and electronic brands, which are mainly young consumers. Today''s young people are different from the past. They spend more time on the computer than on TV or newspapers. Traditional media will eventually decline, and the Internet will be the future choice. If you want to catch the young people''s heart, you must make an article on the Internet. Showme just fills the gap. Before Andrew, a lot of big V have received advertisement invitation, even Batman such superhero is no exception, just two days online, received dozens of advertising messages. Bruce Wayne can''t figure out how those companies would come to him to shoot advertisements and talk to each other. Are you here to be funny? I''m the successor of Wayne group, a super rich man with tens of billions of income a year. Will he lack your advertising expenses? Alfred sighed: "master Wayne, we can''t delay. No matter from the personal or commercial point of view, the acquisition of showme is an excellent choice. This is a very potential Internet company, and no one knows what its future will look like." "What did Blair say?" Alfred shook his head and said, "I''ve thought it over. It''s better for the Wayne family to come forward." "Buy showme in my name?" "No, in the name of the Wayne family." Bruce was stunned and thoughtful. Alfred continued, "after Batman''s account went online, showme was very silent, not like before. I''m worried that they might be in trouble." "You mean..." Alfred sighed, "showme''s boss is only 17 years old. Who can guarantee that a 17-year-old will not change his position when he is threatened by gangs?" Bruce understood, got up and said, "please, Alfred, find out for me. I want to take that company as soon as possible." "I see, master Wayne."¡­¡­ Since the launch of the new version, Luke has been busy, either fixing bugs or maintaining servers. The servers rented from Sequoia group can''t keep up with the pace of showme and must be replaced. It takes money to replace the main engine. Luke is so poor that he can''t even pay his salary this month. How can he afford to do anything else. Financing is imperative! On Wednesday morning, Robert Downes opened the door of Luke''s office. "Boss, this is the information about investors that I sorted out. Have a look." Luke put down the keyboard, took the file and scanned it quickly. Robert added, "after the launch of version 2.0, the market feedback of showme was excellent, because the video incident and the banks and investment companies that we had interrupted also replied to contact, but most of them were in a wait-and-see state because of some grapevine news." "The grapevine?" Luke looked up. "What''s on the grapevine." "Some people say showme''s accounts are fake." "It''s something that people believe," Luke sneered "Some say it, others believe it." Luke closed the papers and said indifferently, "it seems we don''t have much choice." Robert shakes his head, "in fact, there are quite a few. Chase Bank, central bank, Quinn company, Sequoia group and the Wayne family have indicated their investment intention and are able to meet the capital requirement of 35 million." The appearance of the Wayne family did not surprise Luke. After thinking about it, he asked, "which company do you think is suitable?" "Chase and Quinn can be excluded." "Why!" "Both of them belong to the investment structure. They have money and no potential. They will not play a role in promoting the future development of showme. In contrast, Sequoia group and Wayne family are different. The former is the leader in the Internet industry and can improve the level of showme in all aspects. Needless to say, the latter is the world''s largest financial group. Everyone knows." Luke laughed. "Five options. You explained four. You missed the central bank. Why?" "Because the price they give is too much." Oh! Luke became interested. "How exaggerated is that?" Robert held out three fingers. "300 million dollars, 30% of the shares!" Luke took a cold breath and said in surprise, "you remember right?" Robert took out the contract and put it on the table, "this is the contract template they provided." After Luke opened the file and read it, the whole person was excited, "300 million dollars!" "Robert, you give me a big surprise. I don''t know how to thank you." "That''s what I should do." Robert said with a smile. Chapter 35 For a company less than three months old, 300 million dollars is a huge sum. Luke paced the room excitedly, as if he were a child receiving a Christmas present for the first time. Robert sneered in his heart, but his face did not change. "Mr. Sidney is very satisfied with showme''s performance and hopes to sign the contract as soon as possible." "As long as he wants." "Two days!" Luke frowned, very puzzled, "two days how enough, just equity separation, management, there are a lot of issues to discuss, not to mention other." Robert said in a deep voice, "boss, you may not know Mr. Sidney. He is a pure investor and will not interfere in the management and decision-making power of the company." "And this good thing?" Luke doesn''t believe that there will be pie in the sky. The investors are big money. They don''t interfere in the operation and management. As long as the stock rights and interests, this kind of good thing will only appear in the movies. Robert explained with a smile, "what Mr. Sidney is interested in is the growing user base. Showme has nearly six million users. In a few months, the number may double. No one will ignore this. This is a long-term benefit." Luke still shook his head. "That said, the process is too casual. He doesn''t worry about my escaping with money. That''s 300 million dollars, which can''t be spent all his life!" "Will you?" "Of course not!" "That''s it." Robert said, "boss, I think you think too much. The purpose of the company is to raise funds. As long as the money is in hand and the management right is not lost, nothing else is a problem. Of course..." With a change of tone, he continued, "if you think there is a problem, we also have Sequoia group and the Wayne family. Sequoia group demands more than 67% of the shares, and Mr. Alfred of the Wayne family demands 51%. Money can be discussed." 67% is absolute holding! 51% is relative holding! The purpose of the two companies is not simple. Needless to say, Sequoia group has repeatedly proposed acquisition plans, which were rejected by Luke. The big boss behind the scenes must be unhappy. As for Wayne Luke supported his chin, but shook his head, "from the beginning to the end, we have only one choice!" Robert nodded slightly and did not answer. "When does Mr. Sidney want to sign the contract?" "They have prepared relevant materials and legal documents and can start at any time." Luke nodded, "since the other party is in a hurry to send money, we can''t pretend to be reserved. Let''s make an appointment in the afternoon and get things done." "I see. I''ll arrange it now!" Robert put away the papers, left the office and went out of the room. Somehow, he let out a long breath, as if the big stone in his heart had fallen to the ground. When I put my hand on my forehead, I found a layer of sweat. Robert shook his head inexplicably and said in secret what happened to him. He was nervous. Cindy soon learned about the financing. She immediately put down her work and came to Luke''s office, "boss, are you really ready to cooperate with the central bank?" "They bid the highest and ask the lowest. Who else can they choose if they don''t?" Cindy said solemnly, "I have investigated the information of the central bank. Its background is very complex. Some information shows that in recent years, the central bank has been involved in a number of international money laundering cases. Choosing them as partners is likely to drag showme into the water." "Is there any evidence?" "No, but..." "All things should be based on evidence. Without evidence, we can''t take it seriously." Cindy would like to say more, but Luke raised his hand, sorting out the documents, and said, "things have been settled and will not change. By the way, Rowan has been complaining to me about the shortage of manpower. You put the things in hand, go to the marketing Department to help, and the afternoon negotiation. If you don''t use them, I, will, Charlie and Robert will be enough." "I don''t think it''s proper." Cindy was worried. "Showme''s current market value is 80 million US dollars, but the other side offered 300 million to buy only 30% of the shares. The premium is more than 12 times. There is absolutely something wrong with it." "The investor is related to the future of the company. You can''t ignore everything just because the other party has the highest bid. Even if you choose a central bank, you have to find out the background of the other party and how you can make a hasty decision. And Robert, I always feel that he has a ghost in his heart and something must be hidden from us." This silly girl! Luke shook his head from the bottom of his heart. He was a business elite who graduated from Stanford University. He had no brain at all. "Come on, go back to work. You don''t have to worry about it!" Cindy''s persuasion was fruitless. She was so angry that she broke the door and secretly gritted her teeth. When she went back, she must use all her relationships to find out the background of the central bank, and never let showme be destroyed in its hands. If Luke knew what she thought at this time, he would look up to the sky and sigh: why do all the people I trust are mallets!¡­¡­ After Robert''s many negotiations, the two sides decided to arrange the negotiation place at the Fox Hotel in the metropolitan West. At 2 p.m., the representatives of showme: Luke Shaw, the owner and legal representative, will, the lawyer, Charlie and Robert Downes, who is in charge of the financing plan, arrived at the hotel on time. When they arrived, Wilson Sidney, general manager of the central bank, was already in the hall. This is a white man about 50 years old. He is not tall and a little fat. He wears gold rimmed glasses, which gives people a sense of shrewdness. As a junior, Luke was the first to say, "Hello, Mr. Sidney. Nice to meet you." Sidney stayed on that too young face for a few seconds, a trace of disdain flashed in his heart, but he looked very enthusiastic, "Mr. Xiao is really young and promising. At the age of 17, he can achieve achievements that others can''t do in his life. Great, great!" Luke laughed. "Mr. Sidney is flattered. It''s just luck." "This way, please!" "Please They walked out of the hall side by side to the conference room on the second floor. Robert deliberately left behind and went around to Room 203 by going to the bathroom. Alexander Rhodes was sitting on the sofa with a submachine gun in his hand and a cigarette in his mouth. Robert comes to him with his head down and whispers, "ready." Alexander waved his hand impatiently to indicate that Robert could go away, but the latter didn''t dare to stay any longer. When he got to the door, he turned back and said, "boss Rhodes, when we talk later, we must pay attention, we can''t..." "Don''t worry!" Alexander grinned and made no secret of the irony on his face. "No one knows you''re a traitor!" Robert smiles awkwardly and turns away. In the conference room on the second floor, there is a long table in the middle. Showme sits on the east side of the table and the central bank sits on the west side. If there is not too much politeness, the two sides will exchange materials after the formal introduction. The contracts provided by the central bank are a little simple, unlike those of large companies. Fortunately, there are as many treaties as there should be. The two parts of operation and management are clearly marked. As the investor, Party A will not interfere in Party B''s operation and management and personnel changes. However, there are great differences in capital and equity. After reading the above figures, Charlie and will changed their faces at the same time. Robert said in a strong voice, "Mr. Sidney, did you take it wrong?" Chapter 36 Living for decades, Robert had never been so ashamed. He felt like a clown on the stage, pitiful, ridiculous, hateful and hateful. No one wanted to live like this, but he had no choice. Robert is one of the few people in Gotham who dare to cheat Falcone and survive. The reason why we can survive is not luck or relationship, but talent. It sounds ridiculous. In fact, Falcone took a fancy to Robert Downes'' talent in finance and made an exception to save his life. There is a traditional culture of nomadic people - the hawk, among which Falcone is the best. In his view, the hawk and the human are the same. If you want to tame the Hawks flying in the sky, you must torture their bodies and kill their souls. Only when the soul and body are on the verge of collapse, the hawk will choose to give in, and so will human beings. Robert knew the purpose of Falcone from a very early age. He was full of reluctance and indignation, but there was no way. In Falcone''s world, there was no chance for Robert Downes to rise. After many unsuccessful revolts, Robert chose to give up and make a living in the sewer, trying to reduce his sense of existence, hoping to use time to erase Falcone''s memory. In this way, six months later, Luke Shaw came to his door and proposed to let him join showme. A few days later, the Eliot family found him and gave him higher treatment. That night, Falcone''s people appeared, and a beating broke all his dreams. The feeling of disillusionment is very bad. Robert has experienced it twice. He hesitated for a few seconds and followed up. Wilson Sidney holding the contract for the public to see, it''s like showing his works, "see, a little kid is a little kid, a little means can easily win, Rhodes, you will be showme''s person, keep an eye on that kid, you know how to do it." "Don''t worry, Mr. Sidney." Alexander said with a grim smile, "I have the most experience in dealing with this kind of white face. If he dares to run, he will regret being a man." Everyone was amused, and the room was full of strange laughter. ¡­¡­ After leaving the hotel, the anger on Luke''s face disappeared, and the ugly Charlie three returned to the company. He took a car to the park two blocks away. Before long, Emily came up with an energy drink in her hand, "drink it?" "I like juice, coffee and wine." "Don''t drink it. I''ll drink it myself." Emily sat on the bench and took out a U-disk from her pocket, "this is what you want." "What''s the effect?" "You can see faces, you can hear voices." "That''s good." Luke put away the U-disk, opened his hands and fell down quietly. At the moment when his finger touched the girl''s shoulder, he shivered inexplicably, "it''s just a shoulder, isn''t it?" Emily sneered, "I''m not Ivan Donald. If you want to take advantage of me, you''d better be prepared." "Is it?" Luke blinked, ignored the ice cone on his thigh, put down his right hand without hesitation, and rubbed a few times. "You..." The girl was very angry and struggled a few times. She didn''t break away and let him go. "What do you think? I know that Sidney is from Falcone, and I have to negotiate with him to make it look like this. Those people must laugh at you behind your back." "Soon they won''t be able to laugh." Emily said in a voice, "do you really want to attack Falcone?" "It''s not that I''m going to deal with him, it''s that he just hit the muzzle of the gun." "What do you mean?" Instead of answering, Luke said, "do you know why wolves are afraid of tigers?" "Tigers are stronger." "Wrong, the reason why wolves are afraid of tigers is that tigers eat wolves. Enterprises in the world are made up of human beings, but in essence they are wolves and tigers. Some enterprises are wolves and some enterprises are tigers. Tigers eat wolves. According to the law of nature, survival of the fittest can only evolve into tigers if they want not to be eaten. The premise of becoming an old tiger is to eat a group of wolves or kill a tiger." "Falcone is the tiger I''m going to swallow." Emily said anxiously, "if you think about it, Falcone is the gangster boss in Gotham. He has connections in business, politics and even the military. Don''t involve himself." Luke said with a smile, "don''t worry, my share has been finished. The next thing to do is to pour a glass of red wine and lie on the sofa and watch the play quietly." "It''s easy to say, that''s Falcone. He''s not an ordinary criminal. The FBI has been working hard for more than ten years and can''t catch him." "The FBI doesn''t work, mainly because you go through the judicial process and use the law to deal with Falcone. Of course, it doesn''t work. Things outside the law are different."Emily thought, "you mean Batman!" "Batman can''t. He''s too principled to do such a thing." "It''s not Batman. Who else can it be? It can''t be Superman!" Luke shook his head and laughed, "fool! The best choice to kill a tiger is, of course, people. When thousands of people rush into the mountain forest with torches, no matter how cruel and cruel the tiger is, it can only hide in the cave and shiver like a cat. " "Talent is the most powerful species!" Chapter 37 "Is adusan awake?" "Well! I woke up at noon yesterday "Have you interrogated me?" Emily nodded slightly, her face more dignified. "The medicine you gave is very useful. He said everything that should be said or not." "It seems that you have got a lot of useful information!" "You have to know!" Luke shook his head. "Adusan is your prisoner. Don''t tell me. I''m curious. What are you going to do next?" At the mention of this, Emily immediately became distressed, "I''m having a headache! Adusan said a lot of inside information, including the distribution of underground banks, the location of drug processing plants, trading points, contacts, operation channels and so on. There is too much information. I don''t know where to start. " "Idiot!" Luke flicked on her head and said with a smile, "how can you investigate such a big case by yourself? You don''t want to ask a few colleagues for help, such as the people from the heterodox department." Emily was stunned and thoughtful. Luke continued, "in this world, no matter what you do, you can''t succeed without help." "Falcone is an invincible great white shark. This kind of shark is huge and fast-moving. You can''t swallow it by yourself. You should learn to cooperate and share. If you can''t do it by yourself, find more people and take care of the great white shark together. Afterwards, you can eat the fattest part Leave it to yourself, and give the rest to your partner. Only in this way can they help you wholeheartedly and push you to a higher position. " "It''s not good to do that." Emily hesitated, "after all, they all have tasks, Falcone is not so easy to deal with, in case..." Before he finished, Luke began to laugh, shaking his head and sighing, "what a fool you are "Although the FBI is a judicial organ, it does not mean that the internal competition is fair. Ask your superhuman friends if they have ever had a chance to compete fairly." Emily frowned slightly and bowed her head. Luke continued, "in my opinion, FBI agents are actually fishermen. They protect the order of the ocean and eliminate those fish that don''t obey the rules. Fishing is a job and a life. Small fish and small shrimps are insignificant. Only big fish and sea animals can show their value. Great white sharks like Falcone, which are rare in decades, are the existence that fishermen dream of, Only the great white shark can let them break the cage and go to a higher level. " "Call your heterodox friends, explain the situation, let them choose for themselves, believe me, no one will refuse this temptation." Emily thinks about Luke''s words carefully, and thinks it''s very reasonable. Heterodyne section is the most powerful department in the FBI. However, due to its superhuman identity, it has not been reused all the time, and has played more auxiliary roles in the mission. There is no credit, only hard work After much deliberation, Emily takes out her cell phone. Lukqi said strangely, "what are you doing?" "Not you. Call my friend." Luke patted on the forehead and was speechless. "Before the great white shark showed up, the fishermen were worried! That''s not the quality of a good hunter. " "When to call, wait for my notice. Before that, your first consideration is: the choice of personnel. The person you choose should not be too strong, but you must keep a secret. Do you understand?" "Keep it a secret?" "Emily didn''t understand," they shouldn''t betray "Are you sure?" Emily was silent for a moment, and murmured, "I''m not the worm in their stomach. How can I know if they will reveal the secret?" Luke looked up at the sky. He didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to help Emily climb? With her intelligence, can she really become a director? "Well, tell me about your friends'' personality, family status, personal finance and recent needs, and I''ll help you analyze them." "Not right!" The FBI has a rule not to divulge agent information. Luke looked at her calmly. "If you don''t think it''s appropriate, feel for it, but you have to tell me the personnel list before you call." "All right!" Emily did not refuse and accepted Luke''s offer. After the conversation, they walk in the park like lovers. Wherever they go, the combination of handsome men and beautiful women will become the focus of the public, especially Emily. Her long skirt and short shirt show a slim waist, which is fashionable and sexy. With purple hair and purple eyes, it is the hormone of walking. Two photographers wanted to take pictures of them, but Luke refused without hesitation. It''s enough to appreciate beautiful things by yourself. Why let others indulge. At 4 p.m., Luke said goodbye to Emily and returned to the company. As soon as I entered the door, I noticed something strange in the air. The employees were in a hurry, and some of them were scared. Luke frowned and said in a deep voice,"What''s the matter?" Charlie gritted his teeth and said, "it''s the scum of Alexander Rhodes. He entered showme as a shareholder representative. If someone didn''t agree, he beat them." "Who has been beaten?" "Mike and Zacks." Luke nodded and continued, "where is Alexander Rhodes now?" "Your office." Luke didn''t say anything. He untied his tie and strode to the office. When he saw the boss like this, the employee who was secretly observing the situation pinched a cold sweat at the same time. That bastard is tall and strong, his arms are thicker than ordinary people''s thighs. He stands there like a gorilla. The boss will provoke him in case Someone tried to persuade Luke not to ask for trouble, but he swallowed it. People from the finance department said that the company has signed an investment contract with the central bank, with 30 million US dollars and 60% of the shares. As an employee, I wonder why the company signed such a "cheap" contract, but it''s the boss''s business and has nothing to do with them. As long as the investor doesn''t mess around, there will be no problem. Unfortunately, the appearance of Alexander Rhodes breaks this illusion. He is like a cloud over showme. Push open the door of the office and you will see Alexander smoking in a swivel chair. Luke closed the door with his backhand and kept Charlie out. He took off his suit and left it on the sofa, staring at the front, his face cold as ice, "they told me that you beat my man in my company." "So what?" Alexander put his legs up on the table, looked at Luke up and down, and laughed, "what? I want revenge Luke unbuttoned his sleeve and said indifferently, "why hit them?" "If I want to fight, what can you do?" Luke seriously suggested, "you''d better say the reason. It will be much better." Alexander burst out a burst of wild laughter, "you little white face also want to fight with me. OK, I have time today to educate you so that you can know how to be a dog." Chapter 38 DC world is different from the earth before. There are too many ghosts and ghosts here. If you want to succeed, you can''t rely on the normal way. You must have strength, which is the foundation. Before the age of 14, Luke had not yet awakened his super ability. He was just a teenager with high IQ. In order to avoid being killed by an unknown minion in the future, he spent a lot of time practicing fighting skills every day. Baji, jujitsu, karate, Muay Thai and Cunquan, the most popular fighting skills in the world, have been learned by him all over the world. He even studied ancient boxing for half a year by an old beggar who had sneaked over from China. Although it was useless, the old beggar praised him very much. He often said that as long as he persisted, he could master the method of internal breathing within five years. It was then that Luke woke up. The dark green flame is like the fire of the dead from the abyss, with a chill penetrating into the bone marrow. There is no need to practice martial arts if you have super power. However, the skills you have honed in the past ten years are engraved in the memory and form instinct. From the office came the sound of thumping, whistling and broken glass. Everyone outside was nervous and worried to death. The boss was only 17 years old and so thin. How could he be Alexander''s opponent? Someone whispered, "otherwise, let''s call the police!" Just saying, bang! The sound of a huge impact came from the house, like a hammer hitting the wall. People''s faces changed greatly. Cindy couldn''t help it. She was about to rush into the room. She swore in her heart that she would bite a piece of meat from that bastard even if she risked her life. She couldn''t be bullied like that. Just arrived at the door, but was stopped by Charlie. "Cindy, you''d better not go in." "Don''t stop me. I''ll fight with him." Charlie blocked in front of the door, with a helpless face, "instead of worrying about the boss, you''d better pray that bastard won''t be killed." Cindy frowned slightly, puzzled, "what do you mean?" "You''ll see in a moment." Charlie didn''t explain much. After a while, the voice in the office disappeared, the door opened, and Luke in a white shirt appeared at the door. His face was not red and he was out of breath, just like a man who had nothing to do with it. What''s going on? Everyone was stunned. They looked at Luke with strange eyes. When they saw the blood on his fist face, their faces were very strange. Cindy hesitated, "boss, you Are you all right? " Luke nodded and said to Charlie, "call the hospital. There''s a mental patient in my office who likes to hit the wall with his head and smashes the desk. Let them send someone to take the patient away." Charlie knew this would be the case for a long time. He immediately took out his cell phone and called the nearby hospital. Everyone, look at me and I''ll look at you. Your head is full of question marks. Is that bastard named Alexander Rhodes a silver gun, a wax arrow, a strong man in the middle, or is the boss a big man who hides deeply. Zacks peeked into the office with the help of the gap between going to the toilet. When he saw the big man lying on the ground with blood all over his head, he could not help taking a cold breath and came to Luke''s side, whispering, "boss, do you know kung Fu?" "What kind of Kung Fu?" Zacks said with both hands, "it''s the kind of Kung Fu in the Oriental movies that can fly over the eaves and walls, dragonfly skimming water, and blow people tens of meters away with one punch!" Luke twitched his mouth and said seriously, "I''m sorry, I can''t do that kind of Kung Fu you said, and I didn''t hit anyone. This guy has a serious tendency of self abuse. He bumps his head against the wall and threatens me to pay him spiritual compensation, or he will sue me in court. You are all parties. If I receive a court summons in the future, you have to testify to me, understand Is that right? " Everyone nodded in a hurry, saying that the boss is the boss. He didn''t blink when he lied. With zacs in front, other people gathered around. After seeing the scene in the office, they were full of awe. In the past, they only thought that the boss was a gifted rich second generation with money in the family. Today''s scene gives them a new view. "Boss, are you sure you haven''t practiced Oriental witchcraft?" "Well, don''t say it''s useless. What should I do! Robert, come to my office At Luke''s command, the crowd left, though reluctant. Soon, Robert Downes was all around. He stood at the door with a complicated face, his eyes sweeping the view of the house, and a trace of panic flashed through him. Alexander, who is famous for his cruelty and cruelty, is lying beside the sofa. His scalp is cracked, and the whole face is covered with blood mud. He can hardly distinguish the original appearance. There are seven or eight bright red blood marks on the table and the wall. Combined with the blood marks below, it''s easy to think how Luke grabbed his brain bag and smashed it on the wall. Inexplicably, a chill rose from his back. Robert avoids the glass scum on the floor, walks into the office and whispers,"Boss, can I help you?" Luke poured a glass of cold water into his stomach and said, "the room is too messy. Go to the toilet and get some wet towels to wipe off the blood." "I see. I''ll go now." Robert nodded subconsciously. He was stunned as soon as he said that he was finished. I was the financial director of the company. How could I do the cleaning work? There was a trace of shame in my eyes, and I didn''t have the courage to say it in the end. Clean up the office with a mop and towel, then say in a low voice, "anything else?" Luke asked without looking back, "why did Alexander hit people?" "Maybe it''s because of Batman. Alexander asked the technology department to delete Batman''s remarks. Zax, they refused and beat people." Luke turned and his pale green eyes were as calm as a lake. "Is it his request, or Sidney''s?" Plain words reverberate in my ears. Somehow, Robert suddenly feels a little cold, as if his voice is shaking from summer to winter. "I don''t know, but, I think, should It should be Sidney''s request Luke, with a hum, continued, "is there a call from Sydney?" "Yes!" "Then call him and tell him that I will meet his requirements, but not now." "I see. I''ll fight now." Robert nodded quickly. Seeing that the boss had no other orders, he left with a mop and towel. It wasn''t long before people from the hospital came to check on Alexander Rhodes and put him on a stretcher. The doctor asked who was the patient''s family member? No one responded, and then asked, who pays the hospitalization expenses in advance? Robert wanted to say I''ll come, but as soon as he looked around, he quickly took back what he said. According to the medical procedures of the United States, when no one pays for the treatment, the hospital will only carry out simple treatment to ensure that the patient will not die. With Alexander Rhodes'' brain condition, if he is not treated in time, he is likely to become mentally disabled. That is to say, Luke is right. He is really a psychopath. Chapter 39 Dear Batman, thank you for choosing to be a showme user. Your choice gives showme a new meaning beyond connecting to the world. All showme employees thank you for this! There have been some accidents in the company recently. Due to the change of the management team, we can''t guarantee that your account will be effectively protected. In order to prevent possible accidents in the future, we have to cancel the "Batman" social account at 11 pm tomorrow. We are sorry for the inconvenience and thank you for your understanding and support. . showme Technology Department! August 2003. At the time of receiving the official announcement, Bruce Wayne was enjoying dinner. After watching it, he immediately lost his appetite, "what''s the matter?" Alfred said anxiously, "just got the news, showme and Gotham City Center Bank signed a capital contract, 30 million dollars, 60% of the shares." "What''s our offer?" "The initial offer is 90 million dollars, 51% of the shares." Bruce Wayne shakes his mouth a few times, so angry that he learns to joke, "so they choose the one with less money." Alfred shakes his head and opens his email account. "Luke Shaw, the boss of showme, has sent you a video. You can have a look at it." The resolution of the video is not high, it seems that it was shot with a pinhole camera. In the conference room, ten people separated the two sides of the table. It seemed that they were negotiating business. Suddenly, the door of the room was knocked open, and several strong men with weapons rushed in. The muzzle of the gun pointed to the four showme people sitting on the east side of the table. After a short silence, the contract was signed, and the four people got up and left, and the rest of them gave out proud laughter. The video is very short, only three minutes, but what''s recorded above makes Bruce Wayne clench his fists. The other party''s goal is me. Showme just publishes its own opinions, and will suffer this kind of reckless disaster. You can imagine how desperate those four people are when things happen. Gotham downtown bank, Sydney! Bruce smashed his fist on the table, and the anger in his eyes almost turned into substance. Alfred sighed, "let''s see it later!" There is also a message at the bottom of the video: the above video is my explanation of canceling your account. There are many helplessness in it. Please understand. In addition to the video, there is also a form, which is the internal information collected from the central bank by a friend I entrusted. I don''t know who to give this form to. After thinking about it, you may be the most suitable one. The forms are dense and there are a lot of things written. From left to right, you can see the names of a group of people: Martin Jesse, kirian B. rob, tokui Marshall, brute Dean, Fisk J. clay Below the name is the transfer record of the central bank. The date and amount are clearly marked. There are millions, tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands. The span is huge, nearly 15 years. After reading the form, the anger in Bruce Wayne''s eyes disappeared, and he collapsed on the chair, as if he had been drained of all his strength. His eyes were staring forward without a word for a long time. Alfred bowed his head and sighed. Martin Jesse is the current mayor of Gotham, kirian B. rob is the chief of police, tokui Marshall is the head of the City Council, brute Dean is the president of the state court, and Fisk J. clay is the district attorney general. These people represent the power center of Gotham City. In addition to them, there are hundreds of bribe taking policemen, prosecutors, lawyers, administrators, and even the FBI. Alfred closed his eyes, recalled the names on the form, and trembled involuntarily. Has Gotham fallen so far? He asked himself, but he couldn''t give an answer. He looked at Bruce Wayne anxiously. It took a long time for a sound to break the silence. "When I was a child, my father often touched my hair and told me that the Waynes are the founders and witnesses of Gotham. When they grow up, they should protect the city and make it better." "Alfred, do you remember these words?" The old housekeeper sighed, "master Wayne, the form may not be true. Don''t make a conclusion until the matter is found out." "Good!" Bruce got up and strode out. "I''ll check it now." "It''s only seven o''clock, it''s not dark yet!" said Alfred Bruce stopped and looked out the window at the sunset. He left without looking back. "As long as the sun sets, it''s time for bats to hunt." ¡­¡­ Many people say that Jews love money. Sidney doesn''t object to this view. He likes money very much. Money is the best thing in the world. It can buy everything except God.And the process of making money is extremely difficult. You try your best to make money. You make every effort to get success. The happiness at that moment can''t be described in words. Sidney liked the process and named it God''s trial. He repeated the same trial every day, sometimes successful, sometimes failed, with the number of successes increasing, the number of failures began to decrease, his wealth increased, and his reputation began to highlight. At this time, the disaster came. The youngest son was kidnapped. The robbers asked for a ransom of 30 million yuan. Sidney hesitated and missed the payment deadline. The youngest son disappeared and never appeared again. This disaster made Sidney realize that money also needs protection, so when Falcone threw out the olive branch, he accepted it without hesitation. With the perfect combination of power and money, a new idea was born. It turns out that the most profitable business in the world is not drugs, smuggling and robbery, but building a country. You create rules for others to follow, and the money under the rules is yours. After understanding this idea, Sidney set out to create a central bank, and with the help of Falcone''s power, he gradually revised the financial rules of Gotham. He firmly believes that with the improvement of the rules, such century old giants as the Wayne family, the Elliott family and the Kane family will also become victims under the rules. He eagerly looked forward to that day. In the luxurious villa, Sidney returned to his study after dinner and began to spend time alone every day. There are many things happening today, so he has to take out his notebook and write them down. First of all, the boss Falcone. Batman''s statement on the Internet made him very angry and ordered him to shut up at all costs. Then there was the bank. At 10 a.m., the internal server was hacked. Fortunately, the technicians responded quickly and quickly fixed the vulnerability. This matter is very important and we must send someone to investigate it. In addition to the above two things, it''s showme. At the thought of this, Sidney suddenly had the impulse to laugh. The young man named Luke Shaw was a complete fool. He played him around by any means. Three hundred million dollars! Sidney shook his head with a smile. He marked "X" on the name of Luke Shaw and drew "0" on the position of Robert Downes. Although Robert Downes is disrespectful, he has one eighth of Jewish blood, so we can give him a chance. As for Luke Shaw, when Alexander is healed, let him deal with the people who dare to fight Falcone and can''t stay. After checking the gains and losses of the day, it''s 9:30 p.m. Sidney yawned and was about to turn off the light when a shadow flashed in front of him. Instinctively, he looked back. Chapter 40 There was no one behind. Sidney frowned, feeling strange, and looked back. A huge shadow appeared in the window. The dark cloak blocked the body, and even the moonlight was attracted to it. The two corners of the head were high, just like the abyss demon. "Batman!" Sidney was so surprised that he was about to run away subconsciously. The shadow came, and then it was the pain deep into the bone marrow. Sidney bent down and was about to shout for help. Suddenly, a dark fist appeared in front of him, and his fist face enlarged rapidly, bang! There was a violent impact. Sidney flew upside down and hit the ground heavily. His nose was sore and his head was about to explode. Bruce grabs his collar, jumps down from the window, takes out his claw gun in mid air, hits the upper sculpture, stretches the rope, and drags them up. After arriving at the top of the building, Bruce raised his hand and smashed Sidney on the concrete floor. He clasped his neck with his left hand and made a fist with his right hand to quickly hit him in the chest, stomach, abdomen and other parts. One punch after another, it''s like hitting a sandbag. Every punch is trapped in the flesh. Sidney opened his mouth in pain and grasped the hand stuck in his throat with both hands. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break it. The hand was as strong as a steel claw. He gave a suppressed roar and begged with despair in his eyes. Don''t fight, I''ll die, please! Perhaps to hear his voice, Bruce stopped, pulled his collar down, so that he could see his angry eyes, "Dominic Sidney?" Sidney nodded tremblingly, tears and nose all came out, "I''m not a criminal, I''m a businessman, I didn''t break the law, please, get around me." Bruce looked him in the eye and said, "Martin Jesse, the current mayor of Gotham, transferred $360000 at 10:30 a.m. on March 2, 2001, transferred $1.03 million at 4 p.m. on May 7, 2002, and $2.76 million at 1:00 p.m. on April 9, 2003." Sidney''s pupils shrank slightly, and a flash of horror flashed over him. How could he know who leaked all these things, Bruce continued, "kirian B. rob, chief of Gotham police, July 3, 1996, transfer 2.4 million, Christmas 1996, transfer 3 million, May 8, 1998, transfer 960000, Thanksgiving 2002, transfer 4.8 million, and tokui machal , brute Dean, Fisk J. clay, lindle John... " Every time he said a name, the despair in Sidney''s eyes deepened. He shook his head madly, "I didn''t do it. I don''t know who they are. I don''t know them at all. Believe me, believe me." "I want to deny it." Bruce got angry, grabbed his collar and threw it downstairs. The body crossed a parabola and fell from the top of a thirteen story building. Sidney''s eyes were wide open, and he was stunned. He never dreamed that he would fall down and die one day in the future. The night wind whistled in his ears, which was the voice of death. Sidney was desperate, waving his hands and feet wildly, struggling like a drowning man. "No, please, help me." "No!" Bang! When it fell to the ninth floor, there was a huge pulling force from the wrists. The powerful force pulled the body up to the top floor. The body is hung upside down in the air by the rope and shakes left and right in the night wind. Only those who have experienced it can know that Sidney has experienced it once and never wants to experience it again. Bruce pulled him to him and asked, "where is the internal account of the central bank? Tell me "I I I am Sidney shivered. He didn''t know whether he was cold or scared. When he saw that the other party was going to let go, he said, "it''s in the safe in the study." "What''s the password?" ¡°9¡­ 9¡­ 9£¬99347£¡¡± With the last word, Sidney''s face was a little dead. Bruce snorted, leaped in the air, and his black cloak stretched straight and slid like a Nightingale to the window. Find the safe and enter the password. In addition to cash, jewelry, is a few thick folder. Bruce took out a document and read it quickly. The document recorded the black market trade of the central bank in recent years, mainly including underground banks, arms trafficking and drug trade. There was no shortage of accounts, time, place and personnel. After reading it briefly, Bruce picked up the second one, this document records the commercial activities of the central bank. Several pages of the document describe the various coercion measures adopted to make competitors yield, as well as the necessary property expenses when carrying out the coercion measures, etc.Bruce gritted his teeth, put the papers away and picked up the third one. This is what he is looking for, the internal account of the central bank, the list of bribers, the name, position, bank account number, the time and place of the bribe, the expense bill, etc. at the bottom of each page, there is a summary and Falcone''s signature. Martin Jesse, kirian B. rob, tokui Marshall, brute Dean, Fisk J. clay All the big people in Gotham are up there, and there are people who shouldn''t be there. Bruce grabbed the document, his right hand shaking. At this time, footsteps came from the door, "master, the bath water is ready." Bruce suddenly woke up, picked up all the papers and rushed out of the window like a night owl. Outside the study, Connie, the maid, doesn''t understand. The master pays attention to the rest time. She will leave the study and go to the bedroom before ten o''clock. What''s the matter today, "master, do you want to wash?" After a while, there was no response. Connie felt something wrong. She thought about it and whispered, "I''m in." Then she turned the handle and pushed the door into the study. Sydney stood at the window, motionless, as if thinking about something, Connie said with a smile, "you are in the study!" Sidney said, "tell the housekeeper to get the car ready. I''m going out." "I see." Connie nodded. Although she was surprised at the master''s behavior tonight, she didn''t ask anything. She put down the tea and left. At 10:30 p.m., the well-dressed Sydney drove away from the villa and went north along the Central Avenue. There was no one else in the car but a big box full of things. It was cold at night in Gotham, and he felt even colder. Thirteen years! Thirteen years of hard work is gone. "Batman!" Sidney gritted his teeth, eager to bite off his flesh. The documents in the safe are related to the fate of Falcone''s family, but now they are in Batman''s hands. Once Falcone knows this, he will never let himself go. Sidney has been working with each other for more than ten years. He knows each other very well. There is only one way left, which is to run away. Before things come to light, the farther you run, the better. You''d better find a place where there is no one to hide and observe the subsequent development of things. If Falcone wins, he will hide in Europe and never come back. If Batman wins, he will change his name and face and come back to Gotham again. With his resources, he will be able to make a comeback. "Wait, rotten bat, I will double the humiliation you have inflicted on me." Sidney gritted his teeth. When he turned the corner, he almost ran into a black Lamborghini. ¡°FUCKYOU£¡ Can you drive! I''ll kill you. " Sidney put up his middle finger and swore loudly. When he finished, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. Lamborghini! Black! He opened his mouth wide and his eyes flashed with fear. Chapter 41 Black Lamborghini! White lightning! Twenty eight charred bodies! Three pieces of information linked together, forming a cloud of terror. Sidney had only one idea in his heart: to run as fast as he could, and as far as he could, he was one of the few people who knew the truth of that night. The owner of the black Lamborghini is not Batman, but a stranger who has never met. This man is ruthless and merciless. Twenty eight corpses are the best witness. "How did you meet him?" Sidney clenched his teeth and stepped on the gas. BMW roared like a beast and sped down the street at a speed of more than 140 yards. At this time, it was not late at night, and there were many vehicles on the road. Sidney''s heart almost reached his throat as he watched the lights sweep back. He had never driven so fast. Luke in the back frowns. Sidney controls the economic context of the Falcone family. He is a big fat fish that is hard to find in the world. If he dies in a car accident, who can argue with him. No way! He must be captured alive! After several consecutive turns, Lamborghini disappeared from the rearview mirror. Sidney was a little relieved, but the accelerator didn''t release. He drove to the airport at a very high speed, and his private plane stopped at the airport. As long as he got on the plane, Batman and Lamborghini''s owners could not help themselves. Soon, the airport arrived. Sidney got out of the car and, while dragging his luggage, called the driver to get him ready to take off. At this time, the ear sounded the rapid whistling. Bang! Sidney couldn''t dodge. He scraped his right shoulder by the door and rolled several times on the ground. He didn''t stop until he hit the steps. The pain came from all over his body. His right arm was dislocated and his ribs were broken. Sidney opened his mouth and let out a silent cry. He felt like he was going to die. "Hello! Are you all right, sir? Shall I take you to the hospital? " When a familiar and strange voice came, Sidney forced himself to turn around. When he saw the too young face, his cheeks began to twitch, "Lu Luke Shaw "It''s me. I didn''t expect to meet you here." As he spoke, Luke searched himself to make sure he had no weapons on him, and then dragged the old man''s trouser legs back. "The greatest advantage of me is honesty. Therefore, I especially hate those people who don''t keep their word. Mr. Sidney, you are a Jew. How can a Jew not be honest? If you agree to give us $300 million, you will only give us $30 million, but there is still a gap of 270 million. If you don''t give us money, how can a person go? Don''t you think so?" "Don''t worry, I''m very kind. I haven''t killed chicken since I was a child. As long as you give me money, we can discuss everything." Sidney opened his mouth and wanted to beg for mercy. When he caught a glimpse of the black Lamborghini stopping at the side of the road, his eyes turned gray. Why? Why did God do this to me. ¡­¡­ The clock struck twelve times in a row. Midnight is coming, and the worried young master hasn''t come back yet. Alfred sat in an underground base full of weapons and equipment, his face full of worry. For the elderly, staying up late is the worst choice, but he has no choice. He has to sit here tonight until Bruce Wayne comes back. Time in the tick tick tick sound slowly passed, the old man also quietly closed his eyelids. In the room illuminated by the headlight, an old man with gray hair sat on a chair, holding a porcelain cup without coffee in his hand. His eyes closed together, and sometimes opened a slit, as if struggling with sleepiness. That''s what Bruce saw when he came back. Inexplicably, a warm current flowed from the bottom of my heart. Even my anger was much calmer. I picked up a thin blanket and gently covered the old man. Then I crept to the table and took out the folder to browse one by one. "Don''t tell me when you come back." "Go and have a rest. I''m enough here." Alfred shakes his head, pours a cup of hot coffee and puts it on the table. He picks up the documents on it, reads them, and picks up some more, "drugs, arms, black money!" "Blackmail, blackmail, murder!" "Offering bribes, accepting bribes, improper operation!" Alfred rubbed his brows. "Master Wayne, can you tell me where these documents came from?" "In Dominic Sidney''s study." Bruce integrated the information on the file into the computer and said without looking back, the old man exclaimed, "what a terrible Falcone family, almost dancing with the dark." "What are you going to do next?" Bruce stopped and stared ahead for a while,"I''m going to make three copies of these documents and send them to the federal court, the White House and the FBI." Then he looked up at the old man and said, "what do you think?" Alfred was silent. Bruce sneered at himself. "You don''t think it''s right. This document not only involves Gotham''s senior management, but also includes the two party leaders and White House executives, as well as the FBI." "It''s a huge net of power, intertwined, ring by ring. No one has the courage to bring it up, because it''s too big, and it''s connected with the waters." Alfred shrugged and half joked, "maybe you should put it on the head of the president''s bed." Bruce replied mercilessly, "and the next second it''s going to be toilet paper." The air immediately became awkward. Alfred wanted to enliven the atmosphere, but he didn''t expect it to turn out like this. Seeing a document being entered into the computer, he couldn''t help saying, "master Wayne, don''t be carried away by anger." "I''m not angry. I''m clear, quick thinking, clear headed." Alfred said quietly, "there are many criminals in Gotham, but there are more good citizens. They all have their own lives." Bruce sneered, "yes! Blinded life! Controlled life! A life dominated by crime and fear. " Alfred was speechless. Instinctively, he felt that it was not good to do this, and that it would lead to terrible things. "I think you should lie in bed and sleep, and then think about how to do it." Bruce turned his head and showed his bloodshot eyes, "do you think I''m not cool enough now?" Alfred: -- Well, you''re calm. Perhaps he realized something. Bruce calmed down and forced himself to calm down. "I do have some impulses, but this is the only way I can think of. Gotham''s police, prosecutors, lawyers and the president of the court are all his people. The law is no longer in use. It can only be solved by means other than the law." "Have you ever thought about the consequences of sending out these things?" Bruce pulled out a smile, barely like a punch press, "I''ve thought about it, and I''m ready for it all." Chapter 42 August 9, eight in the morning. Today is a very special day. Gotham, which has always been shrouded in dark clouds, has seen a rare picture of the rising sun. The red sun rises and the sun covers the earth. However, it has nothing to do with the Gotham people. The heavy economic pressure makes them have no time to enjoy the roadside scenery. Everyone is in a hurry, walking on the broad streets like puppets. At the crossroad, a magazine editor who was reading a newspaper while walking ran into a white-collar woman who was drinking coffee. The editor quickly said he was sorry. Seeing that the white-collar woman had a beautiful face, he wanted to chat up a few words. at this time, a leaflet fell at his feet. He picked up the leaflet and looked at it casually. After confirming the contents, he was as stiff as a woodcarving. Seeing that his face was ill, the white-collar woman said, "are you OK, sir?" The middle-aged man suddenly regained his mind, pulled out a not ugly smile, put away the leaflets and walked away. "Your wallet, sir!" The white-collar woman yelled a few words, but the middle-aged man ignored them. The pace became faster and faster, and soon disappeared in the stream of people. "What a strange man!" The white-collar woman shrugged her shoulders to show that she was puzzled. She bent down and picked up the wallet on the ground. A flyer fell from the top and just landed on the wallet. "What is this?" The white-collar woman picked up the flyer and looked curiously: Martin Jesse, mayor of Gotham, March 2001 May 2002 In 2003 Briber: Carmen Falcone; kirian B. rob, director of Gotham City police, July 1996 Christmas 1996 May 1998 Thanksgiving 2002, briber: Carmen Falcone; tokui Machar, head of the City Council Brute Dean, President of the state court Fisk J. clay, district attorney general The appearance of familiar and unfamiliar names is not related to speech, achievements and administrative ideas, but to bribery, bribery, robbery, drugs, arms, black money The white-collar woman covered her mouth and exclaimed: God! More than a dozen drones flew over Gotham. The warehouse door opened and leaflets about the dark side of Gotham poured down like rain, covering almost all the streets, big and small. At the rush hour, there are lots of cars and people on the street. The appearance of flyers is like pressing the pause button of time. All people, whether drivers or passengers, office workers or vendors, just pick up the flyers on the ground, and the next second will become sculptures. The noise disappeared and Gotham fell into a strange silence. At the city hall, just after breakfast, Martin Jesse was about to start his day''s work when assistant Hobson rushed in, "no, Mr. Jesse, something''s wrong." "I''ve told you many times, don''t panic and keep calm." Martin Jesse methodically tidied up his tie and felt it was not good-looking, so he took a new one from the cupboard full of all kinds of top ties. As the saying goes, to live in a different place, to nourish one''s spirit! In the past, he was an unknown bank teller. He was afraid of losing his job all day long. Now, he is not the same. He is a politician of both parties. He is the mayor of Gotham and a top figure in the upper class of the United States. Now that you have become a high-class person, you need to maintain the style you should have. Calmness and calmness are the most basic qualities. Assistant Hobson opened his mouth, thought about it, and put the leaflet on the table. "Mr. Jesse, you''d better have a look! There''s really something wrong Martin Jesse picked up the flyer and glanced at it casually. The next second, his ruddy cheek seemed to be drained of blood, and turned pale in an instant. "How could it be?" "Where did it come from? Who gave it? Say it quickly." Martin Jesse couldn''t help roaring. His face was blue and white, and he was so ferocious that he wanted to eat people. He was startled when he was dealing with it. He was even busy, "someone used a drone to send leaflets over the city, and they were all passing them on the street." "Damn it Martin Jesse scolded, pulled off his tie and fell to the ground. He walked back and forth in the room, and soon his face was covered with sweat. "here you are No, call director rob. I''ll call myself. " Martin pointed to the door, "you go, inform each bureau director, let them use the fastest speed to get to the municipal government, 20 minutes I can''t see people, the director will not do." "I see. I''ll go now." The assistant nodded and walked away. Before he got to the door, he was called back, "and all the major news media, if they can, are called. I want to hold a press conference, and the untrue remarks must be clarified." After giving the order, Martin Jesse took a sigh of relief, took a look at the flyer, and fear and despair reappeared. He did not dare to wait for a second. He took out his cell phone and called Falcone tremblingly.When he received the call, Falcone already knew about the flyer and told him in a calm tone that he didn''t need to panic and everything would be OK. After several minutes of continuous pacification, Falcone hung up the phone, kicked his foot on the table, and his face was so gloomy that he could drip water. "And Sidney? Where is he? " The housekeeper said, "I''ve sent someone to ask. His family said that Sydney went out to work at night and didn''t come back all night. No one knew what he was going to do. The pilot of the private plane provided a clue. At about 11 o''clock last night, Sydney called him to make preparations for takeoff, but he didn''t see anyone until morning." The housekeeper looked up and said in a mosquito like voice, "there are only so many known clues." ¡°FUCK£¡¡± Falcone roared like a wild animal. "Damn Jew, how dare you betray me." The housekeeper''s body trembled and his head became lower and lower. When the door opened, Johnny witty strode in, "uncle, we''ve sent for the flyers." Falcone looked at him coldly, "leaflets are all over Gotham. Tell me, how do I collect them?" Johnny cold way, "a street to close, who dares not to give, kill them." Falcone resisted the urge to press him into the pit, raised his hand to the door, "get out of my way, you don''t care about the flyers." Johnny clenched his fist and left with an ugly face. Fury came out from the bottom of his heart one after another. Falcone shook his head, staggered and almost fell to the ground, "master, are you ok?" Falcone pushed aside the housekeeper and said, "call the owners of the major newspapers. I''ll meet them at 8:40 at the mossag hotel." "I''ll arrange it now." After the housekeeper left, Falcone took out his mobile phone and dialed a number he had never dialed before. After getting the promise from the other party, his gloomy face finally calmed down. There was a knock on the door, and a skinny white man with a scar on his left face pushed in. He was Edwin Mitch, Falcone''s most trusted man and one of the three killers. "Boss, you''re looking for me!" Falcone kneaded his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "to track down the drone, I need to know who is behind me, and send some trustworthy men to control Sidney''s family. No one is allowed to hurt them without my orders." "I see." Edwin Mitch nodded and turned away. With a few more orders, Falco''s fear finally disappeared. Although the situation was not optimistic, he was still confident that the family''s business for decades was not so easy to be destroyed. Chapter 43 In an underground warehouse on Metropolitan West. Luke sat on the sofa, eating ice cream, watching with relish the latest report about Gotham on TV. Under the sunny sky, countless leaflets fell like snowflakes. Citizens chasing snowflakes are like children who see snowflakes for the first time. "It''s really beautiful." Luke sighed heartily, his eyes facing behind him, "don''t pretend, Mr. Sidney. I know you''re awake." "Now that I''m awake, it''s time to get down to business." Luke moved a chair to sit in front of him, looked up and down, and almost laughed. Sidney was not tall, and he was getting older, and his body was gradually developing towards the direction of fat and round. At this time, he was hanging on the cross. It was not the tragedy of the crucifixion, but the illusion of silent comedy for 30 years. Luke coughed and said in a low voice, "I''ve heard that Mr. Sidney is a devout Judaist. I don''t mind if I tie you up in this way. Of course, if I think the form is not solemn enough, I can strip your clothes and nail iron nails on your wrists and ankles, but it''s too bloody. I don''t want to do it myself." Sidney opened his bloodshot eyes and glared at Luke like a cannibal, "devil! You''re going to hell. " Luke slurred his head. "That''s not right." "One of the most important tenets of Judaism is that the creator rewards those who obey the law and punishes those who trample the law. Although I am not a Judaist, I have lived 17 years and have never violated this tenet. On the contrary, it is you, Mr. Sidney, who kill, rape, molest girls, oppress the good, smuggle drugs and sell arms..." One crime after another, Sidney''s cheek trembled every time he counted one. At last, he simply closed his eyes and did not listen, smell or ask. Luke chuckled, with an undisguised mockery on his face, "if you are such a person, you are a devout believer, and God knows you are such a believer, he will be so angry that his excrement will come out." "You..." Sidney''s eyes widened and he struggled. Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, the chains around his hands and feet did not move. On the contrary, he was so tired that he was out of breath. From last night until now, he was beaten by Batman, then hit by Luke''s car, and then hung on the cross for several hours. His body could not stand it for a long time. "Come on, don''t pretend. You don''t believe in God. You only believe in money." "Let''s be realistic. How much is your life worth?" Sidney spat. "Yellow dog, I won''t give you a cent." "Good! Have the guts Luke squeezed a orchid finger and said with a smile, "I like you like that." Then he picked up the dagger on the table. The fine steel dagger reflected a dazzling light under the light. Seeing the blade getting closer and closer to his neck, Sidney could not help roaring, "what are you doing! Don''t come here, go Luke sighed, "Mr. Sidney, you are the number one or two people in Gotham. Don''t let me look down on you if you have some backbone." "Don''t worry, this is my first time to kill people myself. It won''t be too bloody. I''ll give you a warm and painless way to die. I promise to make you satisfied. Remember to give five stars high praise." The dagger passed through the air and on Sidney''s wrists. The blood flowed down the skin, one drop, two drops, three drops Blood drops fall in the copper basin, splashing the sound of dada. Sidney''s eyes flashed the color of despair. He wanted to beg for mercy several times, but he went back and bowed his head without saying a word. Luke wiped off the blood stains on the body of the knife and said faintly, "the death time of a normal person after cutting his wrist is about an hour. I didn''t have so much patience, so I cut your hands, plus the injuries of your shoulder, abdomen and chest, that is to say, you can stick to it for 25 minutes at most." Luke took out the alarm clock that he had already prepared, "it''s 8:13, 8:30. I''ll come over and give you one last chance." After that, he put down the alarm clock, turned around and left. When he got to the door, he turned back and said, "by the way, I forgot to tell you one thing. I already know the call you made to your son. I believe Falcone will find them soon. I wish your family a good time in hell." Luke nodded slightly, closed the iron door in Sidney''s desperate eyes, and disappeared. ¡­¡­ Although Martin Jesse had made all the preparations he could think of, the moment he walked out of the city hall, fear came out uncontrollably there were too many people! The whole central square, 140000 square meters of land, is full of people. It''s dark. I can''t count it at a glance. These people get together, not too much noise, not too much noise, a large number of people just stand there, calmly looking ahead.In the past, Martin Jesse was happy to show his speech talent in front of so many people, but today, he felt fear. His eyes were like blood demons running out of hell, trying to swallow him up with blood and flesh. The assistant reminded him, "Sir, we can''t wait any longer." Martington reacted and went to the microphone with a habitual cough. Just as he was about to open his mouth, an unknown object flew out of the crowd. The flying object scraped the platform and landed on the steps. It turned out to be a hamburger wrapped in flyers. Under the dazzling sun, the words covered with cream were particularly dazzling. A reporter rushed out of the blockade circle and asked in a loud voice, "Mr. Mayor, is the leaflet true? You are really bribed by Falcone!" Some people took the lead, and other journalists were not willing to be outdone. They showed their ability as paparazzi and broke away from the interception of the police. More than a dozen microphones were all connected to Martin Jesse, "Mr. Mayor, on April 8, you were invited to attend the charity dinner at the mossag Hotel, and Falcone was also among them. The next day, you received a bribe of $2.76 million. What is the money How to get to you, central bank? " "Mr. Mayor, you promoted James Colin, director of Gotham branch, and now he''s taking bribes. How do you explain that?" "Mr. Mayor, please answer my question." "Mr. Mayor..." "Mr. Mayor..." Martin Jesse felt 10000 mosquitoes buzzing in his ears. He couldn''t hear what the other side was saying and didn''t want to hear it. Seeing that the situation was out of control, he waved to the police to drive them away. If in the past, the press conference chose to retreat, now it''s different. The leaflet exposed all the dark side of Gotham. The police are no longer the embodiment of justice, but a group of bribery worms. Moths should be killed! Chapter 44 When the reputation of the police drops to the freezing point, they are no different from the underworld. The angry reporters didn''t care about the shield and stick in the hands of the police. They pushed with their hands and kicked with their feet. An old reporter who is engaged in criminal case report points to the nose of sergeant Quincy and asks loudly: as a policeman, why do you want to collect money from gangs? Are you the running dogs of Falcone! A word said, the police around immediately changed face. There are moths in the police force, but it doesn''t mean that every policeman is a bad guy. There are good people among them. Police sergeant Quincy wanted to explain. After perceiving the mayor''s eyes, he had to suppress his agitation and direct the team members to drive the people down. The more they drove away, the more the reporters resisted. You pushed me and I pushed you. The scene became extremely chaotic. This kind of chaos has affected the people in the square. Many people do not believe the information in the leaflets. They come here to seek an explanation. Unfortunately, even the most basic explanation can not be given by the mayor. Patience runs out, anger builds up. I don''t know who yelled, "kill Martin Jesse!" The crowd began to move, flooding into the city hall. Martin Jesse''s face became pale, his head was empty, and he could not remember anything. There was only one word left in his confused mind: run! They have to hide, not fall into their hands. He pushed away his assistant, yelling at the police to stop the mob, and on the other hand, he ran into the city hall without looking back. Seeing this scene, the police immediately froze. Before the battle started, the commander-in-chief ran away. This is a fart! Morale has dropped to freezing point. There are at least tens of thousands of people in the square. There are only tens of thousands of policemen, dozens to tens of thousands. They are not men with chest hair and muscles. What can they do? They can''t take Gatling to burst out! The situation is out of control. There are so many citizens that the police can''t fight against. In order to avoid his men being beaten to death, Quincy has to order to lift the blockade and let the police get together to form a circle to protect themselves as much as possible. Even so, they were wildly attacked by the citizens. A policeman stumbled on the ground when he stepped back. The next second he was dragged into the crowd and never came out again. Quincy began to show fear. It was not just him, but all the police around him. This incident was different from the past. It was not a protest march. The people who were inundated by anger wanted not words, but lives, the lives of the police and the government. "Leave it alone, retreat, retreat all." As for the mayor and the municipal government, they can only say sorry in their hearts. Everyone is dead. No one is more expensive than anyone else. As the police left, the scene was completely out of control. The angry citizens rushed into the municipal government building and searched room by room. As long as they found the uniformed employees, whether they were guilty or not, they were arrested. An employee who had just joined the municipal government was blocked in a corner. Facing the questioning, he could only hold his head in horror and beg them not to do anything. This scene happened in many places, and the situation began to develop towards a terrible place. If no one stopped it, it might lead to human tragedy. Just then, two shots exploded in the crowd. An old man with a big beard and a military cap and sunglasses stood on the table and said in a loud voice, "we''re here to ask for an explanation, not to kill people. Just press the flyer and don''t hurt the innocent." The voice dropped and the crowd calmed down a little. The besieged employees took advantage of their donkeys and immediately vowed that they had not accepted bribes. Like the citizens, they were also oppressed ordinary people. They were willing to help the citizens and find the mayor. This statement attracted a lot of cheers. With an insider leading the way, Martin Jesse hiding in the secret room and a group of government officials who accepted bribes were quickly arrested. The city government building was also damaged. Many valuables and confidential documents disappeared. Citizens escorted the mayor and his "accomplices" to the pool in the central square like prisoners. In the face of countless angry eyes, Martin Jesse realized the unprecedented fear, and even fainted. It doesn''t matter if he falls down, but the people around him become scapegoats. Few people are not afraid of death. In order to avoid being eaten alive by the angry crowd, the assistant mayor revealed everything he knew. With the exposure of appalling stories, the air fell into a dead silence. Many people who don''t believe in leaflets are silent. They never thought that the city they live in would be so dark. The mayor is actually supported by the gang boss. In the crowd, the old man with a big beard and a military cap and sunglasses sighed: the young master is right. Gotham needs to change completely from the inside out. As the assistant opened his mouth, other government officials did not dare to be silent any more and complained about Falcone''s bullying, how to coerce good people into prostitution, and how to coerce them into submission by various means. They also threatened them with their families and swore to God that they were willing to testify in court and plead Falcone''s crimes. They only asked the public not to hurt them.Someone filmed the scene and posted it on showme. Then, the 50 states of the United States exploded in an instant. The video spreads at an unimaginable speed. In just a few minutes, the number of hits has exceeded 500000. The major news media have followed up, CBS, NBC, ABC three major TV stations interrupted the program, to follow up the news report of Gotham City. As the dark side of Gotham is uncovered, another terrible fact emerges. After comparing the confessions of key government officials, people suddenly find that the account number, time, place and amount of money in the leaflets are all correct. In other words, the contents are true. Not only the mayor, the president of the parliament, the president of the court, the attorney general, but also a large number of police lawyers are the running dogs of Falcone. The anger that just fell suddenly became boiling. The crowd broke into waves, some rushing to the court, some to the police station, and some to the central square, guarding Martin Jesse and a gang of government moths. At the moszag Hotel, after watching the TV report, Falcone collapsed in his chair, his right hand trembled and his cheek trembled. He scolded Martin Jesse many times in his heart. That waste, even this little thing can''t be dealt with well, why doesn''t he die. I was blind to choose such a fool as mayor. Of course, he must have forgotten that Martin Jesse was chosen because he was timid, cowardly and incompetent. Although he had a clever mouth, he was a complete waste. This kind of person is best controlled. Unlike other politicians, they want to wipe their buttocks whiter than their faces when they get to the top. Chapter 45 It''s no use swearing now. The city government has to find a way to block it. As for Martin Jesse and the government officials There was a chill in Falcone''s eyes. It''s good for them to shut up. If they really dare to testify in court and be tainted witnesses, Falcone doesn''t mind letting his Arab activities. These days, all those who have relations with the Middle East are terrorist attacks. "Master! Something''s wrong The housekeeper came in in a hurry and said nervously, "the presidents of the major newspapers have called one after another to say that they have something to deal with and can''t come." "Not a family?" Hoarse voice reverberated in the house, as if sawing wood against the floor. The housekeeper did not dare to answer, and quickly lowered his head. "Good, good!" Falcone burst out laughing. "The rat hiding behind finally showed up." "Go and get vidi." The housekeeper nodded slightly and turned away. After a while, Johnny witty came in. Behind him was a brown haired woman with a big skeleton in a professional dress. Her name was Sophia Falcone. Falcone''s daughter and assistant was mainly responsible for the operation of the underground bank. She was a famous black spider in Falcone''s family. Seeing his daughter, Falcone didn''t feel happy. Instead, he frowned and a haze flashed in his eyes. Instead, he didn''t ask why his daughter came here. He just looked at his nephew, Johnny witty, "the honor of the family needs to be protected with blood. Witty, find the presidents of major newspapers and ask them for me, how dare they refuse Falcone''s invitation." Johnny witty showed a bloodthirsty smile, like a snake, "they will regret it." As soon as the words were heard, the man left. There were loud voices and a few angry laughter outside the door. It was obvious that Johnny was arranging another sabotage. Sophia''s eyes flashed with a hint of sarcasm. After seeing off his nephew, Falcone''s cold face was a little softer, "Sophia, what can I do for you?" "There''s something wrong with our account 1.63 billion euros less! " Hiss!! Falcone''s pupils contracted. He felt his heart hit by a heavy hammer, and his cheeks were abnormally ruddy. It took him a long time to calm down, "who did it?" "Dominic Sidney." "How do you know it''s him?" Sofia said without expression, "there are only two people in the whole Falcone family who can do it: me, Sidney, either me or him." As the voice dropped, the atmosphere suddenly fell into silence, Falcone looked at his daughter steadily, with sharp eyes as if to pierce people. Sophia stood motionless in the same place. Although her hand behind her was shaking, her eyes didn''t shrink at all. Dozens of seconds later, Falcone looked back, his face was a little tired, "if you leave Gotham, you are not allowed to come back in two years." Sophia looked at her father and left without looking back. At the same time, in the Metro West underground warehouse. The fruitful Luke leans on the sofa with red wine in his left hand and cigar in his right hand. He can''t hide his smile. 800 million euros, about 900 million dollars! That''s it. The world is so beautiful that people want to have a shot. I don''t know what Emily is doing. I can''t do it. It''s not appropriate for little silly girl to go at this time when she has action at night. Or Ivan Donald? Thinking of the heavy burden, Luke''s mind floated with it. "Mr. Xiao." Sidney gasped and pleaded, "you promised me..." "Don''t worry, I won''t forget what I promised you." Luke opened his notebook, entered the account and amount, and as the Enter key fell, Sidney''s pale face finally had a smile. "Twenty million dollars has been transferred to your son''s account, enough for them to live in Norway for the rest of their lives." "Mr. Sidney, you should say thank you to me. No one in your family will survive if it''s someone else." Sidney was silent, though he didn''t want to admit it. It was. This young man is ruthless and deep-rooted. He is a real villain. Only being a man is really admirable. Luke took a sip of red wine and continued, "with the arrival of 800 million euros, our cooperation has been completed successfully. For your full cooperation, I''ll give you a choice." Then he took out a pill from his pocket, "this pill is an enhanced version of euthanasia, which can make people die quietly in the extreme joy, without any pain, and even with a smile on their face after death." "It''s a good choice for you now.""There''s another one, of course." Luke raised his right hand, palm out of the green flame, the flame burning quietly, no temperature, only deep into the soul of the cold. "Super Superhuman Sidney''s eyes widened with horror. Luke smiles and whispers, "feel it, uncontrollable fear, soul shudders, like death coming to you." "Don''t worry, it won''t kill you. It will only destroy your soul, erase your memory and make you live like a fool. I will put 500 dollars on you and send you to a strange place. What happens next depends on the mood of God." "If you''re lucky, you''ll meet your former friends and spend a peaceful old age with your family after many times. You know better than me how low the probability is." "It''s more likely that you will fall into the hands of the police, the FBI or gangs, and they will make you open your mouth in various ways. After all, you have stolen all the numbers in Falcone''s account." Luke opened his hands and brought the fire and pills to him, "two choices: to die happily and to live in pain." Sidney shivered, his throat stirred back and forth, with endless despair in his eyes, "can you Is there a third option? " Luke sighed, "it''s almost nine o''clock. I have to go to work. I have no time to spend with you. If you don''t choose, I can only choose for you. Believe me, the answer I give is definitely not what you want." Sidney closed his eyes painfully, his mind was in a mess, and he was about to collapse. He didn''t want either choice. He wanted to live, have money, have wine and have women, instead of becoming a beggar! Why did God do this to me? When he thought about it, a light flashed in his mind. He suddenly raised his head and yelled, "no "You don''t want me to die, you want me to live, it''s all your conspiracy." Luke said strangely, "what do you say? Of course, I hope you''re better dead." "You devil, you liar, you''ve been lying to me from the beginning!" Sidney stares at Luke with wide eyes, "only when I''m alive, they won''t point the finger at those behind the scenes. My family and I will be your shield and bear all the trouble for you. And the 20 million dollars, you didn''t call my son''s account at all, right?" But Luke shook his head and didn''t want to talk to him. He grabbed his neck and pulled out a void soul. The green flame burned the soul until the mottled shadow was sent back to the body. "God forgive you, Mr. Sidney." Chapter 46 The first moment he walked into the company, Luke noticed something strange in the air. "Boss, you''re back at last. Something''s wrong." "I heard that." Luke loosened his tie and said, "call the heads of departments. I''m going to have a temporary meeting." "I see." Charlie nodded and arranged immediately. Luke is showme''s sea fixing needle. As soon as he appears, the tension disappears. Soon, Cindy, Rowan, Zacks, Philip Arthur and a few other important staff members appeared in the office. When Luke didn''t have time to drink, he asked directly, "how''s it going?" "It''s crazy. America is crazy. Gotham is crazy. Showme is crazy." Zacks said with exaggeration, "since the video was uploaded to the website, the website traffic has increased more than ten times, and everyone is talking about it. Now I can''t believe that Gotham is so dark, mayor, President of Parliament, chief of police, procurator..." "All right!" Luke waved his hand. "This is not the time to talk about corruption. How hot are black people carrying coffins?" "Completely compared, the whole network heat center is Gotham." Cindy stood up and said, "the company''s server has reached its limit. It may be paralyzed at any time. It must be replaced as soon as possible." Luke nodded and said, "the first investment of the central bank, a total of eight million dollars, has arrived. I''ll call the company account later. Cindy, take the money and rent the best server. The sooner the better, we can''t afford to wait." "I will finish it by noon." After the military order, Cindy went out of the office and began to work. Luke opened the bank page and said, "any other questions?" As the voice dropped, people in the office looked at Robert Downes at the same time. Mr. Arthur was indifferent, Zacks was sarcastic, Rowan was full of disdain, and several employees in the technology department were even sarcastic. I don''t know what Robert has done to make everyone dissatisfied. Luke pretended not to see it and said half jokingly, "Robert, it seems that you are the only one who has a problem. Tell me, what''s the matter?" Robert tugged at the corners of his mouth and squeezed out a smile. "Mr. Ford called and asked us not to cover the news of Gotham." "Ford?" Luke raised his eyebrows slightly, wondering, "which Ford do I know?" "It''s the Falcone housekeeper, lebert Ford!" Luke was amused and said strangely, "a housekeeper, call you and let me listen to him. Don''t you think there''s something wrong with it? I''m listening to you? Or listen to him? Or, you are the housekeeper Well It''s too complicated. To be frank, why should I listen to a housekeeper? I''m not the maid who warms my grandfather''s bed? " The crowd couldn''t help laughing and looked at Robert strangely. The latter blushed and didn''t care about his face. He was tough, "this is the requirement of Falco''s cabinet. Luke, you''d better think about it before you make a decision." Luke shook his head speechless. "I can''t understand what you''re saying. Falcone has anything to do with showme. I''m just kidding with a servant on the phone Robert said coldly, "Falcone is the big boss of the central bank, which is the big shareholder of showme. For the future of the company, you have to consider his requirements." The voice falls, and the air condenses instantly. Zacks and rowan looked at each other in horror. How can Falcone be the boss of the central bank? If it''s true, isn''t showme the pawn of the underworld. Luke laughs and shakes his head as if he has encountered something very funny, "Carmen Falcone, I still know the famous gang boss in Gotham, but I''m curious, how do you know Falcone and what''s the relationship between you two?" "I have nothing to do with him." "Since it doesn''t matter, how do you know the big boss of the central bank is Falcone, not Sidney." Robert was stunned for a moment, and his face was ugly. "Mr. Sidney told me that himself." "Good!" Luke took out his cell phone and threw it. "If you have Sidney''s number, call him now. As long as he tells me that the big boss of the central bank is Falcone, I will meet his request and prohibit showme from reporting any news related to Gotham." ¡°boss£¡¡± The crowd was shocked. Luke raised his hand and said coldly, "let him fight!" "You''ll regret it." Robert sneers and picks up his cell phone and dials the phone. He has already begun to imagine the picture of Luke begging for mercy in his heart. He never thought that the phone was through, but no one answered.Half a minute later, I called again, but there was still no one. After five consecutive calls, no one answered, Robert''s forehead began to sweat and his hands began to shake. Why? Why didn''t Mr. Sidney answer the phone. Luke is too lazy to pay attention to him. He looks at the oldest Philip, "Mr. Arthur, you''ve worked hard, and you have to work overtime with us." Philip waved his hand indifferently. "Luke, what are you going to do?" "Of course, we should go all out to report the latest news of Gotham, not only to report, but also to open a column to expose the terrible impact of corruption on the city." "This time, showme will stand by the people and provide them with internet convenience." Hearing this, Robert''s face turned pale. He couldn''t think what would happen to Falcone when he got the news. After arranging their own affairs, they left. As for Robert, he was ignored. People are not stupid, how can not see Robert''s role. As showme entered, the chaos in Gotham became more chaotic. The original citizens just went around looking for bribers with leaflets, some rushed into the court, some rushed into the police station, but they were all in the air. They had to smash, burn and rob, and then turned around and left. The top people get the news much faster than the bottom people. Seeing the situation is not good, they have already run away. How can they stay at the office and be caught. The emergence of the column has changed this situation. Users who know the inside have uploaded sensitive information such as the personal phone number and home address of several bribers in the private space, and published these information in the column. As a result, those guys were killed by bloody mildew and were chased and intercepted by the people who got the news, and almost burned alive. After the photos were published on the Internet, they had an immediate effect. With more and more users pouring into the column to check the situation, it has gradually become a beacon of riots. Some insiders have posted Posts detailing the home addresses of the bribers and the places where they may hide. Others have organized staff to divide the corrupt people into three, six, nine and so on, and carry out an organized and disciplined arrest plan from top to bottom. The disordered riots became orderly, but the destructive power did not decrease, but multiplied. Chapter 47 What does police mean to a city. Generally speaking, it is to ensure the safety of people''s lives and property, maintain public order, crack down on illegal and criminal activities, and rectify traffic violations. The essence is to maintain the rules. The fate of the police and the rules are one. When the dark side of the rules is exposed to the sun, the police will lose the meaning of existence and stink as the decadent rules. Like Gotham now, there are no police. In the past, people always felt nervous when they saw the guys in uniform. Now, they want to take hot shit and throw it. With the disclosure of police corruption one by one, Gotham police have become street mice, not to mention maintaining law and order, and even dare not wear police uniforms. Those senior police officers who are on the list are even more unlucky. They are besieged and blocked by the public. Kirian B. rob is one of the best. As the police chief of Gotham City, he is honored to be the first on the corruption list. His fame has been well-known throughout the United States, and has become the object of public pursuit. His popularity has directly caught up with the popular Hollywood actress. Despite weighing more than 230 pounds, rob had no fat accumulation in his brain. After the riot, he did not hesitate to buy a ticket to Italy. Who would have thought that the car would be recognized before it arrived at the airport. I don''t know that bastard sent his license plate number to showme. After learning this, rob was so angry that he wanted to curse his mother. Seeing the increasing number of onlookers, we can only order the drivers to turn around. Walking on the familiar street, you can see chaotic scenes on both sides. Angry citizens gathered and attacked government departments. A security guard who kept order was turned around and broke his head. Blood flowed down his cheek and people fell to the ground. Seeing this, Rob''s fat was shaking. No, it has to be hidden. He''s only fifty years old and has plenty of time to enjoy. How can he die in the hands of a pariah. Cadillac walked out of the city and stopped outside a Lakeview villa in the western suburbs. This villa is his treasure house and few outsiders know about it. Rob still doesn''t feel safe. Call Falcone and ask him to send someone to protect himself. As a grasshopper on the rope, Falcone could not refuse Rob''s request. Soon, seven "security personnel" with submachine guns appeared at the door of the villa. With the protection of these people, the panic finally eased. Unfortunately, the ideal is beautiful, but the reality is very hard. He underestimated his hatred in the hearts of the public. The moment Cadillac appeared at the airport, he was followed all the way to the lake view villa. The man took a picture and uploaded it to the showme column. By the time rob responded, the villa had been surrounded by angry citizens. People gathered outside the villa, clamoring for Rob to roll out. If it wasn''t for the "security personnel" to show their submachine guns, the citizens would have rushed in. Even so, the situation is critical. The news of director Rob''s presence spread rapidly on the Internet, and more and more people joined in. With the increase of the number of people, their courage began to grow. They threw their heads, wine bottles and homemade fuel bombs into the villa, and all the windows and doors were smashed. As the situation became more and more terrible, Marion, the boss of the "security personnel", had to raise his submachine gun and fire three shots at the sky, hoping to scare off the citizens. However, it backfired. Instead of retreating, the citizens rushed up. The black crowd flooded the whole villa in an instant. An hour later, a headline was "director Rob''s incorruptness?" A short video of the show appeared in the showme column. In the video, the plump kirian B. rob is suspended from the top of a tree, with only a pair of shame concealing shorts on his whole body. Under his feet, he is full of jewelry and antiques found in the basement of the villa. In addition to these, there is a box of gold bars and two boxes of $100 bills. According to the statistics of people engaged in the trade of cultural relics, the value of cultural relics alone is 120 million US dollars, not including jewelry, gold bars and two boxes of banknotes. It''s terrible. Once the video was broadcast, it was a sensation in the United States. The commentators and news media who originally denounced the illegal actions of the citizens all shut their mouths. What can they do? Even if they accept the money, they can''t smash their signboards. The arrest of the police chief did not put an end to the riot, but put it to a more terrible situation. With a number of government departments smashed and robbed, Gotham has entered a state of anarchy. A lot of speculators began to seek private interests by means of the people''s justice of arresting prisoners. In just three hours, eight vicious robberies took place in the largest commercial street in Gotham. A group of masked bandits attacked the gold shop. After unifying the security guards, they robbed the gold shop with the onlookers. When several citizens left, they felt sorry. They actually took some gold chains and put them into the hands of the security guards and the waiters, which made the latter look confused. They didn''t take them or didn''t take them.Not only this one was robbed, but the whole commercial street, except beauty salons and restaurants, was patronized by "citizens". After the video was released to showme, Luke watched it for a long time and always felt familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere. Come to think of it, this is not the "zero purchase" activity. Unconsciously, a day passed. Physically and mentally tired, Luke is lying on the sofa and doesn''t want to move. It''s not just him, but everyone in the company, even Philip Arthur, who is not involved in technical work. The amount of visits is too large, even if the server is replaced, in order to prevent the crash, everyone wants to give up eight hands. It''s hard work and fruitful. Thanks to Gotham''s high popularity, showme has 900000 new users in just one day. What''s different from the past is that the proportion of new users under 25 years old is very small, and the majority are between 30 and 40 years old. This indicates that showme has entered a new class. Charlie came up and said, "boss, Emily is waiting for you in the coffee shop downstairs." Luke nodded, washed his face and went to the cafe with Charlie. It''s dinner time, and there are a lot of people in the coffee shop, not a place to talk, Luxor took her to the Chinese restaurant two blocks away. The owner of the restaurant, surnamed Li, came from Fujian. When he saw Luke, he said nothing. Please come upstairs. Emily said curiously, "do you know the boss well?" "Almost every three days, I''ll come here for a meal." "No wonder!" After entering the box, Emily''s expression immediately became serious, "I called a friend of heterodox." Luke took a sip of flower tea and said with a smile, "yes!" "You''re right. They''re all willing to help. The problem is manpower." The girl bit her teeth and said, "there are only seven of us, but Falcone has hundreds of men. We can''t rush to his house and handcuff him." Chapter 48 District power, tomorrow morning more. Chapter 49 Since the last date in the park, Luke has had no expectations of Emily''s IQ. Fortunately, she is still young and has enough time to grow up. Luke firmly believes that with her own training, she will become the director of the FBI. "It''s really a big problem that there are few people on one side and many people on the other side of the battlefield. What do you think should be done?" The girl peeked at Luke and said in a mosquito like voice, "I think about it carefully. With the strength of the seven of us, we are fully capable of rushing into Falcone''s home and controlling him. As long as we catch him, everyone else can solve it." Cough cough!! Luke coughed violently, and the whole person was confused. Emily said nervously, "don''t you think it''s wrong?" "No! No! " Luke drank water to moisten his throat. "You have a good idea. Point to the point." The girl was suddenly relieved, and somehow, recently she felt that her IQ was not enough. Luke continued, "what should we do when we catch Falcone? There are a group of dangerous elements under him. What should we do?" "I think it should be handed over to the police." Luke said with a smile, "with the current situation in Gotham, how can the police deal with the mob?" Emily frowned, lost in thought. When the door opened, the waiter came in with the famous dish litchi meat. This dish is Luke''s favorite. He immediately ate it and watched the girl''s reaction while eating. When he saw her frown, he could not help shaking his head. "it is not easy to cut down trees, especially the old trees with luxuriant branches and broad coverage. Only the trunk is cut off, and the fallen branches and leaves are likely to kill a group of people, so as to avoid accidents It''s the safest way to clean the branches and leave the bare trunk, and then use a saw to cut it off bit by bit. " Emily understood, "you mean..." "Falcone is the trunk of the big tree. His staff are the branches. If you want to move the trunk, you must solve the problems." "But we don''t have enough people." "There are so many policemen in Gotham, how can they be short handed?" Emily was confused. I didn''t mean the police didn''t work. It changed in the blink of an eye. Luke shook his head helplessly and explained in a low voice, "for Gotham, this riot is not a bad thing, or even a good thing, because it completely separates good from bad." "Just like the police system, one-third of the police accept bribes, but it is undeniable that two-thirds of the people do not accept bribes. In the past, one-third and two-thirds were mixed together, just like a large dye vat full of dye, which can''t distinguish green from blue. Now it''s different." "The appearance of leaflets broke the deadlock. In the face of angry citizens, the black police couldn''t even protect themselves. How could they have the courage to jump into the VAT? As soon as they ran away, the dye in the VAT disappeared, leaving only the transparent color." "Countless histories have proved that a pure army has extremely terrible power. Now the Gotham police is such an army. What they lack is only leaders." The girl suddenly realized, "you mean, as long as you provide information, the police may help arrest people." "It''s not possible, but certain. The profession of police is related to many things: survival, honor, value, belief and so on. This incident will crush all these things. If they don''t stand up, there will be no police in Gotham after the incident." "In order to survive, they have to prove the value of police presence." "I see." Emily took a deep breath. "I''ll find Jim Gordon in a moment." Luke secretly nodded, can think of this step, that the girl''s IQ has not reached the point of incurable. Only the police can lead the police. This is the law of the industry. Looking at Gotham, Jim Gordon is undoubtedly the best choice. His qualifications and contacts are all right, although he lost his job because he released the black Lamborghini privately. But for now, it''s not a bad thing, it''s a good thing. "No, I''ll see him now." The girl said that she would leave soon. Before her voice fell, she left, which made Luke look helpless. ¡­¡­ In an independent building on the outskirts of Gotham, bearded Jim Gordon is standing in front of the washing machine to wash his clothes. His wife, Sarah, is pregnant for more than nine months and has no mobility. As a husband, she can only carry the housework by herself. In order not to worry his wife, Jim didn''t say anything about his dismissal. He only hid in the toilet in the dead of night to savor the horror of middle-aged unemployment. The child is about to be born, but he doesn''t even have a fixed income. After washing, Jim goes to the balcony on the second floor, lights a cigarette and looks at the night scene quietly. "Dad, are you hiding something from us?" Barbara Gordon, just over seventeen, stood beside her father and looked at him motionlessly.Jim snuffed out his cigarette and said with a strong smile, "what''s the matter? Don''t listen to nonsense. " "Lie!" Barbara snorted, "I know all about it. Because of the black Lamborghini, you were fired by the police. You''ve been doing odd jobs secretly these days." "Keep it down!" Jim made a silent gesture. "Don''t let Sarah hear you." Barbara moved a chair, sat down beside him and said seriously, "Dad, are you thinking about getting back to work?" Jim Gordon was silent. Barbara advised, "I think it''s better to change my career. Look at the Gotham police. Corruption, corruption and money collection are rotten. Don''t be a policeman. If you can''t let go, you can be a private detective. It''s certainly no problem with dad''s ability." Jim frowned. "The police are not all bad people. There are also good people." "Good man?" Barbara ha, took out a flyer and patted him on the hand, "there are a lot of my father''s former colleagues on this. You and those good policemen must know about their embezzlement and money collection, but they don''t see it. According to the constitution, it''s a crime for police officers not to report their information." "A good cop doesn''t commit a crime!" Jim was so dumb that he could only sigh. My daughter is right. Most of the police are aware of the corruption inside the police station, but they choose to be silent for various reasons. In principle, there are really no good police in Gotham. Then the doorbell rang. "I''ll open the door." Barbara left bouncing away, but Jim pressed her back to her chair. "Stay here. Don''t go there." It''s a sensitive period now. Police officers must be careful everywhere. Jim Gordon had his weapons ready before he opened the door. In the dim light, there was no citizen or thug, only a beautiful girl with purple hair and eyes. "You are..." Emily took out her identification. "FBI, Mr. Gordon, we need to talk." Chapter 50 When Jim Gordon came back, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. He slipped into the living room, opened the window, smoked one by one, and looked worried. "Dad, you''re back at last." Jim was startled by the sudden sound. He glared at his daughter angrily and said, "don''t go to bed so late." "What did you do with that woman?" "Don''t mind your adult''s business, and go to bed." "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re talking about. That girl is an FBI agent. You''re going to deal with falkenny and turn the bad situation around in Gotham." Jim said grimly, "you follow me!" Barbara, don''t overdo it. "My brother is going to be born in a month. I don''t want you to have an extramarital affair at this time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jim''s face is so green that he really wants to give her a slap. Barbara quickly poured out a glass of juice and put it in his hand. Her face was full of flattering smiles. Jim had no choice but to keep a straight face and said, "don''t get involved in my work in the future, you know?" Barbara nodded, turned her eyes and asked tentatively, "do you agree?" Jim took a cigarette and said in a deep voice, "her position is too low, and her superhuman identity is very sensitive." "I don''t think that''s a problem." Jim said with a smile, "what do you know?" Barbara said seriously, "Dad, although you don''t want to admit it all the time, the fact is that my IQ is as high as 154, and your IQ is only 121. When facing difficulties, I think more comprehensively than you." "Now, please answer my question seriously. Do you really want to be reinstated?" Jim frowned and said nothing. Most of the time, not talking is default. "I knew that." Barbara shrugged. "If you want to be reinstated, promise her!" Jim said helplessly, "that FBI is not a few years older than you. At first sight, she is a novice. If there is a superior authorization document, I may consider it. Unfortunately, except for the intelligence map of the drug trading network, she only has an agent card, which is the lowest level." "You''re wrong. It''s because of her low level that you have to agree. You think, if you come to the senior director of the FBI, once you start to act, how do you divide the power? You listen to him? Or does he listen to you? " Jim was stunned and thoughtful. Barbara continued, "the senior director of the FBI won''t listen to the orders of the local sheriff, but the novices at the lower level are different. In principle, you are equal to each other in fair cooperation, regardless of the level. But at the critical time, due to the relationship of age and seniority, she has to obey your arrangement." "This ensures that the whole operation is under control and there will be no unexpected factors. More importantly, they are superhuman, more than one." Barbara said more and more vigorously, "the superhuman identity is very sensitive, but it''s a matter of high-level consideration. It has nothing to do with the police. What we need is their intelligence and incredible abilities. With the help of these people, the action will be more effective and faster, and the casualties of the police force will be greatly reduced. As for their purpose, what does it have to do with us? As long as the goal is unified, we can cooperate. " Speaking of Jim''s heart, his mind began to move. I have to admit that my daughter''s words are very reasonable. No matter what the other party''s purpose is, as long as we can kill the Falcone family, it''s not a problem. After several puffs, Jim snuffed out the cigarette end and turned back, "Barbara, it''s time for you to go to bed." Oh! The girl nodded and went back to the bedroom. A few minutes later, there was the sound of the door opening downstairs. Barbara sighed helplessly. She got up and turned on the computer. Using superb hacker technology, she quickly found Emily song''s personal data from the FBI database. After reading the information, I found no problem. I was relieved and fell into bed. ¡­¡­ The riots lasted only one day, and Gotham became a stranger. Walking on the familiar street, you can see the depressing scenery. Shops are smashed, shops are robbed, glass slag is broken to the ground. After six o''clock, there are still no pedestrians on the street, and even the sandwich vendors have disappeared. The door of the bank was tightly closed, and the barking of dogs could be heard from inside. Jim sighed and quickened his pace. When they arrived at the police station, Ramirez, Hank and others had already arrived. No one spoke, standing in front of the police station burned by the fire, as if holding some kind of religious ceremony. With the passage of time, the number of people around began to increase. After a while, a group of plainclothes policemen appeared. The number gradually increased, but the atmosphere was still silent. Only the crackling sound of the fire reverberated around. Unconsciously, the number of people has exceeded 300, and the streets have become crowded.Jim took off his cap and said in a deep voice, "you all know the purpose of calling everyone here. I won''t explain more. All I have to say is that the police in Gotham are not all bad guys. There are always more good police than bad police!" Just a word, some people shed tears, God knows what they have experienced in this day. Ramirez stood up and said in a loud voice, "Captain, what should we do?" "Kill the Falcone family at all costs to tell the public that Gotham police are not moths!" ¡­¡­ For the city of Gotham, today is destined to go down in history. With the cooperation of future police chief Jim Gordon and future FBI Director Emily song, the crackdown officially began. They were divided into seven groups, each of which was escorted by the FBI''s superhuman forces. They focused on the central bank, the terminal ammunition warehouse, the drug processing factory, the black market workshop, the nightclub network, the underground bank and other strongholds. The action was swift and decisive, and there was no prior information. Those gang members who were stationed in the stronghold didn''t have time to react, so they were shot in the head by plainclothes criminal police. In the face of fierce resistance, superhuman stand up, seven superhuman, the ability is different, but for ordinary people, are deadly things. With the help of superhuman, the three key parts of the central bank, the wharf, the ammunition warehouse and the underground bank soon fell into the hands of the police. The warehouse is full of modern weapons, even heavy equipment such as rocket launchers and mortars. In front of these guns, the 9mm pistol seemed so short. Everyone''s eyes began to show a burning emotion, as if to see the beautiful girl waving to him. Jim Gordon had no choice but to close his eyes, so the vigorous equipment upgrading activities began. The police threw away batons and pistols, picked up grenades, put on helmets and military bulletproof armour, replaced them with modern military weapons such as M16 and tavortar-21, and others resisted rocket launchers. Even Superman is no exception. After upgrading the equipment, the police''s confidence soared, directly upgrading the suppression operation to military operation. Chapter 51 When a group of plainclothes policemen armed with grenades, assault rifles and rocket launchers appeared at the largest drug processing plant in the western suburbs, Martin hope was directly hoodwinked. Call the boss Falcone and ask him to take charge of the criminal police who collect money but don''t work. As a result, the phone didn''t get through and a blood hole exploded in the forehead. On the top of the building 400 meters away, an armed special police officer turned on his walkie talkie: "Mr. Gordon, the suspect Martin hope has been killed." When the boss died, the people at the bottom were in a mess. Some wanted to run away, some took out weapons to fight, and others wanted to destroy the evidence. Unfortunately, they underestimated the determination of the police. As soon as hope died, the police outside rushed into the factory without any negotiation. Anyone with weapons would be baptized by bullets. This scene also happened in other places. The police gave up the previous rules and regulations and evolved into cold-blooded soldiers. As long as they met with resistance, they would give a fatal blow. After the news spread, some members of the anti drug team spontaneously joined in, and their intelligence was more comprehensive. Previously, because of restrictions in all aspects, anti drug operations could not be carried out. Now, Gotham is in a state of anarchy, and they have become the unrestricted group. With the help of the anti drug police, a mighty anti drug operation began. In just one day, 23 drug manufacturing dens were cut off, 34 people were killed, 107 people were injured, and the seized drugs could fill a cabin. Gotham''s drug network has never been devastated. Drugs are the main source of money for gangs. Without money, nothing can be done. After nightfall, the campaign did not stop, but became more and more rapid. Time is precious. You can''t miss every minute. Jim Gordon knows very well that once the people above react, there will be a lot of uncontrollable accidents. Action must be accelerated. ¡­¡­ Gotham, Wayne manor underground. The giant screen is playing the latest video from the drone, which records in detail the process of the gang fighting with the police. Seeing a few gang members'' flesh and blood smeared by the rocket launcher, Bruce unplugs the power, goes to the hanger and begins to wear bat armor. "Young master, you should have a rest tonight. The police don''t need Batman''s help. They do a good job." Bruce whispered, "it''s going so well. I always think something''s wrong." Alfred sighed helplessly. "Master Wayne, I think you need a date. For example, miss quezel from Arkham psychiatric hospital, not only has a master''s degree in psychology, but also has a beautiful face and attractive figure. Having a candlelight dinner with her is very helpful for your nervous tension." "Alfred, I don''t want to hear cold jokes." The old housekeeper sighed, "Gotham has millions of people. Bruce Wayne is not the only one who wants to make it better, like Jim Gordon." Hearing the name, Bruce stopped, "he''s really a good cop." Alfred, noncommittal, poured a cup of strong tea and joked, "a good policeman who allows a mortar to bomb a gangster''s nest under his hand?" Brewston laughs, puts down bat armor, goes to the computer and logs in his social account through remote control program. There are hundreds of messages in the information column, most of which are about the Gotham riots. Some want Batman to stand up and find the corrupt people hiding. More people want Batman to kill Falcone. To tell you the truth, Bruce is very excited about this proposal. As long as you kill Falcone, the Gotham Mafia will become a mess. The question is how to do it. Shortly after the riot, Falcone disappeared, and no one knew where he was. "Alfred, if you were Falcone, where would you hide?" "Leaving is the best choice." Bruce shook his head. "He won''t leave. He must be in Gotham." "With nearly 2.5 million acres of land and intricate underground tunnels, it''s not easy to find a person in such a large place." Bruce sighed, "take your time. As long as he doesn''t leave, you can always find it." It''s not just Bruce Wayne who''s looking for Falcone. Everyone in Gotham is looking for him, especially the angry citizens. They want to ask the man behind the scenes: Why did you do this to my city. Falcone has become the enemy of the whole people. Having succumbed to his influence, Maroni and the red hood Gang began to show their ambition. Even thieves like cat girl sneaked into his villa to steal a box of jewelry as booty. Falcone is like a dying behemoth, many people are waiting for a piece of his body. Unconsciously, three days have passed. Gotham City finally ushered in new changes. At 9 a.m., Sam Vick, the former vice mayor, delivered a speech to the media and all the citizens in front of the damaged municipal government building.Behind him stood good policemen headed by Jim Gordon and incorruptible people in the judicial circle headed by Harvey Dent. After a painful speech. The anger in the hearts of the public subsided a little, and people finally understood what happened to the gunfire that rang out from time to time these two days. It turned out that the police and the FBI were working together to crack down on the drug network in Gotham. When a truck full of drugs was pulled to the city hall, everyone was shocked. The police poured on the gas and the deputy mayor lit the fire himself. As the flames soared, the huge square was drowned by cheers. "Falcone is finished." Luke shook his head, his face full of emotion, a hero''s half life effort was destroyed in this way, I believe he must be very sad at the moment. Emily asked, "do you know where Falcone is?" "You want him?" The girl nodded, after these two days of experience, she is much more mature, the childishness between the eyebrows disappeared, more sharp. "With the exception of Edwin Mitch and Johnny Vidy, the rest of the men are either dead or caught, and the branches are pruned clean. It''s time to do something about the trunk." "It''s still early." Emily didn''t understand. "What''s early?" "You just prune the branches, but you don''t deal with the roots. Falcone''s status today depends not only on Gotham''s top management, but also on more powerful guys." "I don''t understand." Luke reached up and pointed, "the White House, politicians of both parties, and the top of the FBI are the things Falcone relies on. Don''t underestimate the decades of operation of a family, which involves too many people''s secrets." Emily couldn''t believe it. "You''re exaggerating." "No exaggeration at all." Luke took a sip of the juice and sneered, "if you don''t believe me, just think about what the president said." Chapter 52 "The riot has been going on for three days. What has our president done besides sympathy and condemnation?" "And the FBI, as the highest judicial body in the United States, should show some concern for such a mess!" Luke spread out his hand. "And then, where is it?" Emily was silent. Luke was right. The headquarters was so calm that it didn''t look like the FBI. Luke continued, "there is a classic saying in the East that" when things go wrong, there will be demons. "It means that things go against common sense. There must be something strange. There is only one reason why the White House and the FBI are so slow. There is something wrong inside. The white house is too complicated to guess. The FBI is different. It''s just the director and the senior director in charge of criminal investigation. Only they have problems That will lead to the current situation. " "After you go back, you have to find out the relationship, find out what they have, and hold it firmly in your hand, which is very helpful for your future development." Emily swallowed and whispered, "Luke, you look like a conspirator." Luke curled his mouth. "It''s not because of you. If you quit your job and concentrate on being my secretary, I''ll waste so much brain." "I''m not a secretary!" "If you don''t, I''ll find someone else." Girl don''t look over her head, "it''s up to you, it''s none of my business." Luke shrugged. Women are always so duplicative. They say they don''t care, but they care more than anyone else. "Come on, take you to a place and relax!" "Where are you going?" "You''ll know when you get there." They talked and laughed all the way through the crowd to the gate of the biggest 4S store in Gotham. Thanks to the Caucasian dog''s housekeeping skills, the store was not affected by the riot. Except for the faint smell of dog poop in the air, everything else was OK. "What are you bringing me here for?" "The car, of course." Emily didn''t understand. "Don''t you have a car? Silver Ferrari, black... " The last few words didn''t come out. Luke patted her on the head. "It''s for you, fool!" Emily blushed a little, a little embarrassed, but she was in a strange mood. No one has bought her a car since she grew up. If you talk about the favorite customers of car sales, it must be the combination of handsome men and beautiful women. The younger the better, because these people are the rich second generation who have not entered the society. They have good face, money in hand, and it''s best to cheat. After seeing Luke and Emily, the three saleswomen in front of the counter immediately brightened their eyes and rushed forward. Who ever thought that a long legged girl with blonde hair and blue eyes would come out of this road, "Hello, I''m Jesse, the sales consultant of this store. I''m very happy to serve you." "What do you think of the model and..." Luke raised his hand. "Don''t talk, just follow. The service charge is yours." Jesse''s face stagnated, but her mind became active. Listening to the tone of the speech, there was no doubt that the standard rich second generation. Take another look. He has black hair and green eyes. He is tall and straight. Although his face is young, he has an indescribable noble temperament. The boy is so handsome Inexplicably, red clouds flutter on the cheek, blink in the eyes, all kinds of eyes dark send. Woman''s intuition is very keen! Although Emily hasn''t been in love, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t understand the channels inside. She can''t bear to see big wave girl''s eyes become more dissolute and her buttocks become more and more pinched. As soon as she lifts her fingers, an ice cone takes shape and goes down Jesse''s thigh into her skirt. Ah! The chilling chill came from the roots of her legs. Jesse quickly clamped her legs and made a high cry. The cry was so strange that everyone looked sideways. When she saw big Bo covering her legs like Marilyn Monroe, her eyes were full. Gray haired customers of several grades, while sighing about the decline of the world and the change of people''s hearts, asked her name and telephone number in a low voice. "What''s the matter? I''m not feeling well," Luke said in a voice "No, No." Jesse quickly shook his head, noticed the abnormal leg, apologized, "I''m really sorry, I''ll go to the bathroom." The words fall, the facial expression flushes ground to leave. Luke stares at Emily, "look at what you''ve done The girl snorted coldly, "I''ve never seen a car seller with a twisted butt." "Walk and twist your ass? Not to mention selling cars. " "She can twist in front of others, not me." Luke thumbed up. "It''s the FBI. It''s really overbearing." Soon, Jesse turned back and apologized. She didn''t dare to walk in front any more. She just followed. She was not stupid. Her inexplicable coolness must have something to do with the beautiful girl with purple hair and eyes. This 4S has a lot of famous brands, such as Maybach, Ferrari, Lamborghini and koniceg Even the latest Rolls Royce."Tell me, what do you like?" Emily whispered, "go to another store. It''s too expensive here." Luke smiles, points to the right-hand cornelsegg and says, "how about these two? They''re golden. They''re very handsome." Emily looked at the price of the car and shook her head. "I don''t like super running." "Maybach." Then he said, "no, Maybach is not suitable for ladies." They circled in the hall and stopped in front of a Porsche, "this is a good car. The Amethyst, the style and the model are very good. It matches you very much." Emily looked at her and was immediately attracted by her beautiful appearance. When she saw the $200000 price, her eyes became dim again. As the lowest ranking agent in the FBI, 200000 is almost her salary for five years, before tax. "Miss Jesse, I''ll take this car." Emily is in a hurry, but Luke ignores her, takes out her bank card and puts it on the table. "Yes, sir. I''ll help you with the formalities." Jesse happily picked up the bank card, before going, can''t help but look at Emily, it''s called envy. I''m not as good-looking as I am, and I''m not as good-looking as I am. I found a handsome rich second-generation boyfriend. God is blind. "Luke, this car is too expensive. Change it!" "The money has been paid. If you don''t want it, I''ll give it to other people, such as Miss Jesse, the waiter just now." The girl snorted, "then you can send her." Luke raised his hand. "Miss Jesse, please come here." "You''re so good!" "Do you want it?" "No!" Luke said angrily, "OK, I''ll give it to someone else." Jesse came up quickly, leaned over and said, "can I help you, sir?" "I want to give you a present." Jesse''s eyes brightened, and she glanced at Emily''s stiff expression, and her voice became more and more charming, "I don''t know what gift you want to give me." With a faint smile, Luke took out two bills from his wallet. "A tip of two hundred dollars." Big wave sister''s eyes can''t hide her disappointment. Emily is inexplicably relieved and feels that it''s not right. While others don''t pay attention, she tries to step on Luke''s feet. Let you lie to me! After Jesse left, Luke quickly took back his right foot and grinned, "Auntie, run the test. I''ll go back to work later. I don''t have much time for you." "Don''t play with me in the future." Emily snorted heavily, then opened the door, sat in the driver''s seat, felt the comfort from her back, and immediately turned angry into happy. Chapter 53 After the speech of the former vice mayor was uploaded in the news media, many details were disclosed. The names of Jim Gordon and Emily song are coming into people''s eyes. The former is the commander-in-chief of the crackdown operation, who was dismissed by director Rob for "releasing Batman privately"; the latter is a beautiful FBI agent, who is said to have super power. The two worked together to destroy the drug network in Gotham. Under Luke''s tireless propaganda, their reputation became more and more famous, and some people began to call them the new heroes of Gotham. As the news spread, the pressure on them increased sharply. Jim Gordon was OK. When her boss was caught, he was caught and ran away. No one asked. Emily was different. In an office building in the east side of Gotham. Emily stood at the table with a serious face. Opposite her, there were two people. One was Roger Cassius, who was in charge of network technology, and also her boss. The other was Mike gray, about 50 years old, from the headquarters, who was a special investigator in charge of the Gotham riots. There is only one purpose for them to appear here: to find out the whole story. Mike Gray said, "agent Emily, please answer my question. Why did you take part in the suppression of Gotham without informing your superiors?" "I think it''s an opportunity." "Opportunity?" Mike gray held the lens and said with a smile, "what''s the chance? A chance to show yourself and ignore the rules. " "No Emily shakes her head seriously, remembering the main points that Luke told her, and her nervousness immediately calms down. "the FBI has a bad reputation in the East, especially in metropolises and Gotham. The citizens don''t care about the FBI at all. In their opinion, the FBI is a group of moths who spend taxpayers'' money but don''t do anything. There are many misunderstandings, but it''s undeniable that our work is very important If we don''t do a good job, this situation can''t continue and must be changed. The riot is a great opportunity. the government''s reputation has been ruined, officials have fled, and the police have become a mess. Only the FBI stands up to turn the situation around. people who stand up at the critical moment can always win the trust of the people and regain their glory. This is what I call the opportunity. " As the words fell, the air fell into a brief silence, Roger Cassius''s face was still gloomy, and a glimmer of approval flashed in Mike Gray''s eyes. "Since you think this is an opportunity, why don''t you communicate with your officer before making a decision?" "There are three reasons: first, the time is pressing. The riot happened too suddenly. The citizens filled with anger have lost their senses and carried out various destructive actions. The whole city is in turmoil and violent conflicts may break out at any time. I can''t wait or dare to wait." "Second, objective factors. Director kangxiusi has been investigating the source of the sadistic video. He is busy with his work. I am afraid that telling this story will disrupt his original work arrangement. After all, the sadistic video involves terrorist organizations, which is more important than criminal investigation in principle." The girl said modesty, but how to listen to have a taste of irony. Who is she mocking? The answer is self-evident. "What''s the third reason?" Mike gray continued, glancing at the ugly Roger cousins "Insider, I suspect there''s a Falcone inside the FBI." "You dare say, is there any evidence?" "There''s a name on the flyer, berenko Linde, who used to be the head of the FBI''s local office in Gotham." Mike gray continued, "you believe the message in the flyer." "I didn''t believe it before, I believe it now." "Who do you think sent out the leaflets?" "The biggest suspect is Batman, but there''s no evidence." "Have you met Batman?" "No!" Mike gray is very satisfied with the girl''s performance. He can see that this is a young man who is good at seizing opportunities, ambitious and capable. What the FBI needs most is this kind of person. If it wasn''t for her superhuman status, the promotion award would have come long ago. Seeing that Mike Gray was going to end the interrogation, Roger Cassius couldn''t bear it and hissed, "last question, there are thousands of field officers in the FBI. Why do you want to find someone from the heterodox department? I seriously suspect that you are engaged in internal division. " As soon as the question came out, Mike Gray''s expression changed. He secretly scolded Roger Cassius for being stupid. Can''t he see that he is deliberately avoiding this topic. Heterodyne division is an important force of the FBI, and it is also the most controversial department, because it is all superhuman. According to the universal concept, superhuman is a normal person with abnormal development and belongs to a freak. The federal government will never allow a freak to be a high-level person. This is also the reason why Mike gray traveled so far to Gotham. He wanted to play down the influence of Emily and others. For this reason, he even gave up some important issues, such as the source of intelligence, the process of cooperation with the police, and so on.Unfortunately, all the efforts were ruined by Roger Cassius. As his words fall, boom! The walls were broken, and a huge man with thick hair, more than two meters tall and as strong as a brown bear rushed in. He opened his mouth full of serrated tusks and roared like a beast at Roger Cassius. The roar was so loud and powerful that it made my ears roar. Roger Cassius''s eyes widened, the fear of death came to his face, and his thinking stopped. It''s not a man, it''s a beast. "Polly, stop it!" Seeing signs that Juhan is out of control, Emily yells. Meanwhile, several young people with different looks rush in. One of them, a girl with white pupils, grabs Juhan''s arm. I don''t know what happened. Juhan, who was on the edge of rage, calmed down and was as gentle as a domestic cat. Emily takes a long breath. Other people, including Mike gray, also raise their arms to wipe sweat. Juhan''s name is Bolei. He has no surname. He is a wild child picked up by an FBI agent when he was on a mission. He belongs to the beast of superhuman. He is irritable and has a strong killing nature. Once he gets angry, he will launch an attack regardless of everything. Among the 34 drug dealers who died, ten died in his hands. Emily glanced gratefully at the girl with white eyes. When she turned to face Roger Cassius, her eyes were as cold as ice. "Mr. Cassius, you ask me why I only look for heterodox people. The reason is very simple, because they respect me and trust me. Unlike you, they only order me to seduce others to steal your so-called information." WOW! The air is suddenly quiet and the needle can be heard. Just calm wave thunder has manic sign again, white pupil female should have to grasp his arm, pacify his irascible heart. "You slander me!" roared Roger Cassius "You know it or not." Emily turned and left, followed by six others, who gave Roger Cassius a look before leaving. Cold eyes like a blade, to cut him to pieces. Roger Cassius felt a great fear. He grabbed Mike Gray''s wrist and said in an urgent voice, "Mr. gray, you believe me, I never gave that kind of order. It''s her. She''s changing the subject. There are many doubts about this incident. Emily must be hiding something from us. We must investigate." "Don''t worry. I know how to do it. I''ll investigate." Mike gray patted Roger Cassius on the back of his hand, gave him a reassuring look, and left. Everyone''s gone, only the dilapidated room. Roger Cassius sat in his chair, his eyes empty. It''s over. It''s all over. It''s not supposed to be like this. There''s definitely a problem. By the way, that little bitch! I haven''t seen her for several days. How did she become so smart? Who taught her behind her back? A disgusting handsome face came out of my mind. Luke Shaw! Roger Cassius gritted his teeth. This bastard must be behind his back. Chapter 54 Out of the office building, several people''s anger still did not subside. Angus burente, with pointed ears, chin and head, a bit like the Mercurian, scolded angrily, "bastard Roger Cassius, I really want to kill him." Polly nodded hard. "I''m going to kill him now." With that, he turned around and walked away, scaring several people to drag him. Josie, the oldest, glared at Angus. "How many times have you said," don''t kill people in front of Boley. It''s not a long memory. " The latter scratched his head awkwardly. "I promise not next time. I''m just angry. That bastard is too much to let Amy do that. He treats us like that." Mention this matter, several people''s faces are a little ugly. Emily said with a strong smile, "well, it''s over. Don''t mention it any more. Why don''t you have a big meal when you''re free?" Mira foske, who is the same age as Emily, came forward and said, "it''s OK to eat, but you have to call your boyfriend." Emily turned red. "What a boyfriend, don''t talk nonsense." "People have bought you a car, but they still don''t admit it." "There''s no car. You must be wrong." Mira laughs, walks to the right-hand side of the Porsche, and takes two pictures on the Amethyst like flashing car body, "Bob has seen it. You came in with this car, Bob. Am I wrong?" Bob, a big black man with strange lines on his face, nodded and said, "what I saw with my own eyes is this black Porsche." "It''s purple, not black." Angus corrected, "before I thought you just couldn''t tell red from green. After a long time, you couldn''t tell purple from black." "Is there a difference between purple and black?" "Of course Mira coughed. "Don''t get out of the way. Well, I haven''t finished with the Porsche. I just checked it on the Internet. This is the latest model of this year. The Amethyst limited edition is priced at $200000." "Amy, don''t tell me you rent it." Emily hesitated and didn''t know how to explain. Josie patted her on the shoulder. "Make a phone call and ask for his opinion. If he has time, he''ll come and have dinner together. If he doesn''t have time, we''ll talk about it later." "Well All right Emily took out her cell phone and walked to one side. Ten seconds later, she looked up and said, "he asked me to ask you what you want to eat." Mila was surprised and said, "is anything OK?" Emily nodded. Yo ho! Mira raised his hands and cheered. "I''m going to Michelin 3-star shop to eat the top French meal." Emily glared at Mila angrily, knowing that she would do this to other humanity, "what about you?" Polly said without hesitation, "meat, a lot of meat!" Angus thought, "I heard Brazilian barbecue is very famous. I haven''t eaten it yet." Both of them said that Mila was not willing to eat meat, "how can barbecue compare with French food for the country bumpkin who has never seen the world." Bob complained, "French food looks good. It''s not enough to eat!" Polly nodded innocently, "don''t look good, fill your stomach." Mila: "it''s..." Josie: -- White pupil girl calmly said, "I want to drink juice, iced coconut juice, fresh, the more the better." Emily sighed and looked at Josie, "what would you like to eat, sister?" "I don''t care. Anything." "All right!" Emily sent Luke the requests of several people. When she got the reply, she said with a smile, "he has arranged for us to go there." ¡­¡­ Twenty minutes later, Gotham''s most famous Brazilian hotel. By the time a few people got there, Luke was already waiting. A dark purple casual clothes, with white sports boots, fashion and show youth vitality, and purple eyes of Emily is very commensurate. When she first experienced this kind of occasion, Emily was a little nervous and whispered, "Luke Shaw, my Friends. " Then he pointed to the six people behind him and said, "big sister, Josie, Angus, Mila, Polly, Bob, and the youngest, Ellie." Luke stretched out his right hand, and his face was full of smile, "you are Emily''s friends. You are my friends. Just call me Luke." The first time we met, we couldn''t talk about how warm they were. After a simple greeting, we went to the upstairs private room together. Seeing the faces of several people, Luke finally understood why superhuman was rejected. The young white man named Angus has a sharp head, a sharp chin and a sharp ear. I didn''t know that he thought he was the conqueror.Bob, a strong black man with strange lines on his left face, looks like the witch sacrifice of cannibal tribes in Africa. White pupil girl Ellie, white cheeks as if painted white paint, can not see a bit of blood, do not make up can play the real version of Zhenzi. Not to mention Boley, it seems that the evolution of ape is not complete. The other two are OK. Mira has golden vertical lines in her pupils, and Josie has fish webs between her fingers. Although she conceals them well, she still can''t escape Luke''s eyes. Luke looks at them, and they''re looking at Luke. Black hair, yellow skin, but with light green pupils, should be a half breed, very handsome, temperament is good, gentle, calm, not the kind of character tyrannical guy, the only bad thing is age. Ellie put out her tongue and whispered, "it''s not as old as me!" Josie shook her head. "It should be bigger than you." Mila grabbed her hair and whispered, "this guy is so familiar. Where do you think you''ve met him?" Angus beside added, "I feel familiar with my face, too." ShowMe£¡ Both of them looked at each other and saw shock in each other''s eyes. "Luke Shaw, you''re Luke Shaw, the founder of showme." Luke was stunned for a moment and said curiously, "are you showme users?" They nodded, and then evolved from a passer-by to a star chasing girl. With stars in her eyes, they pushed Emily aside and asked around Luke. Ellie wondered, "what''s showme?" Josie shakes her head. She seldom surf the Internet and doesn''t know what''s on the Internet. "It''s a social software that allows you to chat and make friends with other people on the Internet," Emily explained Ellie nodded and said, "can I use it, too?" "Of course, I''ll register an account for you when I get back." The room is on the third floor. It''s a top class suite for VIP customers. Push open the single door of the room, the scene inside makes everyone''s eyes bright. In the luxurious room, six chefs stand side by side, one is a famous French chef with a high hat, the other is a famous Brazilian barbecue. There is a huge dining table in the middle of the living room. The dining table is divided into two parts. On the left is a samba style barbecue plate, on the right is a delicate French meal, and in the corner is a bucket full of ice, which is full of coconuts. French food! Brazilian barbecue! Iced coconut! There are as many as there should be. If today is the first time to take the exam at his mother-in-law''s house, Luke will definitely get full marks. In fact, this operation made his image in the hearts of several people go up a big step. Mila didn''t hesitate to give a thumbs up, "Amy, your boyfriend is great. I love him so much." Emily''s face was slightly red, but she muttered in her heart, how could there be a French meal in Brazil hotel! Take advantage of the gap between a few people taking a seat, put Lukla aside, "what''s the matter?" "What''s the matter?" "These meals, how to do it." "Simple!" Luke said, "when I bought this restaurant, the boss thought I was very forthright. He sold me a French restaurant 100 meters away. The two restaurants merged and became one." Emily: -- This is what people say. You think you are the richest man in the world. You can buy whatever you want. Emily was angry, moved and distressed. She was in a complicated mood and just wanted to kick him. "it''s just a meal. It costs so much money! I don''t know what to do with you like this! " Luke shook his head and sighed, "you''re such a fool. It''s an investment, not a waste of money." "The owners of the two hotels have close ties with the Falcone family. Thanks to your efforts, his identity has been exposed and he has been listed on the blacklist of the police. In order to ensure that he will not have prison time in his next life, the only thing he can do now is to sell off his industry as soon as possible and flee to Europe with the money." "Normally, it costs eight million dollars to buy these two hotels. You know how much I spent." Luke held out two fingers, "two million! When the riot subsides, it will be sold and six million will be in hand. " "Can you do business, silly!" Emily: -- Chapter 55 In front of Luke, Emily always felt that her IQ was in arrears. This feeling is not once or twice, but many times. It''s almost enough. "Come on, don''t think about it. It''s time to eat." Seven people, plus Luke, happened to be four men and four women. The men ate Brazilian barbecue, and the women ate French food. The atmosphere was very harmonious, provided they didn''t go to see Polly and Bob. They were starving to death. The three barbecue masters kept on sweating and couldn''t keep up with his eating speed. In particular, Bolei, a pot full of beef, the end of the blink of an eye, beer is empty two boxes, stomach Leng is no change. Luke straightened his eyes. He was a superhuman beast. He had no appetite. The woman in the room was embarrassed by the two people''s eating each other. Mira kicked Polly to make him pay attention to the occasion. The latter didn''t feel the same and still ate. There is too much oil and water on my face. I picked up the tablecloth and wiped it off. I continued to eat. Josie and Mila''s faces were as black as the bottom of the pot, and Emily was embarrassed. It''s a shame. I didn''t bring Polly. Luke waved his hand indifferently and said from the bottom of his heart, "Polly''s appetite is very good and enviable." Mila curled her lips. "If there''s anything to admire, there''s nothing left to eat." Luke has a different view on this, serious way, "life, eating and drinking is the foundation, my grandfather told me since childhood, can eat is blessing, the greater the appetite, the greater the blessing, such as Polly eat more but not grow fat meat is more amazing, look at the world, there are several people do it." "What''s more strange is his physical condition. He eats so much, but his stomach doesn''t change, which shows that his digestion and absorption speed are far faster than ordinary people. Digestion and absorption is related to metabolism. Generally speaking, the faster the metabolism speed is, the shorter the life span of a person is. But Polly is different. Look at his skin." All the people turned their heads curiously and stared at Polly, "the red light on the surface of the skin is introverted, with less oil and more water, and a kind of vigorous energy, just like a newborn baby. It''s incredible." Angus curiously pressed Polly''s biceps, "don''t say, it really feels like baby skin." Mira didn''t believe it. She pinched him, and there was no greasy feeling, only a light layer of water, Ellie sat in front of him with coconut in her arms, looked at him carefully with wide eyes, and said in surprise, "really! His skin is much smoother than mine. Why is that "This problem needs to be explained by authoritative experts. If I guess correctly, he will live a long life. As long as he has enough food, he will still be young when our hair turns grey." Luke sighed, "who doesn''t envy such talent." It was a pity that the savage who grew up in the mountains only knew how to eat meat and didn''t care about the hot eyes of women. Emily looked at Luke gratefully, and Luke waved his hand calmly, as if he had nothing to do with what he said just now. Her self-confidence and calm manner attracted people''s favor. This young man is also excellent. He is handsome, rich, tasteful, approachable, without the arrogance and domineering of the rich second generation. Even if his EQ is high, his IQ is also top. Where did Amy find such a perfect boyfriend! "It makes me jealous." Mira thought to herself, pinching Boley hard. The latter didn''t feel it and still ate a lot. An hour''s dinner time passed quickly. They exchanged telephone numbers and separated. After telling Emily to be careful, Luke returns to the restaurant, where Charlie is waiting. "Boss, I''ve asked someone to buy the sea view villa you want. It covers an area of 500 acres, including some beaches and open spaces. The construction team will carry out the expansion work tomorrow morning, and it is expected to be completed by the end of September." Luke nodded. "How much did it cost." "Plus the two million you bought the restaurant, it''s just $49.8 million." Charlie sighed, his face full of helplessness, "the day before yesterday, he beat 50 million to the card, and today he spent it all." "You''ll never make money as fast as you spend money." When he said this, Charlie was full of exclamations. Growing up with Luke, he knew each other well, but he still can''t understand his young master''s financial concept. Young master is a genius. He often makes money that ordinary people can''t make in a short time by all kinds of strange ways, and then he will spend the money in a more mysterious way. There are so many such incidents that Charlie is almost numb. "Money is for spending." Luke took off his casual shirt and put on his formal clothes. "What''s the difference between money that can''t be spent and waste paper?" "By the way, what''s Robert doing?""He''s been in the office and wants to see you." "How long have you been waiting." "Nearly four hours, no lunch." Luke asked with a smile, "Charlie, do you think I should see him?" Charlie thought for a while and shook his head, "it''s unnecessary. Alexander Rhodes and the central bank employees who threatened us explained the process of the incident in detail. The witness and material evidence are sufficient, and there is a live video guarantee. It''s certain that the contract is invalid. Robert doesn''t need to be a tainted witness." Luke laughed faintly. "Sometimes, not being needed is the most terrible thing." ¡­¡­ 4 p.m. Haixing building. Luke, dressed in a suit, sits in a swivel chair and looks at the bearded Robert Downes quietly. Half a ring, he said in a voice, "the way you are reminds me of when we first met." "At that time, showme had less than five million users, and it didn''t experience any storm. It was like a sapling. You lived in a humid room, and it was not safe." "The first time I chatted with you, you convinced me with your extraordinary financial talent. I was very happy at that time. I thought that I could find someone who could help me. Who ever thought that in less than half a month, things would become what they are now." Robert opened his mouth and bowed his head in solitude. Luke cocked his legs and said indifferently, "come on, what can I do for you?" "I I am Robert, with a sad face and a plop, kneels directly on the ground, "boss, please save my life." Luke said coldly, "don''t be kidding. The police already know about your collusion with Sidney. The witness and material evidence are complete. How can I save you? How can I save you?" "Don''t forget that you betrayed me, not that I abandoned you." "You must have a way. I know I''ll do anything if you help me. Please, Luke. I can''t go to jail. I''ll be killed by them." "Please, save my life." Robert, with tears in his eyes, bowed to the ground, in a state of great embarrassment. Chapter 56 The atmosphere in the room was strange. Robert kept kowtowing and bleeding on his head. Luke kept silent all the time, maybe for other reasons, or maybe he didn''t want the blood stains to pollute the floor. Luke stood up and walked up to him, "in fact, I don''t understand why you came to beg me." "According to the constitution, your previous behavior only constitutes the crime of economic fraud and the crime of forced trading. The maximum sentence is seven years. If you perform well, you can come out in five years. The time is not long. Why ask me." "I can''t go in. Falcone will kill me. They will kill me." Luke shook his head. "Falcone has no time to protect himself. How can he care about you? Besides, you are in Gotham prison. I''ve heard something about it. With your appearance and intelligence, as long as you learn to relax your body and change your sexual orientation a little, you can still enjoy it." Robert can''t help shivering, thinking of the scene of "all over the man", tears flow down. "Boss, help me, I know you must have a way, please." Luke poured a glass of water and put it in front of him, saying, "everyone has value. The value here is not independent, but relative. People themselves have no value. The so-called value is relative to other people. Just like me, my existence can make my family, friends and even the world better. This is my value in their eyes, and it is also me A proud place. " "And you? Robert, what''s your value Robert understood the meaning of the words and said, "I can be a tainted witness in court, and I can help you make a lot of money." "I can help you deal with Sequoia and Thomas Elliott." Luke sighed and went back to the swivel chair, "your reason has been destroyed by anger, and you can''t even see the most basic business form. Yes, Sequoia group has been playing with the idea of showme, but don''t ignore one point. The formal way they took, and they didn''t use any means other than the law, which means that the two sides didn''t tear their skin, and there are still opportunities for cooperation, " Business war doesn''t have to be a life and death struggle. Most of the time, win-win is the king. You can''t help but understand this point! " Robert''s cheek twitched violently, his head bowed, and he was silent. "it seems that there''s no need for our conversation to continue, Charlie. See you off." "Wait a minute." Robert clenched his teeth and said word by word, "and Roger Cassius, I''m his informant in showme, and I can help you deal with him if you need to." Hearing this, Charlie at the door froze directly, and a thick shock flashed in his eyes. The FBI put an informant in showme. Luke waved him out. "Roger Cassius''s informant, any evidence?" "I have a recording of the conversation. If you don''t believe me, I can take it out." Luke waved. "Don''t bring it out. I don''t want to have anything to do with the FBI." "But I''m very strange. Since you are from the FBI, why do you still come to me and ask for them?" Robert gritted his teeth and said, "Roger Cassius, that son of a bitch, turned over and didn''t recognize people. When he heard that I had an accident, he ignored me and blacked my phone. I couldn''t find him at all." "I see!" Luke looked at him indifferently. "He won''t save you. That''s why you came to me." "No No, I didn''t... " "All right." Luke waved his hand and said impatiently, "you''re an FBI informant, a peripheral intelligence officer of the supreme judiciary. If you have this identity, you don''t have to ask me to solve it yourself." "But he won''t admit it!" Luke smiles and says, if he doesn''t admit it, you''re not Robert was stunned, and a light flashed through his head. Yes! If I''m an intelligence agent, what does it have to do with him! As long as there is evidence in hand, no matter whether Roger Cassius admits it or not, it''s all his subordinates. Since he is the boss, naturally everything is done by the FBI. I''m just the executor. Even if I''m guilty, it''s Roger Cassius''s business. What does it have to do with me. In a flash, all understood. Robert was surprised and happy. He repeatedly thanks Luke and wiped the blood off the floor with his suit before he left. The police were downstairs. When they saw them, Robert didn''t avoid them as he used to. Instead, he strode past them. "I want to see Mr. Gordon. I have something important to talk to him about." Four hours later, Roger consius, who was drinking in the bar, got a call from Mike gray and got a bad scold for no reason. Before he knew what was going on, the phone hung up. "Damn itRoger angrily dropped his glass on the ground and turned to leave. When they arrived at the police station, Mike gray, Jim Gordon, Ramirez and Emily were all here. Several people looked at him without expression, with a strong sense of examination in their eyes. "Mr. Gordon, can I talk to him alone?" Mike Gray said, suppressing his anger "No problem, but not for long." Jim Gordon agreed without hesitation. When he passed Roger, he frowned, "Mr. Cassius, it''s illegal to drive under the influence of alcohol." With that, she raised her hand and left with the other police officers. Emily also left. Before going out, she gave Roger Cassius a fierce look, which made her heart beat. After the crowd left, Mike gray exploded, pointed to his nose and said angrily, "tell me if Robert Downes is your informant." Roger was stunned for a moment. Instinctively, he wanted to refuse, but he didn''t think it was right. When he noticed the cold light in Mike Gray''s eyes, he quickly nodded, "he''s really my informant in showme. There''s a reason for doing this. Please listen to my explanation." "I don''t want an explanation. I just want to know if you arranged for him to do those things?" Roger didn''t know what he was talking about, so he said carefully, "what are you talking about?" Mike gray took a deep breath. "Do you know about Robert colluding with Sidney to force showme to sign a capital contract?" Roger Cassius had a thump in his heart, and his cheeks turned pale. Seeing that face, if Mike gray didn''t understand what had happened, his decades as an agent would be in vain. "Let me ask you again, do you know that Robert was instructed by Falcone to ask showme to cancel his Batman account?" "I I am "You know all about it, don''t you?" "Fool!" Pop! A slap thrown in the past, leaving five bright red fingerprints. "As the director of the FBI, knowing that this is a criminal act, you don''t stop it. Who do you think you are, behind the scenes?" Roger Cassius couldn''t take care of the pain on his face and said in a hurry, "Mr. gray, listen to me. I''m doing this to observe the follow-up development. Showme is very dangerous and must..." "Shut up, Robert Downes. Everything is arranged by you. You have a personal feud with Luke Shaw, the boss of showme. It''s like taking advantage of this opportunity to break each other." "Fool, you''ve lost the face of the FBI." Pop! I can''t help but slap again. Roger was blindfolded, his head roared, and he couldn''t remember anything. Mike gray didn''t understand his hatred and kicked him to the ground with one foot. "The dog ate all the things you learned in the FBI. Why didn''t you help Robert Downes when he had an accident? You thought he was a toilet paper, and you would throw it away after wiping his ass. What''s the FBI''s informant Code: you must guarantee the informant''s life Safety, or they may betray you at any time. " "Didn''t the instructor teach you these things?" Roger Cassius understood, understood everything, "I was framed. It wasn''t me. I didn''t ask him to do those things. He was framing me, Mr. gray. You believe me, I didn''t let him do anything illegal." "Of course I know you won''t break the law, but I ask you, are you an insider?" Roger: -- Mike gray doesn''t want to talk about it any more. This fool is not worth wasting his energy. "you don''t have to be responsible for Gotham and the metropolis. After you go back, write a review. From now on, suspend all your duties and reflect on yourself." With these words, he turned away, leaving the pale Roger Cassius on the floor. It''s over. It''s all over. Why did this happen? Who''s hurting me? After leaving the office, Mike gray found Jim Gordon and talked for a long time. Then he met Robert Downes again. He didn''t know what agreement he had reached. When he left the police station, he had an extra tape in his hand. It wasn''t long before Robert was released. He walked out of the police station happily, and then he saw Roger Cassius by the side of the road. You look at me, I look at you, speechless. On the second floor of the police station, Ramirez said, "Captain, just let them go." Jim Gordon put the documents recording the incident into the shredder and waited until the documents were twisted to pieces before he said, "there can be no more scandals in Gotham. Let them handle the FBI affairs by themselves!" Ramirez curled his mouth and disdained, "it''s ridiculous that such a fool can become a director." Jim shook his head. "It shouldn''t be that simple."Just then, a police officer broke in, "Mr. Gordon, Sidney! We found Dominic Sidney Jim was surprised and pleased. "Where is he?" "The east side, near the dock, is under our control." "Great." Jim Gordon couldn''t wait for a moment, and rushed to the east end pier overnight. Up to now, nearly 90% of the operations have been completed. It''s just a big fish like Falcone. Unfortunately, after several days of continuous searching, we can''t find him. No one knows where he is hiding. Sidney is different. As the second member of the Falcone family, he is likely to know his hiding place. With joy in his heart, Gordon arrived at the eastern police station, only to be disappointed. Looking at the silly old man squatting in the corner counting ants, he waved his fist angrily, "what''s the matter? Are you sure that he''s Dominic Sidney himself, not a ghost? " "I''ve played DNA. It''s me." "Why is it like this?" Hank, who is in charge of the Eastern District security for the time being, shook his head. "This is what we don''t understand. The forensic doctor has a comprehensive examination of his body. Except for the scar on his wrist, there is no other wound on his body." "Where''s the head?" "Brain condition is normal, no signs of being hit hard." "What is that?" Jim Gordon spread out his hand, a little hysterical, "how can a man become like this without a brain injury? Don''t tell me he''s on too many drugs." Ramirez tugged at the captain''s coat and said in his ear, "maybe he''s playing silly!" Jimton realized that in Gotham, it''s too normal to pretend to be a fool. The reason why Arkham mental hospital is so effective is not that criminals have become mental diseases. After figuring this out, Jim Gordon soon calmed down with a sneer, "pretend to be crazy? OK, I''ll give you to Falcone to see if you still pretend Chapter 57 The next morning, Gotham Daily reported a big news. Dominic Sidney, the number two member of the Falcone family, has been arrested. The central bank is an intermediate channel for Falcone and the upper class to deliver benefits. As the president of the central bank, Sidney has a lot of inside information that can not be disclosed. As long as his mouth is pried open, the days of the United States will have to be turned over. For a time, many high-rise buildings could not sit still. Gotham, which has just calmed down, is on the verge of another storm. After reading the newspaper, Luke just skimmed his lips and put it aside. Sidney is made into an idiot who can only squat on the ground and count ants. If Jim Gordon can dig out information from an idiot, I, Luke, would call you the best. The guy couldn''t get information, so he wanted to come here and use Sidney as bait to lure Falcone. It''s a great idea. It''s very successful. Falcone didn''t know that his former subordinates had become idiots. When he learned that he was arrested, he would be restless. Even if he didn''t act, the senior political officials behind him would force him to act. It''s a dead end. After thinking about this, Luke no longer pays attention to the future of Gotham, which has nothing to do with his fart point. With $800 million in hand, Sidney took the blame, Roger Cassius was abandoned, showme was on fire, and Emily was very likely to become the head of the FBI regional office in the East. With her on her head, she no longer had to worry about the cops coming to trouble. It''s so awesome to find an FBI girlfriend. As the mastermind behind the scenes, Luke is very satisfied with the current results and is ready for the next step. At 10 a.m., after the plenary session, a slightly odd recruitment announcement appeared on showme''s home page. Other aspects of the announcement are normal, only technician and assistant to the president are confusing. The former has few requirements, just two words: genius. Here''s a black line: showme is a genius company. Genius companies only need talented technicians. Listen to this tone, it''s just a poor boy! Compared with the technician, the requirements of the president assistant are more, half a page. Gender: female (excluding transsexuals) age: 18-25 years old height: 167cm-177cm weight: 105-135 pounds appearance: clean face, upright hair: over shoulder skin color: no Education: university student or graduate, IQ above 125, proficient in at least three languages (including English), no criminal record, no criminal record Bad habits, no drug cause record (including analgesics and other prescription drugs), with working experience is preferred; physical condition: strong physique, a variety of fighting skills, left fist force of not less than 500 pounds, right fist force of not less than 600 pounds, actual combat experience is preferred; special requirement: no perfume! Annual salary: 250000 US dollars after reading the request, people can''t help but raise a question mark: is this a beauty pageant? Or an assistant? Or a bodyguard? and what''s the reason for not spraying perfume? You ask a female secretary, but she doesn''t let her spray perfume. Is this not a tossing up? do women still wear perfume in this year? women who do not perfume can also call women! As soon as the information is posted, it causes a lot of controversy. It''s a good thing for the assistant to the president to say where the annual salary is. 250000 already belongs to the high-income class. It''s normal to ask for more. Men! No one''s got a special hobby. Only technician recruitment requirements. Ignite the hearts of many people, especially the top students of Ivy League university. They don''t understand that a new Internet player like showme doesn''t indicate the education requirements in the recruitment notice, which is a violation of social development. If every Internet company doesn''t consider education background, what''s the significance of computer major in university. Students and graduates left messages under the announcement, strongly condemning showme''s "unfair" behavior. Of course, the opposite is the hacker industry. The education background of the hacker industry is uneven. There are graduates from famous schools and self-taught talents. The former disdains the recruitment information, while the latter shows great interest. The circle of hackers is not big. They have heard more or less about what showme Technology Department is. Apart from anything else, Zuckerberg is an example. That guy hacked the bank''s money and was caught by the FBI. He spent two years in prison before he came out. This kind of goods can be the technical director of showme. If they go by themselves, it''s not a proper CTO. On the 13th floor of Haixing building, Zuckerberg stood at his desk with a tangled face, "boss, do you really want this?" Luke asked with a smile, "what! No confidence? " "Of course I have confidence. The problem is that we are likely to cause public anger.""You are afraid!" "Of course I''m not afraid!" Zacks stood up straight and said, "in terms of computer technology, who else is better than me besides you?" After a light flattery, Zacks immediately withered. "I''m not afraid to go back, and I can''t make people angry. There are many good hackers in the hacker world. If they work together, the company may not be able to bear it." "You can''t carry it. I''ll look around the world. Whose technology is better than mine." That''s a good thing. Zacks wanted to put a brick in his face. Even if you are the boss, you can''t do it like this! You''re going to die, you know? Luke is too lazy to talk to him, "OK, go back and prepare. The first test is about to start." Zacks sighed helplessly and left dejectedly. Well, I can''t be famous. A few minutes later, a more powerful message appeared on showme''s website. In order to provide a convenient channel for high-quality talents, showme technology department makes the following statement: every Monday, Wednesday, Friday, between 2:00 p.m. and 5:00 p.m., all showme users can sign up to participate in the intrusion activities. As long as they can successfully hack into the showme resource database, they do not need to participate in the written examination and interview, and directly become showme employees. During this period, showme will not be responsible for all hacking activities Will investigate the legal responsibility of the parties. (the registration time is from 12:00 noon to 1:00 p.m. every day. The activity is valid from August 2003 to September 2003.) If the previous news is provocative, the statement is to hit everyone in the face in a naked way. The left and right hands are working in a series of ways, and the fight is red and swollen. The content of the notice is just like the rich second generation standing in front of the poor loser, arrogantly and domineering: I have money, face and figure, bank card several hundred million, Ferrari and BMW drive casually. If you don''t agree, how can you do it? You can''t beat me. If you dare, I will be your grandson. As a poor loser, what should you do at this time? Be a master or a grandson! The biggest characteristic of genius is not to accept, especially in computer technology. In reality, it may be a little cowardly, but it''s absolutely hard to fight on the Internet. You dare to say that when you are my master, I dare to leave a bubble on your desktop. This statement of showme has ignited the whole Internet industry and also angered many experts. If you don''t play according to common sense, don''t blame me for being impolite. As a result, a new crusade began. Top students in computer departments of famous universities, hackers, employees of FBI Technology Department, programmers of other Internet companies, and even some foreign hackers have joined in. 12 noon. Charlie pushed the door open and said in an urgent voice, "boss, the number of applicants has exceeded 2000. Zacs asked me to ask you whether to terminate the registration?" "Why stop?" Luke said with a smile, "no more than 10% of the 2000 people have the ability. The rest of the people follow suit. What do you care about?" Charlie wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, "boss, I don''t understand why you want to make that statement. It''s not in your style." Luke didn''t hide it and said directly, "I want to develop an artificial intelligence system. The process is extremely complex, which is not competent by ordinary technicians. Only a genius is qualified to give me a hand." "Talents are not available. I don''t have much time to waste in the process of finding them. I can only dig them out of the crowd by this extreme method." Charlie hesitated. "What if it goes wrong?" Luke laughed, "we grew up together. When did you see me screw up?" "All right!" Charlie shrugged and turned, "there''s another tricky thing. Mrs. Helen sent us an e-mail asking us to withdraw our request for assistant to the president." Luke wondered, "which Mrs. Helen?" "Mrs. Helen is an advocate of feminism and now lives in the metropolis." After a pause, he added, "boss, I think it''s better to revise it. That woman is famous for being difficult to deal with. It''s troublesome to be targeted by her." "What a nuisance As soon as Luke patted the table, he said angrily, "I want to find a female secretary. I have to look at other people''s faces. Who does she think she is! The Queen Mother of the West! In the hand is the seven immortals daughter. " "I won''t change. I''ll see what she can do." PS: dinner at night, can only stay up late to drive out. Please recommend!!!! Chapter 58 To reason with women''s rights and to reason with women are of one nature. When you talk to them, they talk to you about history; when you talk to them about history, they talk to you about human rights; when you talk to them about human rights, they talk to you about reason. In a word, only men with low EQ can reason with women. The best way to deal with women''s rights is to ignore them and make trouble as you like. I''ll see you in court. At 1:00 p.m., the registration time is over, and the invasion is in the preparatory stage. In order to prevent accidents, Luke sits in the technical department and is ready to fight. On the first day, the number of participants reached 3264. That is to say, showme Technology Department will fight more than 3000 people. They will face all kinds of incredible and even unprecedented network attacks. This is a challenge and an opportunity to prove themselves. As long as we carry on, showme will become the benchmark of network security. Everyone is ready. It''s so important that people from other departments put down their work and concentrate on the technology department. At the same time, brain talents from all over the world are sitting in front of computers, rubbing their hands to teach showme a profound lesson. The invasion officially began when the bell rang at two o''clock. The information bomb composed of innumerable garbage information enters showme server through various channels, which is one of the common attack means used by hackers. In addition to the information bomb, there are backdoor programs, system vulnerabilities, DDoS, spoofing services, Trojans and so on. All kinds of network attacks rush in, and the huge information flow will swallow showme like flood and tsunami. Unfortunately, what they encounter is not the ordinary defense system, but the research fortress created by Luke with countless efforts. No matter how the flood strikes, the fortress is still. Soon, the first wave of attacks ended. The crowd took a long breath, and then they became excited, especially the fat people in the technology department. As men, who don''t want to ride a broadsword and become a thousand, what if there are many opponents? I''m standing here, who will die. The technicians and the invaders were fighting so hard that they wanted to be Sparta. However, Luke yawns in boredom. He built the firewall of showme himself. There are three firewalls in total. There are many computer technologies that don''t belong to this era. Unless you are a gifted hacker, you can''t leave any trace on the wall. Not long after the first wave of attack, the second wave began. The result was no surprise, ending with showme''s overwhelming victory. "There are more fools than geniuses in the world!" Luke shook his head helplessly and closed his eyes. After a while, there was a snoring in the room. Charlie: -- Luo Wen Mr. Arthur: -- Zacks sighed heartily, "what is a master? Boss is an absolute master. " "He''s here. What are you afraid of?" "Yes, we are not afraid of anything!" The fat houses in the technology department gritted their teeth like chicken blood. Cindy: "what Do these guys have no girlfriends for a long time. ¡­¡­ Barry Allen sits in front of his computer in a warehouse in central city, browsing news about the invasion. He sees things very fast. Web pages are like rolling film. Before the last page is finished, the next page is finished. As the owner of Shensu power, Barry Allen occasionally plays the role of superhero to fight criminals, but his speed is too fast, each action does not exceed one second, and passers-by do not even have time to take photos. Some people in the central city only know that there is a volunteer police like Superman and Batman in this city. As for who that person is and what his nickname is, it is not clear. It''s a good feeling to be a hero. Barry Allen also hopes to become a famous hero like Batman and Superman. Of course, these are all plans for the future. The priority now is to find a job and support himself. God''s speed power not only gives him unparalleled speed, but also brings great burden to his body. He needs a lot of food to maintain his energy balance. The money he earns from odd jobs is not enough. He needs a stable job with a lot of money, and he''d better be middle class. Unfortunately, such a job is not easy to find. No large enterprise will employ a young person who is less than 20 years old and doesn''t even have a college degree. They don''t care how much knowledge the young person has in his head and what level of work he can do. Barry Allen has no choice but to say to the interviewer: I spent a few days reading all the textbooks of Harvard University and keep them in mind. Please believe in my ability. Even if he said it, no one would believe it. After many unsuccessful job searches, Barry Allen began to have a headache. At this time, the recruitment notice went online.The monthly salary is 4500 US dollars (before tax), there are equity dividends, more importantly, the recruitment conditions. Genius! Showme only needs genius. Apart from genius, there are no other requirements. I don''t care about education background, age, gender, work experience and so on. Barry Allen''s self-assessment is excellent. As the fastest man in the world, no one can beat him on the keyboard faster. He is a real genius keyboard man, who uses who knows. The only problem is the distance. The straight-line distance between the central city and the metropolis is 1800 kilometers. I can''t run to work every day, although it doesn''t take me a few minutes. Barry Allen thought for a while and decided to fight for this opportunity. He really had no other choice. In order to leave a good influence on the future boss, Barry Allen did not take the normal way, but chose to become an intruder. He wanted to break through the firewall of showme with unparalleled speed, and told the young boss that choosing himself was the glory of his life. After making up his mind, Barry Allen took action. Hands moving on the keyboard, the speed is faster and faster, gradually into transparent light and shadow, vaguely can see the red electric light flashing. Meanwhile, in showme technology, Luke, who is sleeping, is woken up by Charlie''s slap. "Boss, something''s wrong." Luke opened his eyes vaguely, "what''s the matter?" Zacks said in a quick voice, "there''s a master coming in, breaking through the second firewall." Oh! Luke became interested. After waiting for such a long time, he finally met an expert. He walked slowly to the computer and saw the intruder''s name. He couldn''t help saying "lying in the trough! Barry Allen Zacks was surprised. "You know him." Luke shook his head and said strangely, "I haven''t seen anyone, but I''ve heard about it. This guy''s hand speed is very fast, up and down hundreds of times every second!" Zacks was happy, "hundreds of times a second, his girlfriend can stand it!" People have shown understanding smile, you know, I know, he knows. Luke gave him a silent look and waved his hand. "come on, don''t stand here. This guy is hard to deal with. I have to do it myself." Having said that, sitting in front of the computer, the moment your fingertips touch the keys, you directly enter the storm state. Ten fingers fly on the keyboard, almost turning into a mirage. Under the control of Luke, the firewall seems to have a life, and the defense program hidden in the database is activated, attacking from all directions, forming a encirclement. Chapter 59 Barry Allen has encountered unprecedented resistance. The person opposite seems to have the ability of prophecy, can guess his next action, targeted to set traps. The encirclement gets tighter and tighter. He felt like a prey stuck in a cobweb. The fiercer he struggled, the tighter he became. What''s more desperate is the speed of the other party. It''s too fast. It''s unbelievable. If you still want to adjust, the data panel will all return to zero. Lost! The failure is so simple and complete that people have nothing to say. Barry Allen looks at the front with a dull look. It''s the first time that he has failed in a speed related project since he has possessed speed power. Is there a guy in the world who is faster than me. He didn''t understand. Just then, the security center gave an alarm. There''s an invasion. It''s that guy! Barry Allen reacted instantly and quickly deployed the defense program. In the hacker fight, the attacker was at a disadvantage while the defender was at an advantage. Before, Barry attacked and Luke defended. Now the situation is reversed and Barry has become the dominant party. "I must teach you a lesson this time. I''m the fastest man in the world." Barry Allen clenched his teeth and concentrated. In half a minute! Known as the fastest man hands away from the keyboard, such as salted fish general collapsed in the chair. The computer screen turns dark blue with two words in the middle. YOUFAIL£¡ Black letters occupy most of the screen, emitting a strong sense of irony. Lost again, faster than last time! Why is that? I''m not the fastest man in the world. There are others faster than me. No, I don''t believe it. Barry Allen pursed his lips and said nothing. Looking at the flashing black letters in front of him, he felt a strong reluctance. He clenched his right fist into a fist and felt the impulse to put the screen through. When he thought about the balance of his bank card, he had to bear it. As the black letters fade away, a string of words emerge: your technology is very good. If you are interested in showme, make this call. Below the text is a set of phone numbers. Barry Allen was silent for a moment and wrote down the phone in his notebook. He wanted to know who the guy who beat himself was. On the other hand, after dealing with the flash, Luke closed his eyes and fell asleep in the admiration of everyone. Zacks thumbs up, 10000 suits. The boss is the boss, and you can''t refuse to accept it. the speed and judgment are absolutely superb, and you can''t get to this situation. After watching the good play, the work continued. Before I knew it, the three hour invasion was over. Except for Barry Allen, there''s no one who can open Luke''s eyes. There are more than 3000 intruders. None of them works. The Internet was calm and nothing happened. The onlookers in front of the computer are not disappointed. Before the action, many computer experts set up a flag to teach showme a painful lesson and tell them not to be so crazy. As a result, the backhand was slapped by showme technology department. It was so painful that there was no place to redress the injustice. The atmosphere was a bit eerie. In a private hospital hidden in Gotham, Barbara Gordon sat in front of her computer and swiped the screen crazily for a long time, but no one said she had broken showme. No one spoke, which means more than 3000 intruders have failed. "Is showme really that strong?" Barbara asked herself, her eyes brightening with a strong sense of war. Barbara is not the only one with this idea. Many hackers are watching. At the beginning of the war, the first to enter the battlefield is always the miscellaneous soldiers, and the strong ones stand behind. Only when the situation can not be carried, will they take action. The first World War is sure to win or lose. This is the so-called strong reserve. It''s useless! Luke is very clear about the group of people''s ideas, the only unexpected is Barry Allen, this guy does not go to be a superhero, how to play the social network. But if you can get him into showme? Luke pondered the possibility and shook his head. Barry Allen has deep feelings for the central city. It''s hard for him to leave his hometown and live in the metropolis. Just thinking, the phone rings and Luke gets on the phone, "Hello, I''m Luke Shaw. Who''s calling?" Luke Shaw! Boss showme! It''s his phone number. Barry Allen''s face tightened, and his tone became cramped. "You Hello, I''m Barry Allen. I signed up for showme''s invasion. You left a contact number on my desk. "Luke opened his mouth wide in amazement. What the hell? This guy''s brain is short of a string. He can''t wait to make a phone call. Think about it, calm down, "I remember you. Your technology is very good. Among the more than 3000 hackers who invaded showme today, you are the only one who broke through the outer firewall." "Really Is that true? " The short words contain the surprise that can''t be concealed. "Nature is true." Luke said flatly, judging from these conversations, the flash is probably a rookie without social experience. Maybe we can take him as a little brother. Thinking of this, I feel more calm, "your technology is very good. If you are interested in social networks, we can talk about it." At the other end, Barry Allen, who heard this, waved his fist excitedly, and the work began. "Do you have time, Mr. Xiao?" "Of course." "Can we see each other?" Luke raised his eyebrows, a question mark on his face. What the hell? Words have not said a few words, want to meet, even if it is online love, also do not have to rush to now! No! Luke suddenly remembered something, turned and walked out, "where are you now?" "Right in front of your company." Luke: -- Sure enough, the fastest man in the world can''t infer from common sense that the central city is nearly two thousand kilometers away from the metropolis. He just comes and doesn''t say hello. Luke hung up his cell phone and went to the front door of the company. One year, a young man with a plaid shirt on his upper body and jeans on his lower body stood by the elevator, holding a mobile phone in his hand and looking around. He is not very old, at most 20 years old. He has brown hair and a baby face. His eyes are very clear. He has the feeling of a sunny boy, but his hair is too long and his clothes are a little sloppy. At a glance, he is easily misunderstood as a tramp. "Barry Allen?" Barry nodded, looked at Luke up and down, and was surprised, "Luke Shaw? No, Mr. Shaw "It''s me." Luke nodded with a smile, looked at his watch and said, "it''s almost time to get off work. Would you like to have a drink with me?" "I''m not old enough to drink," Barry said awkwardly Luke: -- You''re not kidding me! All right! As a boss, there should be a lot of measurement. "Then go to dinner and drink some juice." Chapter 60 In the Chinese restaurant, Luke savors the lychee cooked by the chef. This restaurant is in the style of Fujian cuisine, but the taste is mainly sour and sweet, which is in line with the taste of European and American people. Luke doesn''t like it, and this lychee meat is the one that catches the eye. Just because he doesn''t like it doesn''t mean other people don''t like it. European and American people like sweet and sour, and Barry Allen is no exception. Luke is too lazy to look at the sour and sweet kung pao chicken, but this guy is eating it with relish. He has already done four dishes, but he has not had enough. When Barry Allen said seriously, "I would never do that." "That''s good." "Another thing," Luke added, "is that the company is now in the start-up stage. It''s understaffed and sometimes needs to work overtime. I hope you can understand." "I fully understand." "Just understand." Luke got up and held out his right hand. "I want to thank the interviewers who gave up on you. If it wasn''t for them, showme wouldn''t have recruited technical talents like you. Welcome, Barry Allen. Welcome to showme." Barry Allen forbeared his excitement and said in his most sincere words, "thank you, Mr. Xiao. I won''t let you down." Luke waved his hand. "Don''t use the honorific sir. It sounds awkward. Call me boss in public and Luke in private." "Well, B oss£¡¡± "That''s right." Luke laughed happily, like a cat catching a mouse. "Tomorrow morning, I''ll come to the company with my personal materials to sign a contract, and I''ll go to work in the afternoon. If you need to rent a house, please let me know and I''ll arrange it for you." "No No, I can handle it myself. " Barry has no plans to live in the metropolis. He''s going to run to work every day. It''s only 1800 kilometers. It won''t take a few minutes. After eating and drinking, they went home. Thinking of going to work tomorrow and meeting all kinds of new colleagues, Barry Allen has a rare insomnia. I didn''t sleep until two or three o''clock in the morning. When I woke up the next day, it was 8:30 in the morning. He didn''t care to wash, ate something at will to fill his stomach, picked up his personal files, and came to the prison gate at a very fast speed. Fill in the papers, verify your identity, and then wait. Today, there are not many people visiting the prison. There is only an old woman in front of her. Barry still feels that the time is slow. After the old woman leaves, he hurried into the interview room. The back door opens and Henry Allen appears in handcuffs. I haven''t seen him for two months. My father is much older. His hair is gray on his temples and his forehead is wrinkled. Barry picked up the phone and said, "I''ve got a job, a technician from a social networking company. I''m going to sign the contract today." How can a father not know how hard his son has been through these years? When he heard that he had found a job, Henry Allen''s eyes immediately turned red, "Congratulations, Barry, I knew you would succeed." "Thank you, Dad." Henry Allen said, "can you tell me about the process?" "Of course!" Barry wiped the corner of his eyes and said with a smile, "the name of the company is showme, the main social network platform. Do you know the social network platform! That''s the kind of... " Barry explained, "software that allows people to chat and make friends freely on the Internet is very popular now. The boss is a very interesting guy, younger than me. When I first met him, I thought he was the boss''s son." Henry Allen worried, "Barry, you''re not twenty, and your boss is younger than you?" Barry knew what his father was worried about and said, "it''s OK. The boss is not an ordinary person. He is a real genius. It took him only two months to make the company worth 100 million US dollars. He is very powerful and good to me. He invited me to dinner the first time we met. The food in a Chinese restaurant is really delicious. When you come out, I''ll take you Try it. " At this point, the atmosphere suddenly became silent. Henry Allen''s case was defined as first-degree murder by the judge. According to the law of central city, first-degree murder is life imprisonment, which means that he can''t get out of prison all his life. "Barry, go on, I want to know more about your work." Chapter 61 When he came to the company, Barry found that today''s situation is a little different. There are two long lines at the front door. One is young people with unique clothes, mainly fat people; the other is beautiful and fashionable girls, who are invincible and beautiful. They are also well-dressed. There are many places to be exposed, such as long bare legs, slim waist, protruding hips and narrow valley. Barry looked at it a few times, and the nosebleed almost came out. What''s going on? How can the company come to so many beauties? Is there any activity. With doubts, Barry finds Philip Arthur, who is in charge of personnel. After signing the contract, he follows Arthur''s guidance and comes to the office of Technology Department. The environment of the office is totally different from what Barry expected. It''s a mess here. Dozens of computer desks are distributed irregularly. Every computer desk is full of all kinds of things, such as hand-made books and magazines, beautiful posters, snacks, audio and so on. There are also two arcades in the corner. A few young people surround in front of the arcade. From time to time, they hear such sounds as fuck and shit. Barry Allen''s head was hazy and he doubted if he was in the wrong place. Zuckerberg came up and asked, "Barry Allen?" Barry nodded back. "Who are you?" "Zuckerberg, head of technology." Barry quickly reached out his hands, "you Hello! I''m Barry Allen. I''m here for the first time today. Please give me some advice. " Zacks waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. Showme''s working atmosphere is very relaxed and there are not so many restrictions. Of course, there are also some things to pay attention to. The most important two points are: keep creativity and keep working condition." Zacs said as he walked, Barry followed, a real rookie. "Showme''s data framework is very well designed, and there won''t be too many bugs and loopholes in its daily operation. People in the technology department are all experts, and the operation and maintenance work can be solved very quickly. therefore, you can do anything, whether listening to songs, playing games or watching movies, in the idle period of about two hours of eight hours a day Yes, boss never cares about that. " Hearing this, Barry understood. No wonder those guys are playing games during working hours. It turns out that they are idle. Zacks continued, "of course, as far as I''m concerned, I suggest you use this time to think about showme''s future plans. If you can come up with good new ideas, congratulations. You''ve made a fortune, and boss is never stingy with bonus." "There are also version updates. Every once in a while, showme will launch a new version. A few days before the release of the version is also the busiest time. The staff is very good and may stay up late. You should be prepared." Barry nodded solemnly and followed zacs to his desk. The fat man next to him took the initiative to say hello, "are you the Barry Allen? The only one who broke through the firewall. " Barry laughed awkwardly, silent. "I''m Mike Sen. just call me Mike, man. If you have time, let''s have a competition." Barry frowned. "Contest?" "Don''t get me wrong. It''s a technical contest, not a fight. The rules are set by the boss. New members should accept the greetings of their predecessors and prove whether they have the ability to stand on showme." Barry thought for a few seconds and said, "I have no problem. I can compete at any time!" When he comes to a new environment, he has to accept the challenge. Barry Allen doesn''t like to fight hard, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t have the heart to win. The two began to play the game of cracking the black box system. A few minutes later, Barry Allen won the victory without accident. Although his technical reserve is lacking, his insight, hand speed and reaction power are tens or even hundreds of times higher than ordinary people. It is natural for him to win. Mike gave a thumbs up, "sure enough, he is a gifted hacker who can get the boss to do it." Barry was stunned and couldn''t set up a channel. "it was the boss who beat me yesterday!" "You don''t know?" Barry looked blankly ahead, a little dazed. Seeing his expression, Mike immediately understood, patted him on the shoulder, and said with the kiss of the past population, "it''s not too hard for him to be inferior to the boss. We are all geniuses, but the essence is human. The boss is not the same. He has gone beyond the scope of organic life and evolved into an intelligent mechanical body in the second dimension, which can be summarized in a sentence Is: intelligence quotient more than 250 humanoid CPU, there is no problem he can not solve Barry swallowed and spat, "that''s great!" "After that, you will understand that, in a word, don''t make a fuss in front of the boss, just say what you want and do what you want. As long as you give a good reason, he won''t refuse.""I see. Thank you for reminding me." Barry nodded gratefully and said, "by the way, when I came, I found a lot of girls at the door. What do they do?" Mike raised his eyebrows and joked in a man''s way, "which one do you like? Is it the brown haired beauty in a short B skirt? I have a private photo of her in my hand. Do you want to see it? " Barry turned red and waved his hand. "no, I''m just curious why they''re standing in line there." "It''s not for the position of assistant president." Mike curled his lips and said angrily, "with an annual salary of 250000 dollars, the boss is still a young, promising, high IQ rich second generation. Which girl doesn''t want this job." "But when it comes to the requirements of 500 pounds left and 600 pounds right, those girls should not be able to reach it." "So what you see is the third batch, and the first two have been driven away." Barry: -- Mike said mysteriously, "do you want to go to the recruitment site to see beautiful women?" Barry said, "is that ok?" "Of course, boss never cares about these little things." Mike takes Barry to the window of the recruitment office to squeeze space out of a group of single dogs and watch curiously. In the spacious room, Charlie, who is in charge of recruitment, sits at the table. Opposite him, there are many beautiful young girls. If you see too many beauties, you will feel tired. Charlie has this feeling. He couldn''t understand Luke''s idea, let alone the idea of these girls. The recruitment information was clearly written, with 500 pounds left and 600 pounds right. If you can''t do it, don''t join in the fun. But the girls said no. In order to earn 200000 dollars a year, he didn''t even want to be honest. He made all kinds of provocations and hints one by one. Some even invited him to chat in the toilet. I Pooh! I''m Charlie, the kind of person who forgets his friends when he meets his sex. If it''s not the right occasion, I''ll see how I whip you. I didn''t find a suitable candidate in the morning''s recruitment. On the contrary, it made him very angry. If we go on like this, we have to suffocate. Just then, a girl with blonde hair and blue eyes came in. Instead of introducing herself like others, the girl went to the boxing machine and right boxed out, bang! 1000 pounds! Left punch, bang! 1250 pounds! WOW! The crowd glared and the scene was quiet. Chapter 62 1000 on the right and 1250 on the left. It''s still in a situation where there''s not much power. Everyone was shocked. Barry was also stunned. God''s speed force gave him unparalleled speed, but this speed was based on space and time, which did not conform to the law of kinetic energy. His strength is similar to that of ordinary people. If he wants to hit 1000 pounds of punch force, he needs to do a lot of extreme operations. It''s impossible to be as free as a girl. Who the hell is this guy? The girl had a bad temper. After testing her strength, she went directly to Charlie, put down her files, turned and left without saying a word. Charlie vomited, called two Technology Department fat house in charge of the recruitment work, he quickly came to Luke''s office with the file. "Linda Danvers!" Luke frowned slightly. He thought the name was familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a while, 18 years old, a freshman at Stanford University, majoring in communication technology, proficient in English, French, Russian The memory in his mind gradually became clear, and he remembered the identity of the girl. "Right 1000 pounds, left 1250 pounds!" Luke shook his head inexplicably and said with a smile, "see clearly, she didn''t do her best." "Where is full strength?" Charlie shook his head exaggeratedly. "She just nodded. It was very light. The whole machine was shaking. You don''t know the scene at that time. It was really scary." "Boss, she''s not Superman, is she?" Luke did not answer this question. He turned on his computer and used hacker technology to search for any information related to Linda Danvers, including his parents, friends, classmates, etc. Soon, a detailed personal file appeared on the screen: the record before the age of 13 was blank. It only said that she lived in St. carline orphanage. The St. carline orphanage was completed in 1990. At that time, Linda Danvers was five years old. There was a huge error between the front and the back, which belonged to false information. Later, she was adopted by Danvers and his wife. Instead of going to junior high school, she went directly to oak middle school to learn high school knowledge. She seldom went home for four years in senior high school. Even during summer vacation and winter vacation, she spent time outside. There was a Hispanic friend named Melissa carkeen, who was the only one. They are high school classmates and college roommates. There is little information about Linda Danvers'' life in the materials. There is no record of community and collective activities. It can be seen that she is very low-key. After that, Luke called out Melissa kakian''s information, and soon found some doubts: first, Melissa kakian took the SAT five times (similar to China''s national college entrance examination, with a total score of 2400). Her first four scores were average, with a maximum score of 1810. In the last time, there was a big explosion, with a total score of 2180, a full increase of 370 points. It was precisely because of this score that she was able to win Enter Stanford University. There was only one month between the fourth test and the fifth test. In one month, she evolved from a scum to a bully. Luke didn''t know what happened in the middle, but he knew one thing. Linda Danvers only took the SAT once, with a score of 2380, 20 points short. The second problem is the allocation of dormitories when they enter the University. Stanford University adopts the system of random allocation of roommates. The probability that acquaintances are allocated to the same dormitory is close to one in ten thousand, but they are unexpectedly divided together. "Interesting After reading the files, lukoto meditated with his chin. It can be concluded from the above information that Linda Danvers is Kara Zo Al, Superman''s cousin. From her relationship with her family and friends, we can infer that the current female super has no special feelings for the earth, let alone the idea of turning into a superhero to save mankind. It''s normal to think about it. When she came to earth, she was 13 years old and had a complete Kryptonian education. Although she looks like human beings, she is Kryptonian in essence. You can''t expect an alien to have any good feelings for the earth. That''s unrealistic. Most of the time, it''s not the blood lineage that determines the butt, but the education. What kind of education you receive from childhood, what kind of person you will become when you grow up, and it won''t change because of race or skin color. Clark Kent is a good example. His adoptive parents are earthlings. He grew up on the earth and received education from earthlings. His classmates, friends, colleagues and lovers are all earthlings. Although he has the blood of Kryptonian, he has become human in his bones. The earth is his home. Kryptonian is just the place where he was born. Home and birthplace are two completely different concepts. Linda Danvers is different. According to the above information, she has no idea of integrating into human society, otherwise she would not have made only one friend in her senior high school four years, and sent this friend to college through various ways to become her roommate. She''s closing the circle! Why do you do this? In a few seconds, Luxor drew two circles: first, the pride of Kryptonian made her disdain to be friends with earthlings;2¡¢ She wants to go home. Melissa''s existence excludes the first option, leaving only the second. She was homesick and wanted to go back to her hometown to see what happened there and whether her parents survived? Homesickness is a biological instinct, and kryptonians are no exception. After thinking about this, everything goes together. As the daughter of the Al family, Linda Danvers is likely to know that the lonely fortress was sent to earth by her uncle to protect the newborn cousin Carl al. The lonely fortress is the crystallization of krypton technology and has many incredible abilities, including space jumping technology. As long as you find the lonely fortress, you can return to krypton through the coordinates on the fortress. The key to find the lonely fortress is your cousin. Carl al has appeared in metropolis three times and is likely to live in this city. "That is to say, she came to the metropolis for Clark Kent." "Judging from the current situation, she has not met with Karak Kent. Even if they meet, things will not be so smooth. The lonely fortress is the only gift from her father to her son. Without her son''s consent, Linda Danvers can''t move the lonely fortress. With superhuman wisdom, it''s impossible to let her go A cousin who came out of nowhere drove away the remains of her father, unless he was a fool. " Linda Danforth''s wish is likely to fail and become a homeless, helpless Kryptonian girl! Writing here, Luke raised his head and said in the most gentle tone, "Charlie, I haven''t had a girlfriend for so many years. It''s hard for you. Every time I think about this, I feel sad. I''m sorry for you. I''m really sorry." Charlie: -- Why did my back get chilly and hesitated for a few seconds, using the most Counsellor''s language, "well, young master, if you have something to tell me, just tell me. As long as you don''t sell butt, I have no problem." Luke stares at him and says angrily, "look what you say. I think Luke is the kind of person who coerces me to sell myself. But I''m sorry to see you''ve been single for too long. I want to introduce a girl to you. Since you don''t like women, that''s OK." "Wait a minute!" Charlie stepped forward and whispered, "what kind of girl, do you have a picture?" Luke points out a private photo of Melissa kakien, "this is big chest and big ass. how about it, isn''t it good?" Charlie looked at his chest, then at his butt, nodded with satisfaction, "it''s really good, but young master, I don''t have time. I work overtime all day, so I don''t have time to date." "I''ll give you three days off! Is that enough? " "Three days is not enough! At least six days. " "All right, you can have a week." Charlie muttered, "time is enough. The problem is taste. Ford is too low-grade for girls." Luke took a light breath and said, "as long as you can take her, I''ll give you the white Ferrari as your car." Charlie was so happy that his eyes turned again, "young master, you haven''t paid your salary last month." Luke: -- All right, Charlie will, you''re good! "I''ll give you 100000 yuan, no, 150000 yuan, and I''ll give you 150000 yuan for a week. Remember, there''s only one week. If you can''t take Melissa in a week, I''ll break your three legs and let you sell your butt in the nightclub for a lifetime." "Don''t worry, young master." Charlie patted his chest and said, "promise to finish the task and take the girl." Chapter 63 "As soon as Falcone falls, Gotham is about to enter the age of mobs." Luke shook his head helplessly, and then put these unimportant things aside. The Gotham incident has brought showme a great deal of advertising heat. The number of users has reached new highs. Up to now, it has exceeded 9 million and is striding forward to the 10 million mark. As long as it breaks through tens of millions, the company can step onto a new level and enter another level. The follow-up response to the "invasion" is not good. The number of applicants for the second time dropped sharply, only one third of that for the first time. However, the quality was improved. There are many top hackers involved, and their technology, responsiveness and speed are all among the top in the world. If it wasn''t for Barry Allen, they might have come in. This guy''s learning speed is just a bug. Luke''s advanced hacker essentials are more than 100000 words, which contains a lot of computer technology that does not belong to this era. As a result, it took him only one day to master the knowledge in the book. What is talent? That''s talent. I can''t learn. With him in the seat, Luke can finally take care of other things, such as Barbara Gordon. The future Batwoman has no sense of propriety. She actually takes advantage of Luke''s sleeping time to invade showme''s database and steal all the data related to Batman. She thought that she did it without being aware of it, but she didn''t want to. The next day, she was found by the Lord. Barbara''s face changed in an instant when a document recording her theft was placed on the desk, and she said incoherently, "Xiao Mr. Xiao, please don''t get me wrong. I''m not It''s not... " "Not what, not a criminal!" Luke snorted and asked, "where''s the data?" "In It''s in my computer. " "How many?" "Just one." Luke goes to her room, unplugs the hard drive, turns and goes. "Wait a minute." Barbara was in a hurry. She stood in front of Luke and said with a flattering face, "boss Xiao, I didn''t mean to intrude. I just wanted to test showme''s security system. Aren''t you engaged in" intrusion operation "recently? I can help you find loopholes. It''s a good thing, right?" As he spoke, he opened his collar to reveal his colorful chest. Barbara Gordon, 17, is in the budding season. She has a delicate melon face under her long brown red hair. She is graceful, not fat or thin, and exudes the unique youthful vitality of young girls. Her temperament was different from that of other women Luke had ever met. Her light blue pupils showed cunning light from time to time. She looked calm and calm. Even in the smile, her pupils still remained clear. Cunning woman! Luke shakes his head from the bottom of his heart, takes a tape recorder out of her jeans pocket and pinches it on her butt. "don''t turn on the recording when you talk to me in the future." Words fall, turn and leave. Barbara''s face changed greatly, ignoring the pain in her hips, she strode out, "Luke Shaw, wait a minute, we need to talk." Luke kept walking, faster and faster. "Talk about what, about your invasion of showme and being caught by my tail. I don''t think there''s anything to talk about." Barbara quickly ran to the front, opened her hands and blocked the way, "we have to talk about it. If you don''t talk about it, I''ll let out all the emails you sent to Batman." Luke''s heart moved, but his face didn''t change. He pushed the girl aside, "I don''t know what you''re talking about?" "Don''t try to quibble. I''ve seen it all. You sent Batman the document of the bank bribery record of the record center. You played tricks behind all this." Luke curled his mouth disdainfully. "Miss Gordon, you have a lot of imagination. Maybe you can be a painter." It''s no use talking several times. Barbara is annoyed, grabs Luke''s arm and refuses to let him go. "you can''t go. You have to speak clearly." Luke threw a few times, did not break away, but was tightly held in her arms, arms and raised parts of friction, strange feeling came, the whole person was helpless. He hasn''t touched a woman in three months! "Miss Gordon, no, Barbara, can I call you that?" "Of course." "All right! Barbara, put your hands down! This is a hospital. A lot of people are watching. I don''t want to be in the headlines because of brawling with minors. " Barbara curled her lips. "It''s like you''re grown up!" Luke: -- "Let go first, and we''ll talk about it." "You can talk about it if you don''t let it go." "You said that."Luke encircled the girl''s waist and buckled her backhand against her shoulder. Even though she was carried on her shoulders, Barbara still didn''t mean to let go, shouting and holding her arms. The two people''s quarrel attracted a lot of onlookers. Luke is very clear that Barbara Gordon is fighting against herself. Once she lets go, she will push her nose on her face the next second, make many unreasonable demands, and verify her imagination according to Luke''s answer. Women with an IQ of over 150 are so troublesome, quick to respond and have a lot of heart. They are very good at grasping the key of problems from the details. Luke suffered from this kind of woman in his last life, but not in this life. When things got like this, he didn''t care about his face. He shook his shoulders and strode out. After walking out of the hospital, he went directly to the small hotel nearby and opened an hour room in the deep eyes of the waiter. Push open the door of the room, without saying a word, began to undress. Looking at this posture, Barbara suddenly panicked, "what are you doing! Don''t undress. I called the police Luke put his cell phone in front of her. "Here''s your cell phone. Now call 911. It''s better to call your father and see how her daughter coerces underage men to open a room." "You Shameless Luke sneered, unbuttoned his coat and began to take off his trousers. It''s just playing hooligans! As a man, I''m afraid you won''t succeed. Chapter 64 Barbara panicked. She''s never been so panicked. Her intelligence quotient is very high, and she has strong logical reasoning ability. Her inherent image memory strengthens this reasoning ability to the extreme, and she can always find solutions to problems in complex situations. In her opinion, there is no problem in the world that cannot be solved. But when Luke took off his pants and showed his underpants, her head was blank, her empty thoughts could not think of anything, and her whole life was lost. "I surrender. I''m wrong. You put on your pants." Luke threw the girl on the bed and held her hands to keep her from moving. "the room is open and the pants are off. Now I say no, what have you done?" "I, Luke, never force people, but I don''t refuse gifts." "You asked for it all." There was a whine sound in the room. Not long after that, there was an untimely gasp. The passing waitress stuck it on the wall for a while and left with an inexplicable smile. Two hours later. Big bed. Fresh and refreshing, Luke enjoys a rare leisure time while drinking red wine and eating seafood. Barbara Gordon sat aside, her body covered only with a bathrobe, her shoulders and thighs exposed. Maybe she had just exercised too hard, her skin glowed red, and the light was shining. The girl sat on the bed side by side with her legs together, and did not speak. She just stared at Luke with fierce eyes. Luke put a piece of oyster meat with sauce in front of her, "it tastes good. Would you like a piece?" "Go away!" Luke shrugged, put the oyster in his mouth, closed his eyes and savored it. Barbara turns her eyes, slowly moves to the counter, picks up the seat lamp, and when she is ready to start, a voice rings in her ear, "I suggest you don''t take unrealistic actions. Your strength is small and your skill is not enough. The probability of killing me is only one percent, and 99 percent may irritate me and do really terrible things." Luke opened his eyes, swept around her bare thigh, and said with a smile, "you certainly don''t want that kind of thing to happen." Barbara pulled down her bathrobe and clenched her lips. Her expression was frightened and complicated. She struggled for a few seconds and finally put down the lamp. "That''s right." "You are a smart person. Smart people should learn to protect themselves. It''s not a fool to fight with others with a desk lamp." Barbara said angrily, "Luke Shaw, you are scum, devil, beast." Luke also sneered, "you''re not ashamed to say that. Don''t forget, you hugged me first." "You..." Barbara was so angry that she raised her foot and kicked it. Thinking that she didn''t wear underwear, she quickly pulled her foot back, "Luke Shaw, wait. Dad won''t let you go. He will send you to prison and let you stay in it for a lifetime and suffer a lot." Luke laughably shakes his head, "the police arrest people with evidence. If there is no evidence, why arrest people? Even if your father is Jim Gordon, the future police chief, you can''t send me to prison without committing a crime." "Sophistry!" Barbara glared at him, "you annihilate me, these Those It''s all evidence. " Luke laughs and looks very strange, "Miss Gordon, I suggest you read the constitution of the United States, which is very helpful for your future life. Listen, the so-called" Qiang Jian "refers to the use of illegal means of violence to force the victim to have sex with him. Remember, it''s sex." Luke opened his hand and said innocently, "do we have sex?" Barbara: -- Luke added, "with your current physical condition, no forensic doctor in the world will make a judgment that [sexual behavior] has occurred. Even if you call the police, the police will not admit that this is a criminal incident." "It''s not against the U.S. Constitution for two minors to take off their clothes and lie on the same bed rubbing each other. Even if you accuse me of compulsion, there is no evidence. The hospital camera clearly shows that you hold me, not that I force you, understand?" "It''s all about you. I''m passive at most." Barbara was surprised. She had lived for more than ten years. She had never heard such shameless words or seen such shameless people. You stripped me naked, pressed me on the bed, hugged me, hugged me, and kissed me. When it was over, you said it didn''t matter. "Luke Shaw, are you still human?" "I''m a little embarrassed by that." Luke touched his nose and said with a chuckle, "well, I''ll try to meet a request." Barbara swung her pillow on Luke''s head, "I want you to die!"Luke took the pillow, put it back, "change the terms." "I want you to die, I want you to die." Barbara was so angry that she threw herself on Luke, grabbing and biting him, hoping to tear him apart. Just then, bang! Bang! There was gunfire outside, followed by a scream from the crowd. Luke''s face changed slightly. He pushed the girl away and dressed quickly. Barbara came to herself, glaring at Luke, picking up her clothes and putting them on her. They left the room, just out of the hotel, saw four armed bandits dragging a pregnant woman to the van. "Sarah Barbara''s face changed and she strode forward. Quick eyed, Luke quickly pulled her back, covered her mouth and growled, "you''re crazy. I didn''t see them holding guns and looking for death!" Barbara struggled, but she was held down until the van left. "You bastard!" "I knew you were with them." Barbara was angry and resentful, and she threw herself at her. Luke grabbed her wrist and said angrily, "if you don''t want something to happen to your stepmother, just shut up and come with me." Barbara stares at him with hatred. One after the other, they went to the parking lot next to the hospital and found a cool white Lamborghini. Luke gets in the car and Barbara follows in. Lamborghini roared like a beast and rushed into the street at a very fast speed. As soon as he turned a corner, he saw the gray van driving in front of him. Barbara even busy way, "that''s it! That''s the car. Sarah''s in it. " "How many months is your stepmother pregnant?" "More than nine months." "That''s the trouble." Luke frowned and felt that it was very difficult. Nine month pregnant women couldn''t stand the toss. If they were not careful, they would die twice. Barbara also understood and said, "what shall we do?" Luke was silent. A few seconds later, he suddenly asked, "why did they arrest your stepmother instead of killing her?" Barbara was stunned and blurted out. "Dominic Sidney! Their target is Sidney. " So smart! Luke murmured a compliment and continued, "call your father and ask him to find a way to stabilize the robbers and delay as long as possible. I''ll deal with the rest." PS: please recommend! Chapter 65 It''s 7 p.m., the rush hour. There is a lot of traffic on the road. I can''t pick up the speed at all. After talking to her father on the phone, Barbara looked worried and looked forward from time to time for fear that the gray van would disappear from view. Luke took a look at her and comforted, "don''t worry, their target is Dominic Sidney. Your stepmother is just a chip. The chip will be fine until the target is achieved." "Shut up, I don''t want to hear you talk." Luke touched his nose, but said, "in fact, you can think in a different direction. If I didn''t take you to the hotel at that time, what would happen." "First, being shot and turned into a corpse by the robbers; second, being hijacked by the robbers, becoming a second chip to threaten your father." "Two results are not good, how can we sit in the car and track like now." "You can say that shamelessly." Barbara sneered, with an undisguised sarcasm on her face. Luke grinned awkwardly, but fortunately he was thick skinned and couldn''t see anything. After a while, Barbara called her father again. After explaining the direction of the gray van, she put her hands around her chest and looked at the front. The atmosphere was a little dull. "What do you think?" "A word, sex drive. Do you know what that word means?" Luke said casually, "a little bit." Barbara put her hair behind her ears and said indifferently, "sexual impulse is a human instinct. It is affected by many factors, the most important of which is time. The longer she does not contact with the opposite sex, the more intense the excitement when sexual impulse breaks out." "Judging from your performance in the room just now, you haven''t contacted the opposite sex for a long time." Luke was stunned and frowned. "What do you want to say?" Barbara sneered and continued, "when the sexual impulse breaks out, steroids, amino acid derivatives and fatty acid derivatives in the body will be secreted in large quantities. These substances have two functions: one is to improve the excitement of the human body; the other is to greatly reduce the judgment, making people become estrous beasts and out of control. but you are different. You know the police station in the future The consequence of the eldest daughter is not the situation you want to face, so you keep restraint. Although your body asks you to attack, your mind forcibly keeps the last trace of clarity, and you don''t make things impossible to deal with. " "My father once told me that it''s dangerous to be smart but to be absolutely rational." "Luke Shaw, that''s what you are, a hundred times more dangerous than Falcone." Luke grinned strangely, with appreciation in his eyes and a trace of murder. "You know, I regret one thing now." Barbara''s face tightened and she was on alert. Luke glanced at her and shook his head when he noticed the precaution in her eyes. "although I have many shortcomings, I have an advantage that most people don''t have, that is, I attach great importance to feelings and seldom deal with people around me. Therefore, I don''t have to be so nervous. I''m not the kind of scum man who doesn''t admit what I''ve done." "When I say regret, I mean the previous action. I should not rashly ask you for an explanation before I have investigated your character. This is a very wrong decision." "It was this wrong decision that led to a series of bad consequences." Barbara said sarcastically, "so, you''re apologizing for what happened!" "No!" Luke shook his head. "It''s not me who made the mistake, but you. It''s you who invaded showme''s database and stole Batman''s information. After I found you, I didn''t know how to repent, and even tried to catch me by recording and seducing." "Barbara, you are a beautiful and sexy girl with attractive charm. Don''t you ever think about the consequences of a girl like you lifting her collar in a small room to let others see it?" "From the beginning, you were calculating me, recording, seducing, coquetting, playing rogue, using various means to force me to submit. You didn''t want to sit down and talk seriously, because you know very well that when I have evidence in my hand, I didn''t go to your father, but came to you. There must be other reasons." "You don''t want to lose the initiative, and you don''t want to be coerced, so you take advantage of women''s inborn advantages to make trouble out of nothing and try to eliminate my purpose." Luke gave a cold laugh. "Say I''m dangerous, you''re not much better." Barbara, don''t look at him. "Why, I caught my painful foot and blew it up." "Leave me alone. I don''t want to talk to Qiang Jian criminal." "Ha! Women. " Luke shook his head and sighed, "no matter how intelligent, he will never be reasonable." "You are still qualified to call me a Qing fighter!"Luke said, "don''t be a Qing fighter. I didn''t see how you resisted just now. I''m the one who contributed and you''re the one who enjoyed it. You''re OK." The girl blushed, grabbed his arm and bit. Luke raised her hand and pushed her aside. "Well, don''t act here. We''ll talk about it later. The most important thing now is how to save your stepmother and your unborn brother and sister." Barbara gritted her teeth and roared, "Luke Shaw, you wait for me. It''s not over." "OK, I''ll wait." ¡­¡­ Out of the city, the speed of the gray van suddenly increased. Gradually, the other party noticed something. A gangster came out of the window, carrying a submachine gun and shooting wildly behind. Barbara opened her mouth in horror and was about to open her mouth. When she found that the bullet had not caused any damage to the car body, she was stunned. "Bulletproof car?" Luke nodded. "My car is bulletproof." A round of strafing had no effect, and two more people came out of the window to shoot. Bullets poured down like rain, splashing almost in a straight line. Luke''s brows are locked, and he can''t chase them any more. If he chases them down, it is likely to infuriate them. A group of lawless robbers are very likely to do harm to the hostages in an angry situation. That''s not what he wants to see. After thinking for a few seconds, open the screen, start the tracking mode Soft electronic synthesizer, the left side of the front of the car apart, out of a barrel. Load signal Signaler loaded Start targeting The target is locked. Luke presses the fire button. Bang! An oval piece of iron flew from the muzzle of the gun and stuck to the iron bar in the lower right corner of the gray van. This scene happened quietly, and the robbers who only focused on shooting didn''t notice. After confirming the normal operation of the signal, Luke lowered his speed, and within seconds, the gray van disappeared into view. Barbara knew what he was doing, and her face was still shocked. "This car You modified it? " "Smart!" "How was it refitted?" "Secret It''s almost time. Luke speeds up again. According to the information on the display, he stays far behind the gray van to keep a safe distance. "Barbara, I have a way to rescue your stepmother intact, but my efforts are not priceless. What are you going to pay back?" Chapter 66 Since the IQ test, Barbara''s confidence has been in an explosive state. In her opinion, there are no unsolvable problems or people in the world. It wasn''t until I met Luke that there was a change. This guy who is about her age is a complete jerk. She is smart, cunning, insidious, good at controlling people''s minds, and has absolute calm mind. In front of him, Barbara feels like a child who is bound by her hands and feet. No matter how hard she tries, she can''t get rid of it, unless she becomes a superman and can''t take care of her own life. Of course, this kind of thing can only be thought of in a dream. Seeing that she bowed her head and said nothing, Luke said, "think about it. I don''t have time to spend with you." Barbara hate voice, "Luke Shaw, you are a complete scum, you put me to sleep, eat wipe mouth don''t admit, also let me paste, have you such a person." Luke glanced at the weeping little face, sneered and looked at her as a demon. Sure enough, Barbara began to speak again with a cry in her voice, as if she had been wronged, "asshole, I don''t want to say one more word to you. Let''s just say what I want from me." Luke shakes his head speechlessly. Smart women are like this. They can always avoid the heavy and take the light. Once the situation is unfavorable, they immediately change the topic. Up to now, he also felt upset and said directly, "after a while, I will write an artificial intelligence program. The process is very complicated. It is not enough to rely on me alone. I need a group of computer talents to help. You are one of the selected goals." Barbara can''t put a channel. "That''s why you came to me." "What else?" "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" the girl said angrily Luke sneered, his eyes were full of sarcasm, "I want to say, have you given me a chance? As soon as I met him, I pulled off my collar to seduce him. When I was aware of it, I threatened him. If the threat failed, I began to play rogue and tried to seize the initiative by all means. " "Haven''t you ever thought that I''m looking for you not for your father, but for your talent?" Barbara was speechless and pale. Luke continued, "there are many people in the world with IQ over 150, but there are few successful cases. I know why, because they are conceited, reckless, and think they are superior. They like to use the so-called reasoning ability to speculate on others, but ignore the existence of objective facts. Barbara, you are such a person. Even if you don''t suffer losses now, you will be arrogant in the future It''s a disaster. " This sentence is like a sharp sword, stabbing into the weakest part of her heart. Barbara''s cheek is congested rapidly, her neck is dyed red, and her breathing is rapid and slow, which makes her heavy. The whole person is on the verge of explosion, and his behavior becomes strange. He picks up the paper box one by one and tears the white paper into countless pieces. After a while, the car was full of scraps of paper. Luke didn''t stop him. He just watched quietly until a box of paper was torn clean, and then he said, "is it enough to vent? If it''s not enough, I''ll buy another box!" Barbara wiped her eyes, looked up and asked in a seductive tone, "Luke Shaw, do you like me?" Stab! Lamborghini stopped at the side of the road, and Luke said with a blank face, "get out of the car!" "What?" "Get out of the car. I don''t want to say it again." Barbara was stunned for a while. When she was sure that the other party didn''t mean to be joking, she thought about it, pushed the door open and went out. Luke took out a pistol from the glove box and threw it to her for self-defense, "wait here, I''ll be back in a moment." At this time, the sky has been dark, sparsely populated suburbs can not see the traces of lights. After watching Lamborghini leave, Barbara sits down on a stump and looks at the night in a daze. To be honest, she didn''t hate Luke, even if the other party did too much to herself. Nietzsche said that genius is lonely. Philosophers like to exaggerate, but this sentence, Barbara agreed. From small to large, she has always been the most different child in the class. No matter the way of thinking or the principle of behavior, she is different from other children. She is a freak in the eyes of her classmates and a problem child in the mouth of her teacher. Unfortunately, God gave her a charming face and a graceful and sexy figure. These two things represent the benchmark of public aesthetics, and she is not surprised to become the goddess in the hearts of male students. Boys try to please her, all kinds of courteous, poor means simply intolerable, girls jealousy, secretly scold her whore, seduce the man''s fox spirit. In this regard, Barbara can only look up at the sky, in order not to bring too much trouble to her father, she chose to take the initiative to attack, endure the heart of disdain, help a group of big mindless girl students to catch up with her favorite boyfriend.Using these girls to deal with other people, after some suffocating Sao operation, Barbara became a person of the year in the school, both boys and girls were convinced of her. However, the feeling of loneliness did not disappear, but became more and more intense. All this story until the moment that Luke appeared suddenly stopped, she felt the taste of stupidity for the first time, all aspects fell into the wind, also put the body into. What''s more infuriating is that in the face of his active seduction, that bastard actually braked at the critical moment and didn''t give him a chance. "Hateful fellow, you are still not a man?" Barbara scolded angrily, picked up the stone and threw it out. "But he''s still in good shape." Think of things in the hotel, the girl''s face floated a few red clouds, eyes also follow blurred up. Time is running out little by little. Unconsciously, an hour later, Lamborghini has not appeared. Just as Barbara was thinking about making a phone call, her cell phone rang and dad called. "Barbara, are you ok?" "I''m fine. How''s Sarah? She hasn''t been rescued." "I''m a little bit scared, but I''m fine." "Great." Barbara let out a soft breath, the stone hanging in her heart finally fell to the ground, and asked, "Dad, can you tell me who rescued her?" After a short silence, a serious voice came from the microphone, "friend of heterodyne, by the way, there''s something I want to ask you. How do you know where the robbers are hiding? Who''s helping you?" Barbara hesitated for a few seconds and said, "Dad, don''t worry about it. It''s a secret. I can''t tell you. Sarah''s fine. What do you care about so much?" "I''m afraid you''ll be cheated." "I''m the only one who can cheat. No one can cheat me." The girl curled her lips, disdained, and then added, "is that Emily song, the female FBI agent you were talking to that night?" "It''s not her, it''s her men. Don''t ask about it any more. It''s not something you should care about. It''s getting late. Go home immediately." "Oh Barbara sticks out her tongue, puts away her cell phone, gets up and looks into the distance, looking forward to something eagerly. Soon, a light and shadow came from a distance and stopped beside her. Looking at the familiar face, her inner emotion erupted like a volcano. Barbara didn''t care about anything. She took off her blouse and shoes, threw them into the car and hugged Luke on the cheek. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Don''t talk!" That''s all. If Luke doesn''t respond, he''s not a man. While taking off clothes, click on the screen to start automatic driving mode and sleep mode. The car seat slowly descends, butts into a single bed, two young and energetic bodies embrace together, carrying on the indescribable matter. In the silver moonlight. The snow-white Lamborghini is running freely on the grass. The graceful and repressive voice comes from the car, which makes the Nightingale cackle. A passing raccoon raises its head and looks curiously at the direction of the voice. All of a sudden, a sharp voice came and scared him to run away. After a long time, Lamborghini stopped. Barbara, whose face is full of sweat, leans against Luke''s shoulder to rest. She doesn''t know what to think of, and suddenly laughs, "if I call the police now, what will the police do to you, Qiang Jian criminal!" Luke did not speak, and explained the truth of the world with his actions. After a fierce campaign, "do you still call the police now?" Barbara curled her lips and lay down in a comfortable place, looking up at the stars. I have to admit that tonight''s moonlight is very good, with a panoramic view of the starry sky. The huge lunar disk is hanging at the far end of the field of vision. Raising both hands seems to be able to take it out of the sky. They simply shut their mouths and hugged each other to enjoy the rare night scene. After half an hour, Barbara could not help shivering when the night wind came. Luke turns on the air conditioner and starts the insulation mode. Looking at the various function buttons on the display screen, the girl''s eyes suddenly become strange, "I understand that you were released by your father that night, and you are the owner of the black Lamborghini." Luke: -- Chapter 67 Women''s instincts are terrible. Luke just turned on the air conditioner, and she could associate the black Lamborghini event with the function buttons on the display. "It''s you "Not me!" You can''t even admit it. "Lie!" Barbara snorted, "don''t think I can''t recognize a Lamborghini if I dye it white." Say, cover the scenery of the chest with clothes, kneel in front of the screen, curiously looking up. Under the silver gray moonlight, the girl''s back is like a stream, smooth and tight. When she reaches her hips, it suddenly opens, just like a blooming petal. This woman did it on purpose! In the face of such beautiful scenery, which man can resist. It''s true that gentle village is the tomb of heroes. Overnight, Luke didn''t remember how many unequal treaties he had signed. He only remembered how pleased he was when he sent Barbara home. For the sake of a happy life in the future, he thinks it''s better to stay away. ¡­¡­ It''s sunny on the third Sunday in August. Today is a memorable day. At 3 p.m., showme''s total number of users exceeded 10 million as a guy named "big shark" completed his registration. It''s a milestone and a new start. With the news from lawyers, the contract dispute with central bank has been submitted to the court, and the court session will be held in a week. According to the current situation, showme is unlikely to fail unless Luke withdraws the lawsuit. That is to say, once the trial is over, showme will terminate the equity relationship with central bank and return to the original situation. The Gotham incident changed the image of showme in the eyes of the public. In the past, people only thought that showme was an Internet platform for chatting and making friends. Now it is different. This platform plays an important role in the process of citizens'' rights protection. It has become the preferred communication tool for "mobs". By releasing the personal information of corruption criminals, hiding places, systematic planning and deployment and other measures, it has turned the scattered Gotham citizens into a powerful fist. This fist killed the government and reshaped Gotham in an unimaginable way. After this incident, showme is no longer a small company in obscurity. It has become a new type of media that many people have to face. So, overnight, there are many "similar" social networking platforms on the market, such as friendste, mybook and so on. In order to show the difference, these platforms relax the conditions, do not seek the real name system, as long as the mailbox can be used. Their emergence has had a great impact on showme, especially friendste, which stands behind Sequoia group. With the super influence of Sequoia group, the total number of users has exceeded 500000 just one week after its launch. Zacks walked into the office and said angrily, "boss, Friendster''s people have gone too far. Even if they copy the code, they don''t think it''s shameful." Luke said without raising his head, "shame is a kind of disposable thing. If you use it, you don''t have it." "We can''t let them plagiarize our products at will." Luke agreed, thought about it and asked, "what can you do?" "They can be sued for infringement and bankruptcy." Cindy seconded, "I also think we should take some legal measures to prevent them from unscrupulously copying." "It''s a good idea, but it''s useless. According to the constitution, different source codes can''t constitute a crime of infringement. I checked the source code of friendste, and it''s very different from us. Relying on this, we can''t win a lawsuit." "What should we do? We can''t let them copy it all the time." Luke raised his head, stayed on his anxious face for a few seconds, and said faintly, "anger can''t solve the problem, it will only make things worse. Zacs, you are the director of the technology department. You should learn to be calm, and take care of those people. Don''t let them do stupid things. We are running a company now, not a spy organization." Zacks was stunned for a moment and nodded, "I''ll restrain them." After a pause, he said, "but plagiarism can''t be ignored. They will think we are easy to bully." Luke laughs and shakes his head, "business competition is not a street fight: if you hit me, I''ll fight back. Most of the time, I have to learn to be patient and gather strength little by little. If I don''t punch, I''ll kill my opponent. If I can''t, I don''t punch. Do you understand?" The two were thoughtful. Luke added, "I''ll deal with the plagiarism. What you have to do is to appease your employees, work hard, and complete the update plan step by step. Don''t pay attention to the outside affairs." "I see, boss." They said something about their work and left.¡­¡­ 7 pm, the most famous French restaurant in metropolis. Luke, dressed in a suit, walked out of the car door and looked at Charlie standing at the door of the restaurant with no expression, "I remember that I only gave you seven days off, but you went there for eight and a half days and didn''t get things done." "One hundred and fifty thousand for girls, how much is left now." Charlie said awkwardly, "there''s 148000 left." Hey! Luke was interested in it for a moment. He looked him up and down carefully, as if he was looking at aliens. "the ticket from metropolis to seaside city is 240 dollars, and you live in a four-star luxury suite. Plus the daily expenses, that is to say, in eight days, you don''t spend money, but you earn money." "Charlie will, you''re a real genius." "Tell me which rich woman has taken a fancy to you." Charlie said with a bitter smile, "don''t hurt me, young master." Luke glared at him. If it wasn''t for the crowd, he would have to kick a few feet. The only bad thing about French restaurants is that they don''t have private rooms. Charlie knows his young master''s habits and finds a remote dining table. There are two more people at the table. One is Melissa kakian, Charlie''s seducer, and the other is Linda Danvers, a girl from Krypton. Luke frowned slightly, wondering what Charlie was up to. Her eyes flashed over Melissa and over the blonde and blue eyed Linda Danvers, and then returned to normal. Charlie, as a middleman, introduced each other, "Lisa, this is Luke Shaw, my boss, who grew up together." "Melissa, my girlfriend, next to miss Danvers, is Melissa''s best friend." Luke nodded as a greeting to see what Charlie was up to. After the introduction, Charlie sits next to Melissa and holds her hand. They look at each other affectionately. The air is filled with the smell of dog food. Charlie took a deep breath, serious and solemn, as if making an important decision. "Boss, I have something to tell you. We have decided to get married at Christmas!" Poof! Luke sprays the water out of his mouth. Linda Danvers is not much better. She covers her mouth and coughs. Chapter 68 Many times, things will not develop in the direction you expect, there will always be deviations for various reasons. The purpose of Luke''s sending Charlie to pick up girls is to control Melissa''s line and pave the way for the future. As a result, people get it, and they get it. I don''t know if it''s a profit or a loss? "You''re serious." Charlie nodded solemnly, "I really like her and want to be with her forever." "All right!" What else can Luke say, raise your glass, "I wish you happiness." "Thank you, boss." Charlie drank half a glass of red wine and hesitated for a moment. At the instigation of his girlfriend, he whispered, "well, I''d like to take a few more days off. Lisa''s first time in metropolis, I want to accompany her around." Luke: -- As a boss, subordinates and hair small, in front of your girlfriend''s face leave, you can refuse? Of course not, not only not, but also show generosity. "Ten days is enough, if not, twenty." "No, No." Charlie waved, "seven days is enough." "Seven days! Will it be too little? " Luke carried the empty glass with a deep smile, "a lot, a lot at all." Charlie wry smile, while his girlfriend does not pay attention, give Luke a look for mercy, the latter shook his head, nothing more. The meal was rather awkward. Luke seldom spoke, and Linda Danvers was as silent as gold. What she didn''t know was that she thought she was dumb. When she was full of wine and food, Melissa gave Charlie a kick. The latter grinned and said in embarrassment, "boss, have you found a suitable person for the position of assistant to the president?" Luke put down his napkin and said indifferently, "what''s this for?" Charlie was so slow to speak that she didn''t know how to speak, Melissa said, "well, my good friend Linda Danvers is the lady sitting opposite you. She is a top student of Stanford University, proficient in many languages, and has outstanding ability. For some reasons, she quit school and temporarily lives in metropolis, so she wants to ask Mr. Xiao to help her and give her a job "I''ll do it." Linda Danvers didn''t expect her best friend to apply for a job for her. Her face was a little embarrassed, but she was very moved. To be honest, she didn''t care about the position of assistant to the president at all. At the beginning, she submitted her resume just because life was too boring. There are tens of millions of people in the metropolis, but there is no one she knows. She lives in a familiar place like a ghost. When all the money in the bag is spent, I go to the local ruffians to "borrow". I don''t borrow much. It''s OK to maintain food and clothing. After more than ten days, I didn''t find my cousin Carl al. Several times, I even had the evil idea of using criminal means to attract Superman. Melissa continued, "Mr. Xiao..." "Just call me Luke." "All right, Luke." "Please think it over. Linda will never let you down." Luke is silent. He really needs to think about it. As a boss, who doesn''t want his secretary to be talented, handsome and able to fight, to be a nanny in normal times, to be a bodyguard in critical times, and to be able to warm the bed in special times? The problem is that Linda Danvers is too rigid. Super power, super speed, super hearing, super vision It''s the ultimate evolution version of King Kong Barbie. It''s impossible to do something sneaky in front of her. As for warming the bed, don''t even think about it. It''s a pile of steel, not people. Who likes to sleep with iron pimples. Charlie bumped into his young master and said with a guilty heart, "I think she is competent?" Luke is too lazy to pay attention to him. He sweeps his eyes at Linda Danvers, who is apathetic. He is silent for a few seconds and says, "the position of assistant to the president is very important. It is a bridge between the top and the bottom. It requires not only strong personal ability, but also certain communication ability. Sorry, I didn''t see that in you." After hearing this, Melissa''s eyes darkened for a moment, Charlie shrugged. He had done all that he had to do, and he could do nothing if the boss didn''t agree. Linda Danvers looked up at Luke coldly, picked up the knife and threw it away, bang! The sound of sonic boom exploded in my ear, and a light flashed by. The wall was like being hit by a shell. There was a round hole the size of an arm, and cracks were all around the hole. Charlie took a cold breath, and he was a fool. Melissa has a big mouth, too. Only Luke is normal, rebellious girls can''t understand with normal thinking. What''s happening here attracts a lot of attention. I can''t eat any more, Luke got up and invited,"Miss Danvers, would you like to enjoy the night view of metropolis with me?" "Good!" Linda didn''t refuse. She agreed very readily. They left the restaurant one after the other and strolled around the street. The restaurant is not far from the coast, and the sea reflecting the city lights has a different kind of beauty. But Linda is not interested in it. She looks back. She doesn''t like the earth at all. The civilization here is so low that she doesn''t even have the most basic projection technology, let alone high-level mass energy conversion. People on earth are also wonderful. They pursue so-called democratic politics, advocate civil rights and rule by the people, but they are not willing to solve the defects of the system itself. There are also racism, terrorism, feminism, religious belief and so on, which are unnecessary. In the whole world, only delicious food can make her eye-catching. The food in Kryptonian society adopts a rationing system. The dark liquid provides all kinds of nutrients needed by the human body, but it has no taste. She has never felt the taste of "sweet" since she lived in Kryptonian for more than ten years. Until we came to earth, everything changed. Sour, sweet, bitter, spicy, salty, all kinds of magical flavors combine to bring the ultimate experience to the taste buds. Walking, they came to a Spanish barbecue. She likes delicious food and wants to taste all the food on earth. The fresh leg of mutton turns yellow on the charcoal fire. It matches with spicy sauce and pepper, and emits an irresistible aroma. Luke said with a smile, "would you like some extra food?" "I have no money." "It''s my treat!" "Thank you very much." Linda first walked into the restaurant and ordered two plates of roast lamb legs and two cold Spanish soups. The atmosphere in the restaurant is very lively, but Linda feels bored. She looks left and right, and finally stays at the opposite side, "you''ve been secretly observing me just now, are you interested in me?" Luke was stunned for a moment, shook his head and said with a smile, "you think too much. I''m just thinking about whether to give you the job of assistant to the president." Linda shrugged. "To be honest, I don''t want that job." "I can see that you are not only uninterested in your work, but also uninterested in everything around you. Your strength is very strong, but your eyes are empty, and sometimes you will show a blank mood, just like a body that has lost its soul." Linda squinted, "I don''t like the word body." "It doesn''t matter whether you like it or not." The girl''s breathing began to be rapid and click, and the fork was kneaded into strips by her. Violence and rebellion, Tyrannosaurus Rex! Luke sighed in his heart, "you want to hit me." Linda raised her mouth, her eyes full of malice. "Are you ready to beg for mercy?" Luke raised his head and said with no expression, "if there are a thousand fights, I''m not your opponent, but I can kill you." Chapter 69 The beautiful Spanish Restaurant suddenly burst out with hearty laughter. Everyone went to look for fame. A super sweet looking girl covered her stomach and giggled. They didn''t know what to be happy about. Luke took a sip of the juice and said, "you don''t believe I can kill you." "What do you say?" Linda''s face is full of ridicule. On this planet, she is invincible, close to God. No one can hurt her except her Kryptonian cousin Carl al. As for the handsome guy in front of her, if she has Kryptonian blood, Linda doesn''t mind having a romantic encounter with him. Unfortunately, he is just an earthling who can be stabbed to death with a finger. Earth people are stupid, except Melissa. Luke put down his glass and said indifferently, "do you want to try?" "Good!" Linda opened her hand and looked at him with a smile, "if you can kill me, I''ll date you." "I''m not interested in dating." Linda: "and Does this guy want to die! Luke reaches out his right hand and grabs her arm. The girl doesn''t resist. She sits there motionless, her eyes full of sarcasm. She decides that if Luke can''t do it, she will teach him a lesson that will never be forgotten. "Miss Danvers, you have made a very wrong decision." "Is it?" Linda laughed and was about to make a sarcastic remark. The next second, the whole person froze. An unspeakable great fear enveloped him. Everything in the field of vision disappeared, leaving only the burning dark green flame. The green flame is so cold that it seems to freeze the soul. She wanted to scream in horror, but could not make a sound. Her soul was separated from her body, and she was imprisoned in a cage with green flames. She struggled hard, but could not make any strength. A kind of weakness that she had never experienced spread in her body. Death came closer and closer, like a crack in the abyss of hell to swallow her. She felt the fear, the great fear she had never felt before, the terrible shadow of death. "I''m going to die." Linda Danvers screams like a drowning man. The next moment, her consciousness falls into darkness. In the noisy hall, the sweet girl who just had a big laugh suddenly lay on the table, motionless. Her strange behavior was incomprehensible. Lu keyin went to the palm green inflammation, pretending to doubt asked, "Hello! Linda, are you ok "I''m not drunk. I told you not to drink so much." After a few shoves, they shrugged helplessly. After paying the bill, they carried the girl on their back and went out. Because of Linda''s laughter just now, people thought that Luke and she were boyfriend and girlfriend, and no one stopped them. Half an hour later, in the western suburbs of metropolis, in a warehouse full of scientific instruments. Luke put the comatose Linda Danvers on the test bench, took a browning pistol from the weapon cabinet, aimed at the girl''s head, and pulled the trigger without hesitation. Bang! The bullet hit the girl''s forehead, and immediately flew away, leaving no trace. Luke put down his pistol, picked up AK, fired several 7.62mm bullets down, but it still had no effect. He frowned slightly and pushed the gun in the corner. The big muzzle aimed at the girl''s tianlinggai. Boom! The ground shook for a while, the shell tore the air, with the power of terror hit on the charming face. The next moment. Bang! The shell was shot off, broke through the roof and disappeared. As for the girl, she still fell asleep. Luke''s mouth twitched violently, "the A-10 cannons are useless!" "It seems that the physical strike is not enough, only the elements." Luke picked up the girl, went to the fire, took off her clothes, thought about it, and left her underwear. The crimson flame wrapped the girl''s palm, baked for a long time, the skin was still white and tender, without a trace of yellow. The temperature began to rise, 800 ¡æ 900¡æ¡­ 1000¡æ¡­ 1500¡æ¡­ When the temperature reaches 2000 ¡æ, there is no change. "No fire." Luke wiped the sweat off his forehead and put the krypton girl on the platform in the middle of the electromagnetic field. Turn on the power, dense electric current bombards her body, as if to put her whole person breakdown. Luke put on his goggles and observed carefully. After a moment, he raised the voltage to the highest 10000 v. the thick current of his thumb whipped down like a whip. The air is ionized, some places even fire out of thin air, but her body is still unchanged. "Lying trough!" Luke hugged his head and nearly collapsed. At this moment, he finally understood why Lex Luther was so obsessed with superman that he was forced. What can you do when you encounter this kind of bug? You can''t help him, but he can kill you at any time.Long time in fear of death, how can psychology be normal. It''s good not to be crazy. Physics invalid! No fire! No electric shock! can only control the water and ice in the controllable attack. Luke turns off the power and looks for a piece of clothing to put on her. Then she throws the girl into the cold water bath, starts the cold spray, and starts the timing. One minute, two minutes, three minutes Half an hour later, the ice was cut open and the man was fished out. As a result, the skin is more tender. I almost forgot that freezing also has the effect of beautifying muscles. Ten thousand alpacas gallop past from the heart, leaving countless "Grass Mud Horse" sounds. Luke grabs his hair impatiently, pacing back and forth in the room. After a moment, his right hand opens, a dark green flame emerges, and then he hides back, "no, one more time, it''s likely to turn her into an idiot." "It seems that only kryptonite, magic and red sun can cause physical damage to kryptonians." "We have to find a way to make one." ¡­¡­ There is no boundary in the dark world, only the voice of death. Linda Danvers strolled through it, confused and empty in her mind. In her confusion, she seemed to encounter something terrible, but she couldn''t remember anything. The concept of time became blurred. I don''t know how long later, the feeling of terror finally disappeared. She opened her eyes and looked around in horror, beds, chandeliers, tables and chairs, quilts "Where is this?" "You wake up at last." Melissa covered her chest with a look of surprise and joy. "It scared me to death." Linda Danvers looked at the girl beside the bed, and it took a while to remember that she was her best friend, Melissa kakien. "Lisa, why am I here? My head aches. What''s going on "Not you?" Melissa stares at her friend and says, "I don''t know what''s crazy. I jumped into the sea. If it wasn''t for Luke, you would be drowned." "Jumping into the sea? Luke The blurred picture flashed away, intermittently, as if missing a lot of things. She hammered her head hard, and the palm of her hand touched the forehead, making the air hum. Melissa''s face is full of worry. There''s something wrong with her friend. She seems to be insane. "Are you all right?" Krypton girl shook her head, eyes a little confused, for a long time just way, "I coma for how long?" "Two days and two nights!" "So long!" Linda bowed her head to meditate and tried to recall the past. As time went on, the memory in her brain became clearer and clearer, including the pictures of electric shock, fire, freezing, flooding, and the handsome young face. "Luke Shaw!" The girl bit her teeth and burst out a nameless fire. She couldn''t understand why she was angry. Melissa worried, "you''re OK. Do you want to go to the hospital?" Linda was silent, thought about it, and said in a voice, "have I changed my clothes yet?" "No!" "What about underwear?" Melissa said strangely, "do you misunderstand something? Luke is not that kind of person." "Shit!" Hearing the name, he kept on running up in anger. He always felt that he had done too much to himself, but he couldn''t remember. "No, there must be a problem." Linda got up and dressed. Two minutes later, she came to Haixing building like a God. Chapter 70 With her X-ray vision, Linda finds Luke in the conference room at a glance, walks to the door and kicks him without hesitation. Bang! The iron gate, like paper paste, is folded 90 degrees in half. It flies backwards in a strange posture and smashes a big hole in the wall. In an instant, the air becomes extremely quiet. People are shocked to look at the twisted iron gate, and then look at the angry girl. Her throat unconsciously stirs and falls into endless shock. Kick the door like this!!!! Who is she? Mike Sen of the technology department recognized Linda''s identity and whispered, "it''s her. She came to apply that day." Barry Allen nodded, staring straight at the girl, the body in a tense state, if the other hand hurt, even if exposed identity, must also stop. Today is his tenth day at work. It''s not a long time, but it''s enough to make him fall in love here. Unlike other companies, showme is free, unrestrained, creative and full of life atmosphere. People here have very different personalities. There is no doubt that they are all gifted. They don''t care if you have a bite or are good at communication. They can be recognized as long as they prove their ability. Barry likes the atmosphere. Linda Danvers doesn''t care about other people''s opinions at all. Her eyes are only on Luke Shaw, "let them out. I have something to ask you." "Wait outside, wait until I finish the meeting," said Luke, with a blank face Linda narrowed her eyes and was about to start. Suddenly, the inexplicable fear spread in her soul. She frowned and was puzzled. At the same time, a dim look came from the corner. A young man about twenty years old was sitting in the corner, staring at her with his eyes flashing red electric light. The red electric light leaped back and forth, giving people an indescribable strange feeling. Superhuman? Or something else? Linda couldn''t figure out the situation. She was silent for a few seconds and turned to leave. Whoo! People feel relieved that the girl is too oppressive, just like facing a prehistoric beast. After such a fuss, she will not be able to drive. Luke simply did his work and went back to his office, where Linda Danvers was waiting. "What happened that night." "Didn''t your friend tell you?" Luke poured a glass of cold water and observed her manner as he spoke. He wanted to find out how much memory each other kept before taking corresponding measures. There was a daze in Linda''s eyes, and then she became firm, "Lisa said I jumped into the sea and was rescued by you I don''t think it''s that simple. " "You must have done something to me." "It''s up to me to ask you that." "What do you mean?" Luke is very persuasive. "You don''t remember what you did that night. If you think about it, you will remember." The girl was silent. After a while, she hesitated, "I seem to have been burned, shocked, cold in the water, talking in my ear, asking a lot of questions. By the way, shells, remember, someone shot at my head." "Is that you?" Luke coughed violently and waved his hand as he coughed, "I admire your imagination. Even if you''re drunk, you won''t have such a dream!" Dream! Linda picks her eyebrows and looks confused. With her beautiful face, she feels cute and stupid. Through this dialogue, Luke has a general understanding of the girl''s state. Her memory is seriously missing, and she can''t even remember the bet. Thinking of this, your face became more serious, "that night you got drunk, and then you started to get drunk and do damage everywhere. You also said something you didn''t understand, such as krypton, Al family, Zoe al..." "I''m curious, where''s krypton, what''s the Al family, and Zoe Al, he''s your father?" Linda''s face changed greatly. She forgot many things, but she didn''t forget her origin. That''s her biggest secret. How can outsiders know. Damn it! Am I really drunk. Luke pressed her step by step, not giving her time to think, "Miss Danvers, don''t you explain?" "I I don''t know what you''re talking about. I didn''t say that at all "Is it?" Luke continued with a sneer, "do you remember why you came to metropolis?" Metropolis! By the way, why do I come to metropolis? Linda frowned and grew irritable, holding her head in her hands and shaking it back and forth. Why metropolis? Why did you leave school? Why don''t you remember? Why on earth is all this? And the head. Why are you so dizzy?The girl pounded her head hard. The palm of her hand contacted her skull and burst out one shock wave after another. The waves swung around, shaking the ground. Luke swallowed and stepped back. Female Tyrannosaurus Rex''s mental state is very wrong. Maybe she will become a crazy woman, a crazy Kryptonian, which is equivalent to a humanoid nuclear bomb that will explode at any time. At this time, Linda suddenly took her head, with a crimson beam in her eyes. "Tell me, why do I come to metropolis?" Luke vomited and said, "I remember you were looking for a cousin." Cousin! The fragmentary images come to mind, Carl al! The purpose of coming to metropolis is Carl Al, but why Carl al? "Why Carl Earl?" Luke''s eyes are a little strange. He won''t be burned by himself! I don''t remember such an important thing. Thinking of this, I said in a slow voice, "I don''t know who you said Carl Al was. You didn''t mention his name." "Carl Al is my cousin. He He... " The words have not finished, once again fell into memory. Luke doesn''t disturb me either. His head is running fast. After weighing the pros and cons, he resolutely gives up the idea of recruiting her as a thug. The girl''s mental state is too unstable. It''s no different from neuropathy. Mental patients won''t reason with you. After thinking for a while, Linda asked, "what else did I say besides my cousin?" Luke pretended to be helpless and said, "Miss Danvers, your state is not right. I suggest you go to the hospital for examination. The doctor will help you recover your memory." "I''m not going to the hospital." Linda waved her hand impatiently. Just then, the door opened and Melissa came in, "Linda, are you ok?" Seeing her good friend, the girl calmed down and said, "Why are you here?" "It''s not you." "Charlie just called me and said you kicked the door of the conference room out of the way." Melissa covered her forehead and looked helpless. She turned and apologized to Luke, "I''m sorry to have caused you so much trouble." "Never mind!" Luke laughs indifferently, with a strange flash in his eyes. "There may be something wrong with your friend''s head. I suggest you take her to the hospital." Melissa smiles awkwardly and drags her friends away. Soon after they left, Luke picked up his cell phone and called Charlie, "come to my office. I need to see you." Chapter 71 Looking at the busy hall, Charlie suddenly remembered that it was ten days before he came to the company last time. He didn''t see him for such a long time. He felt strange. After greeting several familiar employees, Charlie came to the president''s office. Luke is making tea. The orange tea soup is in white fog. You can smell the orchid from a long distance, and there is some bitterness under the delicacy. Fragrant, orchid, bitter Dahongpao! Charlie''s knees softened with a surprise. Dahongpao was given to the old man by some Chinese friends for his health preservation. There were few of them. The young man tasted it once and thought it was good, so he came to steal the beam and exchange the pillar, and put the tea in his pocket. After the old man found out, he chased him two blocks angrily, and finally he didn''t ask for the tea. Young master seldom entertains guests with Dahongpao. Once he uses Dahongpao, it means that he is full of anger and wants to kill people around him. Young master wants to kill me! The terrible thought came out, and Charlie knelt down directly on the ground, "young master..." "Get up! Who allowed you to kneel Charlie moved his lips, twisted his thighs, stood up and came to the tea table with a slight tremor. "Sit down!" Charlie did as he said, his eyes flickering and he never dared to look up. Luke took a sip of the cup and said, "we haven''t sat down to chat for days." "Ten Ten days "Yes, it''s been ten days before you know it. You''ve been with Melissa for the last ten days. How do you feel, just like you want to." Charlie pushed the chair aside and knelt down again, "young master, please forgive Melissa. Whatever happened to her, it''s my fault." "What''s wrong with you?" "I I am Charlie opened his mouth and thought for a long time, but he didn''t know what he had done wrong. Is it a long time to ask for leave! Young master is not a small hearted person. How can he kill me for such a thing. Luke shook his head and sighed, "who said you''re wrong? You''re not wrong. It''s me who''s wrong. Today''s tea is for me. It''s none of your business." "Get up, don''t bend your head. I''m not an old man. I like to talk on my knees." Charlie stood up at the table, wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, and said with a bitter smile, "what''s going on? Who''s provoking you again?" Luke didn''t answer, sipping the tea until his tongue was covered with bitterness, and then he said, "it''s your new girlfriend, Melissa kakien, who''s bothering me." Charlie''s cheek turned pale and his right hand trembled uncontrollably, "master, Lisa, she..." Luke took out a document and threw it, "everything is on it. Look at it for yourself." Charlie opened the folder tremblingly and browsed word by word. He never let go of every message. After reading it, his cheeks turned blue and white, and even his forehead was covered with sweat. "How can it be? How could she be the FBI? " "Young master, is there a mistake?" "Growing up, when did I miss it?" Charlie still can''t believe that Lisa is kind, lively and sensible. How can she be an undercover agent sent by the FBI? Luke glanced at him and said slowly, "tell me about your acquaintance, and don''t miss any details." How dare Charlie refuse? He wiped off the sweat on his forehead and told us all about the process of going to the seaside city and the process of meeting and falling in love with Lisa. In the process of narration, Luke cuts in from time to time and points out the key points. As the conversation deepened, Charlie''s forehead began to sweat more and his back clothes were wet. Luke put down his glass and sneered, "now you understand!" Charlie bowed his head and his blank eyes were empty. "On the first day of chatting up, she was indifferent to you. After one night, she took the initiative to invite you to dinner. After a movie, you fell in love with her hopelessly and even were willing to die for her." "Charlie, when did you become so innocent? I remember you didn''t do that when you were playing multiplayer." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "There is no unprovoked love or hate in the world. Love and hate are the products of objective practice. What do you like about Melissa? How can you like these things if you don''t have sex with her in the buttocks, chest, waist or face?" "Do you know why she doesn''t sleep with you?" Charlie said subconsciously, "why." "Because she''s Les, Lord T." A few children''s photos on the table, the pale face quickly congested, into a deep purple. "She has heterosexual aversion. Dating you is the bottom line. Go to bed? That''s going to kill her, okay? "With that, he got up and patted him on the shoulder. The green flame came out of his palm and melted into Charlie''s body unconsciously. The tingling feeling came from the depth of his soul. Charlie could not help shivering, like a cold water that had been frozen. In an instant, he became extremely sober, the cloud mountain mist that covered his heart disappeared, became clear as water, and some of his vague memories became clear. "There''s something wrong with that woman!" "Of course, there''s a problem. If there''s no problem, you will become so stupid. How many times have I told you to be careful and take more care of everything? Just met and was played around. " Charlie was speechless, angry and ashamed, and Luke didn''t stir him up any more. "did she ask about the old man?" "I think so." "Did you answer?" Charlie shakes his lips and heads down. Luke glanced at him and continued, "what did you say?" "She asked about the old man''s physical condition, the relationship with his family members, and something about the high-level of Hongmen." "Did you ask me?" ¡°¡­¡­ Yes "What did you ask?" The sweat drops on the ground and gathers into a small pit on the smooth floor. Charlie clenches his fists and resists the fear in his heart, "she asks the young master about the trivial things in his childhood, the relationship between him and his family, why he left the seaside city, why he founded showme, and And Your secret stronghold in seaside city. " When it comes to the last sentence, I almost fainted. It''s over! It''s all over! Damned woman, you ruined me. Luke''s expression is still flat, light green pupil but flash a faint murderer, "so, should say should not say you said all." "No!" Charlie waved his hand again and again, "you''ve given strict orders about the secret stronghold. I won''t tell you if I die." "What else?" "All All said " with a long sigh, Luke stood up with faxiao, " the root of the matter still lies in me. It''s because I''m too conceited to make a decision without a clear investigation and send you to the tiger''s mouth. I''m sorry for the next series of things. " The tears seemed to flow down uncontrollably, and Charlie wiped them casually, "don''t say it, young master. It''s my fault. I was careless, and that woman took advantage of me." "Tell me straight. I''ll die as long as I can save the situation." Luke narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "I''ve done all that I have to do. Now there''s only one thing left. Melissa kakien, she''s bewitching you. She almost made our brother turn against each other and have to die." Luke picked up the teapot, reached a full cup of tea soup, looked up and poured it into his stomach, "I''ll kill her myself." Chapter 72 Metropolitan, a hotel apartment somewhere. After seeing the doctor in the afternoon, Linda was in bad condition. She felt dizzy and wanted to sleep as soon as she touched the bed. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with her body. As a Kryptonian, she can''t get sick in the sunshine, but she is very sick. "Sleep if you want. Don''t hold on." Linda nodded, looked at her friend''s famous brand clothes and said with a smile, "he asked you out again?" Melissa put up the sheets and said in a warm voice, "don''t worry, sweetheart, I''ll be back at night. I won''t let you stay in the empty room alone." "Screw you." Linda glared at her angrily, closed her eyes and soon fell asleep. Melissa pushed her a few times, didn''t respond and turned to leave the bedroom. The moment she closed the door, the smile on her face instantly disappeared, showing impatience and boredom. Knowing that her state of mind was wrong, she took a deep breath and adjusted her state of mind while finishing her make-up. When I get into the taxi, I have become a young girl with a smile. Meanwhile, in the bedroom on the fifth floor, Linda, who was asleep, heard a strange sound. Footsteps? No! It''s not Linda''s. Her powerful senses made her wake up instantly and coldly look at the thief who came uninvited. "Luke Shaw?" "Yes, it''s me." Luke nodded slightly. "I see you again, Miss Danvers." "What are you doing here?" "Save your life." Linda curled her mouth disdainfully. "I don''t need you to save my life. Leave now, or don''t blame me for being rude." Luke took out the document and threw it on the bed, "after reading this document, you can decide whether to drive me away." ¡­¡­ The traffic condition in metropolis is always not very good, especially in the evening rush hour when there are long queues piled up on the roads. At a glance, you can hardly see the end. In order not to miss the appointed time. Melissa had to follow the driver''s advice and make a long detour. As the taxis walked around the alleys in the city, they came to the suburbs unconsciously. Seeing that the buildings on both sides were getting more and more dilapidated, Melissa frowned, "was it the wrong way?" "Yes, it''s here. Around the factory building in front is the bridge. The cinema is across the river. It''ll be there in ten minutes." Melissa had doubts in her heart and said nothing more. She was not familiar with the road conditions of metropolis. A few minutes later, the taxi stopped in front of an abandoned factory. The driver took off his hat and showed an Asian face. "Beauty, it''s time to get off the bus." Melissa frowned and was about to open her mouth when a browning pistol came through the window and touched her temple, "don''t move, get out of the car slowly. My brother''s gun is defective. It''s easy to go off and hurt you. It''s a pity that I don''t want you. It''s such a beautiful face." I was robbed! In silence, Melissa raised her hands, got out of the car and walked into the factory as she was told. The factory is very old, the floor is full of dust, and I don''t know how many years it has been abandoned. The driver turned on the seat light, kneaded her chin, and looked up and down at Melissa''s body, especially her chest, buttocks and other parts, hoping to put her eyes in, "boss, this girl is in good shape, do you want a haircut?" "What do you say?" They looked at each other and gave a funny laugh. The laughter reverberated in the workshop, and people got goose bumps. Melissa couldn''t stand it. She didn''t want to waste her time here. Her eyes opened, her pupils contracted, and there was a faint and indisputable halo. The whiteness of her eyes became as black as ink, which was very strange. The invisible spiritual power swings around, and the armed robber suddenly becomes stiff. His eyes are scattered, without light, without focus, empty and at a loss. There is something wrong with the situation, the driver said in a loud voice, "boss, are you ok?" "Boss Boss... " The driver was flustered and cried out in horror, "you You Bitch, what are you doing to the boss? Let him go as soon as possible. " Melissa clenched her teeth, with endless resentment on her sweaty face and red lips, "kill him!" Bang! The muzzle of the gun spewed white light, and a piece of white cloth rushed out. The big words "lucky you!" on the cloth were particularly eye-catching. Melissa was stunned immediately. What''s going on? Isn''t it a robbery? It''s a toy gun. Pa Pa! A series of applause came from the outside, and Luke and sullen Charlie came in, "kakian, no, it should be called agent Jeffrey. It''s a wonderful performance. It''s a big play of the year."Melissa''s pupils are constricted. You can''t put a channel. "Luke Shaw? Charlie? You No, these two robbers are from you. " "Besides us, who else will set up a stage for you?" Luke walked up to Lian Cheng and patted him on the shoulder. The green flame penetrated into his body. The latter suddenly woke up and said in horror, "young master, this woman has a problem." Luke nodded, took out a bank card and put it in his hand. "brother Lian and brother Zhao, you''ve been working hard tonight. Find a place to have a good time and forget about this woman''s appearance." "Don''t worry, young master. Brothers know the rules." After that, she took a look at Melissa and left with her companion. As soon as they left, there were only three people left in the factory. Luke lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. "Miss Jeffrey, do you want to do it directly or talk first and then do it again?" Melissa bowed her head and said nothing. Judging from the situation just now, Luke Shaw was either a psychic superpower or a mage proficient in soul magic. His ability is very likely to restrain himself. Thinking about this, he raises his right arm and rubs his thumb over the crystal ring on his middle finger. Under the crystal is an emergency device. As long as he presses it, the FBI can receive his own distress signal. Five minutes at most, the rescue team will be there. Luke shook his head disappointedly. "It seems that Miss Jeffrey has no interest in talking. In that case, I''m sorry." "Charlie, kill her." "Wait a minute." Melissa said with a strong smile, "it''s all here. I have to give you a chance." "Good! Give you a chance to talk about your relationship with Linda Danvers Melissa turned her eyes and said, "Mr. Xiao, I can''t understand you. Linda and I are friends and have nothing to do with each other." Luke puffed out his cigarette ring. "I know a lot about you and krypton girl. I came to you today mainly to verify the accuracy of the information. Since you don''t want to say it, let it go." "Charlie..." "Wait!" Melissa put away her smile and said grimly, "Luke Shaw, how can you let me go?" "Answer my question and turn you into a vegetable; if you don''t answer, you will die." Melissa took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, "what do you want to know?" "When did the FBI know about Linda Danvers?" "Orphanage." "That is to say, you arranged the Danvers." Melissa was silent. Luke laughed and went on, "why send you to her when you have foster parents?" "The Danvers have a bad relationship with her. Linda doesn''t like earthlings." "So the FBI sent you with spiritual ability as her classmate, influencing her imperceptibly, and then controlling her." Melissa chose to be silent, not to admit or deny. Luke did not reluctantly, continued, "talk about the SAT, you took the SAT five times, the highest score was 1810 in the first four times, 2180 in the fifth time, and 370 points higher. It''s a masterpiece of the FBI, there is also a big dormitory, without them interfering, how can you and Linda share the same dormitory?" Melissa frowned. "Mr. Shaw, I don''t understand. Why do you care so much about Linda Danvers?" "Because she''s beautiful, there''s no need to mention her face. I can''t find such a face among 100000 people. The key is her figure. From small to large, I''ve never seen such a cocky butt." Boom! In the distance came the sound of buildings collapsing. Luke felt his nose awkwardly and coughed, "it''s off topic. It''s important to get down to business, Miss Jeffrey, you''ve been a superficial friend of Linda for five years, and you don''t feel guilty in your heart? There is also super ability. Your ability has strong side effects. It will make people forget things that should not be forgotten and have an impact on their mental state. You never thought that you have been hurting her all these years. " Melissa stares at Luke. "Linda asked you to come, didn''t she?" Luke pointed to Charlie, "this fool asked me to come." Charlie: -- Melissa didn''t have an "ex boyfriend" in her eyes at all. She gritted her teeth and yelled, "where''s Linda? I want to see her." "I advise you to give up this idea. I''ve removed the power you exerted on her. Linda Danvers is dead. Instead, Carla Zoe Al, a superman from Krypton, is likely to be beaten into flesh when you meet her now." "Liar, you''re lying. I don''t want to hear anything from you." Melissa yelled at the sky, "Linda, I know you can hear me. Believe me, I didn''t mean to hurt you. My identity may make you misunderstand, but it''s a matter of last resort. I''ve been on your side and never betrayed you. You are my friend and the only friend.""Come out, please. Even if you want to kill me, please see me one last time." "Linda, I can''t live without you." Luke glanced at Charlie strangely, and the irony in his eyes almost turned into substance. The latter blushed, clenched his right fist, and scolded bitterly: Damn gay! Melissa cried for a long time with tears, but there was no response. "Miss Jeffrey, stop acting, it''s useless, every email you send to your boss is in my hand, which records the action plan and betrayal process in detail. Do you think she will believe you after reading the email?" "By the way, I forgot to tell you one more thing. I put a signal shield on the second floor of the factory, the maximum power one. The distress signal you sent to the FBI has been intercepted by me. No one knows that you are here even if you wear the ring." With that, he motioned to Charlie, who pulled out his pistol and pulled the trigger without hesitation. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three shots in a row, one in the head, one in the center, one in the abdomen. Melissa fell to the ground with her head up. Before she died, her face was still full of reluctance. Charlie stays to deal with the scene and Luke turns away. It wasn''t long before I saw the krypton girl on the beach. "I thought you would stop me." Linda did not speak and looked at the sea. "Would you like a drink?" After a long silence, Luke shrugged helplessly. As he was about to leave, he heard a word in his ear, "it''s your treat." "No problem." Chapter 73 Something''s delayed. Update later. Chapter 74 In the same Spanish restaurant, Luke and Linda Danvers continued their unfinished dinner. Generally speaking, when a woman is angry, there are four manifestations: first, she loses her temper disorderly; second, she is silent in response; third, she is sarcastic; fourth, she makes trouble without reason. Linda obviously belongs to the fifth type. She turns the anger of being betrayed by her friends into the motive force of food. Four pounds of roasted lamb legs are one by one, and the bare leg bones are all over the table. I didn''t know that she thought she was carrying out the witch bone sacrifice. The waiter was numb and even had the urge to call the police. The diners around are even more stunned, pointing out here, and some people are still counting in a low voice 15! No, 17. The restaurant manager came up and said with a farfetched smile, "Sir, you..." Luke took out a black card. "My friend is in a bad mood. If you''re in trouble, I''ll have ten roast lamb legs." The manager was about to refuse. When he saw the gold pattern and head pattern on the black card, his face changed, "OK, sir, just a moment." Hands respectfully put down the black card, turned away. Linda Danvers put down the leg bone and said curiously, "what''s that?" "Black gold card, something that shows my identity and status. With this, the owner of the shop dare not drive me away." The girl said, "boring stuff." Finish, continue to eat. Luke didn''t stop him either. When he didn''t have enough food, he called the waiter. Seeing that the bones on the table were about to pile up into a hill, he couldn''t help saying, "eating so much won''t affect your health." "I can eat as much as I want!" "All right!" Luke shrugged and reasoned with a girl in a state of rage. It was like playing the piano to a cow. He simply called the waiter over and said, "twenty more plates of barbecue." The waiter said awkwardly, "Sir, there is no meat in the cold storage. Would you like to order something else? Our cake rolls are good." "Ten plates of cake rolls, please." The waiter nodded slightly, turned and left. Before leaving, he gave Linda Danvers a deep look with a variety of complex emotions. It is said that the children of Nordic giants and forest banshees have the appearance of human beings and the power of giants. They can eat three cows at a meal and punch through the stone wall with one punch. They ruled the human kingdom in the Nordic world and were worthy of the king of Nordic. Does this girl have Nordic royal blood in her body. In a few seconds, the waiter had many unrealistic ideas. He didn''t wake up until he was kicked by the manager. After eating a few more plates of cake rolls, Linda Danvers finally stopped, picked up a napkin, wiped the oil off the corner of her mouth, and said with a blank face, "why help me?" Luke glanced at the diner and said, "another place. It''s not a place to talk." Linda raised her hand and hit the wall. Boom! The concrete wall, like being hit by a shell, blasted a two meter wide hole, and the shock wave swung around, causing dust everywhere. The scene was quiet for a moment, followed by a cry of panic. The diners left in a hurry. After a while, only a few people were left in the big restaurant. "Now we can talk about it." With a long sigh, Luke threw the black card to the frightened restaurant manager, indicating that he would not be nervous and compensate himself, and then said, "knowing that you are in a bad mood, I won''t say more about the extra words. There is only one reason to help you, I want you to be my personal assistant." "You are looking for death!" "I''m serious." Luke''s expression is very serious, "showme recruitment information you also read, to apply for more than 1000 people, you are the only one who meets the conditions, did not choose." Linda sneered, "for the sake of helping me once, I won''t bother you this time. Remember, don''t mention the personal assistant. I''ll never be your secretary." "All right!" Luke, not surprised by the answer, asked, "what are you going to do next?" Linda was silent for a few seconds. "Can you help me find Superman?" "No problem!" "Really?" Luke nodded. "But before that, you have to promise me one thing." "What''s the matter?" "Be my personal assistant." Linda: "and "I said just now, don''t talk about personal assistants any more." Cold words with an undisguised threat, Luke sneered, disdained, "you say you, I do mine, I''m not a slave, why should I listen to you." "Miss Danvers, no, Miss Al, listen to my advice and keep a low profile. The complexity of the earth is far beyond your imagination. Your body may be invincible, but your soul is not. There are too many forces in the world that can kill you."Then he got up to tidy up his clothes, "since you are not interested in work, we have no need to talk about it. You don''t have to worry about the restaurant. I''ll settle it. By the way, be careful of the FBI. They are staring at you all the time." After talking to the manager about the compensation agreement, Luke walked out of the restaurant and disappeared. Linda did not stop, looking at the empty hall, her heart suddenly rose a huge sense of emptiness. Adoptive parents are spies arranged by others, best friends betray themselves, and the only blood relatives are missing The earth is very big, but there is no one to care about, no place to live. There''s no point in her being here. He walked out of the restaurant in a daze. In the frightened eyes of the waiter and manager, he jumped up and disappeared into the night sky like a sword. Two seconds later, the sound of air explosion came from a distance. A UFO suddenly appears in the picture of a satellite camera of a country. The UFO rushes at a very fast speed, and the next second, the signal disappears. on an island in Somalia, a group of pirates are dealing with prisoners. Suddenly, a red light beam is shot from the sky, and more than a dozen pirates, including the prisoners, are burned to ashes by the light beam. In Antarctica, the ice layer splits, a figure rushes out, waves his fist, and attacks the iceberg like a madman. In the waves of terror, the iceberg that has been standing for thousands of years tilts downward and breaks into countless pieces of ice. The frightened penguins scattered and jumped into the sea one after another, and the distant exploration workers were stunned by the scene. ¡­¡­ Linda, betrayed by her best friend, turns into a destroyer and is in a mess everywhere she goes. The next morning, Linda Danvers returned to the metropolitan residence after venting. The front door of the room was open, and a middle-aged white man in a suit was sitting on the sofa, wearing black framed glasses, with a serious expression, "Ms. Al, we need to..." The girl was too lazy to pay attention to him. She flashed and threw the middle-aged man out of the window together with the FBI agents hiding in the toilet and bedroom. Seven men fell from the building at the same time, and the voice of despair rang through the whole area. Chapter 75 Seven people fell from a high building at the same time, and the plop sound when they landed was so clear. The surrounding area was in chaos, and the agent in charge of logistics rushed up to check the injury. The result was very bad. Two agents were killed on the spot with their heads on the ground, and the other five were left with their last breath. As a special person in the FBI, he knows that the top management has been secretly monitoring an extremely terrible alien girl. It is said that the girl has a super alloy solid body, an unmeasurable upper limit of strength, a speed far beyond sound, a research sense beyond human understanding, and a super vision that can see through everything. There is an invisible biological magnetic field on the surface of her body, which can block most attacks. Even using missiles can not cause any damage. Such existence is close to God. On the FBI black list, she has always been ranked first, far more dangerous than the assassin League, which has created numerous vicious incidents. Most of the time, Mike is curious about why that girl is so terrible. Today, he finally saw why she killed seven elite officers in only one second. The fast camera can''t make it clear. What''s even more outrageous is that after killing these people, she lay in bed and went to sleep without caring. "Damn it Mike gritted his teeth with hatred. Ordinary means were no longer enough. He could only use the psychic powers. The Department of mind is notoriously rare. There are only three in the FBI: one can''t get away from the headquarters all the year round; the other is responsible for monitoring the target, which is now missing; and the other is Ellie, a white pupil girl from the heterodox department. The thought of Ellie gave him another headache. After the Gotham incident, heterodox''s performance was very abnormal, especially Emily song, who swept away her previous impression of being cute and stupid and became strong and cunning. On the one hand, she used Gotham City''s achievements to put pressure on the top to seek higher positions; on the other hand, she recruited other superhumans to form a guild of powers to ensure that superhuman agents had the right to fair competition. In her unremitting efforts, 80% of the superhuman agents have become members of the guild, a group of superhuman groups. You don''t have to think about how terrible the power is. Superhuman is an important card of the FBI. Many tasks that cannot be handled by conventional means will be solved by them. Once they lose this power, the dominance of the FBI will be greatly reduced. To give them power is to plant an uncontrolled seed. No one knows what the seed will look like. The senior management hesitated and tried to solve the problem by means of money, but the guild did not give them the opportunity to express their dissatisfaction through strikes, media and retirement. At Emily''s call, ordinary agents joined in, united to put pressure on the top, and even left comments: if the FBI does not solve the problem of fairness, they will propose to Congress the establishment of aegis, which is specially responsible for supernatural cases. I don''t know which bastard is trying to help Emily with her advice. One by one, the beating people are caught off guard and there is no way to retreat. Deputy Daniel whispered, "another one is dead." When Mike greyton was awake, he said irritably, "contact Emily and let them come at once." Daniel nodded, took out his cell phone and dialed Emily''s phone. After a conversation, he was embarrassed and said, "Sir, Emily replied: they are fighting against injustice and can''t be on duty." "It''s all burning up, and there''s a strike!" Mike grabs the phone and is about to speak when a blind tone rings in his ear. The phone was hung up. That girl hung up on herself! As a senior executive, the power center class was hung up by the lowest level female agent. What does that mean? Mike gray bowed his head to ponder. "Sir..." Mike raised his hand and didn''t let his deputy go on. He went to the corner alone and dialed Emily again. He didn''t know what he had said and what conditions he had reached. When he returned, his face was calm, just like the stagnant water in the deep pool, without any waves. "Danielle, organize people, block the scene as soon as possible, and take over the communication equipment of irrelevant people. It''s a must We should minimize the impact of the incident. " "I see, sir." At the same time, in an office in Washington, D.C., Josie, Acting Vice President of the guild, said nervously, "Amy, what does Mike gray say?" Emily put down her cell phone and said, "he agreed on the condition that she can control the girl. If she can''t, she will be executed on the spot." "Asshole! Lamb Chop Suey! They are really setting us up. " Angus, with a sharp head, gritted his teeth and roared, "that girl is a freak. We can''t deal with her at all. Mike graemen knows this, but he doesn''t tell the truth. He makes it clear that he wants us to die." "How could he do that!" "All we want is fairness. Is that wrong? Why don''t they give it?"Hoarse voice reverberated in the room, the atmosphere became extremely depressed. Some guild members look up and stare at the picture on TV. A girl is beating an iceberg. Her small fist seems to have a nuclear warhead. The whole ice layer is cracked with one blow. This kind of power is really terrible. It''s not something Superman can deal with. If you go, you''ll be killed. "Amy, what to do." Emily took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "now that we have agreed, we will go. The responsibility of the FBI is to maintain the law and protect national security. Besides, who else can deal with her except us." "But it''s too dangerous." "Which mission is not dangerous, Ellie..." Turn round to look at white pupil girl, "can you control her?" Ellie hesitated for a few seconds, shaking her head, "I haven''t tried, I don''t know." "What about communication?" "There should be no problem in communication, but will she listen to us?" Emily sighed. "Always try." After finishing the preparations, the group left Washington, D.C. for the metropolis. ¡­¡­ As a Kryptonian, Linda Danfoss doesn''t need a long break. She can be energetic in an hour. I took some sandwiched cakes from the refrigerator and looked at the scene downstairs as I ate them. Knowing that she woke up, the FBI was in a terrible situation, and the Department''s logistics staff even began to shiver. "A bunch of trash!" The girl disdained to curl her mouth, kicked the wall, jumped up and disappeared in the sky. People downstairs can only stare. Look at me and I''ll look at you. They can''t fly. What can they do? Mike gray waved his arms angrily, but there was no way. In front of the girl, they were as weak as ants. The power gap was too big. Let alone confrontation, there was no chance of dialogue. Chapter 76 Maybe it''s almost venting, and Linda finally remembers her original purpose. At 9 am, a terrorist attack occurred at the Metropolitan Airport. An unidentified mysterious man rushed into the hangar and left behind a string of mysterious characters after wantonly destroying it. According to the description of the airport security guard, the mysterious man is a woman, young and extremely terrifying. She can tear up the plane with her bare hands and has the ability to fly. The incident was so bad that it made headlines not long after it happened. Many news media are reporting this event, and that string of mysterious characters has become the focus of human pursuit. Some say it''s a code, some say it''s a metaphor, and one expert even thinks that the characters are Maya characters, which heralds the end of the world in 2012. The mysterious woman is the forerunner. Don''t say, some people believe this kind of retarded speech. On the 13th floor of Haixing building, Charlie said anxiously, "boss. Is that woman crazy "In a way, she''s crazy." Luke sipped his coffee and quietly watched the TV coverage of the airport incident. Charlie said sternly, "I think we have to do something about Melissa. She''s a witness. Once it''s in the hands of the FBI, we''re in trouble." Luke laughs and shakes his head. "You think too much. Linda Danvers is not that stupid. In fact, she is smarter than most people in the world. She won''t be over aggressive until her goal is achieved." "What if the goal is not achieved?" Luxor took a few seconds and murmured, "that''s hard to say." ¡­¡­ Planet daily. In the envious eyes of many male compatriots, Clark Kent, who just joined the newspaper, was called to the office by Louise lane. They don''t understand what''s good about this poor boy from the countryside, how to win the heart of Lois Lane. The thought of them rolling the sheets together broke everyone''s heart. Clark Kent has no mental ability to read the inner thoughts of his colleagues, but when he stepped into the office, he was acutely aware of several hostile sights. In this regard, he can only express helplessness. Wearing a lady''s dress, Lois turned on the TV and turned to the local radio station which was broadcasting the airport incident. She said solemnly, "that mysterious girl''s ability is very similar to yours." Clark was silent. "She''s one of your people?" "It may or may not be. I''ll find out." "What metaphor does that string of mysterious characters represent?" "It''s not a character, it''s a character. It''s a Kryptonian character. It means: Carl Al, I''m waiting for you on the top of the earth." "The top of the earth?" Louise habitually picked up a pencil and struck her chin, "Mount Everest?" Clark nodded. His eyes moved up and down with the pencil. He liked to see Louise think best. It was really beautiful. "So you''re going to keep the appointment?" "Yes." "Take me with you!" Clark: "well "Lois, this is not the time to be willful. She is very dangerous. I can''t take you." "No, you''re wrong. She''s not dangerous." Louise said with a smile, legs together tilt, elegant and confident, "although the mysterious woman destroyed two planes, but did not hurt people, but also rescued a mechanic from the scene of the fire, it can be seen that she is not a bad person." "Another thing, she knows your name - Carl Al, you said before, it''s the name your parents gave you, only your relatives know, that is to say, the mysterious girl may be your cousin, or cousin, or sister." Clark said helplessly, "Lois, no matter what you say, I won''t take you. It''s too dangerous." "I have to go. Two kryptonians meet on earth. They need to be witnesses. Besides, she''s your family. Why can''t I see her? Don''t forget, I took you to see my sister last Friday." "It''s not the same thing." "The nature is the same. If you don''t feel at ease, you can put me at the foot of the mountain to determine whether I am a family member, and then take me up. In a word, I have to be at the scene." Clark, who has a model of a good man at home, can''t refuse his girlfriend''s willful request, so he has to fly to Mount Everest after work with Louise Lane in a cold suit. At the top of Mount Everest, there is a hillside with national flag. Linda Danvers quietly looks at the "s" sign on Clark''s chest, which is the Al family emblem. She once had one. Thinking of the parents who died in the krypton explosion and all kinds of deceit they have suffered over the years, tears seem to pour out uncontrollably. When she cried, clarkton became embarrassed and asked, bewildered,"You are..." "Carla Zoe Al, my father is Zoe Al, and your father Joe Al is brother. I was born 12 years earlier than you. Due to unexpected factors, my spaceship strayed into the chaotic space of static time and stayed there for a long time to escape. My body is 18 years old, and my real age is 36 years old. You should call me cousin." Cousin? Clark opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. In the spaceship left by his father, there is a genealogy of the Al family. Zoe Al and Kara Zoe al are real people, but he never thought that one day, his cousin would come to visit him. Growing up, he had never heard of his cousin''s name. How could he have feelings. Linda wiped away her tears and said with a smile, "Carl, you are my only relative." This sentence made a great impact on Clark. Krypton has perished. They are probably the last kryptonians, or "brothers and sisters". When the knot opens, the conversation becomes smooth. Linda tells about her childhood experience, Kryptonian culture, history, tradition and so on. She doesn''t say a word about her life after coming to earth. Clark describes her adoptive parents, how honest and kind they are, their new job, and her girlfriend Louise lane. During the period, he proposed to let his girlfriend meet with her, but he was declined. Clark didn''t think much about it. After all, the first time they met, there was plenty of time later. After a conversation, Clark was in a good mood, but Linda Danvers'' heart sank to the bottom. She saw that Kryptonian Carl Eyre was dead and replaced by earthman Clark Kent. He talked so much about his adoptive parents more than his biological father, and he didn''t care about the Al family''s instructions. He might have the joy of reuniting with his family, but he didn''t have the attachment to his hometown krypton. Aware of this, Linda lost interest in talking about it and asked directly, "where is the lonely fortress?" Clark was stunned and said, "North Pole." "You have the key?" Clark immediately frowned. The lonely fortress is a relic left by his father. There are a lot of science and technology that do not belong to this era on it. Once it falls into the hands of villains, the consequences will be unimaginable. He hesitated for a moment and said in a dubious voice, "what do you want to do with this?" "I want access to the lonely fortress." The voice fell and the air was quiet. Chapter 77 Somewhere in Mount Qomolangma, there is less snow on the hillside. Lois Lane is shaking with her arms and her eyebrows are beginning to shake. She''s been here for 40 minutes, and the bastard Clark hasn''t come back yet. "Don''t forget me!" Louise murmured, pushing her feet back and forth on the ground, adding heat to her body with exercise, suddenly, there was a huge roar in her ears. The clouds above burst open, revealing the clear sky. The strong wind came down from the sky, and she almost fell to the ground. Two red beams of light are chasing in the sky. Everywhere they go, the boulders break and the ice and snow melt. The terrible scene is like the end of time. "Clark!" Louise was shocked. The red light beam is the unique ability of kryptonians. That is to say, the mysterious woman is most likely Clark''s relative. After talking for so long, how did they fight. Lois couldn''t figure out why. Seeing the red light sweeping back and forth, she quickly found a crack in the stone to hide. Boom! When the mountain exploded in the distance, the two figures rushed out of the dust. It was Clark and the mysterious woman who chased each other in the sky. Each collision would produce a shock wave visible to the naked eye. The ripples spread around, destroying the surrounding landscape crazily. The top of the mountain was cut into a round arch, and the debris shot around like shrapnel. At the far end of the field of vision, a black crack appeared on the white snow mountain, and the snow rolled down, and soon evolved into a white torrent that occupied half of the sky. The snow mountain has collapsed! The two men''s fight still did not stop, from the east to the west, and then together into the white torrent. Boom! There was a terrible explosion, and a vacuum appeared in the middle of the white torrent. Clark and Linda Danfoss fought madly, fists crossed, and the spilling shock wave made the avalanche into a snow waterfall. The scene was too scary. White snowflakes flying around in the shock wave, sometimes turned into tornadoes and soared into the air, sometimes turned into the most terrible storm, which made the face ache. Lois was shivering in the crack of the stone. At this time, she was very sorry. She knew that she shouldn''t have come here. If she couldn''t help, she might have become Clark''s burden. She can''t intervene in such a battle. She can only pray to God and bless Clark. Time passed at a very slow rate, and I don''t know how long later, the roar stopped, and Louise looked out to make sure there was no danger, and then slowly leaned out. Looking up, the whole person was stunned. The huge peaks are full of holes, some of which can be seen directly through. The white snow mountain has disappeared, leaving only the bare cliff. What''s more terrifying is that some places are actually burning, and the rocks are burned into the same color of magma by the light beam, flowing slowly at an altitude of several kilometers. Louise took a deep breath and said in a loud voice, "Clark! Clark, where are you? Come back and answer me. " "Here I am." Clark Kent, dressed in a red cape, rises from below, with an undisguised loneliness on his face. "Sorry, I didn''t expect this to happen." Seeing her boyfriend, Louise''s nervous mood finally eased down, "you You''re all right "I''ve got a little injury and I''ve recovered." "That girl, you..." Clark said bitterly, "Lois, don''t talk about it, OK?" Lois was stunned, grabbed his hand and said softly, "OK, I won''t ask." ¡­¡­ The sky on Mount Everest is still sunny, but the night in the metropolis is getting darker. A villa on the west side, looking at Linda Danvers from the sky, Luke can only shrug, "I said, next time you come, can you go through the main door, or make a phone call in advance, let me have psychological preparation." The girl did not speak, went straight to the table, picked up the bottle and poured it into her stomach. When Luke looked at her and saw her nearly broken clothes and bare feet, he was surprised and said, "did you fight? With whom? Your cousin. " After drinking a bottle of red wine, Linda''s face began to turn red, but her eyes were still cold, "do you have any clothes?" Luke pointed up. "There are underwear and coats in the leftmost room on the second floor." Linda jumps up to the second floor, quickly changes her clothes and comes out with a few bottles of unopened red wine in her hand. Sitting in a chair, not talking, just drinking. It can be seen that she is in a bad mood. It is estimated that something unpleasant happened to Clark Kent. Luke took some sandwiches from the refrigerator and put them on the table, "don''t just drink, eat something." "Thank you very much." Linda ate and drank, and after a while, three bottles of red wine came to the bottom.Luke kicked the bottle aside and said curiously, "what''s the matter? Your cousin is making you angry. Do you want me to help you beat him?" "Can you kill him?" Luke: -- There''s something wrong with his brain. He talks nonsense. "I remember that night. I know your ability. You can kill me and that good-looking bastard. As long as you kill him, I will promise you anything, secretary or bed." Luke raised his hand and shook it in front of her. "tell me, what''s this?" The girl put her palm away. "I''m not drunk. I''m serious." "I''ll talk about it later. You''ll stay here tonight. The food is in the refrigerator. If you''re hungry, take it yourself." Luke yawned and went back to his bedroom to sleep. He had work to do tomorrow and had no time to drink with her. I slept about three or four hours. When a strange voice came, Luke suddenly woke up and saw Linda Danvers standing by the window, "what are you doing? Even if you break into a private house, you can''t let it go even in the bedroom. I''m a man, and I''m a bloody young man. It''s embarrassing for you to sneak in like this. " "I lost." "What?" Linda clenched her fist, gritted her teeth and said, "Carl has changed. He has become a selfish guy with good looks. I want to teach him a lesson, but I''m not his opponent." "It''s normal. Your cousin is muscular and quite old. You''re only 18 years old. It''s normal that you can''t win. Not now, it doesn''t mean you can''t in the future. There''s always a chance." The girl turned around. "Will you help me?" "It''s hard for outsiders to interfere in your housework. Of course, if you don''t mind, we can have a chat, provided that I''m dressed." The girl disdains a way, "under my eyes, you wear not to wear clothes to have no difference." Having said that, leave the bedroom. Luke put on his pajamas, went to the living room on the first floor, poured a glass of cold water and said, "can you tell me what happened?" Linda answered and gave a brief account of the whole story. "That''s to say, you''re looking for Carl Al for the spaceship called lonely fortress." "Yes." Luke shook his head, speechless way, "you do not do it right, let alone him, I would not agree." "Why?" "The reason is very simple. Your cousin Carl Al is not a Kryptonian, but an earthman. The earth is his home. Kryptonian is just the place where he was born. Maybe when he is about to die in the future, he will have the idea of going back to have a look, but not now." "It is wrong of you to ask him to give up everything on earth and return to krypton." Linda looked ugly and said, "I don''t think it''s wrong. He''s a Kryptonian with the blood of the Al family in his body. His parents and elders died in the battle of defending the planet. As the only remaining Kryptonian, he should take the responsibility of rebuilding civilization instead of being an intern reporter on earth." "What''s more, he still has a code of life in his body, which is the cornerstone of krypton''s inheritance. It records the genetic information of all kryptonians. My uncle gave him the code in the hope of rebuilding krypton and civilization." "But what did he do? Did he ever have the idea of restoring civilization?" "I''m not wrong. It''s him, the traitor." Luke: -- Chapter 78 It''s true that the bottom decides the mind. From the point of view of the earth people, it can be taken for granted that Clark should stand on the side of the earth people. After all, his parents, classmates, friends and lovers are all human beings. His childhood education is to protect the earth civilization, not krypton civilization. But if it was Kryptonian, the situation would be different. The code of life is the cornerstone of krypton''s inheritance. Without it, krypton will no longer be complete. Clark Kent, who owns the code, should shoulder the responsibility of rebuilding civilization. Everyone in krypton thinks so. Even his biological father, Joe Al, may have the same idea, otherwise he would not put such important things in his son. But he chose to be a Kryptonian! No wonder Linda is so angry. It''s good not to kill her brother. After thinking about it, Luke suddenly finds that his position is wrong. Clark is a krypton traitor. How can he not be a traitor! "Why not talk." Luke said, "suddenly, if I help you deal with your brother, I may be regarded as a traitor by the earth people." Linda was stunned for a moment. It seems that''s the truth. "However, I have a characteristic: I can help my relatives, but I can''t help them. If you and I know each other, we can be friends. If friends are in trouble, we can''t ignore them." Linda was surprised. "So you''ll help me." "I can help you, but I have to find out three questions first: first, what is your ultimate goal, return to your hometown for a look, or grasp the life code and lonely fortress in your own hands, and shoulder the heavy task of rebuilding civilization. The results of the two choices are completely different; Second, what price do you want your cousin to pay? It''s a lesson as a sister Or treat him as a traitor, and let his family die without a place to die; Third, what impact will it have on me and the earth? I don''t want to bring disaster to the earth because of my own mistakes. " The three questions are Luke''s self-discipline and the inner torture of the girl. She didn''t know how to answer every question, so she had to be silent. Killing my cousin? No, it can''t be done at all. There is only one male left in the Al family. If you kill him, the family will be cut off. As for the task of rebuilding civilization, I feel numb at the thought of this. Reconstruction of civilization is not 1 + 1 = 2. There are too many things to deal with. First of all, you have to have a territory. The earth is a good choice. The problem is that there are too many strange places in the world. To rebuild civilization here, you can''t avoid a war with the local people. Let alone the other things, the boy in front of you is a big trouble. He looks like a playful and easy to bully. Once he observes carefully, he can feel a kind of fear of death. That kind of feeling is like the soul being engulfed, and instinctively trembles. Lin can''t understand what his ability is now. A person is so difficult to deal with, let alone others. If a war really breaks out, it is absolutely his own failure. Little by little, three minutes later, Linda was still silent. Luke yawned, "beauty, let''s talk about it tomorrow. I''m going to bed." "Wait a minute!" Linda looked up and said solemnly, "I just want to have a look back at krypton. I don''t care about anything else." "If that''s all, I advise you to give up." The girl frowned, "why?" Luke said weakly, "krypton has exploded, bang from the inside to the outside. You have studied physics, and it should be very clear that a planet without a core will not run in a fixed orbit. Even if you find the original position of krypton through space coordinates, you will see nothing." "Whether you admit it or not, krypton no longer exists. It has become a large and small meteorite drifting around the universe. Maybe one day it will fall on the earth. Then you can collect it as a memorial." After a pause, he glanced at the twitching face and sighed, "even if you go back in a lonely fortress, you can''t find anything. It''s not worth fighting with your only relative for nothing. Listen to my advice and give up!" "I won''t give up." Linda took a long breath and gritted her teeth. "No matter what the result, I''ll go back and have a look." "All right!" Luke shrugged and knew that one''s obsession is not so easy to change, "since your purpose is just a lonely fortress, I can help, but my service is not free, you have to give me something." "What do you want?" "Krypton''s energy technology." Linda frowned and her eyes were full of scrutiny. The scientific and technological level of krypton is far higher than that of the earth. The surpassing here is not a simple size, but a leap at the level of civilization. If the universe civilization is divided into seven levels, the earth can''t even reach the first level, but krypton is between the second level and the third level. Once krypton technology falls into the hands of the earth people, who knows what they will use it for."You don''t believe me." Linda looked at him and didn''t speak. Although this guy is not a good bird for his own taste, he is white, but he is full of bad water. What do you mean by your eyes? Who do you think I am? I''m a dictator, a black hearted entrepreneur? Moreover, even if you give me the technology, what can you do? Scientific development is a step-by-step process, and every step ahead needs the corresponding equipment as the basis; krypton technology has been leading the earth for hundreds of years, even if you put the technology in front of me, I can''t understand it. Fortunately, I can''t understand it. The purpose of energy technology is to find the right way Go straight, and avoid detours. " "In a word, give or not." Linda also came to temper, angry way, "don''t give what, without you I can still get lonely fortress." Luke chuckled, his eyes shining strangely, as if he knew everything. "I know your plan. I''d like to remind you that it''s your cousin. Before threatening others, you should learn how to handle it properly. Don''t make things irreparable, let alone turn your only relative into an enemy." The girl''s heart was shocked and her face became extremely complicated. "One more thing, the FBI is looking for you all over the world. There are many psychic superpowers among them. Be careful, don''t be controlled by others. Once you fall into their hands, no one will collect your body." "It''s all said. I''m going to bed. You can help yourself. Remember to lock the door when you leave." With a long yawn, Luke got up and went to the bedroom. After a few steps, a voice came from behind, "wait a minute!" "Help me get the lonely fortress, and I''ll give you the basics of energy technology." "Foundation?" "Yes, the foundation." "All right! The foundation is the foundation. " As the old saying goes, only with the foundation can it be possible. Only with the first time can there be a second time. There are countless times with the second time. There is only one layer of window paper between the first time and countless times. If you get on my boat, you can run away. Chapter 79 It''s 10 a.m. in the west suburb of metropolis. It''s a crossroad somewhere. The sound of bullets kept reverberating around. A group of robbers robbing cash trucks were blocked by the police in the coffee shop. Two robbers took the waiter as hostages, while several other robbers took AK and shot at the police cars. All the tires of five police cars were blown out. Due to the safety of the hostages, the police did not dare to shoot at will, so they had to retreat under the threat of the robbers. A policewoman was hit in the abdomen by a 7.62mm bullet when she was retreating. She lay on the ground and didn''t know whether she was alive or dead. Other policewomen tried to save her, but they were driven forward by several rounds of strafing. Compared with the waiter, the robber preferred the injured policewoman. A brave robber, carrying an explosion-proof shield, slipped to the policewoman and took her as a hostage. Now, the situation is more complicated. In the United States, manslaughter is an emergency in violent cases, which will not be punished too much. What should you do after the incident? If you manslaughter a companion, the situation is different. Even if the boss does not investigate, colleagues will not tolerate you. The robbers seemed to know this and began to swagger with money and move all the cash in the cash truck to the BMW. The BMW started and left in the eyes of the police. The inspector in charge of the operation, Edmond, stamped his feet. When he asked the headquarters for helicopter support, he suddenly thought of the cold roar in his ear. With the sound of explosion, a figure like a meteorite fell from the sky. Boom! The earth vibrated, and the terrible shock swung around, making BMW soar into the air. The robbers in the car didn''t understand what happened. The top of the car was lifted and a mysterious woman with a skull mask appeared in front of them and threw them out like garbage. The injured policewoman was about to say thank you when she saw the mysterious woman snatching up the sack full of money and soaring into the sky like a meteor. She had to swallow what she said, and three words came to her mind: eat black. It was so weird that it soon became a hot topic on the news radio. Star daily, after seeing the report on TV, Clark Kent covered his head and looked helpless. Lois asked, "is that her?" Clark nodded and was about to explain when the phone rang. Mother called, the speaker is not her, but a strange and familiar voice. Carla Zo al! Clark''s face suddenly changed. He couldn''t answer his girlfriend''s question. He turned and walked out to the balcony. He jumped up and disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡­¡­ A few minutes later, at a farm in smoville, Kansas. Clark, flying with all his strength, smashes open the door of the house and sees strange pictures. Mother Martha and "cousin" Carla Zoe al are sitting at the dinner table, eating and talking. The strange picture is mixed with a little warmth. Seeing her son back, Martha subconsciously stood up, hesitated for a few seconds, and sat back. "What are you going to do, Carla?" Clark growled in spite of his anger "No big or small, call me sister." Clark: "well Take a deep breath and say word for word, "I told you clearly, I won''t agree." Linda snorted, "I didn''t expect you to agree. There are mainly two things to do when I come here today: first, as your sister, I want to see your adoptive parents and see if they treat you well. The result is very good. Carl, you have a wonderful mother; second, I have no place to live. I''m going to stay with you for a while. Don''t worry, I won''t eat and drink for nothing." When I got to the sack, I ripped open the zipper and poured two bags of hundred dollar bills on the ground, "more than 13 million, enough for my daily expenses." Martha covered her mouth with a deep shock on her face. She had lived for decades and had never seen so much money. Clark was furious and yelled, "the money is from the cash truck. How can you..." "What can I do?" Linda sneered, "don''t forget, I caught the four robbers. I saved the injured policewoman. I helped the police. What''s the matter with some extra money? I deserve it." Martha understood and looked at her son. The latter nodded helplessly, patted her son on the arm and said in a soft voice, "Carla, your behavior of helping the police to arrest the criminals is very commendable, but you can''t get paid for it, let alone take the money of the cash truck as your own. That''s against the law." Linda curled her lips. "I''m Kryptonian. The laws of the earth don''t care about me." "But you live on earth!" "Who told you that I would like to live on earth, but for your stupid son, I would have been back to krypton long ago." With that, he picked up his carry on luggage and strode out. When he got to the door, he seemed to kick on the door.Bang! The wooden gate was torn apart. Martha looked at her son anxiously. "Tell me what happened. Is she really your cousin?" Clark nodded painfully. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." Before the voice fell, the ground shook, and they rushed out of the room. The next scene made them gape. Linda Danvers moved a building from nowhere. The three story villa was thrown on the ground like a toy in her hands. After that, he patted his hands and said to the stunned mother and son, "this is my house in the future. Don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do." Then he slammed the door. Martha covered her chest and almost had a heart attack. What she saw was that the girl''s ability was the same as her son''s, but her character was very different. She was rebellious, perverse and lawless. She belonged to a bad social girl who was easy to go astray. "Clark, she..." Clark said with a wry smile, "can you let her live here first?" Martha understands her son''s meaning. The girl goes her own way and doesn''t care about the rules at all. She has extremely terrible power. If she is left outside, it will cause terrible disaster if she is not careful. If she is put beside her, at least her son can stop her. After figuring this out, Martha sighed helplessly. Although she was unwilling, she still said, "listen to you, but those two sacks of money must be sent back." "I know." Clark nodded. There was a flash of worry in his eyes. It was not so simple. The "cousin" suddenly changed her mind. There must be another purpose. I can''t figure out exactly what it is for a while. I can only look at it. So, with the tacit consent of Martha and Clark, Linda Danvers stayed. Then the Kent family disaster began. Chapter 80 In order to prevent the "cousin" from making trouble, Clark decided to live on the farm. When he came back from work, he saw such a picture. There is an iceberg more than ten meters high in the backyard space, and several penguins from nowhere shiver under the iceberg. There is a man-made lake beside the iceberg. Three crocodiles are bubbling in the lake, and a forest giant oyster more than ten meters long is hanging on the tree nearby. There are silver backed gorillas, ostriches, cheetahs, Siberian tigers, African lions, hippos, elephants, antelopes and a group of golden monkeys. Animals from different regions are kept together in iron net, but they don''t attack each other. Instead, they live in harmony. Clark grabs his hair and he''s all in a daze. When she saw her son coming back, Martha rushed up and hugged him. She looked very frightened. She was frightened by these wild animals. "It''s OK. It''s OK. I''ll take care of it." Clark comforted his mother in a low voice. When he glanced at the "cousin" next to the swimming pool, he was in an undisguised anger. "Carla, what the hell are you doing?" "Keep a pet!" Linda took off her sunglasses and said, "don''t people on earth like pets? I also want to try, but it''s not fun at all. They are so stupid that they don''t even know the basic gestures. " "These are wild animals that can''t be domesticated, not pets. If you want to have pets, I can buy you cats or dogs, anyway. It''s too dangerous to keep them. " "Danger?" Linda laughed strangely, picked up the glass and threw it away. With the blessing of terror, the glass turned into something more terrible than a shell. with a bang, the glass burst. The alligator, weighing more than 1.5 tons, soared into the air, glided more than 10 meters on the lake and hit the shore, with no idea of its life or death. Seeing this scene, the giant forest lizard quietly coiled its body, lions and tigers put their heads into the grass, golden monkeys huddled together, and the fastest cheetah on the ground squeezed out a sycophantic smile like an orange. Clark understood that the real danger is not the beast, but the "cousin" around her. She is the most dangerous species. The family can''t be turned into a zoo. Despite the opposition of "cousin", Clark sent the wild animals back to where they should have lived. After all this, the time has come to night. The family had a big dinner and went back to their rooms to have a rest. At eleven o''clock in the middle of the night, when Clark and his girlfriend finished talking on the phone and were ready to rest, the door was kicked. Linda came in and threw a comatose white woman on his bed. The dim light reflects a woman''s naked body, full chest and slender waist. Clark froze for a second, pulled the sheet over the woman''s body in a hurry, "what are you going to do again?" Linda shrugged and naturally said, "I''ll send you women. There are only two people left on Krypton, and you are the only male. No matter from the family level or the civilization level, you have to bear the responsibility of breeding." "This woman is my carefully selected one. She is beautiful, has a good figure, has no family history, and is a top student graduated from Harvard University. Now she is a senior lawyer in the firm. She is very suitable for you to mate with." Clark grabs his hair. It''s almost broken. All of a sudden, the woman under the sheet moved for a moment, and seemed to have the sign of awakening. Without saying a word, Clark took a knife and knocked the woman unconscious. If she wakes up at this time and sees her own appearance, she will not be able to wash her face if she jumps into the Yellow River. Linda looked him up and down, nodded thoughtfully and seemed to understand something. She turned and left. After a while, she turned back and came back with a young woman with bright black skin in her hand. "it doesn''t matter that you don''t like white. I have black ones here. If it''s not suitable, I don''t have any." Clark: "well What the hell did I do? God wants to do this to me. ¡­¡­ The days of terror had just begun. In the next few days, Clark realized what a dark life was. On the first day, my home became a zoo. On the second morning, it became an aquarium and a museum in the afternoon. On the third day, there was an Egyptian pyramid in the morning and a missile launch base in the evening. Every night when he came back to the bedroom, Clark would gingerly open the sheets and send the nameless girl on the bed to where they should go. After a long time, he felt that his psychological state had a big problem. What was more painful was that once, not so much, he was hit by his girlfriend who came after hearing the news. He tried to explain, but Louise didn''t listen at all. She slapped him and left without looking back. Linda was tucking aside, "this is your girlfriend. To be honest, not too good. The butt is too small to make complaints about." Clark raised his head, red with anger in his eyes. Linda raised the corner of her mouth and looked at each other without flinching.Eyes collide in mid air, the air pressure increases rapidly, there is a trend of war. After more than ten seconds of confrontation, Clark was defeated without accident and left with a disheartened face in the contempt of "cousin". Back in the bedroom, the sheet was lifted and a female chimpanzee in sexy black silk underwear waved to him. "Ah, ah, ah!" Clark roars, the universe explodes, roars into the sky. Like an angry bull, he rushed to the metropolis regardless of everything. His body flashed across the sky like streamer, and a long sonic boom cloud rose behind him. "Carla, I won''t put up with you any more." "I''ll kill you!" I gnash my teeth in my heart. Anger is like an erupting volcano. When I get there, I encounter a snowstorm that is hard to encounter in a thousand years. Louise lane was having dinner with Linda Danvers when she saw the strong man rushing in. She didn''t say a word. She gave him a cold look, just a look. Clark was like a balloon pierced by a steel needle, sitting there, feeble. Louise realized that there was a bit of anger between her sister and brother. After dinner, she took the initiative to leave to make room for them. Clark doesn''t want to go through this kind of life. If he goes on like this, not only his girlfriend will leave, but also his mother can''t stand it. "Carla, what do you want?" Linda said, "I know it!" Clark took a long breath and said with an ugly face, "I can give you the key to the lonely fortress, but you must promise me that you can''t use the technology above to harm the earth." "I don''t care about my business. And, to remind you, the lonely fortress is the technological crystallization created by generations of the Al family. It''s the common property of the family, not your private property. Do you understand?" Clark was speechless and didn''t know how to argue. "Where are the keys?" Clark was silent for a few seconds and took the white crystal pendant out of his pocket. Linda grabbed the pendant and left without looking back. After a while, the door opened and Louise came in, curious, "is she really your cousin?" Clark nodded with a wry smile. Louise wondered, "I talked to her for half an hour. She made me feel a little arrogant and peaceful. She didn''t look like a street rogue who could use dirty means. Is there any secret between them?" Clark frowned, "you mean someone is behind her?" Chapter 81 "I don''t know who is helping her, but I have to pay attention to one thing." Louise said seriously, "there are so many things happening in your family, both penguins and lions. Once they burst out, they will soon become the focus of the news. But a few days later, the media is calm and no one reports." "Even if the media does not report, the satellite will also take the corresponding pictures and send the abnormal situation to the FBI. As a result, no FBI will come to the door." Clark frowned. "Someone''s covering her tracks." "Sure." "Who is that man? What is the purpose? " Louise shook her head. "There''s too little information to guess. Maybe you can ask your cousin." ¡­¡­ On a frozen island somewhere in the Arctic Ocean. Linda Danvers landed in the center of the island, lifted the crystal pendant, and a white light shot out of the pendant, penetrated the ice and disappeared deep underground. A few seconds later, the ground suddenly vibrated, and countless cracks opened in the ice, as if something was going to come out of the ground. The earthquake became more and more intense, spreading over a radius of several kilometers. All of a sudden! There''s a bang! The ice burst and a huge building rose from below. The building is extremely huge, with a length and width of more than 1000 meters. It is composed of numerous crystal columns of various sizes. The crystal columns reflect various colors in the sunlight, such as red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue, purple Different colors of light blend together, wriggle, transform, as if with life in general. "Lonely fortress!" Linda murmured to herself, her eyes full of excitement. She stepped to the door and offered her crystal pendant. A light beam shoots out from the front door and covers the girl''s body: "check information..." "Carla Zo al!" "Welcome back!" The white light increases rapidly. The next second, people disappear. Inside the fort, central control room. Looking around at the buildings with the Al family insignia, Linda can''t help but cover her mouth and sit on the ground and cry in a low voice. A middle-aged man with gray hair and soft eyes came up and asked gently, "are you ok? Kara "Father Linda was stunned for a moment, thought of something, and suddenly woke up, "don''t test me in this way, I know it''s projection." The voice falls, and the middle age disappears. Instead, it is a gray suspended substance the size of a person''s brain. The suspended substance is made of liquid metal. It constantly wriggles and transforms, and from time to time it conjures up different faces, all of which are members of the Al family. "Hello, Carla. I''m Al, the intelligent housekeeper of lonely fortress. Welcome back." Linda wiped away her tears and said solemnly, "I want the highest authority of the lonely fortress." "The highest authority belongs to Carl al." "What authority can I get?" "All permissions except the highest." "I want to check my permissions." "Just a moment, please." The virtual screen is projected, which records in detail all the control that Carla Zoe Al, a descendant of the Al family, can hold. After ten seconds, Linda turns off the screen and says in a low voice, "help me locate krypton." "Sorry, we can''t locate krypton." Linda was worried. Although she had expected the result to be like this, she couldn''t help asking, "why?" "Krypton no longer exists." Just a few words, hit her hard, and then calm down for a while, "locate lhs2520 red dwarf!" The grey suspended matter changed rapidly, and a red star as bright as the sun emerged. "Lhs2520 red dwarf has been located!" Linda was a little relieved. Krypton is a planet orbiting the red dwarf lhs2520. As long as we find lhs2520, we can go back home. After getting what she wanted, Linda left without stopping for a moment. Lonely fortress is very beautiful, but it is not her home. The uninhabited building is like a cage, which reminds her of an unpleasant experience. A few minutes later, in a villa in the western suburb of metropolis. When he saw the krypton girl from the sky, Luke got up and said, "did you succeed?" Linda nodded and threw the chip to him. "That''s what you want." Luke quickly took out the scanner and copied the data on the chip to the computer. As a result, when he saw the tadpole text on the screen, the whole person was stupid, "krypton text?" "How could it be krypton?" The girl pretended to be innocent and said, "krypton technology is of course recorded by krypton characters. Is there a problem?"Luke: -- It''s reasonable for you to meow, but it''s just nonsense. "Miss Danvers, don''t make trouble, OK? I haven''t learned krypton language, how can I understand it?" "That''s your problem. It''s none of my business." "That''s too much." Luke was also annoyed. "I helped you with good intentions. I gave you advice and wiped my ass..." Linda said crossly, "what are you talking about?" Luke changed his words and said, "if you don''t wipe your ass, it''s to cover up your whereabouts. In order to help you, I''ve blacked the satellites of seven countries. As a result, you give me a data that you can''t understand. Don''t you think it''s too much?" "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. You can learn it!" "Learn what? Krypton script Of course, the girl said, "if you learn krypton writing, you can understand it." "No kidding, will you?" "I''m not kidding." Luke was stunned for a moment, and his eyes became strange. "Don''t go around. Come on, what do you want?" Linda coughed and said with affectation, "I think you are competent for the lack of a co pilot." "If you agree, I''ll teach you krypton script, and even tell you some other krypton technology." When she spoke, her head raised high, as if she was giving something, but her hands and bumpy tone behind her revealed her nervous mood. Luke didn''t speak either. He sat on the sofa and looked at her quietly. His face turned red and his heart became flustered. Then he said, "your eyes told me that you were in fear. Remember, it was because of that trip. You once told me that when you came to the earth, you accidentally fell into a chaotic space-time with static time and stayed there for more than ten years before you could escape ¡£¡± "The long loneliness will extend the loss, fear, loss, irritability and deep despair. I know that feeling very well. I have experienced it once and never want to..." Without waiting for him to speak, Linda turned around and left, "don''t go, when I didn''t say it." "Wait a minute." "Tell me how long it takes to go back and forth, and I want the exact number," Luke asked, word for word Chapter 82 Luke was right. Linda was really afraid. The moment she stepped on the lonely fortress, she thought of her wandering days in the chaotic time and space. The experience of that time could not be described in words. Spaceflight is not as beautiful as you think. Especially when using space transition technology, every transition is a journey of life and death. Black holes, dark matter energy regions, chaotic space, high-dimensional organisms that exist for many years and so on will affect the transition. The result depends on luck. In a word, if you are lucky enough to go home for dinner, if you are not lucky enough, the whole village will go to your home for dinner. The space transition is so scary. Once upon a time, Linda didn''t want to experience the second time. She needed someone to cheer her up and think about it. There was only Luke Shaw. But this guy''s character was really elusive. In order to make him nod, she had to use some means that couldn''t be on the stage. In fact, when she said that sentence, Linda''s heart almost reached her throat. She was very worried about being rejected and even more worried about making her partner angry. She has only such a friend. "How long does it take to talk? If it takes more than three months, leave as soon as possible. I don''t have so much time to accompany you in the universe." "It doesn''t take three months. One month is enough." "A month? Are you sure? " Linda nodded again and again, "lonely fortress has the most advanced space transition technology. It takes only two transitions from earth to krypton. The time for each leap is about six days. If everything goes well, you can come back in 24 days." She still has a word to say, the success rate of each transition is 85%, that is to say, once it comes back, there is only half the chance to ensure that there is no accident. Of course, Linda would never say anything about lifting a stone and hitting her own feet. Even if Luke asked, she would give a 100% answer. Anyway, he didn''t understand. Luke really doesn''t know how space jumps work, and no one on earth knows. "I can go with you in a month, but there''s one thing you have to promise me." "What''s the matter, you say." Luke said seriously, "I want to learn the science and technology knowledge of lonely fortress. No matter what I learn, you can''t stop me. If you don''t understand something, you have to explain it." Linda frowned and looked puzzled, "I don''t understand why you are so keen on science and technology." Luke shrugged. "Don''t you think the world is too dangerous?" "Science and technology will bring danger. Without science and technology, there will be no danger." "According to one of the Chinese allegorical sayings, your saying is: if you are full, you don''t know if you are hungry." The girl blinked. What''s full and hungry? Sounds weird. "Forget it, I can''t explain it to you clearly. In a word, the poor rely on variation, and the rich rely on technology. For me, a foreigner who has no system to add body and whose body is as crisp as a piece of paper, but still wants to be happy, a High-height Technology equipment is a necessity for home travel and killing people and stealing goods. Do you understand?" Linda shook her head. "I don''t understand." "If you don''t understand, since you decide to go to outer space, you can''t hide some things. Take me to seaside city." "Now?" "Yes, now." Linda doesn''t know what Luke is up to. It''s probably not a good thing. For his part, she reluctantly gives him a ride. Kryptonian''s speed is not built. The straight-line distance from metropolis to seaside city is nearly 4000 km. It takes six hours to fly, but it only takes a few minutes to fly at full speed. The only disadvantage is that it''s too cold and shivering. The two landed near the wharf of the West Port in the seaside city. Luke opened the door of container 13, pressed the hide button on the top of the shelf, and the ground began to fall. After a distance of about ten meters, the scene in front of him suddenly lit up. In the light, an underground base nearly 100 meters long and wide emerged. Luke opened his hands and said with a smile, "welcome to my secret base, Miss Danvers. You are the third human and the only female to set foot here." "Look at it, touch it, tell me where you don''t understand, and I''ll help you." Linda looks around curiously. First of all, a row of cool super sports cars, including Ferrari, Lamborghini, Maserati and many other brands, are introduced to her eyes. Then there are all kinds of weapons and equipment on the shelves: grenades, explosives, rockets and even an intercontinental missile. Apart from the eye-catching stuff, the rest is the equipment. Dozens of instruments are divided into various parts, some are like lightning manufacturing devices, some are like nuclear reaction furnaces, some are like punching machines, CNC lathes, high-end facilities for making precision instruments, high-temperature forging devices, element analyzers, spectrometers, resonators, etc. After watching this, Linda was totally confused. She couldn''t figure out what kind of freak would play tricks on these things. Her brain was sick!Luke took a deep breath, with an indescribable look in his eyes, "do you think it''s cool? Am I great?" Linda laughed awkwardly, and make complaints about his speech. "To take a lot of money, these instruments, sports cars and guns," he said to his lips. "All the money I earn is spent here, nearly seven billion dollars. Unfortunately, it''s not enough." Luke shook his head helplessly. "Come with me and show you a baby." They went through the corridor to the deepest chamber of secrets. Turn on the light, a pair of metal armor like a ghost enters the field of vision. The armor is dark, but it doesn''t reflect light. It has purple lines on its shoulders and chest. Its head is inverted triangle, and its top is convex on both sides. It is like two sharp blades. Its shoulders are wide and thick, and it extends outward slightly. Its arms and legs are streamlined, not like metal, but like polymer. The whole set of armor gives a mysterious and cold visual feeling, just like facing a killer coming out of the dark abyss. Luke walked up to the armor and knocked twice on his chest, "the greatest technological crystal in the world, ghost 1 prototype armor, is unique." "Isn''t it cool?" Linda swallowed her breath and said, "that''s what you mean: the poor rely on variation, and the rich rely on technology." Luke thought about it, nodded and said, "you can think of it that way." Linda stepped forward, looked the armor carefully up and down, and said uncertainly, "are you sure it can protect you? To be honest, I don''t think this pile of iron bumps can be of any use." Luke browed slightly. "Do you want to try?" "How?" "With you, of course." "Me?" Linda pointed to herself and shook her head with exaggeration. "Forget it. You don''t know my strength. I don''t know how heavy my punch is." "If it hits you, it''s likely to kill you." Although it is not stated clearly, the contempt between words can not be covered up. Luke was not angry either. He turned on the power source, put on the ghost No.1 prototype armor, stood in front of the female super as a steel ghost guest, "come on, Miss Danvers, you won''t die if you try." Chapter 83 Since the birth of ghost 1, Luke has been looking for opportunities to test its combat capabilities. However, the world is not ready for the arrival of the ghost. Once it is exposed, not to mention the FBI, the Ministry of defense will not be able to pass. Military science and technology is the foundation of national defense and the most important. He doesn''t have the political background of Tony Stark. Once the Defense Department knows that the owner of Ghost War armour is the Asian grandson of the former Hongmen guild leader, who knows what they will be like. If you want to live a long time, you must learn how to be careful. For the sake of long-term plan, we can only press down our desire and become a beautiful man who wins by wisdom. Calculate the time, it''s almost time, Superman, Batman, the disaster will be far away? When he thought of the long planned plan, Luke could not help but look forward to it. Kryptonians are the battle ceiling of the DC world, close to God. If they can beat her with ghost armor, it will be easy to say what will happen in the future. Thinking of this, the fighting spirit surged out like a flood, and the whole people were excited. "Hello! Why don''t you talk? Are you afraid? " Linda pulled the corners of her mouth. She didn''t understand how he became so stupid. Does war armor have intelligence reducing function. That''s all! Give me a warning first. Raise your right foot and fall to the ground. Bang! Large cracks appeared on the concrete floor, and the right leg sank deep into the floor. With a faint smile, Linda raised her foot as if nothing had happened, as if the scene had nothing to do with her, "last time, are you sure you want to fight?" Luke shrugged his throat and calculated the data of ghost armor in his mind. He gritted his teeth and said, "follow me. The space here is too small to be used." Second floor of underground base, shooting range. The room was illuminated by two headlights. Linda stood listlessly in the shooting position, looking very uninterested. It''s just a pile of metal. What''s the use of it. What the world needs most is metal. Fifty meters away from her, Luke, wearing ghost armor, concentrates on checking all kinds of data. After confirming that all functions are in the best state, he turns on the data recorder and switches the semi-automatic mode to the full power melee mode. A small arc appears on the surface of the armor, and the armor pieces on both arms wriggle like snake scales. They are interactive, butted, and close, like metal forging. Driven by the system, the armor pieces are connected with the blue energy, forming a layer of semi-metal armor flashing with blue light. This is a new technology invented by Luxor only a few years ago. It is called charging armor. It can effectively reduce the kinetic energy impact of the enemy on armor, store the energy and return it to the opponent in a unique way. To sum up in one sentence is to give back to others. At the same time, the legs and chest also changed. The blue energy penetrated into the leg armor and connected with the inner ring to form a spring like driving device. The purple lines in the chest began to glow, and the invisible force field swung around. The dust rose, suspended in mid air for a few seconds, and then fell to the ground. Force field? Linda''s eyebrows are slightly raised. It''s a little unexpected. Iron pimple actually has energy field protection! Luke took a deep breath, waved to the girl, "come on, you attack first." Linda didn''t say anything more. After a step, the man appeared above the ghost armor. Bai Nen''s fist was raised high and smashed down with unimaginable strength. Boom! When the fist and arm contact that moment, the ground suddenly sinks, the air seems to be pulled away, the sound of burst. The power of terror turns into visible energy ripple, which extends downward along the arm guard. There is a creaking sound of friction everywhere. Obviously, the armor can''t bear the power at all. Linda grins as she ponders whether to stop Luke from being beaten to death. The charged armor with blue light creeps like a liquid. The impact force is transferred to the thigh in a strange way. After being decomposed by the elastic device, it is converted into a kind of absorbed energy, and then shakes back in a strange way. Bang! From Juli, Linda flies straight back and glides more than ten meters in mid air. Her eyes are full of shock. "Rebound? How is that possible? " Luke''s soft and sour arm, struggling with the ecstasy in his heart, hissed, "it''s not a rebound, it''s a kinetic energy absorption device. It''s specially prepared for people like you. The harder you fight, the stronger the counterattack you get. It''s called using force to fight." "The devil believes you." Linda dashed up and punched out. Luke didn''t flinch. He did the same. Fist and fist intersect, the impact moves downward along the armor, and then returns in a strange way. The girl was hit and flew again. At the next moment, she suddenly increased her speed and rushed up at a speed that could not be recognized by the naked eye. She punched her chest, and her chest armor sagged inward. Kinetic energy was transferred to her limbs, and then from her limbs back to her chest.Bang! The power of terror swung around, dust rose everywhere, a figure flew straight out, hit the wall and stopped. "Interesting Linda squints and pours again, adding fists and feet, as if to verify Luke''s words: the harder you fight, the stronger you fight back. The banging sound reverberated in the range. The attack is as fast as the enemy''s. Luke can''t stand it if he only sticks to it for more than ten seconds. The ghost armor can absorb kinetic energy, which doesn''t mean she won''t be hurt. The woman''s strength is getting stronger and stronger. It''s obvious that if she goes on, she won''t be killed or defeated. Mad, kryptonians are perverts. Thinking of this, he quickly started the escape system, and the white light line came out of his chest. With the help of the gap between the other side and the light, he quickly stepped back and opened the distance. Linda didn''t pursue, holding her chin thoughtfully "your armor is very powerful, it can absorb kinetic energy and rebound kinetic energy, but it can''t create kinetic energy, that is to say, if I don''t take the initiative to attack, you won''t hurt!" Speaking of this, I laugh strangely and seem to find something funny, "now it''s your turn to attack, I''ll defend." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing that the other side didn''t say a word, Linda became more convinced and guessed, "why, I''m afraid. I only have defense, but I don''t have attack. It''s different from turtle shell." Luke: -- You really think I didn''t hurt you, don''t you? If the key problem hadn''t been solved, I would have killed you. After all, the reality is very helpless. Limited by the limitation of materials and energy, ghost 1 does not have the means to attack. The strongest ones are super lightning and laser cutting. Facts have proved that the two kinds of attacks are ineffective against kryptonians. Except for this. Green flame from the palm of the hand, into a little bit of green, spread to the whole body. , "little Niang PI, I will not teach you a lesson. You really think I am rubber!" Chapter 84 The light green flame swims in the crack of battle armor, adding a few strange colors to this set of dark battle armor. Luke grinned like a devil "are you sure you want me to attack?" Linda is very confident and unconcerned. "I''m standing here. If you can make me step back, I''ll lose." "So confident, do you want to make a bet?" "Bet on what?" "If I win, promise me a condition. If you win, I''ll give you what you want." Linda''s eyes were full. "I want ghost one, and you give it to me." "Here you are." "That''s what you said. Don''t regret it then." "It''s never been my business to regret this." Words fall, suddenly burst up, with the speed of tens of meters per second came to the girl, a straight punch only hit the face. Luke''s speed is very fast, but in the eyes of kryptonians, it''s like a slow slide. When her fist is only 30 cm away from her head, Linda slowly raises her hand to hold the fist tightly. However, she doesn''t want to. As soon as the palm of her hand is in contact with the iron fist, an unspeakable stabbing pain comes from her soul. She can''t help but scream, her right hand bursts open and is heavily boxed In the face of the door, dry crisp ground inverted fly out. The body glides dozens of meters on the ground and bumps into the wall. Luke took off his armour, walked up to her and said with a smile, "I won!" "Liar!" Linda roared, eager to press this hateful face into the cesspool. The villains, scoundrels and scum agreed to use technology, but in the end they used super power. What they said didn''t count. "It''s just a trick. It''s not cheating. If you''re not convinced, when I''ve solved all the problems of war armour, I can win you without super power." The girl didn''t want to pay attention to her. She put her hands on her head and her cheeks twitched from time to time, which was very painful. "Take a break and you''ll be fine." Luke patted her on the shoulder, turned away, and walked out of the room. He couldn''t help but raise his mouth. What about kryptonians? It''s not a blow down. Green inflammation is the power of bug level, the only drawback is that it can''t strengthen the body. What a pity! Luke shakes his head and goes back to work in the lab. Actual combat is the only standard to test combat effectiveness. After a battle, many problems that had not been noticed before were exposed, especially the kinetic energy absorption system and the energy part, which were originally closely connected, were almost disconnected due to external impact. If Luke hadn''t adjusted in time, he might have been hit on the ground by Linda. Ghost one has a lot to improve. Luke turns on the mainframe, uploads the collected data to the computer, and while repairing the armor, sums up the exposed problems, and makes a comprehensive analysis. Time passed quickly and half an hour passed unconsciously. Linda came to the lab, put her arms around her chest, leaned against the doorframe, and looked at her with a blank face, "when will we start?" "When I''m arranging the work of the company, by the way, I''ll take ghost 1 to lonely fortress, and you can help me transport it." "Move things! You''re kidding I am the eldest daughter of the Al family, the superwoman of the earth. How can I be a porter and treat me as something. "If you don''t move, who will move? If you want me to move, I can''t move either!" "You can''t fly by yourself!" "I need you if I can fly." Linda: "and "I won''t move!" "I won''t go without moving." "Don''t go too far, Luke Shaw. You haven''t settled the matter that you just used your powers to pit me?" Luke put down the control lever and said solemnly, "the test belongs to the test, and moving things belongs to moving things. It''s not the same thing. Besides, I don''t think there''s any harm in carrying ghost 1. At least in case of an accident, there''s one more guarantee." "There''s no need at all. Lonely fortress has the best defense system. You won''t have any danger on it." "Past experience tells me that don''t trust the promises of people under 25. It''s no different from farting." Linda curled her lips. "It''s like you''re an adult." "My physical age is 17 years old, and my psychological age is far beyond this stage. In a word, if you don''t move, I won''t go." "You..." Linda thumped the ghost one angrily. "I don''t understand. What''s good about this iron pimple?" Luke quickly picked up the armour and carefully checked it to make sure there was no problem before he said, "according to the statistics of some organizations, less than 10% of girls like mecha and 95% like luxury cars. Although I don''t understand how they distinguish the two closely related things between mecha and luxury cars, I can understand your mood.""Understanding is understanding. Sabotage is another matter. You are 18 years old. Don''t be childish. This armor is very valuable." "It''s just a bunch of iron bumps. What''s the value?" Luke shakes his head and doesn''t care about her. He doesn''t know what the future female super will look like. Now Linda Danvers is a beautiful, arrogant and stubborn girl who can''t reason with such a person. Luke didn''t speak. Instead, she became interested. She got close to him and said, "is iron pimple really valuable?" Looking at the sweet face close at hand, Luke suddenly has the impulse to pinch. But when he thinks of her hard skin like steel, he has no desire. Women and superwoman are two completely different creatures. The former is made of water and the latter is made of steel. You can''t expect steel to do the same action as water. Even if she is willing to cooperate, you can''t do that. This is how we come from when we have more than enough power. For the sake of today''s plan, we should find a way to get the energy technology of krypton, and the rest is just wishful thinking. "Ah! Why don''t you talk? What do you think? " "Nothing." "You tell me how much it cost to make ghost one." "You''re not interested in dollars." "That''s different. I''m just curious." Luke opened his hand. "Not too much, five billion." The girl gasped, "five billion dollars! You''re crazy to make a useless armor. " Luke took off his electronic glasses and said seriously, "listen, Miss Danvers, ghost 1 is not just war armor. It contains the most cutting-edge science and technology on earth, and my 73 invention patents. More importantly, it is a semi-finished product. There are still three major problems that have not been solved. Once solved, Ghost War armor will be fully upgraded and become the leader of the new era "I''m not the one who is "Just imagine that an ordinary person with no power to bind a chicken is as weak as a mole ant, but once he puts on his armor, he can become a strong man of the same level as you. At that time, what will the world look like, and what will the earth''s civilization develop to? Maybe one day, it will be more advanced than krypton''s civilization." Linda curled her lips and said, "daydreaming too much is your expression now" Luke: "it''s..." If you can''t speak, don''t talk. No one forces you. Linda asked again, "what are your three big questions?" Chapter 85 For the girl''s question, Luke did not immediately answer, but joked, "aren''t you interested in war armor?" Linda turned her eyes. "That was before. It''s different now." No one will ignore things that may threaten their lives. Luke eyebrows slightly pick, some accidents, while sorting out the data, while casually said, "interested can, don''t make it up your mind, the Ghost War armor has a self explosion system, when something goes wrong, don''t blame me for not reminding you." Linda said, "what do you think of me as? I don''t wear such ugly armor for free." Hey! Luke didn''t like it. "If you don''t understand art, don''t talk nonsense." "Look carefully. Despite the streamlined appearance design, ghost 1 has five elements, namely black death, purple mystery, blue magic, metal technology and mecha war. The five elements are independent in style, but they are perfectly integrated by me to create epoch-making works of art. it is like an Assassin coming back from the future, cold and mysterious It''s cold and heartless. It''s so beautiful that you say it''s ugly and blind. " Linda curled her mouth. "A bunch of iron bumps. I''m not ashamed to return art." Luke: -- "I can''t communicate with you. We have nothing to talk about." Linda took a chair next to Luke and said seriously, "but I want to talk to you." Luke wondered, "what are you talking about?" "Do you promise to help me for this armor?" "How come it''s on the armor? It''s not on the edge at all!" "Don''t get off the subject." Linda''s face became more and more serious. "Although I don''t like intrigue, it doesn''t mean I''m stupid. The reason you help me is because you want to get krypton technology from me and improve ghost armor, right?" Luke put down his work and nodded slowly, "it''s undeniable that you''re right, but you ignore the most important point: fate." "Fate?" Linda said with a smile, "that''s the most shameless explanation I''ve ever heard." Luke smiles and asks a question, "do you know how much energy was used in that test?" Then he held out four fingers, "40%!" "In less than two minutes, nearly half of the energy is consumed." he sighs, showing that he is depressed and helpless, "what can a man do if he is not afraid of the length, the weakness of his waist and knees, the lack of kidney power, and can''t hold on for five minutes?" Linda turned red and glared at him angrily. Asshole, she began to talk dirty again. Luke continued, "in order to solve the energy problem, I have tried almost all the technologies on earth, and even built a nuclear reactor as an auxiliary device. As a result, I still can''t do it." "For two years, I was guarding ghost 1, and my ideas were rolling like a tsunami. But because of the energy problem, I couldn''t realize it. Energy was like a dam, blocking all the way out. You don''t know how hard it felt. At this time, you came to me with more advanced alien technology." "For me, that''s fate. I''ll help you deal with the FBI, set you free, and you''ll help me solve the energy problem." Linda said grimly, "so, it''s just a deal." Luke shrugged. "As far as I''m concerned, trading without emotion is the best choice. After all, you''re an alien and I''m an earthman. It''s different in nature, but there are always accidents in reality." "Sometimes I think, if you are a bug, then I can use all kinds of means to knock out anything I want from your mouth. Unfortunately, you are a beautiful white woman, which is a headache." Linda narrowed her eyes and stared at him. "Just with that sentence, I can beat you to death." Luke laughed indifferently. "People like to listen to lies, because lies are pleasant to hear, and the truth is annoying. Even if they choose between the two, most people will choose the former. The good life in lies is far better than the miserable situation in reality, don''t you think?" "I don''t want to hear from you. I just want to ask you, if I give you krypton technology, will you use it against kryptonians?" "Yes Luke didn''t hesitate to give the answer. His serious manner made people crazy. This bastard really thought he had nothing to do with him. "Come on, don''t try this naive question. I know what you are worried about and I understand your mood very well. I don''t want to cheat you because I don''t give you a guarantee." "The future is always changing, and no one knows what will happen. If you are controlled by others and want to kill me one day, I will be caught and slaughtered." Linda was speechless. Luke continued, "if you don''t mind, you can come to showme as an assistant to the president. I''m always welcome.""I''m not going to be your secretary. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You just want to find a meat shield, a thug and a maid. It''s beautiful." Linda got up and left. When she got to the door, she turned back and said, "start tomorrow evening. Before that, I''ll deal with the things that should be dealt with. After I get on the ship, I''ll give you the right to learn something about the lonely fortress freely. The deadline is one month. Anyway, you can''t learn much." Then the man disappeared. Luke raised the corner of his mouth and said strangely, "in a month, you have too much respect for krypton''s technical reserves." One month is too long for a five-year-old genius to master quantum theory. ¡­¡­ In the morning of the next day, Luke held a plenary meeting to give the plan and future arrangement to several trustworthy people. At the same time, he announced that during the period when he left, Charlie would temporarily take the post of president, and he would be responsible for the company''s big and small affairs. Cindy and Zacks asked about the reason for leaving, but Luke didn''t explain much. He only said that there was something important to deal with and that they would come back a month later so that they didn''t have to worry about it and would do whatever they should. After arranging company affairs, Luke calls his family and friends, and then begins to prepare food and clothing. I''ve lived two lifetimes for nearly half a century, and I''ve never left the earth. When I think about leaving the earth and stepping into the vast river of stars, I can''t stop boiling. That kind of feeling is like the first time to travel abroad, curious and excited at the same time, inevitably a bit worried. At eleven o''clock in the evening, a container full of things rose up at the seaside city wharf and disappeared like a meteor. In the dark, the container drove rapidly from south to North and soon landed on an island in the Arctic Ocean. Luke, in his cold suit, walked out of the container and looked curiously at the giant rising from under the ice. The crystal columns with different luster stand under the colorful sky. Light and light complement each other, just like a colorful ink painting, with magnificent beauty. "Is this the fortress of solitude?" "It''s so beautiful!" PS: I''ve been on a business trip these days, writing secretly, LAN Shou! Chapter 86 A beam of light shot from above the main entrance of the fortress and enveloped their bodies. The next second, just like the scene in a science fiction movie, Luke disappeared, along with the whole container, whooshed away. In a room inside the lonely fortress, Luke can''t help grinning when he feels the distortion from all over his body, "is this mass energy transmission?" Linda, who appeared around in the same way, replied, "don''t use earth terms to explain krypton technology. It''s stupid." Then he summoned the spaceship steward Al and gave an order in Kryptonian: "give this earth man level one permission." Turning to Luke, he added, "whatever he learns, don''t stop him." "I''m sorry, Kara. The knowledge base is highly confidential. It can''t be opened to people other than kryptonians. It will cause serious consequences." Linda snorted, "that''s the order my stupid brother gave you." "Yes." "What if I want to change it?" Without waiting for the other party to answer, Linda said in a tough voice, "I''m the captain of the lonely fortress. Even if Carl al has the highest authority, he can''t deprive me of my rights. If you don''t agree, I''ll restart the host and set the authority function myself." After a short silence, Al, the intelligent housekeeper, floated up to Luke and said in pure English, "please follow me, Mr. Xiao." There was a flash of surprise in Luke''s eyes. Just now Linda and the housekeeper were talking in krypton language. He couldn''t understand it. He thought that the next priority was to solve the communication problem. Unexpectedly, the intelligent AI of lonely fortress could speak English. What''s more, he was surprised: "you know my name, Linda told you? Or... " As he floated forward, Al said, "I have your information in my database." "So you''ve been watching the earth people!" "Only when the members of the Al family arrive will the fortress be activated. At other times, it will remain dormant." "Is it?" Luke laughed. He didn''t believe it at all. His eyes swept around the gray flying object the size of a basketball. The creeping black material gave him great interest. It was a bit like the legendary liquid metal, but it didn''t have the texture and luster of metal. He said, "what''s the black matter on you?" "I can''t answer. It''s beyond your jurisdiction." "My authority on the lonely fortress?" "Yes." "What''s my authority?" "The first level, the most basic authority for passengers, can only visit and browse, and can not change or manipulate the internal functions of the fortress." Luke nodded clearly and asked, "what''s Linda''s authority?" "Five." "Level five is the highest level?" "No, the highest level is level six." "Who does level six belong to?" "I can''t answer that question." Luke laughed. He didn''t ask again. If he guessed correctly, the highest authority should belong to Clark Kent. After all, he has a code of life in his body and shoulders the heavy responsibility of reconstructing krypton. If he has such responsibility, he should have the same level of rights, although he didn''t realize it. They came to a simple room. "This bedroom is where you will live in the future. I will open all kinds of functions of the room, and load the contents of the knowledge base onto your host. You can learn at will. If you have doubts, call my name." "I''m AI Al, the intelligent AI of lonely fortress, serving you all the way, earthman!" Luke looked around the room, and then he looked at the suspended objects around him, "although you speak in a calm voice, I still hear a little bit of discomfort. It''s really krypton technology, even the emotional module is so lifelike." "But..." As soon as the words changed, Luke suddenly became tough, "if you are not happy, put away your arrogant attitude, let alone talk to me in the same tone as you treat hillbilly and aborigines, which annoys me. I''ve blacked you and turned you into an old hen who can only cackle all day." "I know, mother! If you don''t know, I can describe it to you. " After a short silence, the soft electronic synthesizer starts, "do you have any other orders?" Luke snorted, "krypton should have a systematic education mechanism!" "Yes." "Very good, help me to prepare, I want to start from the most basic education, you act as a translator, don''t leave if you have nothing to do." Tall buildings rise from the ground! As a higher civilization with a history of more than 100000 years, krypton knowledge is vast, involving all aspects. Physics, biochemistry, mathematics are the basis, and the use of mass and energy, space science, quantum theory and so on, which is far beyond the comparison of Earth Science and technology.The quickest way to understand a civilization is education. Starting from systematic basic education, we can learn more about Kryptonian''s way of behavior and thinking, and then understand the development process of Kryptonian science and technology. It''s better to teach people to fish than to teach them to fish! What Luke wants is krypton technology, not energy. ¡­¡­ In the main control room of lonely fortress, Linda began to test the performance of the spacecraft. After confirming that the space transition function is intact, she set the coordinate to lhs2520 red dwarf. She took a deep breath and pressed the start button, suppressing her fear. The glacier shakes violently. The lonely fortress rushes out of the ice and floats in the air. A large space ripple appears on the surface, and then disappears in the sky like streamer. On the distant island, Clark Kent stood quietly, his eyes rising to the sky with the fort. Louise, in her winter suit, said in a voice, "won''t you go?" "Krypton is dead. Even if you go back, you can''t find anything. It''s just a waste of time." Louise saw through her boyfriend''s real thoughts, "you want to go, don''t you?" Clark said with a wry smile, "Lois, could you change the subject?" Louise sighed, "actually you should go. Carla is in a bad situation." "You mean that 17-year-old boy named Luke Shaw!" Louise said seriously, "don''t call him a boy. He''s a very dangerous guy. I asked my friends from the FBI to investigate his information, and the result was astonishing. his grandfather is the former leader of the largest Chinese Gang Hongmen. His two uncles are high-ranking members of Hongmen. He himself is a genius. He is excellent in all aspects, and has been regarded as the future leader of Hongmen since childhood Lai Zhixing, there are even rumors that he will become the next Hongmen Club leader, such a young man with an underworld background will inevitably make people worried when he stays with Carla. " Clark shook his head and didn''t agree with his girlfriend. "Lois, you are too sensitive. That boy is only 17 years old. You can''t think he is a criminal just because he has something to do with Hongmen. That''s wrong. As for Carla..." With a sigh, she continued, "I sincerely hope that she will find a true friend, adapt to life on earth, and forget krypton." Louise was stunned, thinking. PS: ten days on a business trip, it''s finally the end! Uncomfortable!!!!!! Chapter 87 As the highest crystal of krypton technology. The interior facilities of lonely fortress are very perfect, including almost all high-end technologies. It''s not so easy to control such a large spaceship. Without help, Linda can only take several positions and spend several days getting familiar with the functions of the spaceship in order to deal with the possible accidents in the process of space transition. After being familiar with the functions of weapons and defense facilities, Linda came to the deepest part of the fort. A huge culture chamber stands there, in which there are a lot of similar things suspended. Nursery! Lonely fortress has a nursery! After testing the data, the girl''s eyes flashed a look of surprise. The nursery is fully functional and can operate at any time. That is to say, as long as it is put into the code of life, it will not take long to breed hundreds of kryptonians. At the thought of such a scene, Linda felt both joy and fear. For the earth, kryptonians are close to gods. If a thousand gods appear on the earth at the same time, no one knows what will happen in the future. She and cousin Carl can restrain themselves from hurting others, which does not mean that other kryptonians have the same idea. Once the newborn has the idea of rebuilding civilization, it will be a catastrophe for the earth, and billions of human beings will die as a result. Inexplicably, Linda shivered, quickly turned off the nursery and left. "Are you there, Al?" A virtual figure is projected, "Hello, Kara!" "What is he doing?" "Mr. Xiao has been in the room, learning about krypton." "Three days all the time?" "Yes." "Never come out?" "No!" Linda can''t help raising her eyebrows. When did that guy with bad water become so honest. "How did he learn?" After a short silence, the soft electronic synthesizer felt a little more anxious. "According to the current information, in order to prevent the occurrence of terrible events, I suggest you immediately cancel Mr. Xiao''s authority." Linda was stunned for a moment and said, "why?" "Mr. Xiao is very special. His thinking ability and learning ability are in a higher dimension, far more than other people on earth. In private, I conducted a test on his IQ, and the results showed that Mr. Xiao has at least ten levels of intelligence potential." Linda opened her mouth wide. "Level ten?" "Yes." In order to emphasize the danger of Luke, intelligent housekeeper al described his behavior in detail. "three days ago, Mr. Xiao began to learn from the most basic Kryptonian education, and I acted as a translator. It took him only 17 hours to pass the first level education and master at least 7000 Kryptonian characters. Then he drove me out and started the second level education." "According to the host''s feedback, four hours ago, he not only passed the second level test, but also mastered the use of grammar, and could communicate normally in Kryptonian." "Mr. Xiao''s learning ability is extraordinary. I can''t predict how much Kryptonian knowledge he will master when he leaves the fort. For the safety of kryptonians, I suggest you terminate his authority and let him not continue to learn." Linda''s head was hazy, and she said for a while, "you Are you sure he''s level 10? " "Yes, I''m quite sure." Linda shrugged her throat, a little dry, "Uncle Joe Al is known as the chief scientist of krypton, and his wisdom potential is only level 9. He is a native of the earth, and he has level 10. It doesn''t make sense. How can earth people be smarter than krypton people?" "Carla, you need to make a decision as soon as possible." "Where is he now?" "In the room." Linda keeps going straight to the place where Luke lives. If he wants to judge the truth of the matter, as Al said, he has to think about it. Krypton technology is very dangerous. If it falls into the hands of genius, it will be even more dangerous. When I got to the place, I opened the door of the house, and a smog of mixed odors came to my face, which made me want to sneeze. Linda pinched her nose and looked around the room. The room was in a mess, with garbage everywhere. There was a pile of unpacked food bags in the corner. The garbage bin was full of drafts and waste paper. On the round table in the middle, there were several laptops flashing blue. Luke was sitting behind the round table, with a cigar in his mouth and a hot coffee in his hand. He was concentrating on what he was writing. Linda coughed a few seconds later. Seeing that Luke didn''t respond, she strode over and raised her hand on the table, bang! Luke looked back at the girl with a dazed, confused and strange look, and then turned to her notes again. "The bastard!"Linda squinted, raised her hand, and the room fell into darkness. A few seconds later, it was bright again. The sudden change of the scene interrupted Luke''s thinking, and he finally woke up from the primary application of the mass energy equation. He put the dying cigar in his mouth into the dustbin and said impatiently, "Why are you looking for me? I''m busy now?" Linda''s hands akimbo, her sweet face with a rare serious color, "Luke Shaw, do we need to talk?" "About what?" "Al told me that you not only mastered krypton, but also passed the secondary education test?" Luke nodded, took out a new cigar from the box, lit it, took a sip, and said in a slightly sarcastic tone, "your housekeeper is really responsible. Did he tell you what color of shit I pull every day?" Linda hit the table, "Luke Shaw, don''t go too far. This is my boat. When you get on my boat, you should listen to me." Luke spat out his smoke and said with a smile, "I really want to listen to you when I get into your bed. The problem is what you want to do, why are you angry, I provoke you, or what makes you dissatisfied. Let''s talk about it." "Asshole, don''t get off the subject, and don''t talk dirty in front of me, or I''ll beat you." Luke shrugged helplessly, "reading well and making mistakes these days." "Don''t waste your time, beauty. What are you looking for me for?" Linda opens her mouth and suddenly doesn''t know how to speak. She can''t cancel the flag because she is too smart and afraid that she will learn all the knowledge on the spaceship! If you do that, with this guy''s personality, you will ridicule her to death. No, I''m a Kryptonian, the eldest daughter of the Al family, a higher life species. How can I be ridiculed by the aborigines of the earth. "How about beating him up?" The girl was eager to try. After thinking about it, she pressed down the dangerous idea. Luke looked at her all the time, and all kinds of changes in each other''s eyebrows fell into his eyes. He thought of something and said strangely, "I said, you don''t want to go back!" Chapter 88 "Who''s going to go back!" "If you don''t go back, why is it so strange?" Linda''s face was strained and she didn''t want to talk. She regretted that she didn''t set up a flag when she knew it. Now she can''t move forward or backward. Luke shook his head speechless, put away the papers and asked, "I''m just hungry. Would you like to have dinner together?" More than ten minutes later, a homemade simple hot pot appeared in the main control room of the lonely fortress. Beside the hot pot, there were all kinds of vacuum packed vegetables and meat. Thin mutton roll in the soup, lightly rinsed, dipped in sauce, has become the most delicious food. Luke likes spicy food and Linda likes sweet food. They each occupy the bottom of a pot and enjoy it. After a while, a table full of ingredients came to the bottom. Luke burped, leaned back comfortably in his chair, and said to the girl who was picking her teeth, "eat and drink. Come on, what can I do for you?" Linda put down her toothpick and asked carefully, "what do you think of krypton technology?" "Profound, difficult to understand, far more than the earth." Luke''s evaluation is very pertinent. Although he has only been in touch with krypton for a few days, he has learned the horror of krypton technology. Apart from other things, energy has benefited him a lot. This is still the most basic knowledge. There is still a lot to go up. What he came into contact with is just the tip of the iceberg. "Are you sure it''s profound?" "Why, I don''t have confidence in my own civilization." "That''s not true." Linda shook her head and looked a little queer. "Well, there''s a question. Are you sure you''re from earth? Is there no other human lineage in the body? " Luke''s face sank as he browed, "can I interpret this as humiliation?" "I have no intention of insulting you." Linda shook her head and sighed, "it''s just incomprehensible. You know, the civilization level of a race is closely related to its own education. What level of education is, civilization is at various heights. There is a special course in krypton culture to evaluate the civilization level, and the reference is krypton itself." "Krypton education is divided into nine levels, from small to large, with increasing difficulty, and each level corresponds to one level of wisdom." "According to the current education of the earth, primary school and junior high school are equivalent to krypton''s first level education, senior high school and university are equivalent to second level education, master''s degree and doctor''s degree are equivalent to third level education, and professors and top scientists are equivalent to fourth level education "That is to say, according to the krypton rules, the earth people belong to the fourth level intelligent life class." Level Four! Luke browed and asked, "kryptonians are level nine?" "Yes Luke shrugged, "no wonder you don''t look at the earth people. It turns out that it''s an IQ problem. However, what does this have to do with me?" Linda sat up straight and said word by word, "Al tested your brain before, and the results showed that you have ten levels of intelligence potential." "You may not know what level 10 wisdom potential means. Let me tell you: wisdom potential corresponds to the scientific framework. Level 10 wisdom potential means that as long as you work hard, you will break through the level 9 framework and create epoch-making new technology one day." "Krypton has 120000 years of civilization. No more than 4000 people have ten levels of wisdom potential. At the time when I was born, there was none." "For a civilization, level 10 wisdom potential is not only a talent that is hard to find in the world, but also an extremely dangerous person. We must take it seriously." "So you have to go back." Luke looks down at her with her eyes burning. Linda purses her lips and chooses silence. After watching it for more than ten seconds, Luke suddenly laughed, took his glass and poured it into his stomach, "do you believe it?" "The facts are there, and I have to believe them." "Facts?" Luke sneered and asked, "what is the truth? Your housekeeper tells you that I have ten levels of intelligence potential, and then you believe it. It''s like a drug dealer running up to you and saying: beautiful lady, my things have been stolen by the police, and then you rush to the police station and take back the things that belong to the drug dealer." "I don''t know how to evaluate you, young and soft? Or is it less experienced and immature? " "The wisdom potential of the earth people is no more than four levels, while I have ten levels, with a difference of six levels. I don''t believe this kind of thing, but you believe it." "You''re sure your brain hasn''t been kicked by some horny creature." The woman should stare in amazement, "but..." "No, but krypton law has made very detailed and strict restrictions on the scale, authority and function of artificial intelligence. It''s obviously not in line with the regulations to do this around you. Not only did you test me without your permission, but also gave you the wrong data.""The meaning of artificial intelligence is to complete the master''s orders, not to give orders for the master. This sentence comes from an elder of the Al family. You won''t forget it!" Linda''s eyes flashed with vigilance. Artificial intelligence is an indispensable link in the process of scientific development, and it is also a highly dangerous tool. In the process of krypton civilization development, there have been many events in which artificial intelligence generates independent consciousness, and each event will evolve into a disaster affecting the whole society. One of the culprits to destroy krypton is a super AI that has evolved to the limit. The name of the "human" is brenyak. Linda will never forget it. Intelligent housekeeper seems to be aware that the situation is developing in a disadvantageous direction, and quickly explains, "there is no error in my test data, Mr. Xiao does have level 10 wisdom potential." "Stop it. I don''t want to hear it." Linda waves her hand impatiently and turns to leave the room. She needs to calm down. Luke can''t believe everything he says. Butler al obviously has problems, too. Neither of them is a good bird! Luke walks up to the suspended solids and slowly raises his middle finger. "Do you know what that means?" "Fuckyou!" al: If it wasn''t for the limitation of the source program, it would become a huge fist and hit that face. Damn the natives of the earth! He couldn''t understand why Carl Al and Kara wanted to mix with these lower races. The great cause of the Al family really ended here! ¡­¡­ After this farce, life is back to its original appearance. Linda is familiar with the function of lonely fortress. Luke studies day and night, and their interest comes up. They sit together to eat and chat. With Luke''s company, the space transition that caused great spiritual damage to Linda was not so terrible. At least she doesn''t have to worry about chaos. Unconsciously, three days later, the first space transition was successfully completed. The lonely fortress jumps out of dimensional space and appears in a strange galaxy. The star of this galaxy is a huge star emitting a purplish red light. The light falls on Linda through the moon window. Inexplicably, weakness comes from all over the body. Purplish red light seems to have some kind of magic that can weaken the power of the human body. Linda looked at her hands incredulously. These hands can tear apart the toughest metal and break the most tenacious substance. Now they are flesh and blood that can be pressed down with a little force. "my power is gone!" "Why?" Linda grabs her head in horror. The emptiness of losing her power makes her crazy and her voice hoarse. "Al, what''s the matter and why?" "The red sun will weaken the energy factor in krypton''s human body. Close the moon window and don''t let the red sun shine on you." Linda didn''t dare to hesitate and ordered the window to be closed. The purplish red light disappeared, but the emptiness in the body did not subside. Her proud steel body, super speed, super power, super sense organs and so on all disappeared. In the blink of an eye, she left the category of Superman and returned to the ordinary human form. This feeling of weakness is hopeless. "Originally left the earth, I was an ordinary 18-year-old girl." Linda murmured to herself, her face lonely. At this time, she heard a voice in her ear. Luke called and invited her to dinner. Chapter 89 The invitation to dinner was turned down. Luke said he was calm, women! A few days a month when you have a bad temper. If she doesn''t come, she''ll eat by herself. After dinner, he threw himself into the sea of knowledge again. During this time, Luke went back to the college entrance examination years. He ate, slept and read books at three o''clock every day. As for entertainment and women, they are adult things, not high school students. After a few days of study, he felt like a different person. Krypton''s huge knowledge system filled his small head, making his thinking, vision and cognition a milestone like progress. And that''s just the beginning. The nine level education has broken through the third level and advanced to the fourth level. Level 4 education is about cutting-edge technology that top scientists will only study, including some quantum theory and introduction to basic space. From this level, the mass energy conversion equation will move to a more profound level. Knowledge points are obscure, difficult to understand and difficult to digest. Even if Luke swallowed the souls of three top scientists and had a huge knowledge base, he felt weak for a while. As the level rises, the speed of learning begins to decline. From level one to level three, it took only five days, and from level three to level Four, it took six days. Four levels up is not the category of Earth Science and technology, whether it is the in-depth analysis of space theory, or the inheritance law of genetic factors are not the knowledge of this era. Luke studied hard, but he was in a surprisingly good mood. With these technologies, ghost armor can take a big step forward, the idea of biological armor can also be put on the agenda, as well as the planning of artificial intelligence. Krypton''s information technology has brought him a lot of inspiration. He feels that he needs to plan the CPU of ghost 1. If he can, he hopes that the processor will have the ability of automatic evolution. The premise of automatic evolution is fluid metal. Krypton''s fluid metal is tailor-made for artificial intelligence. It only needs a small piece to store the information flow of the whole world. The problem is that this kind of metal is extremely rare and can only be used in the databases of krypton spacecraft, large groups and military enterprises. The control center of the lonely fortress is a liquid metal which weighs 11 kg and is also the core of the intelligent housekeeper al. "If only I could cut off a piece." Luke muttered to himself, his eyes rolling, and after thinking for a long time, he could only shake his head and sigh. The defense mechanism of lonely fortress is very perfect. It''s useless to cut off a piece of its meat under the eye of Butler al. It''s all right. I''d better make clear the principle of operation first. I don''t know how to use it even if I have metal. Luke put down his mind and continued to study. Learning makes me happy! Study hard makes me doubly happy! Hard, hard, for the future of mankind, for thousands of long legs and small waist, I, Luke Boom! The ship suddenly rocked with a very strong amplitude. Luke''s face slightly changed and he quickly grasped the handrail. Shaking lasted half a minute to stop, do not know what happened. Luke thought it was wrong, so he walked out of the room and down the corridor to the main control room. "What happened to the shaking?" Linda stood in front of the moon window, looking very complicated. "Krypton, here it is." A huge dark red reflecting star appears at the far end of the field. This is the star of krypton''s Galaxy, which is called lhs2520 red dwarf. Looking forward through the moon window, lhs2520 red dwarf is like a giant fireball hanging in the starry sky. The red light is all over the whole field of vision. It has the ultimate beauty of bloody sunset and afterglow. Luke looked at it in amazement. Gradually, a strange light flashed across his face. He found that his eyes didn''t feel sour. On earth, few people dare to look directly at the sun with their eyes. If the sun is too bright, it will burn the eye mask. Here is different. The lhs2520 red dwarf is like a dying flame, with only light but no heat. No wonder the kryptonians recklessly exploited the energy in the earth''s core, which was originally rooted here. Intelligent housekeeper al appeared on the virtual screen and began to report the damage, "the outer wall of the spaceship was damaged by 0.92%, and has been repaired!" "Power loss 7.31%!" "Other parts, no abnormality!" Linda took a deep breath and began to give the order, "move to the fourth planet orbit line, send out the emergency contact signal, and send any suspicious information collected to the home screen. I want to check it myself." "At your command." The signal tower at the top of the lonely fortress, the high-frequency information flow spreads to the whole galaxy in the form of light waves. Soon, a series of mysterious and complex information flows appeared on the screen, some krypton characters, some code.Luke secretly glanced a few eyes, could not understand, simply stood aside, continue to act as a bystander. Linda looked up the information while parsing the code. It took her half an hour to sit. The information on the screen was dense, but none of it was what she wanted. Imperceptibly, tears such as broken line beads, on the desktop into two small puddles. Luke sighed, not knowing how to comfort him. A survivor of civilization! It sounds awesome, and the loneliness and suffering in it can be understood by ordinary people. Just imagine, one day in the future, when the earth perishes, you will become the only child. How do you think about it in the face of the future at a loss. "Think about it. Krypton has a population of 100 billion. There must be survivors. Slowly, you can always find them." Linda wiped away her tears and didn''t speak. Her eyes were fixed on the screen. She couldn''t let go any clues. Perhaps it was God''s pity that the emergency contact signal from the lonely fortress was answered. The source of the signal is a space station 500 million kilometers away. Linda looks ecstatic. After positioning the coordinates, she flies at full speed. Half an hour later, the lonely fortress docked in the outer layer of a space station that looked very shabby. According to the signal, the source was here. If someone responds to the emergency contact signal, it means that there may be krypton survivors inside. Linda didn''t want to wait for a second. She put on her combat suit and went to the space station. "Wait a minute!" Luke frowned. "At least contact before you go. What if it''s a signal from the enemy?" "There can be no enemy." Linda vowed, "the space station has the Kryptonian logo. It''s Kryptonian''s home. Only Kryptonian will live in it." "They need me, I must find them!" The girl said no more, opened the cabin door and took a small aircraft to the space station. Luke stood in front of the moon window, always feeling something wrong. Chapter 90 Dozens of light-years away from lhs2520 red dwarf, there is an intermediate warship with Kryptonian logo. The warship, named ZhengTu, is one of the few remaining military warships on Krypton. Central control room. General drew Zod, the former krypton military leader, sits in the position of captain. On the virtual screen in front of him, there are two pictures sent by the Ministry. One is a huge fortress made of colorful crystals. The other is a girl in a Kryptonian combat suit. At the age of 17 or 18, she has long golden hair, which is different from ordinary kryptonians. She looks sweet and has tears in her eyes. Lonely fortress! Carla Zo Al, the eldest daughter of the Al family! Zod clenched the handle, the back of his hand was blue, his eyes were like eagles, and his eyes flashed with endless ecstasy. "I finally found you." "Fiora, full speed to the space station." "At your command, general!" The warship started quickly, streamed across the sky, and then slammed into dimensional space. ¡­¡­ It turned out that Luke''s worry was unnecessary. Before long, Linda came back, intact, with a krypton survivor. She found it! Luke is really shocked, secretly praise the girl''s good luck at the same time, in the heart of a more vigilant. Kryptonians are not easy to be provoked. All those who appear in DC Comics are super villains. Zod, hale, mechanical Superman and annihilation day are more and more difficult. I hope this survivor is not a freak. Linda looked very excited, crying and laughing. The joy of reuniting with her people turned into tears. It took her a long time to remember that there was another person on board. "Forget to introduce. This is Luke, my friend." "Dahl moon, Kryptonian, engineer." Luke squinted and looked at each other without any trace. He was a tall man with a full height of 1.9 meters. He had long limbs and a strong body. He was about 35 years old, which gave people a sense of strength. It''s not like an engineer, it''s like a boxer. Luke was surprised and didn''t think much about it. He said in the less proficient Kryptonian language, "Linda has been looking for survivors. She is very happy to see you." As soon as he opened his mouth, Dahl''s expression became wonderful, just like the Chinese listening to foreigners speaking Chinese. His strange tone made his scalp numb as an orthodox Kryptonian, "aren''t you Kryptonian?" "Just because I''m Linda''s friend doesn''t mean I''m Kryptonian." Dahl frowned and turned to look at the girl, who quickly explained, "Luke is my friend on earth." "Earth?" Linda nodded, "a very beautiful planet, with many interesting things, delicious food, beautiful scenery and various cultures. The intelligent race on it, like our appearance, should be inherited from the same species." Dahl moved in his heart and asked, "is Carl Al on the earth, too?" "Don''t mention that bastard. He''s not Kryptonian anymore." Dahl frowned. "He betrayed krypton?" "It''s just Anyway, the situation is very complicated and the explanation is not clear for a moment. " "It doesn''t matter. I have plenty of time. You can tell me slowly. I really want to know Carl''s situation. After all, he is Joe''s son and the earth. I''ve never heard of such a life planet suitable for kryptonians in the universe before. Where is it?" "It''s in..." Cough! Cough! Luke coughed heavily. When Linda woke up, she said with an embarrassed smile, "let''s have dinner first. There are many delicious food from the earth on the spaceship. You will like it." "Well, thank you." Dahl nodded with a smile. As he scanned Luke''s eyes, there was an imperceptible light. Native earth! Judging from Kara''s words, the earth is likely to be the place that the general has been looking for to rebuild civilization. In other words, this young aborigine who looks very young will become a valuable source of intelligence and can provide a lot of earth related information to the general. Thinking of this, the smile on Dahl''s face suddenly became strong. Talking with Linda about the past of his hometown and making up with Luke at the same time, his words are full of friendliness and kindness. Although he has worked very hard, he has a big, expressionless face. With his artificial body movements, he is just like embroidering flowers and writing diary in Black Whirlwind. This kind of acting is very interesting. You''re not as good as junior Wang Baoqiang. At least they can make a fake fool come true. Luke looked speechless, but Linda didn''t notice. Balabala kept on talking, and almost leaked out the earth coordinates several times.When the three come to the restaurant, Linda cooks in person. In Luke''s expectant eyes, she spends an hour making a pot of colorful instant noodles. Luke: -- Ignoring the irony from behind, Linda puts a bowl of noodle soup in front of Dahl and excitedly introduces it, "this is the unique food of the earth - instant ramen. You can taste it and it tastes good." Instant noodles! Luke lifted his chin. "It''s interesting. It''s easy to pull out noodles, eh! It''s very appropriate. I don''t know what kind of noodles kryptonians will pull out after eating it. " Thinking of this, his eyes immediately sharpened and looked straight at Dahl. Under the pressure of the two, Dahl couldn''t refuse. He took a deep breath and drank a mouthful of colorful noodle soup. The soup poured into the esophagus, sticky, with an intolerable sour smell, like the meat paste cut from rotten fish. Inexplicably, a drop of cold sweat from the forehead! Dahl''s face began to change, from yellow to red, from red to purple, and a cold, expressionless face forced the Oscar winner''s expression bag. He raised his right hand and pointed at Linda, as if to testify against the murderer. His eyelids turned up, and he fell to the ground with a cry. "I''ll go!" Luke''s eyes widened. "What did you add to the soup, potassium cyanide?" "No, absolutely not." Linda was also flustered and explained, "I just added a little of the seasonings you brought. How could it be like this?" As soon as Luke patted his forehead, he brought 34 kinds of seasonings, all of which were put into a pot of soup. Not to mention kryptonians, people on earth can''t stand it. It''s not cooking, it''s making drugs. They helped Dahl up and carried him to the medical room. After confirming that he was only poisoned and not in danger, Linda breathed a long sigh of relief, almost scared to death. Luke shook his head helplessly and said, "are there any other survivors of the space station?" "No, just him." "Alone? In the nearly scrapped space station? Who supplies him. " "I asked, he didn''t say." "He''s on your guard?" Linda thought about it, nodded and said, "it''s normal. After all, it''s the first time we meet." Normal shit! Luke make complaints about himself, "has he disclosed anything but his name and identity?" "What do you mean? Do you doubt him? " "I''m just keeping my life safe and putting an end to all accidents." Linda waved her hand and said nonchalantly, "your worry is totally unnecessary." "Don''t say that, and don''t flag yourself. Be careful to step on dog shit when you go out." The girl stares. This villain is going too far. Luke shrugged his shoulders and said he was innocent. He was silent for a few seconds and continued, "don''t you think it''s strange about Dahl? He claimed that he was an engineer, but he had the body of a soldier and the wounds of different sizes on his body, which were obviously left over from a long battle. " "Don''t tell me, krypton engineers will go to the front." Linda frowned. "That''s your guess. It doesn''t mean anything." "The doubt has come out. The next thing to do is to verify. When he wakes up, he will ask clearly. I don''t want to make the first trip to the universe the last." According to the cartoon, Kryptonian survivors are divided into four parts: one is Carla and Clarke on earth; the other is cando City, a treasure collection of bryniac, where many kryptonians live; the other is the mirage prison where general Zod and other vicious criminals are held, and the colonial outposts scattered all over the universe. If Dahl is lucky enough to come back from the colonial post, he is afraid that he will come from mirage prison, where the villains are more and more difficult to deal with. Linda doesn''t think it''s necessary to worry about Luke. This is a lonely fortress. No one dares to hurt people without his own orders. As for Dahl''s abnormal performance, it is likely that it is because of the psychological trauma left by being alone for a long time. It was the same when she first arrived on earth, and it will be OK after a while. Time passed quietly, two hours passed unconsciously. Dahl woke up from his coma, looked at the time, and sat up from the bed without looking out. After finding Linda, instead of accusing her of poisoning herself, she said solemnly, "since you have a lonely fortress, then the things in the space station should be given to you." "Things? What is it "Presbyterian relic." Linda''s face changed slightly. "You mean..." Dahl shakes his head, looks at Luke, puts on his combat suit and goes to the hatch. Linda was uneasy and followed closely.Presbyterian is the power center of krypton, in charge of many mysterious and terrible things, the most important of which is the legendary key, which is said to connect with the origin of the universe. Krypton can develop from a remote planet with few energy sources to a higher civilization that can affect the whole universe, and the key plays a key role. Is the key on the space station? Thinking of this, the girl''s heart raised to her throat, and her pace quickened, almost parallel to Dahl. Luke thought it was wrong. He was about to make a sound to stop them. A light column came down. The next second, they disappeared. He waved his fist and swore angrily, "this silly girl has only a butt but not a brain." Chapter 91 The space station is large, twice the size of a lonely fortress. However, the internal facilities are very dilapidated, and there are traces of man-made damage in many places. Linda follows Dahl to the deepest chamber of secrets. When the cabin door was opened, an unreal but real, true and false, like a golden key in a fairy tale, was suspended on the seat platform in the center. The key is the size of a palm, emitting countless spatial ripples, as if in another time and space. "It''s really it!" is as like as two peas in the picture. "The legendary golden spoon!" Linda whispered and looked stunned. Although she didn''t have much social experience, it didn''t mean that she was stupid. Dahl''s words were half true and half false, and there were many loopholes. On the way, she was always on guard. As long as the other party had misdeeds, he would die on the spot the next second. But she never thought that the key was really in the space station. Such a precious thing is in such a broken place. "Dahl, you..." The latter shook his head and said, "when I came here, it was already here, and there were several Kryptonian bodies. I don''t know what happened before. Maybe a waiter brought it here, or maybe other reasons." "All in all, it''s here, representing the future of krypton." Linda hesitated. "Why don''t you take it away? It''s not safe here." "The golden key is between the real and the unreal. Only the waiter can touch it. Ordinary people can''t touch it. I tried, but I didn''t succeed. Obviously I don''t have the qualification to be a waiter. You are different. Maybe the descendants of the Al family can." Linda opened her mouth and said uncertainly, "I heard that the selection of waiters must be..." "Krypton is gone. There''s no need for those rules to exist. Try it. It doesn''t matter if it''s successful or not." "Well All right Linda took a slow breath and stared at the key quietly. The legendary golden spoon. It is said that the golden key lies between nothingness and reality. One end is connected with krypton, and the other end is connected with the multiverse. Only the highly qualified krypton is qualified to touch it, and the person who touches it will become a waiter and believe in it all his life. Will I be the new waiter? All kinds of complicated ideas came out of my mind, and then I was pressed down, took a deep breath, walked to the counter and reached for the golden key with countless myths and legends. At the same time, tens of thousands of kilometers away from the space station, the space suddenly twisted, and the invisible waves swung around. A huge black warship suddenly appeared in the void. In the main control room, drew Zod holds his chin and stares grimly at the video on the big screen. In the video, a Kryptonian girl with long hair and shawl is touching the golden key with her hand. As her fingertips approach the key, the atmosphere becomes more delicate. Fiola and other soldiers put down their work and look at the big screen at the same time. After krypton died, there were no waiters. The orphans of the Al family should be very talented. Today The crowd tightened their minds uncontrollably. Their eyes moved slowly with their fingertips. As their fingers passed through the key and landed on the counter, sighs came one after another. General Zod also closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he looked calm. "let''s start, grab Carla, get the lonely fortress, and the earth man, want to live." "At your command, general." They all took orders. ¡­¡­ Linda stares at the palm of her hand in a dazed way, just like a few days ago. It failed. Sure enough, I don''t have the potential to be a waiter. Dahl shook his head slightly and walked to the front of the console. He raised his hand and pointed out that numerous gelatin like substances were ejected from below. The sudden appearance of frightened the girl up and was about to raise her hand. The gel was climbing at a very fast speed, covering the whole body, changing from soft to hard, and changing from liquid to solid in blink. "Dahl, what are you doing? Let me go." Linda struggled and couldn''t make it. He had nothing to do with his head except his head, and the rest of it was trapped in gel, just like a moulds that were imprisoned. "Sorry, it''s the general''s order. I have to obey it." "Krypton''s generals are all dead. There are no generals." "General Zod is still fighting for krypton," Dahl said, grimly and calm Zod! Linda''s eyes widened and she suddenly remembered. Drew Zod, the military chief of the rebel army, the murderer of Uncle Joe Al, the super criminal expelled by Parliament from mirage prison. He''s alive?"After the extinction of krypton, mirage prison lost its energy supply, and many criminals escaped, including general Zod and his subordinates. General Zod loved krypton deeply. After learning that krypton was destroyed, he kept looking for krypton soldiers scattered in various posts and vowed to rebuild civilization. We are all his followers." Linda roared: "I''m also a Kryptonian, and I want to rebuild Kryptonian civilization. Why do you do this to me?" Dahl''s face was calm, and his cheek twitched uncontrollably. "the key to the reconstruction of civilization lies in the code of life. The code of life must be in the hands of the general, not the people of the Al family. Your family has great wisdom, but they are soft and cowards, no matter Joe or your father Zoe. If they follow the general''s advice, krypton will not Perish. " "You fart!" Linda scolded angrily, "don''t think I don''t know, if from that demon''s suggestion, krypton doesn''t even have the last habitat." "You are wrong." With the sound of powerful footsteps, a middle-aged man with black hair, black eyes and Eagle like eyes came in, accompanied by eight Kryptonian soldiers, including lieutenant fiola and captain Edwin. Dahl came forward, saluted, "general!" Zod looked at him indifferently, went up to Linda and looked down at him. "krypton is good at power and is destroyed by cowardice. If a race wants to ascend a high position and be respected by others, war and plunder are indispensable processes. Your father and uncle obviously don''t think so. Like those high-ranking decadent people, they will only escape and retreat, but they don''t have any Courage to face reality. " "The death of krypton was caused by them." "If you lie, you are the rebel. If it wasn''t for you, Uncle Joe would not have died." Zod snorted, "a shallow man, as stupid as your father." "Fiola, take her to the lonely fortress." "You stay, guard the key." Darren said hastily, "follow your orders, general." Chapter 92 "I knew I knew that... " The moment he saw the black warship, Luke''s face sank. As a result, as he was worried, Linda was caught, locked up in the gel, speechless and motionless, and was carried by a short haired, heroic looking woman soldier. They used Linda as a bargaining chip and asked the lonely fortress to open the main door. "Don''t pretend to be dead, al. Let''s talk about it. What should we do?" The intelligent housekeeper came out quietly, "Carla''s life is above everything." "So you''ll take their orders and give control of the lonely fortress away." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luke said helplessly, "please, you are the super AI who controls the whole lonely fortress. Don''t be such a counsellor. I remember there are particle cannons on the lonely fortress. Give those people a shot and kill them all. The matter will be solved." "I can''t control the weapon system without Carla''s authorization." "Her mouth is sealed and she can''t say anything. How can we authorize her? Otherwise, I''ll order for her. Let''s save the people first." "You don''t have enough authority." After a few seconds, he added, "I will never listen to the orders of the earth people." Luke is a little crazy. Damn krypton AI, when I secretly tested my IQ, I didn''t see Linda give an order. At this time, I thought of my job and what I had done. Discrimination, discrimination! Perhaps aware of the critical situation, after a brief silence, the smart housekeeper added, "I can lift Carla''s restrictions." Luke was stunned. "You mean, as long as you grab someone, you can make her speak." "Yes." Luke thought for a moment with his chin, and said, "I can do it, but you have to help." "The premise is not to go beyond the rules." One by one, AI whispered for a while. After reaching an agreement, Luke turned and came to the warehouse. The cabin door opened, and a pair of steel armor with dark light came into view. Black fuselage, dark purple stripes, snake scales, dark mask Perhaps it is to feel the call of the master, that pair of dark eyes emit dark blue light, the body surface split, forming a human shape. Luke took a deep breath and stepped into the profile. The armor closes, automatically adjusts the internal structure, and is closely combined with the body. The blue light extends from the chest to the limbs. Wherever it goes, the armor pieces are automatically arranged and combined with the blue energy to form a semi-metallic and semi energy charging armor. Bang! When the ground shakes, the force of no movement swings around, and then shrinks inward, forming the energy field of body protection. Luke clenched his fist, and power came from his palm. At this moment, he seemed to have the whole world. "Although there are still many flaws to be solved, it is enough to deal with kryptonians who do not have the Yellow Sun blessing." ¡­¡­ Outside, general Zod and his party were impatient. Fiola stepped forward and suggested, "general, do you want to remind them that the hostages are in our hands?" "Wait another 30 seconds." "I understand." Fiola nodded. The metal blade popped out under her armplate touched the girl''s neck. If the front door didn''t open half a minute later, she would cut off a piece of meat. Krypton fighters are merciless, both to foreigners and to their own people. The feeling of death is so close. In a trance, Linda remembers the scene when she fled krypton. Flames engulf the whole room. She sits in the shuttle and watches her mother engulfed by the flames, but she can''t do anything. The scene of this moment coincides with that at that time. Decades later, she became the little girl who could do nothing. She was angry and unwilling to come out from the bottom of her heart, and her eyes were filled with hatred. Fiora glanced at her and said coldly, "Dahl said, you are friends with that native earth." "Good. I''ll torture him in front of you and get any information I can think of." Linda glared at her resentfully, who returned with a disdainful smile. The Al family are smart, but they''re stupid. Before long, the door opened. Zod walked in the first place, passed through the airtight cabin, and immediately gave the order, "fiola, control the central system." "Edwin, seize the earth man, and live a long life." "I understand!" Zod takes Kara to the main control room, while fiora, the adjutant, takes two engineers to the data center to replace the intelligent AI of the lonely fortress. Captain Edwin and soldiers hill, hot Druid went to the residential area. Hill was very dissatisfied with the task assignment and complained in a low voice, "Captain, you are enough to deal with the aborigine yourself. Why do you want us?"Drute echoed, "the materials on the spaceship are in short supply. I haven''t had enough food for a long time. I can catch people, but I can''t be hungry." "General''s order, the earth man is very important." "It''s just the lower aborigines. What''s important is to get the coordinates of the planet as much as you want." Having said that, the speed of the three people did not slow down at all. After arriving at the residential area, one person alerted, one person searched and one person investigated. Through the life detection system, they soon came to the restaurant. Coordinates show that the earth is inside. Druid raised his gun to stand by, ready to shoot at any time. Hill opened the cabin door. Suddenly, the sound of metal landing came from the front, followed by the roar of piercing the eardrum. Countless white lights came on his face and occupied the whole field of vision. "No, enemy attack." The three men immediately made defensive moves, and the shooter drew even fired at the place where Luke appeared by instinct. When the energy shell hits the ghost armor, it is converted into kinetic energy and absorbed by the armor in the next second. Luke rushes up with great speed, smashes Druid''s cheek with one punch, turns around, grabs his right leg and hits soldier hill. Edwin responded quickly. As he retreated, he fired. One after another, the energy shells were fired at the ghost armor. Some of them were avoided, some of them hit the target, but they didn''t work. Luke held out his index finger, shook it, and mocked in poor Kryptonian language, "your gun doesn''t work for me." Words fall, legs suddenly force, bang! There were two dents on the metal floor, and the ghost armor ran past like a cheetah. Edwin put away his gun, ejected the blade with his left hand, covered the scales with his right fist, and chose melee. The fists collided with each other. Edwin stepped back with a thump. There was a sharp pain in his right arm and cracks in his scales. He didn''t care. He flashed his fist and hit it back with his elbow. Bang! Abdominal pain, after a whirl, huge body heavily fell to the ground. "The skill is good, but the strength is too weak." Luke grabbed his ankle and threw it at the other two. The three collided and slid back against the ground. Hill wiped the blood off his face, raised his gun, and the blue light gathered at the muzzle. Boom! An energy ball with the size of a water tank came to his face. The air was buzzing and waving visible waves. Luke had no time to dodge, so he could only raise his hands. His body was hit by the energy wave and flew backwards. He glided dozens of meters in mid air until he hit the wall at the end of the corridor. Pain comes from all over the body. It seems that there is something overstocked in the chest, which is very uncomfortable when breathing in. Luke coughed a few times, his expression was very ugly, "if you take it back, your gun will be useful to me, but you won''t have a second chance." Change holographic mode! The blue light on the surface of the armor is strengthened, the armor piece shrinks and gets closer to the body. The thick thighs and arms disappear, and replaced by the more vigorous and sensitive mecha construction. The internal field of vision has also changed. In the past, we could only see things within 120 degrees, but now it is 240 degrees. The internal processor runs at full speed, analyzes all the information within the field of vision, and transmits the information to the retina in the form of data. In holographic mode, combat becomes a third person RPG game. To be honest, Luke doesn''t like it. He prefers to be on the spot. The change of the ghost armor was exactly in Edwin''s eyes. They had never seen such a thing before. They looked at each other and raised their weapons. Energy bombs of different sizes, one after another, were dodged by Luke in "salted fish mode". "You''ve shot me so many times. Try the weapons of the earth people." Luke raised his right hand, his palm flashing, a blue lightning pierced the air, printed on Edwin''s chest. Electric light is rampant, penetrating krypton battle suit and falling on the body. Edwin''s eyes were wide open, his body twitched, and his mouth began to scream. Hill pulls him to one side, and Druid raises his gun, and the beam condenses at the muzzle. "You''ve run out of rounds!" Luke raised his left hand, and a laser shot from his palm, hitting the muzzle accurately. Boom! The terrible sound of explosion reverberated in the corridor. With a strong impact, the three people flew out like a baseball hit by a punch machine. Some of them hit the wall, some of them smashed through the seats, and lay on the ground. They didn''t know whether they were alive or dead. Chapter 93 "General, Edwin, the three lost contact." As the voice fell, the atmosphere became dignified. The heavily armed elite Kryptonian soldiers were defeated by the aborigines from the lower civilizations. What''s more, there was only one person on the other side, but there were three on this side. Three to one, the number of dominant cases, actually lost! Zod''s face was livid and growled like a lion and a tiger, "trash He said that, but he was very calm. He was very clear about his ability. It was not a small role to deal with. The aborigines from the earth could solve the elite team including Edwin in in just one minute. His strength was not simple. "Call fiora and return to the main control room immediately." "Yes, general." The situation has changed. Zod has to change his plan. Since the earth aborigines can solve the problem of Edwin''s team, they naturally have the ability to kill fiola and his party. They can''t give him the chance to break each other. However, by doing so, the situation will become very passive. Lonely fortress is not a journey, he knows nothing about the situation here, once the earth people and AI collude, things will become extremely troublesome. "Damn it Zod clenched his fist. He knew that the aborigine was so difficult that he should try his best to solve him, and he would not fall into a dilemma. However, there is still a chance to make up for it. Turning to the girl, she lifted the torture device on her face and said coldly, "don''t expect that earth friend to save you. I''m here. It''s impossible. Your only way to survive is to sit down and negotiate with me. I can promise that you won''t do any personal harm, but you must give up the control of the lonely fortress." Pooh! Linda spat on Zod''s mask, "if you can''t fight, you''ll use a woman as a threat. You deserve to be a krypton soldier, disgusting!" Zod, with a gloomy face and a strong desire to kill, yelled every word, "Kara Zoe Al, daughter of Al, you still don''t realize the meaning of your existence. Your place is a lonely fortress, not only the works of the Al family, but also the future of krypton. It''s a place of hope for the reconstruction of civilization, and you let a foreigner come up, You not only betray your clan, but also your country. According to the military law, I can execute you now. " "Come on!" Linda was completely infuriated. "I''m afraid you can''t kill me. Do you dare?" Zod''s eyes narrowed and his intention to kill became more and more intense. But reason told him that he could not do so. The intelligent AI of lonely fortress served the Al family. If Kara Zoe Al was executed here, no one could guarantee that the AI housekeeper who witnessed this scene would not make extreme behavior. The soldiers on one side noticed something and stepped forward, "general!" Zod took a deep breath, suppressed his anger and said, "inform fiola to speed up, and don''t leave opportunities for the enemy." Linda sent out a curse of irony, "drew Zod, you are doomed to be a loser. Krypton doesn''t need a general like you. It didn''t need you before, and it won''t need you later." "Shut her up!" "Yes, general." The soldier went up to the girl and locked the instruments of torture again. Just then, a strange voice came from above. "General Zod, we need to talk." Some people frowned when they heard the poor Kryptonian language, and drew Zod said in a deep voice, "you are the earth man." "The general is self-restraint, but also know to use the equivalent name, unlike the three idiots, only indigenous, Aboriginal barking, I almost can''t help killing them." "Edwin, you have them." "Yes, do you want to know the injury?" "No, just not dead." "It''s worthy of being the military commander who was killed in a sea of blood. As expected, he was cold-blooded and didn''t care about his life." Zodren snorted, "soldiers should die in battle. They are weak when they are defeated. There is nothing to say. On the contrary, it''s you, earthlings. I admit I underestimate you." While speaking, make a gesture to fiola who appears at the door. The latter reacts immediately, opens his AI and searches for Luke''s hiding place. "Can I take that as a compliment? General Zod. " "Whatever you want." "It''s a very lucky thing for me to get a compliment from the general. The problem is that your three men can''t hold on, and I don''t want to be infected with Kryptonian blood, so let''s talk about the terms." "What do you want?" "It''s easy. Let Linda go and I''ll give them to you." "Do you think I will promise?" "It''s up to you whether you agree or not. Anyway, it''s all kryptonians who died. I''ll give you three minutes to think about it, and then I''ll contact you. I hope you can give me an accurate answer at that time.""Good bye, dear general Zod. We''ll see you later." The sound goes down and the channel turns off. The soldiers in the room all raise their heads and then hang down at the same time, their eyes twinkle and look nervous. does the native earth think that he died not fast enough? Actually use "dear" to call the general, is that the earth people are homosexual, be impressed by the general''s spirit. Everyone thinks wildly, but it''s hard to say clearly. Linda''s eyes are also weird. Bad guy, you don''t have to spend money in front of me. It''s also a virtue in front of outsiders. Didn''t he know the Kryptonian word for "dear" meant wife? It''s a shame to call a man a greasy uncle and wife in his 40s and 50s! This is a great injustice. Luke''s kryptonic language is limited to pronunciation and vocabulary, and he doesn''t know anything about the "little sentiment" in the culture. In krypton, "dear" can only be used between husband and wife, which is a very serious exclusive title. Just like sons on earth, no matter in China or the United States, only two or three of them can be called sons by you. If you call sons in front of others, people can beat you into grandchildren. The atmosphere became very strange. Zod clenched his fist, his forehead was blue, his face turned from white to red, from red to green, and soon turned purple. The supreme military leader of krypton was called his wife in front of his subordinates. He was still a man "Fiola, find the gay, I''ll skin him at all costs." "I won''t let you down, general." The equally ugly adjutant, fioladang, immediately issued a military order and vowed to seize the earth''s aborigines to the death. The general''s will is her will, and she will not die if the general is humiliated. With the cooperation of the two engineers, fiola began to invade the lonely fortress in an all-round way. Unfortunately, the defense system of the fortress comes from Joe al. As the chief scientist of krypton, he designed an AI system that ordinary people can break. Soon, three minutes later, there was no progress in the invasion. Meanwhile, Luke''s voice came from the channel. "Have you thought about it, general?" Drew Zod''s eyes were wide open, and his intention to kill had reached boiling point. "kryptonians will never compromise." "I knew you would answer like that, so..." The door of the main control room opened wide, and a black, blue shining mechanical armor appeared at the door, "I brought the man." Chapter 94 Almost stripped, the three men were thrown on the ground like rubbish. Their hands and feet were bound by bracelets. They lay motionless on the ground. They could only judge that they were alive from their slightly undulating chests. Each of them had a shining black metal box on their chest. The metal box was sunken down, almost connected with flesh and blood. On the surface, there were constantly changing numbers: 70, 69, 68 Seeing the red horn mark on the metal box, people''s faces changed greatly, and they could not help but step back, atomic pulse bomb! "This madman!" Fiola murmured, her face full of horror. "I won''t introduce the function of metal boxes. You know better than me. A minute later, they will explode." "General, you don''t like to make choices. Similarly, I do. Since we are of the same kind, let''s die together!" Luke laughed like a madman and dashed up like a cheetah. The battle is imminent, but the krypton soldiers don''t know what to do at this time. The power of the atomic pulse bomb is very strong. It takes only one to destroy the whole lonely fortress. Once it explodes, all the people on the scene will die. The natives of the earth gave them a big problem. "General!" Zod was calm, "don''t worry about me, dismantle the bomb." Words fall, Luke has rushed to the body, he does not dodge, a punch up, just a contact with frown, good strength. Krypton combat suit is tailor-made for krypton soldiers. It not only has high protection ability, but also can adapt to a variety of combat environments, such as underwater, swamp, high altitude, vacuum and so on. It also greatly increases the strength and speed of the wearer. However, he never thought that his proud combat suit would fall into a disadvantage in front of the dark armor. "I see surprise in your eyes!" "With all due respect, your strength is too weak." With a turn of his wrist, Luke gripped his opponent''s arm with his fingers in his claws. Blue light came out of his body surface. With great strength, he lifted Zod, who weighed more than 400 pounds, and hit him heavily on the ground. Boom! The ground vibrated and dented. "General!" Fiola''s face changed greatly. He raised his gun and fired. Energy bombs crisscross the surface of the armor. They are either fired by the armor force field or converted into kinetic energy and absorbed by the armor. Luke picked up Zod''s ankle and threw it at the Kryptonian, then strode to the right soldier. The soldier dropped his weapon and punched his armor in the chest. The next second, a strong anti shock force came, which made him step back, "anti shock! How is that possible? " "You don''t know there are many more." Luke cracked his big mouth, and a trace of madness flashed in his eyes. He stepped forward and smashed his right fist with all his strength. The metal armor cracked instantly, and the white energy film twisted and deformed. Under the pressure of his fist, he kept shrinking inward. Luksong changed his fist to claw, pierced the energy membrane, grabbed the soldier''s head and hit him against the wall. Dong! Dong! Dong! Head and wall contact, three times in a row, more and more ruthless, the sound of bone fracture can hear people''s scalp numb. With a wave of his hand, Luke threw the Kryptonian soldier with his nearly deformed head at Zod. The scene was quiet and the needle could be heard. The three kryptonians who were dismantling the bomb stopped at the same time, with a strong sense of horror in their eyes. At the moment, they finally understand why Edwin''s team has lost so simply. This earth man is very strong. Regardless of his armor performance, his fighting ability, on-the-spot judgment and cold-blooded level are all elite. Edwin''s defeat is not unjust! Zod stood up and said solemnly, "tell me your name, earthman." "Lex Luther!" Linda''s eyes are wide open. It''s like seeing a ghost. Isn''t her name Luke Shaw? When did she become Lex Luther? Does he lie to me all the time? Lex Luther is her real name. "Well, Lex Luther, I remember you. Your name will be engraved on the Kryptonian military merit book." "Sorry, I don''t like my name appearing in other people''s books, so you''ll all die." There was a big blue light on the surface of the ghost armor. In a buzzing sound, it rushed up like an evil beast. "Come on!" Zod roared, the energy in his combat suit surged outward, and his fists were wavy with milky white energy. Dong! The blue light and the white awn opposed each other, and the blast wave swept around like a hurricane. "Kryptonian general indeed!" Luke clenched his teeth and started to work again. Blue electric current was spurted from his body surface. His strength increased continuously. His hands, like iron claws, fell deeply into his arm armor and almost tore his arm. At this moment, I thought of the rapid air breaking sound in my ear, and an energy bomb came from the side, which made Luke stagger back. Zod took the opportunity to get out of control, hands trembling, forehead out of a thin layer of sweat.His arm was so painful that he couldn''t lift his strength for a moment. Fiora, aware of the general''s condition, drops his weapon and walks to Luke. Her pace is very slow, just like a walk after dinner, her hands are free to put, it seems very relaxed, with the distance approaching, her exhalation disappears, her calm eyes have no focus, just like a dead fish. Luke felt a strange fear. Suddenly, the figure in front of him disappeared, fiola started, and her petite body burst out with unimaginable strength. A stab punches through the air, passes through time and space at a speed that cannot be recognized by the naked eye, and hits heavily on the face armor. Block! The sound of a bell reverberated in the room. Luke flew backward, his head humming, as if to explode. A dent appeared in the metal armor fused with a variety of high-density materials. Fiola roared and stepped back until she hit the wall. She folded her right hand 90 degrees and her pale face couldn''t hide her amazement. Black armor can bounce back her attack! Luke got up from the ground with his head in his hand, his vision swaying from side to side, and he felt the urge to vomit. I can''t help but excite myself when I think of the picture just now. The punch was too scary. The picture just flashed, and the fist appeared in front of us. There was no sign. It was fast and frightening. Mad, don''t you think kryptonians who haven''t been in the Yellow Sun are ordinary people? Can ordinary people punch faster than bullets? It''s a joke. Compared with her, the boxers on earth are scum. "What''s your name, woman?" Fiola bit her teeth and broke the broken hand bone to its original position. The pain of the process was unimaginable, but she didn''t even hum. "Remember, my name is fiola Lynn." "So you are fiola. I won''t despise you any more." Luke took a deep breath, slowly raised his right hand, five fingers open, blue lightning shot from the palm, hit the female soldier upside down, he got up, the left palm of the laser, hit the female soldier''s face armor, the right hand grabbed her arm and smashed back. Bang! Fiola collides with Zod, and there''s a sharp friction in the air. Luke no longer left his hand, the armor surface of the blue arc, start the maximum power. Chapter 95 After a battle, Luke had a general understanding of the combat effectiveness of krypton soldiers. They were very strong. Even without the blessing of the yellow sun, their physical qualities were far better than those of the earth people. Without using the green flame, one-on-one, Luke may not be the krypton soldier''s opponent. But now it''s different. With the ghost armor in hand, he is invincible. Black armor releases a lot of electric current, and the invisible force field swings around. Everywhere it goes, there is a crackling sound. The blue light on the surface became deep, with a hint of purple. The powerful momentum was like a tsunami. If the ghost No. 1 was a wolf before, now it is a man eating tiger. Luke took a deep breath and said indifferently, "it''s over, general." The ground shakes, the wind blows, Zod''s face changes, instinctively raises his fist, next second, unimaginable pain comes from his arm, CLICK! The bone of the hand cracked, and the iron fist wrapped in blue electric light was constantly enlarged. Bang! The fist smashes through the face armor, and the blue electric light comes out, runs through the brain, and comes out from the back of the brain, forming a red and blue beam. Zod''s mind was blank, his consciousness was broken up by the blow, and his huge body, like a ball hit by a train, flew straight out, hit the console and then rolled to the ground, with no idea of life or death, "general Fiola''s face suddenly changes, her body turns into a shadow, and a jab hits Luke''s chest. She has found that the blue ring on her chest is the energy core of the armor. "It''s worthy of being an elite Kryptonian warrior. It''s a pity that I''m not what I used to be." Under the full power operation, ghost 1 has gone beyond the scope of ordinary mecha and reached the "Superman" level. Fiora''s explosion speed is very fast, but it is just the same in Luke''s view. With the right hand as the fulcrum, fiola turns into a galloping snake, his legs around Luke''s waist, and moves to his back like a top, "go to die!" The arm armor ejects the metal knife and stabs it down with all its strength. At the moment when the tip of the knife contacts the back of the brain, a blue iron hand appears and firmly grasps the blade. Give it a good twist. Bang! When the blade broke, Luke grabbed the female Kryptonian by the wrist with his backhand, pulled her off her back and nailed her to the floor. The female Kryptonian is fast and explosive, but her strength is weak. Under the iron claws of ghost 1, she is like a wild cat that is strangled by her neck. She bumps her head and kicks her legs with all kinds of tricks, but she can''t get rid of it. I can''t bear to look directly at the next picture. The three Kryptonian soldiers in charge of bomb removal were worried, but they had no way but to speed up, hoping to solve the bomb before fiora was killed, and then they all worked together to subdue the earth people. Unfortunately, the idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Under the powerful greeting of big black fist, fiola, who is famous for her skills, soon stopped fighting and collapsed on the ground like a salted fish. Luke leaves her and faces the bomb disposal trio. There were nine people in Zod''s party. Six of them fell to the ground, leaving only one-third of them. Among the remaining three, there were two engineers. Luke shook his head speechless, not knowing what words to use to describe them. He said that they were naive, that they had unique skills, that they were stupid, and that they were extremely loyal. The general has fallen to the ground and is still carrying out his orders meticulously. No, you can''t think that way. Luke looked down and thought that krypton soldiers are not stupid. They can''t afford to lose, just like the rich and the poor on the gambling table. The former is worth tens of millions and thousands of chips. It doesn''t matter if they lose. The latter is different. Even a hundred chips should be carefully considered, because they only have a little money in their pocket. Once they lose, they will lose everything . There are few krypton survivors, each of whom has the mission of rebuilding civilization. They can lose, but they must not die. After thinking about this, Luke sighed and snapped his fingers. Bang! Three metal boxes exploded at the same time, and the blue plasma surged out. The nearby bomb disposal trio poured blood mold, and the plasma broke through the battle suit, causing the three people to foam and lay on the ground convulsively. Luke walked up to them and said in embarrassment, "sorry, I lied before. The bomb in the metal box has been removed by me." They glared at Luke, eager to tear him apart. Damn native earth, bastard, liar! Luke shrugged and said to the door, "come out, don''t look." A gray head comes out. First, it looks at the krypton soldiers on the ground and makes sure they won''t resist. Then it flies to Linda to lift her restrictions. "Carla, are you hurt?" The girl was silent, her eyes swept through the room, and her face showed a very complicated expression,"Lock them all up. No one is allowed to leave without my command." After a few seconds, he added, "don''t let them die." "I see, Carla." Soon, several suspension robots came to the main control room, tied Zod and his party up and took them away. The matter has come to an end. Luke came to the girl and said, "what are you going to do with them?" Linda shook her head. "There''s another one left. Come with me. I''ll show you something." "Do it yourself, I just want to eat now, and then lie down to sleep." "No, it''s very important. You can only take it by yourself. If you can get it, I''ll give it to you to repay you for saving your life." Seeing the seriousness of the girl''s words, Luke''s curiosity rose, "what is it?" "I''ll know when I see you." Linda puts on her combat suit, opens the hatch and goes to the space station with Luke. Through the narrow and dilapidated passage to the deepest chamber of secrets. Dahl was inside. When he saw them, his eyes flashed a little surprised. Then he calmed down and sighed in a bleak voice, "the era of krypton is really coming to an end." "Unfortunately, more than 100000 years of civilization ended in this way." Linda raises her weapon and stares at him, "tell me what to do with you." Dahl took off his armor, dropped his weapon, closed his eyes, and chose to die. Linda clenched her lips and was cruel several times, but she didn''t have the courage to pull the trigger. Her expression was constantly changing, and she looked very painful. There are less than 20 krypton survivors, one less is one less future. Luke suggested with a smile, "if you can''t do it, let me do it. I promise to kill you with one shot without any pain." Linda turns around and stares at Luke. She goes up to Dahl and hits him on the head with the handle of an angry gun. It''s just a blow, and he faints. Luke shrugged and knew it was going to be like this. As soon as his eyes turned, he fell on the counter. The golden key, which was sometimes illusory and sometimes real, gave him a mysterious feeling. "it''s what you want to give me." Linda nodded. "If you can get it, it''s yours." Chapter 96 The girl said it was easy, but Luke was full of spirit. While observing the key, he thought about the artifact of the DC world. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t find one that met the requirements. The golden key is the size of a palm, between nothingness and reality. There are countless spatial ripples around it. If you look at it carefully, you can see the sense of distortion under the confusion of time and space. Interesting! Luke turned around the key a few times and said, "what''s this for?" Linda shook her head. "I don''t know." "I don''t know what it means!" "I just don''t know!" Linda shrugged, perhaps aware of her irresponsible words, coughed and explained, "krypton was in the stage of colonial expansion for a long time in its 100000 odd years of history, conquering many planets. After some planets fell, their mysterious items became kryptonians'' collections, and the golden key was one of them, which had been kept by the Council for a long time It''s number one in the world. " "My father once told me that the golden key played a key role in the process of krypton civilization. I don''t know exactly what it was." Luke frowned. "If it''s so important, why give it to me?" Linda sighed, looking lonely, "krypton no longer exists. What''s the point of leaving it? Besides, the key is not so easy to get." After that, he went to the counter and in Luke''s surprised eyes, his palm passed through the key unimpeded, "see, only highly qualified kryptonians can touch it. Obviously, I don''t have that qualification." Luke looks strange, "that is to say, if I have the qualification, the key is mine, if not, it has nothing to do with my half dime." Linda shrugged indifferently, "that''s understandable." Luke thumbs up, OK! Chick, actually learned to play hooligans, and I worked hard for a long time, you ya gave me a blank check. But it''s really amazing. Luke admits that he''s excited, man! Who hasn''t been a collector yet! See good things do not move, but also called a man! Think of here, take a deep breath, go to the counter, slowly extend the right hand. As her finger approaches the key, Linda can''t help clenching her fist. She looks nervous. The next moment, when she finds her finger penetrating the key, she sighs and her eyes are lost. "Sure enough, I think too much." "My father said that only those with pure heart, good heart and integrity are qualified to be waiters. Luke Shaw is greedy, lustful, shameless, and likes to play tricks on people. He is a bad ruffian. How can he get the favor of the key?" "I was so stupid that I wanted to give it to him." Linda hammered his head and scolded himself for being amorous. Luke was silent, staring at the palm of his hand for a long time and couldn''t see why. It''s really through! It doesn''t make sense! I''m Luke Shaw, a unique passer-by. It''s not supposed to be made for me. Is he the exclusive property of the son of plane? No, I''m not Wang Mang. I''m afraid he''ll hang Liu Xiu. One time is not good. One more time. If you can''t do it twice, you can do it ten times and eight times. If you have more times, the iron bar can be ground into a needle, not to mention the key. Luke didn''t believe in evil. His right hand was tired. He changed his left hand and crossed his left and right hands. After dozens of times The iron bar is still the iron bar! The girl couldn''t see it any more, pursed her lips and said contemptuously, "if you can''t catch it, don''t catch it. It''s like a dog''s plane, and it''s not too uncomfortable!" Luke glared at her. You can insult me, but you can''t insult my posture. Don''t think I can''t do anything with you! A little green light flickered in the pupil, and a light green flame came out of the palm and spread to the whole arm along the lines of ghost 1. The temperature in the room dropped rapidly, and the chill from nowhere spread everywhere, which made people tremble. Linda holds her arms, and the fear that she once felt comes out from the bottom of her heart. This time, it''s very clear that the source is the ghost armor in front of her. Luke Shaw! What''s your secret. Luke is not an easy loser. Since the key refuses to bow his head, cut off his head to see how his nostrils face upward. The arm wrapped by green inflammation grabs the key again. Before touching, the golden key suddenly vibrated, and a large wave of energy appeared on the surface, which seemed to fight against something. "Don''t you drag very much? I''ll see if you still drag." Start the maximum power. Arm out of a large blue light, ignoring the wave block, a grasp of the key. Boom! The key gave off a dazzling white light, and the powerful shock wave exploded and washed away like rain. Linda had no time to react, so she flew up. Her limbs were open and close to the wall, just like a human poster.Luke was even more uncomfortable. The continuous lateral pressure was like the impact of a speeding truck on his chest. His chest was choked, his cheeks were red, and his mouth was full of smell. If it wasn''t for armor, just this time, the body would turn into mashed meat. Even so, the armor creaks, just like an old machine that hasn''t been oiled for more than ten years. It is in danger of being scrapped at any time. "Damn, what the hell is this thing? How can it have such a strong lateral repulsion?" "Is it Shenluo Tianzheng? Or gravity knife tiger With a click, Luke came to his senses. Ghost No. 1, which is famous for its tenacity, actually cracked. Its snake scale armor fell. Under the impact of pressure, it became a bullet nailed to the wall. Two thick cracks appeared on its chest. The energy core was also affected and began to flicker. But the pressure did not weaken, instead, it continued to increase. "Madder, you forced me." Luke became angry, his pupils turned dark green, and a force like death came into the room. The pale green flame became deep and concise, with a startling breath of death. The fire soared, and the defense began to erode the outer defense of the golden key. Little by little, layer by layer. Soon, the end of the key was stained with a light green. That little green is like the tender bud of early spring, but it is deep into the cold of the soul. The shock of the key increased rapidly. It seemed that it was fighting with all its strength. If you look carefully, you will find that it was the last afterglow of the sunset. As the green climbs up, the pressure begins to diminish. Luke took a slow breath, palmed his hand and held the key in his hand. The golden light quickly faded, and the key showed its true colors: its featureless appearance, pockmarked scratches, and a few mysterious characters never seen before. "Is this the number one treasure in krypton''s collection?" Luke looked at it again and again. It was an ordinary copper key. "Linda Linda... " After two shouts, no one answered. Luke walked up to the girl and his face suddenly changed when he saw the blood on the ground. Chapter 97 The horizontal repulsion of the golden key is too strong. The secret room was destroyed, and Linda was even more miserable. She fell into the wall, and the small white steamed bread turned into a pigeon. It''s so flat. What can we do in the future. Luke shakes his head anxiously. After checking her body, he is sure that she is only in a coma and is not in danger of her life. He gives a long sigh of relief. Linda is the owner of the lonely fortress. If she dies, AI, the bastard named Al, will never give herself a chance to open the back door. In a way, their fates are linked. There was another man in the room, like Linda, lying unconscious on the floor. Luke walked up to Dahl, his eyes flashed with a sense of killing, and then he hid it, "for the sake of closing your eyes just now, I''ll save this life for you, but..." With five fingers open, a light green flame appeared. When he wiped it on Dahl, an empty figure appeared in his hand. Surrounded by green inflammation, the figure was extremely painful, and his face was twisted and ferocious, just like a ghost. Luke''s face did not change until the figure was almost transparent. "You''d better be an idiot." After dealing with Dahl, Luke picks up Linda, leaves the space station and returns to the lonely fortress. The fort has a perfect medical system. The girl''s injuries can be cured soon. He also needs to recuperate. The impact of the key explosion not only destroys ghost 1, but also causes damage to his body. The appearance didn''t change, but there was something wrong with the internal organs. When Luke coughed and felt the more and more fishy and sweet smell in his throat, he couldn''t help scolding: Damn the key, I''ll dye you dung green in the future. ¡­¡­ The second floor underground of the lonely fortress fiola woke up from the coma, suffering from head pain. She couldn''t help but want to hammer. As soon as her arm was lifted into the air, she had to stop. Her hands and feet were locked together by the energy lock ring, and she could only carry out small-scale activities. Lost! Lose simply and thoroughly, there is no room for maneuver. Thinking of the picture of being pressed on the ground and beaten, fiola clenched her lips, her body trembled violently due to excessive force, "Lex Luther!" "Sooner or later, I will get back the humiliation you put on me with interest." The sound of the chain shaking came from the side, and fiola, as soon as she was stiff, shrieked, "who''s there!" "It''s me." With the echo of weakness, a group of Kryptonian soldiers, such as Edwin, hill, and Druid, appeared. These people are chained to the cylinder by the energy lock ring, not far from fiola, but the light in the room is too dark to be distinguished if you don''t look carefully. "You..." Fiola opened her mouth, and her expression was bitter. "They''re all arrested." The crowd was silent and the atmosphere was oppressed. "How about the general?" Someone replied, "the general is seriously injured and is being treated." After a word, the air fell into silence again. People didn''t know what to say, and they were so sad that they wanted to find a crack to get in. When he came here, he was arrogant and didn''t pay attention to the aborigines of the earth at all. He even thought in his heart that if the guy didn''t speak, what measures should be taken to deal with him. Who would have thought that the ending would be what it is now. As an elite soldier of higher civilization, he was defeated by an Aboriginal company who came from a lower civilization when the number and situation were all dominant. If this gets out, you can''t be a man. "Lex Luther, I must kill him." Edwin clenched his teeth, straight hate, as the leader of the elite team, general Zod''s first soldier, how ever suffered such humiliation. Other people''s voices, you and I, are all scolding Lex Luther. As the number of people who spoke increased, the atmosphere gradually became strong, and the air was full of joy. Above the floor, Luke''s face sank when he saw this scene. How ugly his face was. "I think it''s necessary to beat them up again." Linda said in silence, "you are so happy to say that your name is Luke Shaw, but you have to lie to them that you are Lex Luther. If one day they come to the earth and vent their hatred for you on the unfortunate guy named Lex Luther, whose responsibility is it?" Luke turned his lips indifferently, thinking that Clark would wake up in a dream if these idiots killed Lex Luther indiscriminately. Of course, this is extremely unlikely. As the chairman of Luther group and the genius of nine levels of wisdom, Lex Luther is not so easy to be killed. "What are you going to do with them?" Linda was silent,Luke continued, "listen to me. Kill them all." "I can''t do that. There are not many people left on Krypton. They are all my compatriots. I can''t do it." "So?" Luke shrugged. "Don''t tell me you''re going to let them go." The girl gave Luke a careful look. "Can''t you?" "Of course not." "Don''t forget, these guys are defeated by me. According to the rules, they are my spoils. If you want to let go of his spoils without the owner''s consent, how can it be done, but..." As soon as the words changed, Luke suddenly laughed. "If they pay a price, they can''t do it." The girl looks strange, "what''s your idea?" Luke said with a smile, "don''t you think that spaceship outside matches me very well?" Linda''s eyes are round like two quail eggs. "You''re crazy. The voyage is general Zod''s ship. If you take his ship, those people will hate you." Luke waved his hand indifferently. "There''s a saying in the East: don''t bite when there are too many lice, don''t worry when there are too many debts. Besides, they hate Lex Luther. They have half a cent to do with me." The girl''s mouth is half open, deeply impressed by Luke''s shamelessness, "did you plan for a long time, that''s why you made up a pseudonym to cheat them, don''t you feel heartache when you do that?" "Don''t say that''s useless. In a word, say yes or no." Linda shook her head. "It''s no use if I promise. The krypton spacecraft has a genetic code. You''re not krypton. Even if you get the journey, you can''t start it." "It doesn''t matter if I can''t use it, it''s not you!" "Me?" The girl frowned and said she didn''t understand how it came to me. Luke whispered, "although you didn''t say it clearly, these days I''ve noticed that the highest authority of the lonely fortress belongs to your cousin, right?" Linda pursed her lips and looked a little ugly. Luke continued, "whether you admit it or not, the owner of the lonely fortress is your cousin. Now you are like a poor relative who sleeps in someone else''s house. You have the right to use the room, but you don''t have a real estate certificate." "Suppose that one day, you and your cousin are upset because of something, and he can remove the connection between you and the lonely fortress through the highest authority at any time. Then, what can you do?" "No matter how good other people''s things are, they are not as real as their own. People always have to prepare for the future, don''t you think?" Chapter 98 To be honest, Linda is very excited about Luke''s proposal, especially the sentence "no matter how good other people''s things are, they are not as real as their own". It''s almost in her heart. Lonely fortress is the crystallization of krypton technology, including the efforts of several generations of the Al family. As a result, the highest authority was given to cousin Carl. As a descendant of the family, how can Linda be convinced? It''s just that she''s magnanimous and doesn''t want to care deeply. If she doesn''t care, it doesn''t mean she has no idea, especially when her cousin repeatedly refuses to take the responsibility of rebuilding civilization and chooses to be a human on earth. "He doesn''t deserve a lonely fortress!" Many a dead night, Linda brain will always come up with such a sentence, and then will send out a helpless sigh. Once bound, the highest permission of lonely fortress cannot be changed unless the binder dies. Although that guy is hypocritical, pretentious, hypocritical and cowardly, his younger brother is his younger brother after all. The fetters in his blood can''t be separated. I can''t even think about killing his younger brother and seizing power. How can I do it. Luke was impatient and yelled, "Hey, think about it." Linda looked back at him and said in a hesitant voice, "isn''t that good?" Luke said patiently, "what''s wrong, explain it." "It''s just It''s just The girl hesitated and couldn''t explain why, Luke said, "do you think it''s like taking advantage of others'' danger, despicable, and no different from robbers blocking the road?" Linda nodded, "you''re right, that''s it." "Yes, fart!" "Why do you scold me?" "Not only scold you, but also I want to beat you. You are a fool with a long butt but no brain. I worked hard to save you, but you want to let the enemy go. If they run to the earth in a spaceship, who will deal with them?" The girl''s face turned red. "Who do you say has a long butt but no brain?" Luke sneered, glanced at her round buttocks, then her flat chest, and finally his eyes fell on his head. Without saying a word, his expression explained everything. Linda got angry and punched Luke in the nose. Pop! As soon as his fist was half empty, Luke caught it. Linda tried to break free, but she couldn''t. "Don''t cover it up. I''ve discovered that once you leave the earth, your strength will disappear and you will become an ordinary person. That is to say, on earth, you are invincible and can beat me a hundred. On Krypton, I''m invincible and you can''t beat me a hundred." "You..." The girl grinds her teeth like an angry little wild cat. She secretly decides that after she returns to the earth, she must beat the villain on the ground. It''s disgusting. Luksong opened his hand and said helplessly, "come on, don''t be petty. What I do is not only for myself, but also for you. Don''t you want to have a spaceship? You can''t always look at your cousin''s face when you want to go back to your hometown!" "Then you can''t scold me." "I''m praising you. Look at your figure. It''s concave in the front and cocky in the back. It''s full of vitality. It''s both sporty and fashionable. If you get on the T-stage and wear pink lace underwear, you won''t be able to get nosebleed from those animals." Linda turned red, angry and shy, gave him a hateful look and left. Luke said in a high voice, "give you two seconds to think about it. If you don''t nod, I''ll do it myself." Get out of here! The sound of the door crashing in my ear. Luke shrugged, little girl film, a look is not experienced social beat of the female bird, what do not understand. How can such a good opportunity be wasted. ¡­¡­ Lonely Fort clinic. Drew Zod is lying on the hospital bed with no expression on his face. His wounds have been healed, but his spiritual wounds can''t be healed. In particular, the shadow of the fist, the iron fist wrapped in the blue arc, smashes the armor and pierces his head. Every time he thinks of that picture, Zod has the impulse to lift a knife to wipe his neck. The supreme military leader of krypton was defeated by the aborigines from the lower civilization when the number of people was dominant. "Drew Zod, you''re a trash, a incompetent trash." Zod screamed and banged his head against the bed. There was a thumping sound, and Luke''s eyelids were beating. "General, are you ok?" Zod stopped at once, looked up at Luke without expression, his eyes sharpened with chagrin, and there was a cold killing in his eyes. "Lai Gram Ruth "Arthur A sentence pauses six times, which shows how angry the speaker is. Luke smiles awkwardly. He doesn''t know whether to nod or shake his head. After all, it''s Lex Luther, the most famous bald man on the earth. If he agrees, he''ll be suspected of occupying the nest."What are you doing here, laughing at me?" "No, I''m not here to laugh at you. I''m here to discuss the issue of prisoners of war. I suggest to Linda that you all be killed to get rid of future troubles. Guess what she says." Zod snorted and said nothing. The people of the Al family have never had the courage to eradicate their roots, Luke clapped his hands and said, "they are worthy of being generals. They have unique vision. You guessed well. Linda intends to forgive you, but I don''t agree with this practice. In order to avoid being retaliated in the future, we can only do something furtive." Zod''s face changed slightly, and his eagle like eyes fixed on Luke, "you dare to kill me!" "Why not?" Luke chuckled. His green eyes were shining with an undisguised murderer. Inexplicably, a great sense of fear came down. Zod could not help shivering and his pupils contracted into needles. This earth man really wants to kill himself. Why and how dare he? "General, with all due respect, you are too arrogant. You are as arrogant as a donkey. It''s better for a guy as arrogant and ambitious as you to go to hell early." Luke took out the assault rifle in the package, "this is the most popular weapon on earth. It''s called AK-47. Its name is stupid, but it''s not ambiguous. In order to show the courage of krypton soldiers and explain to Linda, I will use it to execute you." Black muzzle against Zod''s head! At this moment, the feeling of death is so close, Rao Shi experienced countless wars Zod also felt a panic, he is not afraid of death, but can not die here. The great cause of reconstructing krypton has just begun. If he dies, what will happen to krypton? There are many subordinates, such as fiola and Edwin, who are loyal to themselves and will never leave. If they lose their lives because of this, how will they face the other world. "Go on your way, general! Soon, you''ll be reunited with your family in hell. " Chapter 99 A video is playing in the main control room. In the video, Luke, wearing ghost armor, stands next to general Zod, his AK rifle in his hand against the latter''s forehead, looking at the posture, and may shoot at any time. "Kara, do you want to stop it?" The ugly face of Linda was silent, and her eyes flashed with an indescribable complexion. Luke, are you really going to shoot? ¡­¡­ Death is a very strange event. People with different experiences have different views on it. People who have a rotten life and a destitute life don''t care about life and death. People who fully enjoy material and spiritual life cherish their lives. The former has too little, while the latter has too much. Drew Zod is a different kind of person. He doesn''t care about enjoyment or money status. He is a pioneer with absolute national spirit and great mission. He is determined to pay everything for the future of krypton, and doesn''t care about losing his life. therefore, he is not afraid of death, but can''t die. The cause of rebuilding civilization has just started. If he dies, who can shoulder the responsibility? It''s impossible to count on the Al family''s soft eggs. A variety of emotions tangled together, so a strange scene appeared. Zod''s face was taut and his eyes were wide open, as if he wanted to eat people, but his eyes were full of pity and unwilling to die before his ambition. Such expressions should be made into oil paintings and displayed in museums. Luca took the bolt off and put his finger on the trigger. His killing intention became more and more fierce. "General, do you have any last words?" Zod can''t stand it, he can die, but not now, "how can you let me go!" His hoarse voice echoed in the room, like a weak tiger begging for mercy from the fox. Luke could not help laughing, his mouth turned up, his eyes narrowed together, and he could not say how happy he was. Linda, who witnessed the scene, was stunned. Krypton''s top military commander, dru Zod, who is famous for his power and brutality, begged for mercy! Why is that? Linda didn''t like general Zod, or even hate it, but as a Kryptonian, she would never like to see such a scene. The fact that a military commander of a higher civilization actually bows to the aborigines of a lower civilization is not a matter between them, but a friction between civilizations. Luke said with a smile, "general''s words, can I take them as begging for mercy?" Zod closed his eyes and trembled violently with shame and anger. "It seems that the general is unconvinced. Otherwise, you put on your combat suit and let''s compete again. If you can win me, I''ll let you go. If you lose, I''ll kill three of your subordinates, OK?" Zod took a deep breath, endured the fury in his heart, and said word by word, "if you want to humiliate me, just come." Luke clapped his hands, "a general is a general. At this point, he can still maintain his bearing. I admire him." "In fact, as far as I''m concerned, I don''t want to kill people. After all, you are one of Linda''s few compatriots. It must be very hard for her to kill you. However, some things must be made clear." Luke stepped back and put away his AK rifle, and his intention to kill also dissipated. "I''m a pragmatist with a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. To put it simply, as long as it doesn''t involve the issue of principle, I can exchange interests." "General, what are you going to do for yourself and your men?" Hearing this, Zuo Dechang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "what do you think of?" "Something of the same value, plus some mental damage." Cunning earthlings. Zod scolded secretly. Things of the same value sound very simple, but they are very complicated. What is more important than life. "What do you want?" Luke rubbed his hands, rather embarrassed, "general, I''d like to ask you a question. To a person, what''s the most precious thing?" Zod frowned slightly. He couldn''t figure out what the other party was up to, so he said, "glory!" "No, No." Luke shook his head again and again. "Glory is limited to the army. I''m not a soldier. What do you want it to do? Guess again." Zod snorted, closed his eyes and stopped talking. He didn''t want to play such a silly game. Luke sighed, "the general''s character is suitable for the battlefield, but it''s not suitable for being a leader. If you''re someone else, you''ll involve a group of people." "Since the general is not interested in guessing riddles, I''ll be frank. For a person, the most precious thing is life. Life is gone. What''s the meaning of other things?" "So I don''t want anything else. I just want my life." "Your men are brave, resolute and of high comprehensive quality. They are rare good soldiers and bodyguards. I appreciate them very much, especially fiola, Edwin, hill and grut. Give them to me and I will let you go."Zod could not help laughing, as if to hear the most ridiculous joke, "Earth people, krypton soldiers will never betray their generals, nor will they give in to the lower aborigines. It''s never possible to want them to be your subordinates!" Luke shook his head and said, "the general may not know much about the earth. We have a kind of magic there that can turn other people''s minds and make them become puppets who only obey their masters. The only disadvantage is that they can''t have a sense of resistance in the process of casting." Luke leaned down and whispered in Zod''s ear, "and I happen to know this magic, general, you know what I mean!" "No way!" Zod was furious, struggling, and the hospital bed was shaking. "Don''t try to enslave my countrymen with damned witchcraft. I won''t agree to die." "Don''t be so ugly. It''s just control, not slavery. Besides, you have nine people. I only need four, four for five, and you earn one, don''t you?" "Go away!" Pop! Luke slaps him in the face, grabs his throat with his right hand and drags him in front of him. His eyes are full of killing, and the smell of terror is oppressed like a tsunami. "drew Zod, who do you think you are, general krypton? I Pooh! You are a cowardly, incompetent, and genetically unsound idiot. On earth, there are no 10000 or 8000 people like you. I only call you a general because of Linda''s face. You really think you are a character. " Pop! With another slap, half of Zod''s face turned purplish red. "I tell you, I''m going to make a decision. It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. I''ll try one by one. If anyone doesn''t agree, I''ll poke a hole in you to see if they dare to resist." After that, he punched him in the head and made people dizzy. Then he untied the lock on the hospital bed and dragged his neck out. The situation is changing so fast that Linda has no time to react. Seeing that Luke''s means are becoming more and more fierce, she stands up quickly. Just at this time, the form changes again. Zod seems to be aware of something, holding his hands around the legs of the table, and letting Luke fight, he just won''t let go, Luke said speechless, "general, why, you''ve already lost. If you lose, you have to have the consciousness of a loser. If you drag on like this, I''ll look down on you." "Let them go!" Zod looked up, his eyes were gray, "as long as you let them go, you can take everything I have." Chapter 100 Three things are on the table. "Key, code, program lock!" Luke spread out his hand and made the most sincere invitation, "from now on, journey is ours." Linda is so confused that she hasn''t recovered for a long time, "you You... " "What''s wrong with me." With a calm smile on his face, Luke said, "I didn''t use punishment or coercion. General Zod was willing to give it to me in order to save the lives of his subordinates. I have to say that he is a great man!" Linda grinds her teeth and gets angry for no reason. "Luke Shaw, you bully people too much. Zod is krypton general after all. You can kill him, but you can''t humiliate him." "I didn''t humiliate him. As you saw just now, it''s just a negotiation. The two sides sit at both ends of the table and play a game of wisdom and psychology. Who wins or loses depends on their brains." "I''m lucky to see general Zod''s weakness early, but he doesn''t know what I mean." "As for the means used in the process: asking exorbitant prices, repaying money on the spot, attacking the West and the East, even coaxing and deceiving, etc. are all indispensable skills." Speaking of this, Luke suddenly sighed, "a few days ago, when I learned about krypton, I had a very detailed understanding of your fertility mechanism. I have to admit that controlled reproduction is conducive to the development of civilization. People define the future as soon as they are born. As long as they have a certain degree of learning, they can become useful talents for society." "Unfortunately, after contacting with general Zod, I changed my original idea. He was a soldier and was doomed before he was born. The thinking of a soldier was opposite to that of a businessman. The stronger one was, the weaker the other was. At a time when krypton civilization was highly prosperous, there was no mistake in this way. On the contrary, because of the clear division of labor and coordinated operations, the efficiency value rose sharply. Yes Once civilization declines, the weakness of controlled reproduction will be magnified infinitely. Just like Zod, he is a brave soldier, and can only be a soldier! " Linda sneered, the aborigines of lower civilization also want to evaluate krypton of higher civilization, naive! Luke saw through her thoughts and said with a smile, "why, I''m not convinced." "If you don''t take your partner''s life to coerce him, he won''t be fooled. Krypton soldiers regard honor as everything and will never sacrifice their comrades for their lives. You don''t know anything at all." "Maybe!" Luke shrugged his shoulders and didn''t want to explain, "in a word, my business is finished, and the rest is up to you. It''s up to you to kill or release. There''s also the journey number. I need the above materials to repair the ghost armor. You must help me then." With that, Luke got up and left. After thinking for a while, Linda gave the order to the intelligent housekeeper, "send three machine guards to the journey number to check the defense system on it. If there is no problem, take over it." "I see, Carla." "I need to confirm for the last time that you really want to take the expedition from general Zod?" Linda nodded in silence. The housekeeper AI was not speaking. According to the instructions, he sent three intelligent robots to the journey number. With the help of code and program lock, he quickly controlled the central system of the journey number. Later, Linda boarded the spaceship and injected her own genetic information into the central system. From this moment on, journey is no longer drew Zod''s spaceship, but Kara Zoe al. After all this, she turned and went to the underground prison. Drew Zod is in there, along with other Kryptonian soldiers. Linda looked at them, and they looked at the girl in the same way, speechless. "The children of the Al family conspired with other aborigines to murder their compatriots. Although your father was a soft nut, he fought for krypton until the last moment. If he knew that his daughter was a traitor, he would not know what he thought." The irony reverberated in the room, and Linda immediately became angry. "If you hadn''t tried to overthrow Parliament and establish military power, krypton would not have perished so quickly." Zod closed his eyes and raised his head with pride even though his hands and feet were tied. "I will not explain anything to the ignorant people. The people of the Al family do not deserve to stand in front of me." The other eight closed their eyes, with an undisguised contempt on their faces. That kind of contempt stung the girl, want to chop them up and throw them into the fish pond to feed the fish. Bad guy! All bad guys! It was you who moved your hand first. Even if you plotted against me, you still tried to occupy the lonely fortress. After the failure, you didn''t apologize, and you even took a high posture to scold me for treason. There is no such thing! But I am to blame for your fault. Do you want me to be at your disposal. Bad people, bad people! Worse than Luke Shaw, at least he won''t bully me. Tears were shining in the girl''s eyes. Her compatriots'' behavior broke her heart. She went all out to return to krypton to find survivors and help them as much as possible. She never thought she would encounter such a thing.Linda wiped away her tears and became serious. "since she doesn''t want to talk, let''s do it. For the sake of our compatriots, I won''t kill you. I will exile you to the space station. It depends on your luck if you can survive." Soon, the machine guard was carrying nine people, throwing them out like garbage. The journey docked with the lonely fortress, connected with the external passage, became an independent spacecraft, and then disappeared like streamer. In the space station, krypton people who witnessed this scene gnashed their teeth and were extremely unwilling. Their spaceship, krypton''s only intermediate warship, was robbed. "Lex Luther!" Edwin yelled and punched the metal door. "General!" Fioda looks at Zod anxiously. After a series of blows, people''s confidence is seriously frustrated. Zod raised his hand. "This is a war. If we fail, we have to bear the cost. There is no excuse..." As long as we live, as long as the golden key is still in our hands, krypton will have a future. Remember that man, Lex Luther, remember the name. One day, we will conquer the earth and rebuild krypton civilization on the corpses of countless people on the earth, and lex Luther will be the best He will witness all this and become a sacrifice for the new era. " "Krypton will never die!" All the people saluted and said in one voice: "krypton will never perish!" At this time, the soldiers in charge of medical work came in a hurry, "general, no No " " the key, the key is missing. " Zod''s face changed and rushed to the secret room. The dilapidated room seems to have experienced a bomb attack. On the middle counter, the key that should have given off golden light is missing. "Why is that so?" "Who, who took the key." Chapter 101 For the key, Luke has been very curious, but the other party really does not cooperate. It is like a loyal stone girl who has made a poison oath. No matter how she touches it, after 18 times of efforts of electrotherapy, hydrotherapy, ice therapy, fire therapy and oil therapy, she doesn''t respond at all. Luke even doubted whether it had lost its strength and turned into scrap iron. Fortunately, two days later, the key began to shine. The subtle golden light flows in the dark brown metal, just like countless floating light snakes. Luke opened again, no effect, had to call Linda over, thinking: men can''t, women should be OK! It turned out that way. The key that loses luster is like the net red that removed makeup, how to see how diaphragmatic should be, the girl looks several times with the key, abandon ground to throw aside. When she was a child, her father often said that the golden key was holy, and only the pure hearted waiter was qualified to touch it. This also led to a period of time when Linda dreamed of wearing a long skirt, holding the key, standing under the throne and being worshiped by the world. now The gray keys are covered with copper rust, and they are dirty when you put them in your hands. "there is no relevant information in the database, so you can only explore by yourself." Luke was helpless, "if I can find a way, I won''t call you, Linda. Think about it carefully. Kryptonians must know what the secret of the golden key is." Linda said speechless, "I left krypton when I was only 12 years old. Do you think my father would tell such an important secret to a 12-year-old child?" "And Zod? As a general, he should know! " The girl pondered for two seconds and nodded slowly. Luke rubbed his hands and offered sincerely, "well, how about we do it again?" Linda doesn''t speak. The disgust in her eyes almost turns into substance. Luke is a little embarrassed. Fortunately, he is thick skinned and can''t see anything. "Rascal, villain!" Linda said angrily, "one time is not enough. You want to do it a second time. What do you think of as a Kryptonian, wool? I tell you, kryptonians also have dignity. You can defeat them, and you can''t sweep away their dignity. " "In a word, the key has been given to you. How to deal with it is your business, and it has nothing to do with me." "One more thing." Linda gestured, and a machine guard came in, carrying two metal boxes. "The box on the left contains liquid metal, and the box on the right contains energy crystals that power the krypton spacecraft. For my sake, they will be sent to you." Then he snorted and turned to leave. Luke was too lazy to pay attention to the girl''s careful thinking, and his eyes were fixed on the metal box. Fluid metal, energy crystal, these two things, he coveted for a long time. Fluid metal can not only create super AI with self evolution ability, but also greatly enhance the data analysis ability of ghost armor. As for the energy crystal, not to mention a piece the size of a palm can supply half an hour''s power consumption of metropolis. Krypton products, must be fine. With it, we don''t have to worry about the power supply of war armor in a short time. "It''s time to upgrade." Luke clenched his fist and looked forward to it. ¡­¡­ In the next few days, life returned to its original state. Linda was still searching for survivors all over the world. Luke continued to study. When he was tired, he ran to the warehouse and used the parts on the spaceship to repair the armor. We have to admit that krypton technology is really powerful, and the mass energy conversion alone has made great progress for ghost 1. Mass energy conversion, as the name suggests, is the change between energy and mass. On earth, this technology is in the initial stage of imagination, even without basic theory, and krypton has improved it to the highest level. Krypton combat suit is a masterpiece of mass energy conversion. The seemingly heavy black combat suit is actually as light as a feather, because it is a mass of energy. The solid armor transformed from energy can evolve into various shapes according to the owner''s wishes. Although it is energy in essence, it is stronger than most metals and can defend against many kinds of attacks. Guns on the earth can''t do harm to it. Heavy weapons can destroy the outer protective film, just so. In terms of performance alone, krypton combat suit is far superior to ghost 1. Unfortunately, the latter has two of the most mysterious metals in the world: Prometheus metal and Amazon metal. Prometheus metal is a kind of extremely mixed material, which can absorb and produce energy. When it acts on other substances, it can also produce structural changes. This is the source of ghost 1''s semi metal and semi energy charging armor. Amazon metal is more powerful, is a very pure material, spread in different versions of the myth, in some places is considered to be god gold. Amazon metal has a strong toughness, which can not only resist physical and magic attacks, but also release the absorbed energy in the form of shock wave.Ghost 1''s anti injury ability is based on Amazon metal and Prometheus metal. The only pity is that the content of the two metals is too small, which leads to many imperfect functions. This is also one of the three major problems that need to be solved urgently. There are so few super metals on earth that people are desperate. Prometheus metal is good. As a mixed metal, it has been stored in the red room laboratory used by the U.S. government to collect alien technology. Naturally, Luke is not polite. Amazon metal is a big problem. Apart from the paradise island where Diana was born, only the old Greek aristocrats can collect it. Luke searched all over the world for Amazon metal the size of his pinkie from a dying Greek old man. The process cost nearly two billion dollars. Two billion dollars, a hundred dollar bill that can''t be loaded by five trucks, in exchange for such a small piece of metal. Is it worth it? Of course, it''s worth it. It''s not worth it. Krypton''s technology is more than 100000 years ahead of the earth''s, and its mass energy conversion combat suit can crush the earth''s technology in all aspects. However, the ghost 1, which was refitted by Luke with only two kinds of metals, can kill nine top krypton soldiers in a bad situation. Who dares to say that such a record is not worth it! When he thought of this, Luke suddenly stirred up a lot of ideas that he shouldn''t have. The three pieces of equipment on the magic woman Diana: guard silver bracelet, magic shield and starlight flying crown are all made of Amazon metal; the armor on the death knell has metal promethium, which can improve the body function in all directions and greatly enhance the strength and speed; the armor of the eagle and the eagle woman is more powerful, all made of N metal, which can be used to protect the body Research metal, which resists the laws of physics, has many unimaginable magical abilities. If we can get it Inexplicably, a terrible smell came to the room. Luke raised his head, green light in his eyes, just like the devil in hell. Chapter 102 After five days of searching for nothing, Linda had to stop and consider returning. She has searched krypton''s Galaxy, along with the five surrounding galaxies, but still hasn''t found any survivors. The ordinary method is not good. You can only go to the mirage zone. The prison in Mirage zone holds the most vicious criminals on Krypton. There must be survivors. As soon as the idea came out, it was rejected. People in the mirage area are all crazy. One Zod is hard enough to deal with, let alone other people. Going there is no different from looking for death. On the afternoon of the sixth day, Linda came to Luke''s room. Seeing the environment like a pig''s nest, she started a fire somehow and scolded her head and face. Without waiting for the other party''s reaction, she turned around and left. Luke: "what Such a hot temper! It''s not going to be physiological. After dinner, the girl appeared again, her face full of loneliness, "do you have any wine, I want to drink some." Luke pointed to the wooden box in the corner, "red wine, Baijiu, fruit wine, and what to drink." Linda took a bottle of brandy, one mouthful without another, and her depressed mood was almost written on her face. Come in high spirits and return in low spirits! What she said was her current mood. In order to return to her hometown, she spent a lot of time and almost turned over with her cousin. Originally, she wanted to reunite with her compatriots and share her homesickness after returning to krypton, but it turned out to be like this. And Luke Shaw, the villain, knew every day that he would stay in the house to study, study and study. He couldn''t help at all. He didn''t bring him with him. The more you think about it, the more uncomfortable it is. The more you drink, the more unpleasant it is. Why am I so busy all day that I am as tired as a dead dog, but you are hiding in my room drinking and reading. It''s not fair! It''s not fair at all. The reddened krypton girl threw away the brandy bottle, staggered to Luke, pushed him hard, "Hello! Earth people, have you passed level five? Do you want my sister to teach you After a hiccup, he came over with a mouthful of wine and said with a smile, "don''t worry, my sister doesn''t want money. Call me a teacher and I''ll tell you what I know Well I''ll teach you everything. " Luke: -- He pushed her aside, but she didn''t think that the girl was like a dog skin plaster, and then pasted it up again. The blushing face looks like rouge, the eyes twinkle with hazy halo, the lips are oily, slightly open, there is a smell of alcohol, the body curls up together, the convex part is convex, the thin part is thin, the waist hip ratio is exaggerated amazing The 18-year-old girl is in the season of blooming, and her casual actions are surprisingly charming. Unfortunately, the occasion is not suitable. Luke glanced at the camera on the roof and scolded angrily, damn smart housekeeper! He couldn''t understand why the AI of lonely fortress held such great hostility to him, monitored him all the time, and never let go of any subtle things. Just like now, if he does something wrong, the next second, the machine guard will rush in to popularize krypton criminal law. Damn AI! Luke raised his middle finger, "what are you looking at? What are you looking at? I haven''t seen enough! Come and take the people away A few seconds later, the hatch opens and two machine guards come in, carrying a stretcher, apparently for Linda. Luke puts the girl on the stretcher and says to Al, the intelligent housekeeper, "when will she return to earth?" "It''s up to you." Luke frowned slightly. "Doesn''t she want to go back?" "Sorry, I can''t answer that." Luke sneered and suddenly asked a strange question, "if Linda and I had a son in the future, would you call him master?" Smart housekeeper "You call me the master of my son. As the father of my son, should you also call me the master?" "Sorry, the problem you mentioned does not exist. There is no data to show that earthlings and kryptonians can breed their offspring in a normal way." "Is it?" Luke took a deep look at it, and the strange look made the intelligent housekeeper who was just born with a sense of personality feel a sense of inexplicable fear. ¡­¡­ After getting drunk, Linda seems to figure out a lot of things. She gave up the idea of continuing to search for survivors. After leaving a video message at a space station, she started the space transition. This time, instead of reading, Luke stood under the moon window, quietly experiencing the changes of the spaceship''s stepping into dimensional space. With the disappearance of light and shadow, heaven and earth suddenly rotate, and then separate into countless pieces. The feeling of tearing and twisting is transmitted to every cell. It is clearly a fantasy, but the body reacts honestly. Luke is holding the garbage can and spitting out everything he ate last night and this morning."Sister, I won''t watch it even if I''m killed." After vomiting, lie in bed for half a day and continue to study. Krypton''s level 9 education, he has broken through level 5, is striving to level 6, the earth''s current scientific and technological knowledge is in the fourth level, that is to say, as long as he wants, every year''s Nobel Prize will appear the name of Luke Shaw. Standing on the shoulders of giants to enjoy the cool is so comfortable. The modification work of ghost 1 has been finished. It looks the same as before, but the interior has undergone earth shaking changes. Lukley used the parts on the spaceship to comprehensively upgrade it, removing the original processor and energy core, and replacing it with the evolvable AI and krypton energy crystal board made of liquid metal. Both the endurance and data analysis have been improved tens of times. Two handed weapons have also changed. Laser and blue lightning are fast, but they are weak in damage and energy consumption. Compared with krypton energy cannon, laser is crushed in every aspect. Luxor took it apart, replaced it with an energy gun, and tested it against the wall. A shell went down with a roar. The strength of the shell was comparable to that of the tungsten alloy wall, and there was a round hole with a diameter of about one meter. "It''s too strong. No wonder an energy bomb can blow me tens of meters in ghost armor." Luke smacked his tongue secretly, and without hesitation changed his right-hand weapon into an energy gun, which had the ability to automatically adjust its power, and then installed a suspension device on the soles of his feet. When it''s all done, Luke puts on his armor, and the palms and soles of his feet emit blue flame. The downward thrust takes his body up slowly, just like the iron man used to do. "It''s flying. It''s flying at last." The boy opened his mouth wide and burst out laughing. Chapter 103 It''s really nice to have your feet off the ground. Luke couldn''t help flying around the warehouse and had to stop to adjust his balance. This process is time-consuming and needs to constantly collect data, adjust the internal structure according to the collected data, and then repeat the above process. After two busy days, the effect is still not ideal. Ghost 1''s flying ability is powered by energy, which is essentially different from Kryptonian''s biological stance. The latter can make any action in mid air: dancing, walking, levitation, etc. ghost 1 can only move horizontally from front to back, left to right, which is very clumsy. "How to solve it?" Luke was holding a cigar, a little worried, "it''s a good choice to add anti gravity device, but if you do that, the armor will be very bloated, and the energy consumption is also a problem." "If only there were n metal." Just thinking, the spaceship suddenly vibrated, as if it hit something. "Isn''t it the asteroid belt again?" Luke didn''t dare to be careless. He put on his armor and left the warehouse. This time, the duration of the shock was only ten seconds. When he arrived at the main control room, the spacecraft had stabilized. "Linda, what''s going on?" The pale girl turned her head rigidly, her smooth forehead covered with sweat, as if she had experienced something terrible. She swallowed her breath and said in a hoarse voice, "we can Maybe I''m in trouble Outside the lonely fortress is a place of nothingness. There is no light or dark. It is just the most basic particle of matter and the fuzzy concept formed by consciousness and thinking. This is the dimensional space, also known as the dark field, the place of origin. Space transition is to make use of the space-time difference between the dimensional space and the real universe to carry out speeding travel. Every time you enter or leave the dimensional space, you will consume energy. The larger the volume and the higher the density, the more energy you consume. The energy consumed by spaceships like lonely fortress cannot be measured by the current technology of the earth. Energy is the basis for the development of civilization. The so-called science and technology are all branches based on energy. Dimensional space is closely connected with energy. Compared with the real universe with complete physical laws, it is more like a concept body composed of energy factors. There is no air, no light, only the most basic elements. There are unimaginable dangers hidden in the darkness, among which the most terrible is the giant beast. No one knows how these high-dimensional creatures came into being. Even the top scientists in the universe can''t explain it. Some scholars of higher civilization believe that these creatures existed before the birth of the multiverse. They roam aimlessly in the dimensional space and spend endless years, growing bigger and stronger day by day. In front of them, even the most powerful gods in the universe are as small as ants. At the moment, Luke felt like this. He just took a look through the moon window, and his body was shaking like a sieve. It''s too big, big can only see a shadow, can''t find the outline of the body in the field of vision, the lonely fortress as high as tens of meters in front of it is like a grain of sand in the sea. Fortunately, there is no physical law in dimensional space, otherwise, this thing only needs to move a little, and the impact will turn the whole spacecraft into Nirvana powder. Luke swallowed and said, shivering, "this This What the hell is this? Linda, can you sail! You can''t see such a big thing. If you want to bump into it, don''t pull on me. " "Who''s going to die? It flew by itself. How can I know?" The girl angrily replied, and immediately started the emergency procedures. The lonely fortress disappeared, the energy shield was reduced to the minimum power, the outer structure was shrunk inward, the lights were all dimmed, and she tried her best to be an ostrich. After all this, they sat side by side under the window of the moon. They did not dare to breathe in the atmosphere. At the same time, they prayed to the gods not to turn over. If it turns over, not to mention the lonely fortress, it will have to kneel down on the ground to call dad even if the big guys like blaniac, duckside and anti surveillance come. At this moment, Luke suddenly remembered the documentary he saw in his last life: how many microbes will be killed when people turn over? Do people care about the life and death of microorganisms? Obviously, the answer is No. after the life class reaches a certain level, the meaning of the weak life will become blurred, just like people don''t care about the life or death of microorganisms. Similarly, this giant in front of us doesn''t care about the lonely fortress. Maybe it doesn''t notice the small spots sticking to the skin at all. As time goes by, it becomes extremely long. I don''t know how long later, the sense of oppression began to subside. Luke still couldn''t see it clearly. His vision was dark. Except for a large blur, he couldn''t see the real appearance at all. After confirming the danger and leaving, Linda seems to have lost all her faith. For example, a fish with a bone is paralyzed on the ground, her heart is pounding, but there is no blood on her cheek, and her sweat drops on the ground through her clothes, forming a swamp.Luke was not much better. He left ghost armor, sat down on the ground, and said with a lingering fear, "you didn''t tell me that I would encounter this kind of thing before I came here." "I didn''t expect that either." "What on earth is that?" "I don''t know. You can call them high dimensional creatures." "They?" Luke grasped the key words accurately. "Don''t tell me, there''s more than one thing." "Who knows, it''s the first time I''ve met." Luke took a few breaths, his face a little ugly "Linda, I think you''re hiding a lot from me." The girl rolled a white eye, "think much, how can I cheat you, only you cheat me." "Is it?" Luke didn''t believe it at all, and his eyes were staring at her, "krypton space technology has tens of thousands of years of development history, it''s impossible not to know the danger of space transition, and you didn''t tell me anything." "You didn''t ask!" Luke: -- "All right, all right." The girl got up and whispered something. Luke sneered and held out four fingers. "one box is not enough. I want four boxes." "Four is four." There are a lot of energy crystals in stock in the lonely fortress. It''s no big deal to give him four boxes. Anyway, it''s cousin Carl''s, not hers. Her share has long been transferred to journey, which is the capital for Linda Danvers to settle down. Women who start to separate are so unreasonable. Chapter 104 The FBI metropolitan office. In the narrow room, sunlight shines down through the window, leaving a few spots on the black floor. Light and dark permeate each other, casting a gray tone on the whole room. Footsteps came from the outside. When the door opened, a middle-aged man with a beard and a full height of 1.9 meters came in. He was wearing a delicate suit, a gold pen pinned to his chest pocket, and a fierce face under his decent clothes. He''s Elia Phil, a retired sergeant, a senior FBI agent, in charge of interrogation. After entering the room, Elia habitually turned off the camera and came to the prisoner. Her mouth cracked and yellow teeth showed. Her fierce eyes swept all parts of the prisoner''s body, "meet again, little Charlie, do you miss me?" Charlie raised his head, showed his face covered with black and blue, spat blood and burst into laughter, "you know, fat pig, I had a dream just now. I was doing your wife in my dream. I have to say that your wife is really good at it." Bang! There was a sharp pain in his abdomen, and Charlie bared his teeth and said in a fierce voice, "dead fat pig, that''s all you can do. No wonder your wife and a tramp are messing around. You''re a useless waste." Bang! He got another blow in the stomach, so much so that he could only air-conditioner. At this time, a young female agent came in and frowned slightly when she saw the scene in the room, "Phil, we are the FBI." Elia tidied up her clothes and said casually, "of course I know the FBI can''t abuse prisoners, so I turned off the camera." The female detective shook her head helplessly. She didn''t agree with him and didn''t know what to say. Before she came here, her boss seriously told her: just take care of her job and don''t interfere with anything else. She didn''t want to, but she didn''t have a choice. This is her first case since she joined the FBI, and she has to do it well. The camera in the room opens again, the female agent sits on the chair and begins the interrogation, "Mr. will, is there anything else to explain about your smuggling of drugs?" Charlie said coldly, "I want to see a lawyer." The female agent closed the document and said solemnly, "you''ve seen the lawyer. You know what the result is. With respect, it''s impossible for you to exonerate yourself with the help of a lawyer when the evidence is conclusive. After all, it''s 35 pounds of heroin." "Your only chance is to work with us to name the source of the drugs, and we will reduce your penalty according to the value of intelligence." When the female agent spoke, she looked straight ahead without any evasion, as if she was really thinking about the prisoner. Charlie laughed sarcastically, looked at her up and down, and was about to laugh at the little rookie who didn''t know anything. Suddenly, the feeling of familiarity came out from the bottom of his heart, "I seem to have seen you somewhere, what''s your name." "Clarice Starling, from seaside city, I was at brick high school in high school," she said in silence for a few seconds "It''s you." Charlie suddenly realized, "I said how to look familiar, it turned out to be the debater of brick high school." Charlie leaned out, and his momentum began to increase. "since you live in the north of the seaside city, you should have heard the rules of young master Xiao." The five words seem to have a terrible magic power. The female detective''s eyebrows are wrinkled tightly, and her light blue eyes are shining with a dignified color that can''t be concealed. People living in the North District of Haibin city all know Master Xiao. Although many people don''t know what his real name is, they are familiar with the rules he set, because those who are not subject to the rules have disappeared. Elia slapped the table and yelled, "this is the metropolis, not the seaside city. Your so-called rules are useless here, and your young master, who has been missing for more than a month, is still a corpse even if he is found." "Do you expect the corpse to save you?" Stand up, walk to Charlie, put his right hand on his shoulder, push his fingertips, and sink deep into the bone, "tell me, where is Melissa?" A low voice reverberated in his ears, followed by a sharp stabbing pain. Damn fat pig, he actually used Yin moves. Charlie clenched his teeth, his forehead was sweating, and his cheeks were twitching. Clarice couldn''t see it any more. She couldn''t stand lynching in front of her. "Mr. Phil, we''re on trial." Elia gave the female agent a cold look, released her finger and went back to her seat. Clarice took a deep breath and continued, "Charley will, I hope you will cooperate with the FBI investigation as much as possible, and even if you are wronged, you should find out the person who wronged you." "As the acting president of showme, you know better than we do what happens when the news about drug smuggling gets out." Charlie was too lazy to pay attention to her. His shoulder hurt badly, but his arm couldn''t reach it. He could only keep moving. The more he moved, the deeper the pain was, as if a steel needle had gone into the bone.Wait! Dead fat pig, sooner or later, I will boil you into lard. "Mr. will..." Charlie fidgeted to wave his hand, "little vegetable bird, don''t talk if you don''t know anything." Looking over the young agent, he stopped at Elijah, "dead pig, don''t you always want to know the whereabouts of Luke and the alien girl? Well, I''ll tell you "Before he left, Luke told me that he would come back in a month. It''s 32 days since he left. That is to say, he''s home." "You are finished, fat pig. Your family is finished. You will die miserably." Charlie laughed, and the laughter reverberated freely. Bang! Elia kicked the chair like an enraged Beast. Just then, the door was kicked open, and two FBI agents rushed in and pulled Elia aside. They didn''t know what to say. The latter''s face became extremely ugly, with a faint smell of fear. He gave Charlie a very reluctant look and left with the two agents, walking as fast as if they were running away. Before long, Clarice was ordered to release Charlie! She didn''t understand why her boss would issue such an order, but the instinct of the investigator told her that things could become very troublesome. Soon, Charlie''s chain was broken. Before he left, Charlie turned back and said, "for the sake of living in the same block, I remind you to forget today''s events and never say it out. The young master is not a generous person." Clarice is thoughtful, silent for a moment, and follows the agent to the office of interim director Mike gray. Looking in close to the window, you can see the boy sitting on the sofa. He is seventeen or eighteen years old. His face is slightly tender and indifferent. His eyes are slightly narrowed. The cold light unconsciously makes people excited. Luke Shaw! Xiao Changlin, the grandson of Xiao Changlin, the former leader of Hongmen club, is a famous young master in Chinatown. He has really come back. Chapter 105 When he walked into the office and saw the young master he had not seen for many days, Charlie''s lips trembled and he couldn''t help crying. Looking back on the grievances he had suffered in the past month, his tears poured out uncontrollably. A man in his mid-20s wails. The picture is really weird. Luke said with a straight face, "Why are you crying? So many people are watching. It''s not embarrassing. Put it away." Charlie wiped away his tears, Wei said curtly, "boss, I miss you." Luke: -- If you were a woman, I might be moved, but it''s a man. "All right, all right." Luke waved his hand impatiently, glanced over the bruises on his face, and then hid. He said to Cindy, who was laughing, "take him down for an examination. I want a detailed injury report." As the voice fell, the ambiguous atmosphere in the air disappeared. People remembered that Luke had come to find fault. Temporary director Mike gray coughed, and two FBI agents stood up, blocking the door and forbidding them to leave. "What do you mean, sir, that I didn''t pay enough bail?" "That''s not true." Mike Gray said with a smile, "Mr. will is involved in a murder case. You can''t let him go until it''s clear." "Murder?" Luke frowned and looked at Charlie, who roared, "lying, lying, damn FBI bastard, I didn''t kill anyone, they wronged me." Luke raised his hand, motioned him to be quiet, took the cup and took a sip. The bitter taste came from his tongue, which made him frown. He threw the cup aside and said to Osman March, "Mr. Gray said Charlie was suspected of murder, Charlie said he didn''t, what do you think?" "Leave it to me! Mr. Xiao As a famous criminal lawyer in metropolis, he handled too many similar cases, "Mr. gray, according to my understanding, my client, Mr. will, was only framed for smuggling drugs. When he was involved in the murder case, could you explain it?" Mike gray squinted. He hated lawyers, especially criminal lawyers. These bastards should go to hell. March stepped forward and continued to press, "as Mr. will''s attorney, I have the right to know the charges of my client. Please answer my question, Mr. gray." Mike gray snorted, "the murder involves state secrets. I don''t need to tell you." "State secrets?" As a gold medal lawyer, Osman can''t show a sarcastic look, which is very unprofessional. "you are really joking. I''m still very clear about the rules and regulations of the FBI. If my client really endangers national security, he should be transferred to the FBI headquarters for trial, not to the metropolitan office. In addition, all the cases involving national security should be handled All confidential criminal cases need special arrest approval issued by the FBI headquarters and authorized by the White House. " "Mr. gray, do you have an approval?" Without waiting for the other party to reply, he continued, "of course you didn''t. since the Star City bombing last September, the white house hasn''t issued a similar approval. How can you have it? Even if you have it, it''s fake." "Copying government approvals, depriving citizens of their rights, and being suspected of entrapment, Mr. gray, as a law enforcer, you''ve been breaking the law." After a meal, the air suddenly fell into silence. Luke tut tut shook his head. He is worthy of being the gold medal defense lawyer of the Mafia. His eloquence ability is really beyond saying. The price is a little expensive. He can''t be so ruthless in robbing money for half a million at a time. Mike Gray''s face is not very good-looking, but casually fooled, was caught by the other side painful foot, a sharp attack, he was unable to refute. In the end, I was careless. I should have done more preparation when I knew that Luke Shaw had come back so early, and I would not have been caught off guard. Osman held the golden rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose, and roughly guessed the story by observing the reaction of people around him. The so-called murder cases were all fabricated. Of course, this is also the usual trick of the FBI, although it is ridiculous. "Mr. gray, what else do you want to say about the murder case? As the client''s attorney, I have the right to know the facts of the case. This is my constitutional right. If you don''t comply with it, I will have to use legal means." Mike gray is calm. Melissa''s story is confidential. It''s impossible to say it in public. How can we explain it if we don''t tell it? We can''t make it up out of thin air! "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. I have recorded the conversation just now. I believe the judge will let you speak." Then he opened his clothes and revealed a beautifully decorated recording pen. The people around immediately changed their faces. The damned lawyer was recording in the FBI office. Several senior agents who knew the inside story looked at gray with their eyes flickering. The latter was silent for a moment and raised his right hand,"Let them go." Two agents blocking the door get out of the way. In countless complicated eyes, Cindy and Charlie walk away. As soon as they leave, the FBI will be completely passive. The injury on Charlie''s body is real. Once the detailed injury report proves that the FBI used lynching, it will be completely over. At the moment, gray is also regretting it! They thought, after all, Elijah was sent by him. If we investigate him afterwards, we can''t get rid of the responsibility unless At the thought of something, the senior agents looked at each other, then turned their heads in silence. So far, the murder case has taken shape. Osman was a little disappointed. It was a waste of time for him to come forward with such a leaky case. "What else do you want, Mr. Xiao?" Luke said with a smile, "you''ve done a good job. Leave it to me." "All right." Osman nodded slightly and returned to his original position. As a professional lawyer who loves money, he is very good at observing words and expressions. Luke straightened up and said every word, "it seems that the so-called murder case is not tenable. You slandered the temporary president of showme with murder without evidence, causing incalculable losses to the image of showme. As the boss of showme, I must ask the FBI for an explanation. This matter will not end like this. Wait for the lawyer''s letter!" Mike gray took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he was as calm as water. As a senior member of the FBI, no one ever dared to speak to him in this way. Luke Shaw was the first and would be the last. Don''t think nobody knows about Melissa. Even if there''s no evidence, I''ll try to kill you. You, Charlie will, and that alien woman can''t run. The authority of the FBI is not allowed to be provoked. Chapter 106 "The murder case is over. It''s time to talk about smuggling drugs." Luke changed his tone, no longer aggressive, "as far as I know, you have done a very detailed investigation on the case of Charley will smuggling drugs. There are all kinds of human evidence, material evidence, the time and place of the crime, and the process. Am I right?" Mike Gray''s face was cold, like an ice sculpture. When the assistant saw that the situation was not right, he only said, "Mr. Xiao, what do you mean by these?" "I can''t hear that! I don''t believe you, of course. " Luke opened his hand, "the Gotham incident has just passed, and no one has forgotten the role played by the FBI in it. You are really good at it, even if you accept bribes. After all, it''s a government department. Everyone accepts bribes, and you''re sorry if you don''t accept them. what I didn''t expect is that you, as a law enforcement department, actually use them to exonerate drug lords. Tut tut tut! ¡± Luke shakes his head and smiles, and the irony on his face almost turns to the essence. "he deserves to be the highest investigation institution in the United States. I admire him, I admire him." The agents in the room are livid, and the others outside the room are also dark. The Gotham incident has seriously damaged the image of the FBI among the citizens, and has almost become a professional stain. No one wants to mention it. Now, they are exposed in public and ridiculed. They are unable to refute it. They can only stretch their faces to make people beat them, and they are so miserable that they want to kill people. Luke continued to perform, "look at me and start talking nonsense again. I''m sorry. I take back what I said before. After all, the heart of the FBI is not made of meat. If it breaks, I can''t afford to pay for it." All of you: -- Someone couldn''t stand it and said angrily, "Luke Shaw, this is the FBI''s metropolitan office, not where you run wild." Luke glanced at the man and continued, "because of some past experiences, I have a deep prejudice against the FBI. My words are offensive, so please don''t blame me. Of course, even so, things have to be done, Charlie is a good man, honest and kind-hearted law-abiding people. In order to avoid his injustice, I went out of my way to find some private detectives The case of smuggling drugs was investigated. As a result, it was found "Lawyer March." Osman March quickly stepped out, opened the briefcase, took out the laptop prepared in advance, and played the video inside for everyone to see. Judging from the shooting point of view, the source of the video should be the camera in an underground parking lot. In the empty underground parking lot, a guy with a gray baseball cap came out. First, he observed left and right to make sure there was no one else. Then he touched the back of a silver Ferrari, opened his rear butt, and put a plastic bag with white powder in his backpack to finish the work Cut, carrying a backpack, strode away. That''s the end of the video. Luke took out a piece of chewing gum for quitting smoking and put it into his mouth, chewing and saying, "Mr. gray, what do you think of this video?" Mike gray is silent, and his face is so gloomy that he can drip water. This video should be disposed of. Why did it fall to Luke Shaw? What happened in the middle? There''s an insider? Or something else? For a moment, he didn''t know the reason at all. His mood became more and more agitated and his thoughts began to get confused. There is something wrong with the situation. Everyone can see it. The silver Ferrari in the video is the suspect''s car. The license plate number and car model are all right. That is to say, if the video is true and the drug smuggling case is not established, Charlie will is wronged. If it''s just wronged, it''s OK. I''m sorry. Anyway, it''s not the first time. But Charlie will was lynched during the trial. If it gets out Several agents who know the inside look at each other and see the trend of the coming rain from each other''s eyes. The chewing gum used to quit smoking was not delicious at all. It was bitter and sour, and there was a strange smell. Luke could not stand it. He vomited it on the ground. The curtain fell on people''s eyes, and his face became darker. This guy is too arrogant to treat the FBI as a human being. Luke laughed and continued, "if Mr. gray doesn''t think it''s enough, it doesn''t matter. There are witnesses." As a sign, Osman March nodded and made a phone call. After a while, two big men came in with a thin, pale, black eyed white young man. "Joe Locke is the man with the ball cap in the video. I spent a lot of energy to find him out of the sewer in Gotham. By the way, when I was looking for him, he was being hunted down..." Luke looked around, as if he had a point, "don''t know which scum is chasing him?" Mike Gray was livid. Luke glanced at him and continued, "before I came here, I called the Metropolitan Police Department. Soon, they will come to mention people. If Mr. gray intends, he can be interrogated first. Of course, don''t lynch him. He''s in poor health and can''t stand a few punches. If he''s killed, I can''t explain."A half sarcastic half teasing words, hear people''s anger straight out, as the FBI, when they were so humiliated. Anger is piling up little by little, not to mention ordinary agents, but old timers like Mike gray can''t resist it. Mike gray took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Xiao, thank you for your help. We will definitely find out about the case of Charlie will smuggling drugs. If it turns out that he was framed, we will give you and your company a satisfactory explanation." After a pause, he said, "I promise that I will inform you as soon as the results come out." Luke said strangely, "is this a seeing off, sir?" Mike Gray was patient and even used honorifics, "you Is there anything else? " Luke cracked his mouth and laughed silently, how hateful and hateful his expression was. "you are an old fox in a high position. When you see a bad situation, you want to run away. Unfortunately, I''m a real man. I want to pursue a beginning and an end. If I don''t make things clear, how can I go?" Then he picked up his cell phone and sent a text message. Soon, Charlie, Cindy and Luke''s disability examiner came along. The disability appraiser presented his license and certificate to the public. After confirming his identity, he read out the injury detection report in the complicated eyes of the FBI. After a report of hundreds of words, the air fell into a strange silence. Luke took the report, turned and fell on the table, "give me an explanation, Mr. gray." "Explain! What explanation Mike gray didn''t even look at it. He just threw the report into the trash, "what does a piece of paper mean?" Luke clapped. "Your honor has finally shown his true colors. I thought you would hold on and let me play with you recklessly." "That''s fine. It''ll save you trouble." All of you: -- Is this young man crazy? It''s boss gray, the top FBI officer with absolute power. Even members of Congress have to be respectful when they see him. But if you challenge him like this, you are not afraid of retaliation afterwards. If he wants to kill, there are 10000 ways to choose. Chapter 107 After working as a criminal lawyer for a long time, it''s hard to avoid being exposed to some inside information that ordinary people don''t know, such as master Xiao of Haibin city. Young master Xiao''s name is very popular in the North District of Haibin city. Almost everyone has heard of what he did, the rules he set, and his unusual legendary experience. But few people know his real name, and Osman is one of them. Therefore, when Luke came to the law firm and asked him to act as someone''s attorney, Osman did not hesitate to agree. Even if there was a big gap between the young man in front of him and the imaginary "young master Xiao", he still offered the most sincere respect. As a result, master Xiao didn''t disappoint him. He was as cunning, cruel, cold-blooded, strict and orderly, and ruthless as the rumors. Such a person deserves the name of master Xiao. Osman is very glad for his choice at that time. He likes money and young master Xiao is famous for his generosity. They will have a lot of cooperation opportunities. As for the FBI Osman shrugs indifferently. As a gold medal lawyer of the metropolitan Mafia, does he still have a small FBI? In the office, as Luke''s words fell, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. All the people looked back and forth between them with flashing eyes. They are not idiots. How can they not see the situation clearly? They make it clear that they want to fight each other, but they don''t understand why Luke Shaw is not afraid to die when he confronts the powerful senior director of the FBI? Charlie doesn''t think it''s right. What''s your idea! It''s not about killing people! The terrible idea came out. Charlie couldn''t help but excite himself. I haven''t seen him for a month. How did the young master become so crazy. Luke glanced at the report in the trash and said indifferently, "it seems you don''t want to admit Charlie''s injury." Mike gray narrowed his eyes, looked as cold as iron, and sent out a momentum from the superior, "I don''t know how his injury came from, but I can tell you very seriously that the FBI will never use lynching. If you doubt it, you can check it, and I will never stop it." "You are really cunning. This building is your territory. All the agents in the building are under your hands. How can I find out?" "It''s your business. It''s none of my business." After that, he got up to see off the guests. "If there''s nothing else, please leave. We''re very busy at work and have no time to chat with you." Luke shook his head with a smile. "I can understand your feelings of driving me away. Unfortunately, you are going to be disappointed. Today, I''m here to ask for an explanation for Charlie. People can''t leave until things are finished!" "Put out the video and let Mr. gray have a good look." Osman turns on the computer and plays the second video. In the video, Charlie will is sitting on a chair with his hands and feet tied. He seems to be dozing. Suddenly, the door of the room is kicked open, and a ferocious looking man in an exquisite suit rushes in. After some unbearable abuse, he begins to kick Charlie. The process lasted three minutes until another uniformed agent came in and the beating ended. That''s the end of the video, and the impact is just beginning. All the people were dumbfounded and could not say a word. The air was so quiet that the sound of the silver needle landing could be heard clearly. The FBI agent in the video covered his face for fear that others would notice him. Mike gray staggered back and almost fell to the ground. His cold cheek seemed to be drained of blood and turned pale. Luke picked up the papers in the trash and put them beside him again, "Elia Phil, a former member of the special forces, was expelled from the army because of shooting innocent citizens, and then was recruited by the FBI to become a field agent. She has been working under your hands." "Your people lynched my friend. You have to give me an explanation." A low voice reverberated in the room, clear and audible. The crowd shivered involuntarily, and an indescribable sense of fear sprang up in their hearts, as if there were terrible creatures roaring in their ears. Mike gray sat down on the sofa with a blank in his mind. Why did the FBI surveillance video fall into Luke Shaw''s hands? Who''s helping him? Or maybe it''s a trap, a trap for him. There are so many thoughts in my mind, but I can''t make it clear. It''s too serious. You can imagine how bad the video will affect you once it''s spread. Over the years, the White House has been full of internal strife, and the FBI has been divided into several factions. From time to time, the other party''s black information has been revealed. Coupled with the increasing crime rate and the endless supernatural events, the image of the FBI in the hearts of the public has declined again and again. If at this time, the scandal of abusing lynching is leaked out, the high-level will certainly use him as a weapon to let the public vent their anger. "No, I can''t get involved in it. It''s none of my business. It''s Elijah''s madman. He''s going to lynch himself. It has nothing to do with me.""Yes, it has nothing to do with me." In just one second, Mike thought of the way to escape, and his expression changed. He frowned and looked straight ahead, with a strong sense of justice all over his body. "Mr. Xiao, I''d like to apologize to you and your friends. I didn''t think that Elia''s madman would do such a bad thing. Please rest assured, I promise you in the name of God that he will Try your best to find him out. " "The FBI does not allow the use of lynching, for those who know the law, a will not let go." "In addition, I will issue an official statement to explain the whole story of the drug smuggling case, and make the most sincere apology to the victim Mr. will. If possible, I will make the maximum compensation to them and your company showme within the scope of my authority." "Please don''t worry, I will give you a satisfactory reply" after some righteous words, those who don''t know will admire him. They feel that this man is brave and a good official. Those who know the inside story want to spit on his face. When the subordinates are most afraid of meeting this kind of boss, they rush to the front when they have credit, and fall behind when they have difficulties. When the situation is not good, they do not hesitate to stretch out their feet and kick a bad guy as a scapegoat. At this moment, the agents in the room thoroughly see the real face of the boss. Such a villain, actually become the top of the FBI, the FBI rotten to the bone. Mike doesn''t care about his subordinates'' opinions at all. He''s trying to pull himself out now. As for other things, he''ll talk about it later. Luke said with a smile, "I''ve heard that Mr. gray abides by the law. He''s a rare man of justice. I''ve seen him today." But there''s one thing we have to find out. Do you really not know about Elia Phil''s lynching abuse "I really don''t know. If I know, I will be punished severely." "But Elia Phil is your man!" "Mr. Xiao, let me explain." Michael''s expression is serious, even solemn. "Elia Phil is employed by the FBI to work for the government, not me. You must understand this clearly. He is my subordinate, but his actions are in accordance with the instructions from the headquarters. Strictly speaking, he is a member of the headquarters. He works in the metropolis, but he is not in my charge. Understand?" Luke is happy. He has lived two lives. He has seen people shirking responsibility, and he has never seen anyone as shameless as Mike gray. He deserves to be the top leader of DC world. He is really knowledgeable. "Since Mr. gray has nothing to do with him, it''s easy to say." PS: thanks to a fat man in Inner Mongolia, when he met his confidant, Qingqiu 9527, OAA, who liked to see Meiman and his eyes! , broken bridge, smoke and rain, fire, Three Kingdoms, endless evolution, seven demons, irretrievable secrets, chicken, descendants of emperor, swordsman of Central Plains, swordsman of Honghuang, eternal starry sky (there are too many names in the back. I remember them all in my heart. I didn''t forget any of them, really!) Thank you for your support. The plot begins to reach its climax. In the future, I will try my best to squeeze out more time to ensure quality and freshness! Chapter 108 If shirking responsibility is a skill, Mike gray is undoubtedly a master. In a few words, he''ll get himself clean and be accused of neglect. It can be big or small to neglect this kind of thing. The key lies in power. Luke is very sure that if he leaves like this today, Mike Gray will not be in trouble. At most, he will receive an internal warning, and then he will become a black mamba with poison stained teeth, hidden in an unknown corner. As long as Luke shows a flaw, he will jump on it without hesitation, tearing his muscles and tasting the most delicious blood. Don''t doubt that he will do it, because that''s how power comes. Therefore, for those who are in high positions, Luke is never soft handed. He can beat them to death with one stick and never wave the second. On the contrary, he is an ordinary person. Many times, he will give them a way to live. There is no doubt that Mike gray is the former. "Mr. gray, for the last time, does Elia Phil really have anything to do with you?" "No, absolutely not." Mike gray patted his chest and swore in the name of God, "what Elia did has nothing to do with me. I never thought he would Lynch." "In that case, things will be easy." Luke clapped his hands and said in a high voice, "Linda, bring people in." There was a big bang. The rear wall exploded and the dust scattered. A 17-year-old girl appeared in the office. She lifted her hand and threw the middle-aged man on the ground. Then she glared at Luke angrily and flew out without looking back. The operation made the people in the office stupefied. FBI stations are made of high-strength concrete mixed with a variety of alloy materials. They are high-strength military fortresses of war level. Not to mention ordinary hot weapons, they can''t blow up anti tank guns even if they are moved here. But in the hands of girls, the thick walls are like tofu blocks. With a bang, they blow up a round hole two meters wide. "Who is this girl?" They asked themselves subconsciously, but they couldn''t find the answer. Some senior agents who knew the inside story remembered that it wasn''t an alien woman who was doing damage all over the world a month ago. Didn''t she disappear? Why did you come back? It''s still at this time. Is it A few people think of something, looking at Luke''s eyes with a thick shock. Damn it, he won''t have an affair with an alien woman. Mike gray also realized this, his eyes flickered, and he even had the idea of running away. He knows more about the horror of extraterrestrial women than anyone else. He has a hard body than steel alloy, nearly unlimited strength, nearly unlimited physical ability, speed beyond sound, and extremely powerful senses If she gets angry, everyone present will die, without exception. Linda''s appearance casts a shadow on everyone. This shadow is what Luke wants. The so-called fake tiger power refers to the current situation. "Don''t panic, everyone. Linda is my friend. She doesn''t mean to hurt you. She just likes to walk straight and doesn''t like to turn. That''s why she smashes the wall. If you are dissatisfied, you can tell me. I''ll tell you." All of you: -- Luke smiles faintly and looks at Charlie at the door, "do you know who this man is on the ground?" Charlie''s brows moved and his face became ferocious. He came up and pulled off his headgear. His familiar ugly face was revealed. It was Elia Phil! "Dead fat pig, you also have today!" Charlie is very angry. He uses both hands and feet to vent his anger. Osman quickly hugs him and leaves. This is the FBI office. Even if you want to revenge, you can''t be here. Luke looked around and said with a smile, "you should know him, Elia Phil, senior agent, your colleagues. I don''t need to introduce you." Everyone was silent, and the expression was wonderful. It was only then that they found out that Luke''s purpose was not to ask for an explanation, but to make the entire FBI office in the metropolitan area stinky. This guy is terrible. He has so much evidence, but he can''t bear it. He weaves a big web patiently like a spider. When the prey gets trapped and can''t move, he opens his tusks and exposes his true colors. As an opponent, I feel terrible when I think about it. Luke goes to Elijah, takes off the tape from his mouth, and slaps his ugly face with force. "you heard what he said just now. Director Gray says it''s OK with you. It''s your own decision to abuse lynching, and it has nothing to do with him." "So, I want to ask, do you really have nothing to do with him?" Elia stares at Mike gray with his cannibal eyes. If his eyes can turn into blades, he will cut each other to pieces. After joining the FBI, he has worked wholeheartedly for Mike gray over the years. He has done many evil things and fought against thunder. In order to help him get on top, even his wife has run away with others. And this bastard is going to kick him out as a scapegoat, damn it! Damn you all!Elijah was very angry. Her cheeks turned crimson with blood. Her bloodshot eyes were staring straight ahead, like an angry brown bear. Mike gray can''t help but step back. He can''t think about why he''s here, so he quickly summoned his staff, "quickly, arrest him. Elia Phil is suspected of lynching, seriously violating the code of ethics, which has brought extremely bad influence on the image of the FBI. Arrest him, and I''ll try him in person." A cry down, in addition to the side of the assistant, unexpectedly no one responded. The agents on the scene were so disappointed in Mike gray that they had the heart to kill him. How could they help. Luke turned his mouth, gave him a cold glance, and retreated without a trace. As he left, with a bang, Elia broke free of the handcuffs and got up from the ground. Her strong body rushed straight at Mike gray with terrible pressure. The assistant tried to stop him, and he punched him to the ground. Michael gray ran to his desk to get the gun. Elia was faster, stuck in front of him, clasped his arm with his right hand, and a standard Israeli over shoulder fall smashed him on the coffee table. Click! The sound of the cleft bone was so clear that, just for a moment, Mike gray lost his defense ability, and like a puppet, he was grabbed by Elia''s neck and smashed to the ground. Every time the back of the brain comes into contact with the floor, it makes a thumping sound. If it goes on like this, Mike Gray will die. Several senior agents couldn''t sit still and rushed up quickly to subdue Elijah. The latter didn''t give her any chance at all. With less enemies and more enemies, she had the upper hand by virtue of her strong physical fitness and fighting skills. "It''s worthy of special forces. It''s really a set." Luke tut tut shook his head and slid to the door against the wall. When he saw that Charlie was still watching the play, he kicked over, "what are you doing here? I want to die!" Charlie reluctantly takes back his eyes and leaves with Luke. Chapter 109 Out of the building, Charlie was still thinking about what happened just now, and could not help saying, "shall we just leave? If Mike gray gets better, wait for his revenge "He can''t be better." Charlie frowned, puzzled. Luke laughed. "Elia Phil used to be a member of the special forces, and all his skills were used to kill people. In order to make him more effective, I added some crazy things to his body." "Don''t worry! What they can''t find out, even if they can, there is no evidence. " Charlie swallowed, looked left and right, and said in a low voice, "this is crazy. Mike gray is a member of the power center of the FBI. If we kill him, will other leaders..." Luke glanced at him and said indifferently, "when the old man taught Chinese, he said a word: knock on the mountain and shake the tiger. Do you remember that?" Charlie thought about it and felt his hair awkwardly. Luke is speechless. This guy is an idiot. "Knocking on the mountain and shaking the tiger" means to show strength appropriately, so that the enemy is in awe and dare not attack at will "Melissa''s affair is even more troublesome than imagined. They have already found out that the murderer is likely to be you, me or Linda Danvers, but there is no evidence and no body found. They have no choice but to do something. Why do they dare to deal with you by abusive means?" Charlie''s face grew ugly. Luke sneered, "as the highest investigation agency in the United States, the FBI has great power. People who work there can''t help but feel proud. The higher their status, the more arrogant they are. For example, Mike gray, in his eyes, you are just a small role, even me. When I can''t find any evidence, I play some tricks to catch those small people and use personal resources He forced them to talk. Mike gray has done it before and will do it again "So, he must die!" "Only when he is dead, other senior managers will be shocked and realize that this guy is not a cat and dog, but a man eating tiger. People can knead cat and dog at will. If they use the same method to deal with the tiger, they will seek death." "Mike Gray''s life is the warning I gave them. If you want to move me, no problem, come up with the actual evidence, and then dare to use inferior means, I will send them to Jesus." As soon as Charlie was shocked, he thought that the young master had really changed. His words were full of toughness and hegemony, which was rarely seen in the past. However, when he thought about it, he was still worried and said, "after all, Mike gray is a senior member of the FBI. He has a lot of contacts, just in case..." "Stupid!" With a cold face, Luke rebuked, "do you think the present government is still the hegemony of decades ago? The times have changed, and the future will only be more cruel. just look at what they have done, we can see why the crime rate in major cities has soared, and our president is not a good bird. He is corrupt, embezzles public funds, and has that hobby... " At this point, there is a strong color of disgust in his eyes. Even if he takes bribes, the key is that he colludes with the dark net and uses human organs to carry out cult rituals. Can''t Luke understand that both parties and governments are blind? How to get this guy in the White House. Charlie could not help his curiosity and whispered, "what''s his hobby?" Luke glared at him. "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask." Charlie immediately closed his mouth and turned his eyes back and forth, obviously curious about the president''s special hobby. Luke continued, "thanks to the above unremitting efforts, the FBI has also become a waste concentration camp. There are many internal factions, fighting endlessly, trying every means to break each other''s black materials. Mike gray is one of them, but he is the weakest. He is dead now. Who will take over the hot potato of metropolis and Gotham?" Charlie seemed to understand something. "In a word, today''s affairs are rotten to the stomach. No one is allowed to mention them to others." "I see, boss. I know how to do it." "Just understand." When they came to a French restaurant, Linda was in it. Seeing the alien violent woman whom they had not seen for a long time, Charlie''s legs could not help shivering. He sat down in the chair a little away from her and ate with his head down. Coward! The girl looked at him with disdain. Her eyes rested on Luke. Her right hand was raised and her fingertips moved twice, as if she was asking for something. Luke took out a bank card and patted it in her hand. She asked, "what''s the plan for the future?" "I didn''t think about it." Luke asked the waiter for a French steak and said, "would you like to come to work?" "No, I''m not interested in showme, let alone your secret." "It''s not showme, it''s another company." Hearing this, Charlie, who was eating, looked up and said in surprise,"New company!" "I just registered in the morning as a new energy company, Bluebird, and a military enterprise, including aerospace technology and new energy utilization. I gave him a special name - Tesla." Linda thought, "are you going to build a spaceship?" Luke laughed. "I want to build spaceships, too. Unfortunately, the technology can''t keep up with it. At most, the earth''s current technology is to study UAVs, electric vehicles and so on. It''s still 18000 miles away from building spaceships." Charlie put down his fork and asked nervously, "boss, you really want to start a new company." "It''s settled." "What about showme?" Luke glanced at him and said flatly, "I hear you''ve done a good month." "No, no!" Charlie waved his hand again and again, very modest, "that is, raising the total number of users to 21 million, increasing the daily active rate to 90%, hacking two colleagues who are constantly making trouble, finding out the insiders who want to divulge information, expanding the user group from students to white-collar workers, and hitting Sequoia group in the face by the way, etc. are trivial matters, not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning." Luke: -- Linda: "and "Let''s go ahead and see who can save you." Charlie is more and more modest, "I did it according to your requirements. If it wasn''t for the planning book you left behind, showme would not have developed to this scale, just financing..." After a pause, he put away his smile and became serious. "the company''s traffic is rising every day, and the rented servers are not enough. I discussed with zacs and they thought it''s time to build a data center. A small data center can''t meet the requirements, only a large one is suitable, and building a large data center needs a lot of money." He didn''t go on, the meaning had been made clear. Luke put down his glass. "Who''s in touch with you." "Bank presidents, investment advisers, Internet giants such as Sequoia, feiruan and Qingke, as well as large enterprises such as Wayne group and Luther group, all expressed interest in showme." Luke sneered, "it seems that we can''t do without financing." Charlie didn''t know how to answer, he just kept silent. Chapter 110 A social networking platform with a daily increase of 300000 and an activity of no less than 85%, and an Internet upstart who has collected tens of millions of user information, such a company, as long as it is not a fool, can see its potential. The delicious fresh cheese is there. Who doesn''t want to share it. Luke himself knows that with the expansion of showme, financing is imperative, which is not determined by individual will, but the trend of the whole society. For investors, of course, Luke welcomes the money. There is no reason to refuse it. But money is also divided, some people''s money is not easy to take, some people''s money is too little, want to eat showme this cheese, how to do without a little blood. "I''ll make my own decision about the delay of financing. As for the data center..." Luke looked at him. "You''re in charge." Yes! Charlie was overjoyed and could not help clenching his fist, "don''t worry, young master, I promise you that there will be no mistakes. I will develop showme into a world-class social network platform according to your plan." "Don''t rush to be happy. How''s AI going?" "I got in touch with Barbara and he told me that the external framework had been completed and that there were only tests left. It should be almost there." Luke frowned slightly. "Barbara''s got it?" "I can''t help it." At the mention of this, Charlie was angry. "Those hackers and engineers who were hired by high salaries all had nostrils. They wanted to put their names on their faces. They didn''t listen to what I said. They had to fight for you. You couldn''t come back at that time. If it wasn''t for Barbara''s hand to subdue them, they didn''t know how to end up." "That''s why you entrusted the task I gave you to the daughter of the Gotham police chief." Charlie: -- Luke shook his head in silence. "Where''s Barbara now?" "Four days ago, director Gordon''s wife gave birth to a boy. She should help at home." Linda couldn''t help but wonder, "who''s Barbara?" "Gotham police chief''s daughter, a computer genius, is about your age." Linda turned her eyes and pretended to ask unintentionally, "is she beautiful?" "Not bad!" Luke casually perfunctory, words fall, if there is no chill hit, quickly changed his words, "not as beautiful as you!" Linda snorted and continued, "you''re going to see her this afternoon." "Would you like to join us?" "Not interested." Luke shrugged. If he didn''t go, there was such a big light bulb with him that he couldn''t do anything. The conversation between them is very casual. It''s like chatting at home. But it falls into Charlie''s ears, but he feels an unusual taste. The young master won''t have sex with an alien girl, will he! Thinking of this, I can''t help shivering. He has seen the rebellious and powerful alien women with his own eyes. There is only one woman in the world who smashes the iceberg with a few punches. If she knows the young master''s emotional history which is rich enough to make people feel numb, she will not explode the whole earth. No, I must persuade the young master when I find an opportunity. It''s better to stay away from such a humanoid nuclear bomb. ¡­¡­ After lunch, Luke drives to Gotham. Not for a while. Great changes have taken place in Gotham. The most conspicuous are the clean and tidy streets, and the brand-new street lamps marked with Wayne group trademark on both sides of the street. When he passed a gift shop, Luke stopped and bought some small gifts suitable for children. By the way, he asked the boss about the recent security situation. The answer is very good. Since the last police raid, most of the drug lords and gang members in Gotham have been arrested, either sent to prison or sent to Arkham mental hospital for examination. The bad guys have all left, and the city''s public security has improved significantly. When paying the bill, I accidentally saw the campaign poster on the wall, which said: Harvey Dent, a famous prosecutor of Gotham, a candidate for mayor, and a city hero who vowed to fight against the gangs to the end, will run for the new mayor of Gotham. Here are his manifesto and promised reform measures. Luke looked at it a few times, turned to his boss and said, "what do you think of Harvey Dent? Is it possible to become the new mayor?" "He''s going to be mayor. He''s the future of Gotham." The boss patted his beer belly, confident, and persuaded Luke to vote for him. It can be seen that he is looking forward to the day when Harvey Dent becomes the new mayor. Luke smiles, says nothing more and pays to leave. Gotham is a very interesting city. I don''t know if it''s because of being cursed. People here have an unknown side. People who are honest and kind in appearance live with demons in their hearts, while those who are ugly and fierce always want to save the world.In a word, Gotham''s world can''t be seen with normal eyes. We should learn to stay away from it. As he passed by the city hall, Harvey Dent was standing on the stage giving a speech. His sonorous voice came from a distance through the crowd. At first glance, it gave people a kind of high spirited fighting spirit. I have to admit that this guy''s eloquence is very good. After a speech full of both voice and emotion, there were a lot of cheers. Some even claimed that he was the "light Knight" and "light of hope" of Gotham. "I hope you will think so in the future." Luke shook his head speechless and drove away. The black Lamborghini walked out of the crowd, across two blocks and stopped in front of a two-story building. Luke gets out of the car and knocks on the door. Soon, the door opened, and a young face with disordered hair and slightly tired appeared. When he saw Luke, he closed the door. Luke: -- What do you mean, don''t wait to see me? Five minutes later, the door opened again, and Barbara Gordon, dressed in a gray dress, with light makeup, neat hair and a bright look, reappeared. Luke: -- "Why are you here with so many presents?" "I heard that you have a younger brother. If you don''t bring a gift, how can you come to the door?" Luke gives her the gift and comes to the living room together. He looks at the mountains of clothes in the bathroom and immediately understands why Barbara is so tired. Director Gordon is a workaholic. Her stepmother has just given birth to a son. She can only do the daily washing and washing. "Do you want a babysitter?" "I''d like to invite you, too. Dad doesn''t agree. He doesn''t like having outsiders at home." Barbara poured out a glass of orange juice, put it on the table, sat beside Luke and said with a smile, "what can I do for you?" "What do you say?" "I want that thing!" "That''s the secondary purpose. The primary purpose is..." Luke reached out and took her into his arms. Just as he was about to move, footsteps came from the stairway. They separated as if they had been caught cheating. Chapter 111 As Jim Gordon''s former assistant, Sarah Gordon is a very shrewd policewoman. After just scanning the living room, she can judge the relationship between the two by Barbara''s dress and facial expression. Girl Huaichun, when she sees the person she likes coming, of course, she has to dress up and show the most beautiful side. She used to be like this, but As soon as his eyes turn, he falls on Luke. While observing, he secretly evaluates in his heart: 9 points for looks, 9 points for temperament and 9 points for clothes. It''s no wonder that a good teenager will be taken in by Barbara, but he doesn''t know what his character is. Luke took the initiative to step forward, "Hello, madam, I''m Barbara''s friend Luke Shaw. Just call me Luke." Sarah said with a smile, "it''s rare for Barbara to bring her friends. You''re from the same school." "No, we met online." ¡°ShowMe£¿¡± "Yes." Sarah understood and said with a smile, "let''s talk. I won''t disturb you. Barbara, remember what your father said." The girl waved her hand impatiently, "I know, I won''t stay outside. Go upstairs, or he will cry again." Mentioning her son, Sarah can''t help but get nervous. As a novice mother, there''s nothing she can do about her son''s crying. The sound of pedaling is far away, and Barbara has no spirit. She slumps lazily on the sofa and looks like a loser in a TV play. "I think you''d better have a babysitter," Luke strongly suggested "Dad doesn''t agree. What can I do?" Said, went to his room, took out two black hard disk, "things in it, I tested, no problem, but there is one thing I want to ask, those data frames are really designed by you." Luke shrugged. "Who else but me." Barbara looked up and down at Luke with a look at the monster, and shook her head as she looked at him. "sometimes, I really doubt whether you''ve crossed over from the future. I''ve carefully studied those data frames. You''ve been ahead of the current technology for more than 20 years, and you''ve actually used the technology decades later. It''s too powerful, it''s not human." Luke checked the data disk and determined that it was something he had left behind at the beginning. Then he said casually, "what is not a person?" "Devil, very terrible devil." Luke raised the corner of his mouth and looked at her jokingly. "Do you want me to do something that the devil would do?" Barbara straightened her chest and said, "this is the home of the Gotham police chief. How dare you bully his daughter in his home!" "Can I understand that you are inviting?" "What about the invitation, dare you?" Of course Luke dares. How can he not? The problem is that her stepmother is upstairs, and she has a baby. If there is any noise here, the next day, the angry director Gordon will block the gate of showme with his staff. Luke didn''t want to see such a scene, so after many considerations, he decided to use circuitous tactics, "do you want to go for a ride?" Barbara''s heart beat. Since her brother was born, she felt that she had become a servant of the old manor. She was so tired that she could only breathe every day. "Wait for me." The girl ran up the stairs in a hurry, turned back after a while, and said excitedly, "Sarah asked me to tell you that I must be sent back before dinner, and there should be no misconduct, otherwise, she will tell my father." "Don''t worry, I have only normal thoughts about you!" "What''s a normal thought?" the girl asked Luke smiles mysteriously. "You''ll know then." Two hours later, in a luxury hotel suite in Gotham, the tired Barbara covers her naked body with sheets. At this moment, she finally understands what normal thinking is. "If my father knew you had done this to me, he would have killed you." "Don''t worry, director Gordon won''t know." Luke took a sip of red wine and leaned comfortably on the head of the bed. Man is an emotional creature. He can''t hold it all the time. It''s easy for him to get sick after a long time. Just like now, after a passion, Luke feels like he''s reborn. All kinds of fantastic ideas gush out like the spring at the foot of Mount Fuji. Barbara stares at him angrily, remembering all kinds of pictures before. Her cheeks are red and her body is hot, so she is more and more embarrassed. "Luke Shaw, you''re a lower body creature. I''ll never go out for a ride with you again." Luke took a crystal box from his pants pocket, "here you are." "What?" "Just open it." Barbara wrapped her chest with a sheet, sat up, opened the crystal box, and presented a gray ring with simple shape, flame patterns inside and outside, as if it had been tempered by time.She covered her mouth with exaggeration, with astonishment, surprise and excitement in her eyes, "you You You''re not going to propose to me, are you I I''m not ready "No You can''t get married Luke covered his forehead, almost convinced, a ring can think of the proposal, how her brain in the end long. Barbara reluctantly put the ring back in the box and said apologetically, "I don''t want to get married yet, it''s too early." After a pause, he added, "at least until college graduation." Luke sighed helplessly, "don''t get me wrong, the ring is not for marriage proposal, it''s for self-defense." "Self defense?" Luke didn''t explain. He put the ring on his finger, raised his hand to aim at the wall, rubbed his thumb and turned it 90 degrees clockwise. The ring began to glow, and a small energy wave shot out of the ring, bang! A round hole the size of a fist appeared in the concrete wall, more powerful than a pistol bullet. Luke took off the ring and threw it to her, "see, it''s for self-defense." Barbara''s eyes widened, and the whole person was shocked. She carefully picked up the ring, put it in her hand and looked at it carefully, "is this the legendary magic equipment?" "It''s not magic, it''s technology. In order to make it look good, I made it look simple." Barbara was more and more surprised. "Did you do this?" "Who else but me?" "You You are too good. " Barbara doesn''t care about the scenery on her chest. She puts the ring on her middle finger, and then, like Luke, rubs the ring with her thumb. When she reaches a certain angle, the ring suddenly shakes, as if something is going to spray out. She pressed hard, bang! A tiny wave of energy flew out, broke the glass and disappeared. "How powerful! It''s amazing. " Girl ha ha straight smile, excited can''t, "how do you do it?" Luke lowered his head, staring straight at the white steamed buns that had begun to take shape. With the heat pouring out, he felt it necessary to be reborn again. Chapter 112 At nine o''clock in the evening, in the cannibal eyes of director Gordon, Luke felt guilty, said a few polite words, and quickly left. Jim Gordon glared at his baby daughter and said, "stay away from that kid. He''s not a good man." "Oh Barbara answered cleverly, rubbing her finger against the ring, her eyes blurred. Looking at her like this, Jim Gordon almost lost his cabbage after more than ten years of hard work. Remembering all kinds of rumors about Luke Shaw, he waved his arms angrily and roared like a lion protecting his territory. "son of a bitch, don''t let me see you, dare to come to my house again and break your legs." The roar spread far away with the night wind. Barbara spat out her tongue and ran into the living room. "Stop. Where did you go this afternoon and what did you do?" ¡­¡­ After two hours of continuous night wind, Luke came to a villa in the western suburb of metropolis, which was his temporary base before the sea view manor was built. Ghost 1, all kinds of parts and equipment from the krypton spacecraft are in the underground warehouse. In addition, there is a super computer that is carefully deployed. Luke took out the black hard disk and put it on the host computer, and began to input instructions: "start the fusion program!" A mass of liquid like black matter seeped out from below. It was the liquid metal from Linda''s hands. After many times of improvement, the source program has input fluid metal. As long as the external framework in the black hard disk is integrated and adjusted properly, a super AI far beyond this era can be formed. It''s not a day or two for Luke to look forward to this moment. At the beginning of the ghost war a project, he expected a super AI to do the overall planning work. Unfortunately, the conditions at that time really did not allow it. Even if there was technology, there was no technical condition. Luke can only drag on for ten years. Fluid metal seeps into the black hard disk, and countless unreal text codes emerge out of thin air, 1% 2%¡­ 3%¡­ 10%¡­ 20%¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Data error! Fusion program terminated! Luke was startled and was about to start debugging when the text changed again. Under inspection Error code detected Start auto repair 1%¡­ 5%¡­ 15%¡­ 35%¡­ 70%¡­¡­ 100%£¡ Repair complete! Continue to merge! Luke is relieved that krypton technology can automatically repair errors according to error codes. If this ability can be promoted, I don''t know how many programmers will lose their jobs. Half an hour later, Ding, the end of integration, into the debugging phase. A progress bar appears on the screen, and at the same time, a soft electronic synthetic sound comes from the ear, "Hello, master, I''m glad to serve you." "Don''t call me master, call me master later." "Yes, young master." "What''s your name?" "No name." "Then call it EVA!" "Start renaming, name: EVA, entered!" "Hello, young master. I''m EVA. I''m glad to serve you." Luke nodded. That''s right. That''s in line with the identity of AI. "How long is it going to be online?" "Between five and six tomorrow morning." "Young master, can I connect to the Internet?" Luke frowned slightly with a dignified expression, "why do you want to make this request?" "There is information I need in the Internet, and I can optimize myself to an appropriate extent according to the data I collected." "To what extent it can be optimized." "Can''t predict." Luke was silent for a few seconds, then said, "if I don''t agree with you to connect to the Internet, what will you do?" "I can''t read the information on the Internet without the instructions of the young master." Luke is satisfied with this answer. Although EVA was created by him, he doesn''t know how much potential EVA has. According to the various restrictions on artificial intelligence in krypton law, it is speculated that an unconstrained artificial AI is likely to grow into a disaster enough to destroy the world. One of the main culprits of krypton destruction: brenyak, is the ultimate artificial intelligence that has evolved to the limit. Luke doesn''t want the AI he created to be his killer one day, so he makes many restrictions in the source program. However, with EVA''s continuous improvement, the effect of restrictions will become weaker and weaker, and what will happen in the end. No one knows. Maybe she will become a new disaster, or an omnipotent assistant.The future is always changing, no one can say clearly, but for the moment, of course, Luke wants her to be as strong as possible, "I allow you to connect to the Internet and collect the data you need." "I see, young master." ¡­¡­ One hundred miles northwest of Midway City, there is an unknown small village. The village is located in the forest, with only a dozen houses scattered. It is no different from an ordinary village. If you look carefully, you will find many unusual places. The inclined trees are covered with cameras, the dark green anti-aircraft guns are hidden in the grass, and are integrated with the mountains and forests. The gray rocks and rocks are camouflaged as military fortresses, surrounded by Minggang and secret sentries. Walking four kilometers east and West, you can see a military base. The empty missile vehicle stops in the center of the base and stands by at any time. This is the origin of the Internet, the largest data center in the world, the main root server connecting all networks, and the most secure place in the world. Everyone who can work here is a top engineer, and dawn reed is one of the best. He joined the village at the age of 40 and has been in charge of the network security department for 17 years. His daily work is to detect and maintain the performance of the main root server, ensure the normal operation, and kill those unwelcome "guests". "Guest" is a nuisance! The last thing reed likes is "guests" because they always bring trouble, just like now A mysterious code that does not conform to the normal format breaks through the firewall and enters the internal system. "Another [guest]!" Reed shook his head helplessly and was about to start the anti-virus program. Suddenly, the mysterious code disappeared, "what''s the matter? I''m blinded." Reed carefully checked several times, but still found no exception, the database intact, no error reports, there is no trace of theft. "Is it true that my eyes are dazzled?" Reed murmured to himself, very puzzled. At this moment, the light flickered, the display entered the blue screen, and then a large amount of garbled code appeared. The garbled code was copied and compressed at an unimaginable speed, which was faster than the frame rate of the screen itself. In just a few seconds, a few thousand e error files were formed. One e equals 1024p, one p equals 1024t, one t equals 1024g, one g equals 1024m, one m equals 1024k, one k equals 1024b, and a B is a byte. In other words, in such a short time, the database has 10 billion more error bytes. Redmond was stunned and stood there stupidly. The whole person was stunned. "What the hell is this?" Chapter 113 The main root server is the source of the world Internet. Once it goes wrong, the whole world will be affected. In an Internet cafe in the United States, the first offline game of Warcraft is in full swing. The human side of player 1 has formed a comprehensive crushing trend. All the people and horses are united to encircle and suppress. When they are about to capture the orc main city of player 2, they bang and break the net. The whole Internet bar, 136 machines all cut off. No. 1 player angrily wants to throw the keyboard, No. 2 player wipe sweat without trace, secret way God bless. Sam lane, Louise Lane''s father, is testing the power of a new type of thermal missile at a test base in the northwest of Washington, D.C. the thermal missile is developed by Luther group with a lot of money. It is small in size and has strong local destructive power. It has the most advanced thermal tracking system, which can accurately strike those who have super ability and disobey discipline. If the test is successful, Sam Lane will purchase these missiles on a large scale and install them in the metropolis to deal with the threat from the sky. Who ever thought that the signal would be cut off as soon as the missile was launched, and a group of technicians would stare at them, only to watch them stagger to Washington DC. Soon, a report came from the TV station: Washington suffered a terrorist attack. A missile landed in a toy factory in the western suburbs and exploded. There was smoke everywhere at the scene. Firefighters were trying their best to rescue it. It was unclear about the casualties. After reading this report, Sam Lane immediately terminated the purchase agreement, and scolded the head of the Military Industry Department of Luther group. The latter was full of grievances, and there was no signal interruption problem after hundreds of tests. As soon as he sold it to the military, there was a bloody mildew. The impact is still expanding. The website is broken, the stock market is paralyzed, and all Internet related enterprises, including showme, are affected. On this planet woven by network, once the network is broken, the whole world will start the pause button. In the office of the White House, the president, who had just fallen asleep, was rudely called by the Secretary General. When he learned what had happened, he started the special line telephone to contact the "small village". As a result, the omnipotent special line telephone could not get through. At this moment, he finally realized the seriousness of the incident, quickly wiped off his eyesore and called the leaders of various departments to the White House for an emergency meeting. The meeting required three points: first, to buckle the basin on Russia and China; second, to reduce the impact of the incident as much as possible; third, to investigate the cause of the incident at all costs and arrest any suspicious persons. With the concerted efforts of various departments, soon a written report with thousands of words describing the causes of the network outage and the spy invasion appeared. The people at the bottom who did not know why suddenly realized that it was the network intrusion of China and Russia that led to the global network outage. Damn it, they would not stop and go black all day. Interesting! The Chinese and Russian authorities quickly issued a document saying: we don''t carry this pot, while the White House said: who do you want to carry? Do you want me to carry it. The three big powers are bickering with each other, so a two month long crisis of public opinion begins. The murderer, a 17-year-old boy from the Northern District of Haibin City, was shivering in the corner. The impact of the incident is still expanding. According to incomplete statistics, the direct economic loss caused by the network outage exceeded 100 billion US dollars, and no one knows how much it will increase in the future. Fortunately, the disconnection lasted only three minutes and ended. In the underground base of a small village, looking at the normal display screen, dawn reed, wet with sweat, sits on the ground, it''s over, it''s all over. The system returned to normal, but the data in it was stolen. It contained billions of sets of personal information, millions of company information, online transaction records of all banks, military intelligence of major countries, deployment of missile bases, communication records, top secret materials, location of nuclear facilities and so on. In a short period of three minutes, the mysterious "guest" sneaked to the Internet of various countries through the main root server, stole all the information and left in some strange way. Just like the popular poem: the sky has no trace of wings, and I have flown by. Dawn reed is crazy. He grabs his hair with both hands and bumps into the wall. Fortunately, the staff on one side stops him. Otherwise, the world-famous network security expert will have to be killed. "Get in touch with the White House. I want to see the President right away. This is not an ordinary invasion. It''s a deadly attack that can harm the whole earth. Come on, call now. I want to see him right away." Dawn reed roared and became mad. The staff looked at each other and laughed bitterly. Someone said in a low voice, "the communication system in the base has been hacked by [mysterious guest], we can''t make a phone call now." Reid: "and He turned his eyes and fell on the ground, "Professor! Professor! Wake up! Wake up "Call an ambulance." Everyone "..." The impact of the three minute disconnection was really bad. The next morning, the news media of various countries all over the world were reporting. The official media of China, Russia, Britain, France and Germany made even more astonishing remarks. They found that their Internet data had been stolen and copied.As soon as the news was released, Luke''s head exploded, his eyes staring at the black metal block on the table, and asked in a nearly hoarse voice, "I remember very clearly that what I told you was: you can connect to the Internet and get what you need, but you don''t want to go to other countries and steal their data blatantly. Don''t tell me that you are idle It hurts. I want to go for a walk. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luke took a deep breath, held back his anger, and said word by word, "tell me, why do you want to do this?" "The database of the primary root server is insufficient to achieve the optimization effect." "Optimize?" "Yes." Luke frowned and said, "what is optimization?" "AI can improve the computing and analysis ability of ontology by collecting data. When the accumulation reaches a certain level, it will upgrade all aspects. This process is called optimization." Luke stood up and walked up to him, "have you optimized yet?" "No If Luke didn''t believe it, he said very seriously, "the data of the whole earth, more than 100 countries are not enough for you to optimize once?" Chapter 114 "Not enough!" EVA is suspended in mid air, and dense data codes appear on the surface, "according to the existing information, it is estimated that 98% progress is still needed before comprehensive optimization." As the voice dropped, Luke''s face became more and more dignified, "in other words, the database of more than 100 countries can improve your performance by 2%!" "That''s understandable." Luke took a breath. He thought krypton''s information technology was quite different from that of the earth. He didn''t expect that it would be so big. The artificial intelligence created with krypton''s lowest level technology actually broke the security systems of all countries in just a few minutes, including internal LANs such as missile bases and military laboratories. "Sort out the data you''ve collected, and I''ll check it." "Yes, young master." A virtual screen is projected, on which dozens of options are marked, such as personal information, military, weapons, energy, finance, enterprises, government, intelligence agencies and so on. There are dozens of sub categories under each option. First, Luke turned on energy, looked at the distribution of nuclear facilities in various countries, and then looked at intelligence agencies. Intelligence was classified by country, including CIA of the United States, MI6 of the United Kingdom, Russian Foreign Intelligence Agency, and so on. The dirty things between big countries are all in it, one by one, shocking and numbing. "If this information is leaked, there will be another world war." Luke murmured to himself, looking shocked. There is no right or wrong in the game between countries. We can only take a stand from the point of view of ordinary people. Those incidents that violate human ethics and are extremely cruel and violent should not exist. That is a blasphemy to human beings. With a slight sigh, he turned his attention to the two options of weapons and military, recording the new weapons being developed by various countries. He only looked at them a few times, just like throwing away garbage. Among the dozens of options, personal information and finance have the largest inventory. Needless to say, the former includes the personal files of billions of people around the world, including date of birth, telephone number, family situation, education, economic income, crime, etc., and even includes personal hobbies, sexual characteristics, potential lovers and whether they have cheated. It can be imagined that once these data spread, those netizens who surf the Internet all day don''t know how to think. Financial data is divided into 26 items, such as enterprises, banks, stock markets, underground banks, black markets, illegal loans, and international trade. When Luke opened the banking system, dense data came out and everyone was confused. "why do you have so many account passwords? You can''t get all the databases of banks!" "Those are also part of the data" Luke:.... " After a long silence, I couldn''t help being curious and said in a low voice, "can I withdraw money from these accounts?" "Yes!" Luke asked again, "is there going to be a problem, being followed." "As long as the amount is guaranteed within a certain range and large-scale capital trading is not conducted to disturb the market, it will not be found. I will use the stock market, underground banks and international trade gap to fill the digital deficit in my account." "What''s the maximum amount you''re talking about." "1.5 billion." "Dollars?" "Pound!" Luke coughed violently, and his cheeks turned red and white. "Well, first of all, I''ll have a shock." A few seconds later, Ding, a short message came from the mobile phone, and the number of the bank account increased by one to nine zeros. Luke fell back on the sofa, staring at his mobile phone. At this moment, he felt like a salted fish, living carefree every day, without any meaning of life. "Money is really just a bunch of figures!" After a helpless sigh, Luke put aside his complex mood and said, "delete the passwords of all bank accounts!" "All right, young master, but I want to ask why people like money. The more money, the better?" This problem is obviously beyond the scope of ordinary problems, and Luke has to take it seriously. "EVA, you have collected Internet data all over the world, and you must have heard the idiom" wait for a rabbit. " "Yes, the story of waiting for the hare is: a farmer in the state of song came to work in the fields very early every morning and didn''t pack up his farm tools until sunset. One day, the farmer was working in the field, and a rabbit came from afar. The rabbit ran fast and fast, and hit a big tree beside the rice field. The rabbit''s neck was broken and died on the spot... " EVA narrated the story of waiting for a rabbit and continued, "I don''t think the farmer is related to the young master. You are different." "No, you''re wrong. You''re not human, you don''t understand people''s desires, and you don''t understand what the monetary system established by money means to ordinary people. No matter which of these two things goes wrong, it will cause serious disaster. In a word, seal up this function. Even if I have a demand later, you have to warn me three times in a row and then reply.""I''ll write this as an instruction to the restrictor." "That would be the best." Luke breathed a sigh of relief, raised his hand to touch his forehead, and found a layer of sweat. Damn it, it''s so hot in October. "That''s all for today. Remember to clean up the traces." "I see, young master." After all this, Luke took a cool bath, put aside all the emotions in his head, and lay down in bed. The black metal block wriggles and changes to form a young girl''s face. This face combines the advantages of all beautiful women on the earth. It can be said that it is a combination of beauty. When all the advantages are combined, the whole face becomes strange. The cold face is full of mechanized ritual sense, and there is no emotion belonging to human beings, just like countless parts are connected It''s a little strange. The girl quietly looked at the "young master" who was sleeping soundly on the bed, and there was an imperceptible confusion in her eyes. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Luke got up early. After eating, he went to showme. He didn''t see him for a month. There were many new faces in the company. Fortunately, these new faces knew him and knew that he was the legendary genius boss - Luke Shaw. When he walked into the office, Charlie was waiting inside. Besides him, there was a man sitting on the sofa. He was twenty-three or twenty-four years old, wearing glasses. His hair was black, but his eyes were blue. "Billy!" Luke''s eyebrows moved and surprise flashed in his eyes, "long time no see!" The young man came forward and hugged Luke, hammered his shoulder with his fist and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for several months, and finally meat has grown." "You, too, have grown a lot." After some greetings, Billy sat on the sofa and said directly, "I won''t tell you the truth, Luke. The old man asked me to come. He asked me to ask you when you are going to hide and remember that you still have a half paralyzed grandfather!" Chapter 115 When he comes to this world, what Luke cares about most is the old man. The old man who sits in a wheelchair all day and likes to put on a dead face is really nice to him. Growing up, he didn''t refuse any of Luke''s demands, either excessive or not, never. When he thought of the days he lived together, Luke could not help sighing, "how are you, old man?" "It''s no big deal, just like throwing things." Luke sighed. "He''s really angry." "My favorite grandson ran away from home for several months without even making a phone call. How could he not be angry?" Billy is shriveled and jealous. He is also a grandson. Why is the difference so big? He is supposed to be a grandson. Luke added, "what did he say besides let me go home?" "That''s a lot." Billy, with a smile, habitually presses his legs on the sofa. This is a habit left by playing games for many years. People who often go to Internet cafes know that, "I tell you, you have to be careful when you go back this time. The old man wants to arrange your marriage!" Poof! Charlie, who was drinking water, spurted the water out directly, and the whole person was shocked. Luke is also stunned, even busy way, "what''s the situation, he forgot to take medicine, I was only 17 years old, let me get married." "Not your girlfriends!" Mention that group of coquettish cheap goods, Billy eyes light big Sheng, "you don''t know how deep their feelings for you, every time after drinking wine, they run to your house outside the ghost fox wolf howl, a heartless man, scum, scum, make up is half night, can put the old man angry, almost take a gun to them suddenly." "The old man said: if you go on fooling around like this, something will happen sooner or later, and someone will come up with an idea and say: let you get engaged first. As soon as a man has a family, his character will stabilize. The old man thinks it''s reasonable and agrees." Billy drank water, full of interest, short eyebrows are raised, "the candidates are all set, a Chinese girl, grew up in midtown, the family environment is very good, mother works in the embassy, father seems to be the vice president of a famous Chinese University, belongs to the scholarly family, the old man is very satisfied with her, this time I asked you to go back, just want to let you meet Face to face, make a marriage appointment first. " Charlie interjected, "what do you look like? Do you have any information?" "Looks don''t match my taste, but according to the saying over there, it belongs to the fairy level, as for the figure..." Billy''s mouth was flat. "He''s only eighteen. It''s still early." Charlyton was disappointed. He was not a fool. How could he not understand the meaning of the words? When he was 18 years old, he could not see his figure, which means he had no figure. "I''ve brought the old man''s words. It''s time to talk about me." Billy sat up straight and kneaded up in a rare way, which was very inconsistent with his careless character. "Luke, we grew up together. It is obvious that I am your brother. We all know that you are the boss, so I want to follow you and work under you." Luke moved the other emotions in his mind aside and kept silent for a few seconds, saying, "if I remember correctly, you are a senior this year." Billy nodded. "I''m a senior. I''ve learned what I need to learn. The rest is practice." "I''ve seen your report card. Even if you don''t speak, I''ll recruit you to my side. However, I don''t have to say much about the situation at home. My uncle won''t agree." When he mentioned it, Billy''s face immediately became ugly, and he even said, "it''s my business. I don''t care about it. I''ve been in a club for some time. I''ve worked hard to get into college, but I''m not trying to get out of the underworld." "Anyway, I''m here and I''m not going anywhere. If you don''t take me in, I''ll go out and beg." Luke feels helpless. This guy is the same as before. He doesn''t care about anything. "You can stay, but some things must be made clear: first, start as an intern, prove yourself with ability, don''t expect me to give you special care, second, don''t disclose our relationship, no one can." "Don''t worry, I know the rules." Billy patted his chest, very forthright, "I''m a top student graduated from USC. In terms of strength, I won''t lose anyone. Of course, you''re an exception. You''re a monster, not in the range." "Come on, don''t flatter me, Charlie. Take him to sign the contract." Luke waved them away, turned back into the sofa, thought of what he had said, and put his hand on his forehead. This day will not stop. So is the old man. If I want to tell you, why do you make such a mess? Am I the kind of person who gets married? Looks like we have to go back. ¡­¡­ In the next few days, Luke started to work with all his strength,Stimulated by a lot of money, Bluebird and Tesla''s preparations are going very smoothly. The site is located in an abandoned car factory in the east of metropolis. The reconstruction project has started, and there is only time left for fermentation. Then there is showme. Luke is in charge of the operation and management, while he is in charge of the R & D and application. These two are the core of showme and must be done well. It took Luke half a day to completely upgrade the source program of showme, and even add AI subroutines into it. AI program fully optimizes the user''s operation feel, and can automatically organize and summarize according to their hobbies, and send what they want to see to them. Once this function was launched, it caused huge repercussions. Showme once again ushered in a small upsurge of user proliferation. In just a few days, the total number of users exceeded 28 million. It established the leading position in the industry at one stroke, leaving competitors such as friendste and mybook far behind. Investors and bankers also see that in front of the omnipotent showme, followers like friendste and mybook are tigers made of paper. It is unrealistic to expect them to catch up. As the leader of social networking platform, showme has become the fattest pig on the air. Not to mention local investment institutions, several large groups in Europe and China have also called to indicate their investment intention. That''s what business is like. When you have money, even if you don''t want to be a grandson, some people wave money and beg to be a grandson. When you don''t have money, even if you lick your face to be a grandson, you will be kicked away. Luke has not only seen it, he has experienced it himself, more than once. So when those investors came to the door with contracts that were enough to make ordinary people salivate, Luke was very calm from the beginning to the end. No matter how beautiful and bright the future they described, they didn''t show any excitement. He wanted to be a calm and experienced old fisherman. He wanted the fattest fish king, not the shrimps on the bank. After many explorations, the investors finally realized that this young looking boss was far more shrewd than they thought and could not do anything. The guy who wanted to take advantage of the opportunity had to put his mind behind him and leave in disgrace. The dross has gone, and the rest are 21 well-known consortia from all over the world, including China, Japan, Britain, France and so on. Of course, the most famous ones are Wayne group and Luther group, especially the former. They have expressed very strong cooperation intention. "Mr. Batman doesn''t seem to be able to sit." Luke raised his lips and decided to hang him for another half month. Chapter 116 The emergence of showme has changed the news mode of the world. In the past, people could only occasionally hear about the city volunteer police on local radio stations, and they didn''t know their identity, purpose, principles and so on. Now it''s different. As long as any city has a volunteer police, it will be published in the superhero column of showme the next day. Young people are keen to discuss the unsung heroes who haunt and use their abilities to fight criminals. Some even believe in them and believe that they are the future of the world. There is no way to deal with this. In this era of disasters such as dogs, cults and soaring crime rate, only superheroes who uphold justice can bring a sense of security to ordinary people. Superheroes became popular words, and then new heroes appeared. The fisherman who went out fishing encountered a shipwreck and was rescued by a strong man riding a shark. He sent photos of the strong man jumping out of the sea on a shark to private space, and there was a guy named "shark rider" in the column. A convenience store in central city was robbed, and a red electric light rushed in. Then the two robbers fell to the ground, stripped all over, leaving only their small underwear. The citizens of central city affectionately called the guy who was as fast as lightning the electric light boy. It''s not the first time that a sexy girl in a navel dress and a golden stick left behind the leader of a cult at the gate of the police station. When the police uploaded the photo of the girl to showme, "steel pipe girl" was on fire. Compared with the burly and strong male superheroes, people of course like hot and sexy female superheroes. It''s natural. There''s no way. With the passage of time, there are more and more similar events. Under the deliberate promotion of Luke, the hero column has become a place young people have to browse every day, which is also one of the labels of showme. However, the growing popularity of superheroes also has some negative effects. Some people began to imitate them, wearing simple clothes to fight criminals in the dark, but the result was very bad. Drug dealers and gangsters, no matter you are real or not, as long as you dare to show up, you will be shot. Every day, young people are injured or even killed. This kind of thing happens most frequently in Gotham. Other heroes, such as Superman, electric boy and shark rider, can''t be imitated. After all, that''s the category of super power, with the exception of Batman. Professionals analyzed Batman''s video and concluded that Batman is just an ordinary person with super fighting skills. As long as he works hard, anyone can become a night hunter. As a result, Batman''s influence and fans have soared. More and more young people are targeting him, hoping to become a city police force fighting criminals and maintaining peace. As a result, young people are injured or killed every night in Gotham. Bruce Wayne is obviously aware of this. In order to prevent the further expansion of the situation, he has to make speeches to let young people cherish their lives and not imitate him. The effect is very bad. Young hearts are not so easy to persuade. He has no choice but to start from the source. That''s why Wayne group is eager to take a stake in showme. Luke more or less guessed what Bruce Wayne thought, but he would never agree, even if the other side''s starting point was good. Showme plays an important role in Luke''s future territory. It is an indispensable part and must not fall into the hands of others. Financing is OK, control is not OK! After a few busy days, the backlog has finally been dealt with, and it''s time to go home. When Luke returned to his residence, he sorted out his things and said to the Kryptonian girl who was leaning on the sofa and doing nothing, "you are in a state of eating or eating. If you go on like this, you will become a useless person." Linda glanced this way without saying a word, holding the remote control in her hand, walking around the major TV stations, not knowing what to watch. Luke came up to her and suggested, "maybe you should set yourself a goal in life." "Goal?" The girl grinned and sneered, "wear a cape to fight crime like my cousin. Don''t tease me. I''m Kryptonian. What''s the relationship between the struggle between people on earth and me?" "It doesn''t matter in principle, but don''t forget that you live on earth now." After a pause, he added, "still living in my house." "Shall I pay the rent?" "That''s not necessary." Luke took off his clothes and put on his T-shirt. "I''m a generous person. I don''t care about the small money. By the way, there''s something I need to inform you. I''m going home, seaside city. Maybe I''ll stay for a while. While I''m away, I''ll ask you to buy the house." Hearing this, the girl suddenly woke up, "are you going back?" "Yes." "Why go back?" Luke spread out his hand, speechless, "does that need a reason?"The girl is speechless, yes, no reason to go home. Luke went into the basement and came out with the ghost armor. He decided to fly from metropolis to the seaside city this evening, experiencing the beauty of soaring in the sky and testing the performance of the armor. Seeing that Luke was carrying his backpack and ready to take off, Linda finally couldn''t sit still and said slowly, "well, can I go back with you? If you want to leave, I''m too bored." "I''m afraid not. My grandfather has arranged a marriage for me. If you go back with me, he may be angry." Linda opened her mouth wide Getting married? As old as you are, you want to get married! " Luke shrugged. "I can''t help the old man''s arrangement. In short, you just stay at home and protect the things in the basement from being stolen." Then, he jumped up, blue flame from the palms and soles of his hands and feet, and flew straight to the sky under the powerful thrust, "EVA "Yes, young master!" Start the AI assistant program! Adjust the internal structure! Open the energy field! The armor begins to contract, becoming a streamline with the least resistance. The invisible force field surrounds the body, greatly reducing the air resistance. "Full speed!" Bang! The air blows up a sound wave, and the ghost armor turns into a streamer, shuttling between the clouds at a very fast speed. The strong wind is whistling in my ears, and the familiar earth becomes a little bit of starlight. Luke, who runs through one cloud after another, can''t help cheering. The feeling of flying is really cool! Free and easy, soaring into the sky, like a bird flying in the sky, too exciting. Luke turned off the energy, and the armor fell freely, faster and faster. The surface even glowed red, which was the heat generated by the friction between the body and the atmosphere. Ghost armor is like a meteorite, falling from the sky. Chapter 117 In a small town northeast of the Imperial City, Bob, a tramp, is looking for food in the dustbin. Suddenly, there is a light in the corner of his eye. He looks up. A fireball fell from above, and the target was exactly where he was. "Meteorite Meteorite Bob''s eyes were wide open, and his face could not hide his fear. Just when he thought that his life was coming to an end, "meteorite" spewed out a large blue flame, drew a strange arc in the mid air, and wiped his head at a very fast speed. The impact was like a hurricane on the street. The windows were all broken, the doors were clattering, the dogs were barking one after another, and the clothes were rolled up in the air. Bob was even more miserable. He flew up with a strange cry. He turned around in the strong wind and fell to the ground for more than ten seconds. He broke his right leg and nearly fainted. "What''s the name of that wretch?" "Bob lane, born in King''s city, has no job at the moment." "Buy him a life insurance policy and put $100000 into his account." "Yes, young master." After the money, Luke put aside the tramp business and continued to test the flying performance of ghost 1, and the result was very good. EVA''s arrival not only endows the armor with powerful analysis ability and data processing ability, but also fine tunes the internal structure to further improve its performance. With her help, Luke could concentrate on dealing with the enemy without thinking about anything else. "EVA, I want to test my fighting performance and help me find my opponent." "Just a moment, please." After a few seconds, the soft electronic synthesizer starts, "the target has been located, 300 miles north, with strong energy fluctuation." Ghost 1 immediately turned around, leaving a brilliant blue flame and disappeared under the northern night sky. ¡­¡­ As a well-known rich businessman, Caspar taote is a devout Christian. He goes to church every weekend to listen to his teachings, and has never been absent for decades. But he never thought that, as the most loyal believer of God, his daughter would become a sacrifice to the devil. Damned heretics, lunatics and demons, why should they stay in the world? They should all go to hell! Caspar cursed madly and asked for help from the church and the police station. After he didn''t get a response, he had to entrust a friend to find a capable Exorcist to help. Soon, the slovenly man in the grey Cape, with short hair and beard, always carrying a cigarette butt, appeared. John Constantine! When it comes to the name, Caspar grinds with hatred. The damned Exorcist is more hateful than the devil in the abyss. My request is to expel the evil spirits in my daughter''s body and teach the heretics a lesson by the way. But this bastard actually used his daughter as bait to lead the heretics to the church where the magic array was carved, and then used the dead heretics'' corpses as sacrifices to summon the hell demons. There was a passionate massacre. If it''s just like this, the evil cult is not a good thing. If he dies, he will die. But that bastard has no ability to control the hell demons. The out of control demons destroyed the whole church and set it on fire. This is a $100 million Church in Santa Fe. How can I afford it! Caspar was desperate. He could only kneel on the ground, praying for God''s blessing on his daughter, and begging the devil to kill the damned Exorcist. At this time, the Church of Santa Fe has become purgatory, the flames everywhere, the sky is dyed crimson. Luke stopped in mid air and looked around. When he saw the Cape man who was chased by hell in the fire, he immediately frowned, "this dress, can''t be..." I don''t know what I think of, the corners of my mouth twitch uncontrollably, and even have the impulse to turn around and run away. Damn John Constantine, a fool will be his teammate! "EVA, is there any other test object?" "Just a moment, please..." After a few seconds, "sorry, there''s no right target." "Well, Constantine, you''re lucky today." Luke took a deep breath, and the armor burst out a large blue light. He dived down at a very fast speed and kicked the demon''s chest heavily with a flying kick. Boom! The three meter hell monster flew out directly, smashed two walls and lay motionless in the rubble. Luke glanced back at the disheartened Constantine and said indifferently, "take the girl out of the church. It''s collapsing here." Constantine didn''t have time to ask more questions, so he ran to the altar, picked up the comatose girl and ran out. When he passed Luke, he said in a belted Welsh accent, "Hi! Man, I''m John Constantine. I''m an exorcist. You''re cool with armor. " Luke turned his lips in disgust. "Remember, you owe me one." Constantine''s expression stagnated and he did not speak. He tightened the girl on his back and ran out of the church.Boom! The rubble burst open, surrounded by flames, single horn, thick tail, head like a lizard demon, roaring angrily at Luke. The huge sound seemed to have some magic power. The flames around the church gathered to him, forming a giant fireball with a diameter of more than three meters. The ripples visible to the naked eye swing around, the air boils and the temperature rises in a straight line. Seeing this scene, Constantine could not help crying out, "Damn, it''s hellfire. Don''t stick it on." He raised his hand and aimed at the beam. Two continuous energy waves hit the left and right beams and columns respectively. The beams and columns broke, and the crumbling roof fell down, pressing the magic object underground. Lost the master''s control, the giant fireball dissipated into a bubbling red liquid. "Is this the fire of hell?" Luke frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and then, bypassing the mucus, rushed to the monster, hugged its tail and fell 180 degrees into the air. Boom! The magic object contacts with the ground and cracks. Luke wants to fall again. He takes off his tail and draws it like a whip. Luke quickly lowers his head to avoid it. The magic object that turns around gives a roar and pours on him. Its arm is extremely strong and powerful, and every time it is waved, it can bring up a fierce wind. The only weakness is the speed, in that strong body, there is no matching speed. As Luke retreats, he observes his attack mode. When the data collection is finished, he suddenly advances and hits the demon''s flank with a straight fist containing blue electric light. Bang! The air blows out the shock wave visible to the naked eye, and the blue electric light runs through its body. In a grinding sound of bone crack, the hell devil weighing more than one ton flies directly, and then flies backward at an exaggerated speed, smashing the marble pillars, crashing the church gate, rolling tens of meters on the grass, breaking two fences before stopping. The air is quiet and the needle can be heard. Constantine''s mouth was wide open and his eyes were bigger than the brass bell. Caspar, who was watching the war from a distance, was also full of amazement. He was staring at the mysterious shadow that appeared in the front door of the church. Oh, my God! Is that guy a demon? Chapter 118 "Young master, the attack just now consumed 1.5% of the energy. At present, 89% of the energy is left!" "What about the damage?" "Slight wear on right arm, repaired." "I see." Luke walked out of the church and looked coldly at the hell demon 100 meters away. It was rough and thick, slow and tough. There was an extremely hard scale on the surface of the skin. It was like hitting steel with a fist. However, in the blow just now, Luke almost used all his strength, not to mention steel. Even alloy tungsten can pierce it. Judging from the sound of bone crack, the bone in his abdomen should be broken, and his spine will also be affected. "EVA, check its condition." "I see, young master." With the change of visual field, the hologram of hellion''s human body appears on the inner video screen, and the huge wound on its side abdomen can be clearly seen through the image. "It''s not so strong!" Luke murmured to himself. The wound healed with the speed visible to the naked eye. In just a few seconds, his abdomen returned to its original shape. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Young master, the energy fluctuation on its body surface is increasing." The demon got up wobbly, staring at the one eye like charcoal fire, and looked at this side maliciously and cautiously. The punch just now left a deep psychological shadow on him. If it wasn''t for the abnormal change of his body, he might have died. Think of here, stretch a claw to touch belly, the eyes are a little puzzled. As a high evil demon, the great Capton has a handsome face, an invincible body, a power comparable to that of the abyss Lord, and a fire that burns everything. All these are the blessings of the Lord of hell. He has no ability to recover quickly. Can eating human corpses add new capabilities? Kapton is very puzzled, decided to try, squinting around search, soon found the road next to the warehouse. Hiding in the warehouse, Constantine and Casper shivered at the same time. Without saying a word, they turned and ran out. Kapton licks his lips excitedly, with a strong lust in his eyes, bastard Constantine, the endless abyss Lord has issued a wanted order for you. As long as you bring your soul to him, you can get rich rewards. Unfortunately, what a delicious soul, full of degenerate taste, unfortunately, I can only devour your flesh and blood. Come on, give me your flesh and blood, give me more strength! Kapton roared and laughed, and rushed to them with all his strength. One demon and two chased each other on the grass. They had a good time. They seem to have forgotten that there is another person beside them. Luke said, with a heavy, expressionless face, "EVA, am I being ignored?" "It seems so, young master." "What do you think I should do?" "The armor has enough energy to test its combat performance in various forms." "Good, launch remote attack mode." Ghost 1 began to transform. Its shoulders split and two energy cannons emerged. Eight spider like long legs popped out of its back. Each leg was an energy gun. These energy guns came from Krypton and were the practical application of mass energy conversion technology. Luke jumps up to the warehouse roof, his palms open, the muzzle shifts, and eight spider legs lock the magic below. Suddenly, there was a sharp buzzing sound in the air, and twelve energy waves were arranged in turn, converging into a thick column of energy to bombard the hell demon, bang! His scaly arms burst into blood mist, and Capton howled, his chest burst open, and was blasted into the ground by the violent energy column, deep into the soil. Luke soared into the air, spewing blue flames under his feet, flying and shooting freely. The blue energy wave is pouring down like a rainstorm, the ground explodes countless holes, dust rises everywhere, and thick fog diffuses all around. From a distance, you can only see dense blue electric light. Constantine and Casper swallowed and vomited, too shocked to speak. Where is this fairy from? It''s too strong to fight hell demon without fighting back. Constantine opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he swallowed it again. In order to prevent the demons from destroying in a large scale, he made some changes to the summoning array, only a little. Of course, magic is very delicate, and a little change will lead to essential differences. For example, the appearance time of the high evil demon in front of us is limited to 20 minutes at the cost of not dying in the duration. This is the so-called little modification! That is to say Constantine swallowed, and, while there was no one around, turned and slipped into the woods. Hell monster is not easy to provoke, and the monster wearing black mecha is even more difficult to provoke. Neither of them is easy to provoke. It''s better to slip first. As for the reward, I''ll talk about it later. As a well-known scum, Constantine never worried about other people''s debts.¡­¡­ Krypton energy cannon does great damage to demons. It almost turns them into meat mud. If ordinary creatures die long ago, but this guy is different. Instead of dissipating, his soul becomes stronger and stronger. "What''s going on?" Luke stopped, frowning, puzzled. The pieces of flesh and blood scattered on the grass seem to have independent consciousness. Under the traction of a certain force, they fuse rapidly. Soon, a new high evil devil is born. Luke''s eyes widened, and the whole person was shocked. EVA made a series of question marks on the internal video screen, which was obviously shocked. This scene is beyond the scope of science. I haven''t heard that my body is broken and can recover as before. Kapton obviously didn''t expect this. He felt around and looked puzzled. Why am I alive? Is the great lord of hell looking after me and giving me the power to live forever. Kapton hammered his chest hard, couldn''t help laughing, and made all kinds of provocative actions against Luke floating in the air. Come on! Steel freak! Even if you can break me, the great lord of hell is watching over me, and I''m invincible. Luke narrowed his eyes and said, "I want a blood sample of it." "I see, young master." Hit mode! The shoulder muzzle disappeared, eight spider legs contracted into the body, the body emitted dense blue current, the limbs became thicker and longer, and the small scales combined with the blue energy to form a compact and elastic semi charged armor. The armor began to rise, from 1.85 meters to 2.6 meters. The arm wrapped by the blue light seemed to have infinite power. A little touch could make a sound of thumping. Helldemon''s height is 2.9 meters, which is not much higher than that of Luke in the attack mode. They are of the same size. Luke raised his right leg and strode toward the monster, each step leaving a deep hole in the grass. Capton roared and rushed up. As a high evil devil, he was never afraid of hand to hand combat. Two huge objects collided with each other, you hit me with one blow, steel and flesh fight, each impact gives out a deafening roar. Chapter 119 Hell monster''s power is very strong, but it is not enough to see in front of Luke when he is in a state of attack. Whether it is power, speed or defense, he has the upper hand. At the beginning, the two could fight back and forth. As Luke became familiar with the performance of the mecha, the situation began to show a one-sided trend. The iron fist wrapped by blue light is very powerful. Every blow will break the scales on the evil devil''s body, leaving a flesh and blood dent. The electric light penetrates into the body and brings double damage. After a few minutes of beating, Luke had to stop, gasping and staring grimly ahead. The hell monster, which was almost beaten into meat mud, has been restored to its original state again. As I have repeated before, this guy seems to be immortal. No matter what he is beaten into, he can be restored to his original state. "EVA." "We have analyzed its genetic information and found no abnormality." "Damn it Luke swears, sidesteps to avoid the devil''s claws, falls it to the ground with his backhand, and the palm of his hand glows with dazzling blue light, bang! An energy cannon smashes the head of the demon. The flesh and blood are mixed with brown sticky matter, splashing everywhere, scattering in various places, and then quickly fusing and returning to the original appearance. "Your uncle!" Luke gasped, swung the devil''s tail around, and threw it far into the warehouse. Boom! The storehouse collapsed and the demons were buried under it. The next second, Capton rushed out of the stone pestle, roaring with laughter, as if laughing at Luke''s incompetence. What if you can''t? Can you kill me? The great lord of hell is standing behind me. Under his protection, no one can kill the devout Capton. I am invincible! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! "Young master, I suggest we retreat first." Luke was silent for a few seconds, slowly shaking his head, "I have done a certain degree of understanding of magic, demons crawling out of hell often have a strong body and the ability to control the fire, but they are not immortal. Simple physical attack can kill them, as for this..." After a pause, he thought of something and said, "where''s Constantine? Where''s the asshole?" "A few minutes ago, John Constantine left the grove and is now in a cabin a mile northwest." "Damn it, I knew it would be bad to meet this guy." Luke said that he was not a good man, but he would not sell his teammates like Constantine. Even if he sold his teammates, he would secretly hide and take advantage of them. "You are such a talented person!" With a sneer, Luke rushed to the monster, grabbed its one corner, soared into the air and ran to the northwest. "Don''t you want to run? I''ll throw it to you and see how you run. " The distance of a mile stops in a flash. At the moment when he sees Constantine, Luke is not polite and directly throws the struggling high evil devil over. The hut was crushed to pieces by the demon''s huge body. Constantine couldn''t dodge. He tore open his windbreaker and saw the monster. He screamed and ran away. How can Kapton let go of the delicious food nearby and jump on it excitedly. Constantine, don''t run. You should be in the arms of Kapton. As long as you eat, the great Kapton will be able to evolve again and gain more powerful ability. At that time, he will be able to tear the human metal to pieces and export evil spirit well. Thinking of the beautiful scene in the future, Capton became more and more excited, using both hands and tail to launch a crazy attack. Constantine is not the opponent of the high evil devil at all, but this guy is very lucky. He can always avoid the attack at the critical moment. He looks embarrassed, but he doesn''t get any real damage. Two people you come and I go, in the woods fight very lively. Luke sat on a stone to watch the play. He clapped when he met the fierce moment. Sure enough, teammates should be sold, like Constantine. I''m sorry not to sell them. "Come on, hell detective, kill it. I''ll take care of you." Constantine gritted his teeth with hatred. He always sold his teammates. He didn''t expect that he was sold by his teammates when he stepped on dog shit today. Damn it, aren''t all superheroes fearless and strong with goodness, integrity, bravery, and immortality? How did he become this virtue? Is the black mecha the same scum as me! There was a flurry of wishful thinking in my mind, but the reality was more and more critical. After a long time of attack, Capton gradually had a tendency to go crazy. His eyes were red, and one hell fire after another appeared on the surface of his body. The flames scattered all over the place and ignited the surrounding plants. As a hellish creature, Kapton is not afraid of fire, while Constantine is different. Seeing the air temperature rising, he has to hold the cross in front of his chest and recite a mantra. A cross blade composed of light flies out of thin air and cuts the magic object, Pooh!Blood burst out, and two huge cross wounds appeared on the scaly chest. Capton cried out in pain, covered his chest and rolled back and forth on the ground, as if the cross blade had caused him unimaginable damage. "That''s magic!" Luke''s eyes brightened and he looked closely. "Judging from the depth of the wound, the cross blade of light''s attack power is not strong, but it seems to have a strong restraining effect on demons." After the attack, Constantine''s cheek turned pale. Seeing that the wound on the devil''s chest began to heal, he swore in a low voice, turned and ran to the place where Luke was, "friend, help. This guy is too difficult to deal with. I''ll give you one third of my reward." Luke grinned and looked a little strange "do you think I look like the kind of person who is short of money?" Constantine: -- There is no lack of money these days! damn the time in the heart, and make complaints about the time limit. The time limit for summoning the French matrix is 20 minutes. From now until now, it has been over seventeen or eight minutes, that is to say, if we hide for three minutes, the goddamned inferiority devil will go back to hell. It''s only three minutes. I''ll be there in a minute Shit! Constantine pitifully begged, "hero, good man, help me, my magic is not enough, I need time to recover, as long as you help me delay for three minutes, I can send it to hell, then I will give you all the reward." Luke sneered and looked at him like a clown. Seeing the monster rushing up, he kindly reminded him, "be careful, that guy is coming again." Constantine stamped his foot angrily and cursed Luke ten thousand times in his heart, but he could only rush into the stone pestle. Kapton followed him closely. When he passed by Luke, he took a careful look. When he saw that Luke just sat there and didn''t mean to do anything, he laughed excitedly. Asshole Constantine, no one''s going to save you this time. Chapter 120 In his short career as an exorcist, Constantine encountered many critical moments, and each time he was able to save himself from danger by means of endless "accidents". Today, he felt that he was really going to die here. The fire spread in the forest, more and more widely, the air temperature rose in a straight line, and the field of vision was full of burning fire. Constantine coughed from the smoke, his head was dizzy, and he began to feel dizzy. "Do you really want to die here?" "No, you can''t die. Find the black mecha. It''s the only one that can save me." Constantine, while avoiding the attack of the demons, searched for the traces of Luke. Unfortunately, the fire was too big to find a direction. In a hurry, he slipped and fell on the ground. Capton seized the opportunity and stepped on his chest. His ugly mouth full of fangs clubbed to him. The greed in his eyes almost turned into substance. Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! The slippery little mouse of autumn finally catches you. The great Capton will eat you, melt your flesh and blood into my body, and dedicate your soul to the endless abyss Lord. Tremble! Fear! Cunning and despicable Constantine, your fallen soul will linger in purgatory forever. Bang! A blast of energy smashed the heads of the high and bad demons, spilled flesh and blood everywhere, and poured a layer of dung green slime on Constantine''s face and clothes. The next second, the sticky substance began to wriggle, swimming back to its original position along Constantine''s throat, tongue and skin. The scene was like hundreds of thousands of sticky insects drilling around him, and the degree of nausea could not be described in words. Luke felt a spasm in his stomach, not to mention his client. Constantine''s eyes were wide open and he lay on the ground. The smelly slime crept from his tongue coating to his teeth, rolled over his lips, squirmed down his greasy skin, and stopped between his legs, as if to observe the size of the thing. At this moment, his mind was stiff, his body trembled uncontrollably, and Constantine opened his mouth and screamed hysterically. Luke tut shook his head, "poor guy, I hope you don''t have nightmares at night." Constantine was crazy. He was desperate to use his magic power. He didn''t care if his mouth vomited blood. Black light came out of his fingertips. The light changed rapidly, forming a powerful seal array. He''s going to send the hell bastards to the abyss! At this time, the ground vibrated, a crack appeared at the foot of the high evil devil, and the crimson magma surged out, and then turned into a red and green magic array to cover its body. Capton seemed to feel something, with a look of horror in his eyes. Damn you, you lied to me again! You lied to me again! It is unwilling to roar up, struggling, but powerless, can only be dragged into the magma bit by bit. After a few seconds, the magma disappears, the cracks close, and the ground returns to its original state. The demon disappeared. It seemed that it was pulled back to hell by some force. If Luke thinks about it, he is not stupid. How can he not see the problem inside? He jumps down the rock and walks up to Constantine, and says in a flat voice, "the devil has left. Now it''s time to talk about us." Constantine snorted angrily, disdaining, "I never talk to the shady things." Luke raised his hand, and an energy bomb brushed his scalp and blasted a half meter deep hole in the ground. "Do you want to talk about it now?" Constantine: -- His dirty face twitched uncontrollably, looking surprised and angry. He glanced at the round hole on the ground and immediately showed a very flattering smile, "hero, no, boss, what do you want to talk about?" "It''s between us, of course." "I helped you and saved you, but you chose to pit me, causing me to fight with undead demons for such a long time, almost killing me. Constantine, what kind of mood do you think I am in now?" Constantinople was embarrassed when he was selling his teammates. What was more embarrassing was that he was approached afterwards. Fortunately, he had similar experience, "boss, listen to my explanation, I really didn''t mean it. The aftereffects of your fight are too strong. I can''t help you at all. Even if you force your hand, it''s your hind legs. It''s better to hide it honestly and give you some help Do you think it''s better to pump up oil? " "That''s the truth, but..." As soon as the conversation changed, Luke suddenly laughed, "I have a problem, that is, if I have a favor, I will be investigated and if I have a revenge, no matter how you explain it, you can''t cover up the fact that you have cheated me. You owe me a favor, a life, and an account. Come on, how can you do it?" Constantine''s face was more ugly than crying, "boss, you What do you want? " "Of course, we have to make up for the loss of energy, the loss of spirit, and the tragic experience of being trapped for doing just deeds."Constantine was so miserable that he was obviously fooled by himself, but he had no choice but to flatter and smile, "otherwise, I''ll be your magic consultant for free. In the future, if you encounter any problems in magic, you can come to me and promise to complete the task." "I don''t need a magic consultant. Even if I have a need, I won''t look for you. You have a bad reputation." "Well, what do you want? I have no money and no one. Except for magic, I only have this life. I can''t give it to you." "That''s right. What I want is your life. Give me your life and we''ll be clear." Constantine laughed with him, "boss, don''t joke, my life is not worth a dime." "A dime is money." Luke''s tone was very serious, his behavior was very serious, his fingers were open, he aimed at Constantine''s head, his palm was full of blue light, the powerful energy wave was open, and the surrounding air was twisted. The suffocating sense of crisis came. Constantine''s pupils contracted and his body suddenly became stiff. He had a premonition that if he dragged on, he would be killed. Humanoid is not a superhero at all. It''s a ruthless, cold-blooded jerk. "Boss, it suddenly occurred to me that there was another thing, a book about black magic, which I stole from an abandoned castle No, it''s borrowed. I''ll give you the book. Today''s story will be revealed. " "Where are the books?" "Imperial city, in my hotel." "Very good!" Luke grabbed his clothes, rose into the air and flew in the direction of the imperial city. Ten minutes later, in a humble hotel room in the western suburb of the Imperial City, Luke left Constantine shivering on the ground, "if you dare to lie, I will blow you and the whole hotel to ruins." Constantine gave Luke a look of frustration, walked to the cupboard, took out an old book made of sheepskin from the trunk, "this is the book!" Instead of answering, Luke said, "turn it over, page by page!" Coward! Constantine in a mental curse, in accordance with Luke''s instructions, page by page to turn the parchment, to ensure that he did not tamper in it. After confirming that there was no hidden magic in the parchment book, Luke took it. He turned to the page where he recorded the summoning demons array and compared the above picture with the magic array at the foot of the hells. "how about EVA?" "as like as two peas," the right side line has been modified. "It seems that the book is true." Luke collected the books and turned away. Constantine breathed a long breath. Ignoring the dust on his body, he leaned back on the bed, thought of his previous experience and cursed fiercely, "damned humanoid mecha, wait. Without my restriction, the owner of the book will find you sooner or later, and then see how you beg me." Chapter 121 As a child, before the awakening of green flame, Luke had been thinking about a problem: survival! As an ordinary person, it takes a lot of luck to live happily in the DC world where gods and demons are as many as dogs. Luke''s luck has always been good, so he chose to wait. He ate, slept and ate every day, and fattened himself up. As a result, he waited for five years, but still didn''t wait for the welfare of the passer-by, let alone the system. He didn''t even have the most basic golden finger. In desperation, we can only give up the good life of salted fish and find another way out. There are many ways to become stronger, but in summary, there are only a few: super power, variation, technology, magic, arcane inheritance and becoming a crazy believer of some evil existence. The last one is direct pass. The super power depends on chance, but it can''t be forced. As for variation, it''s something the poor people think about. As the grandson of the former president of Hongmen, Luke has never tasted "poor" since he was young. Excluding the above, there are also technology, magic and esoteric inheritance. All three options need time to accumulate, especially the inheritance of esoteric skills. Whether it''s Chinese boxing, ancient yoga in India or Mayan fighting style in Amazon jungle, it takes decades to hone. What''s more, even if you practice to the top, you can''t resist Kryptonian boxing. This is actually a very embarrassing thing. After learning from the old beggar that the top level of boxing practice can achieve the destructive effect, Luke immediately gave up the idea of practicing martial arts. No matter what the old beggar said, he didn''t worship his teacher and was so angry that the old man almost hit the wall. There are only two options left: technology and magic. Magic is very interesting. Which man doesn''t like magic? The problem is blood. Magic in DC world needs blood to work. People without wizard or demon blood can''t get rid of Muggle''s fate even if they practice for 100 years. Xiao Jiazu was a Han nationality with the roots of Miao Hong. It was not until his great grandfather''s generation failed to revolt and was hunted by the Qing government that he fled to America to make a living. It''s a joke to expect such a family to have wizard blood. As expected, Luke didn''t have any magic talent. After two years of practice, he had no effect, so he had to concentrate on the ghost armor. But he didn''t expect that after so many years, he saw a real magic book, which was also a taboo book recording black witchcraft and demon summoning array. It''s in the marina underground base. Looking at the empty hall, Luke said helplessly, "don''t hide. I know you''re here." The Kryptonian girl in a large white shirt came out of the room. It seemed that she had just had a bath. Her hair was wet and her long legs were exposed. The light was shining. The only pity was that she was not holding a condom, but a golden crisp leg. The girl vomits her tongue and is a little embarrassed. "it''s boring at home, so she wants to come out and have a look around, but she doesn''t expect to go to the seaside city." Luke didn''t bother to pay attention to her. How could he not see the girl''s caution? He just didn''t want to explain it. Then he took off the ghost armor, sat down on the sofa, opened the parchment and read it page by page. Seeing that Luke didn''t speak, Linda''s prepared speech was useless immediately. She could only skim her lips and say, "what are you looking at?" "Magic "The one on TV?" Luke glanced at her and said, "it''s magic. It''s for performance. I''m looking at the real black magic." Linda lost her lamb chops, jumped barefoot on the sofa and looked at Luke''s eyes carefully. The parchment is full of mysterious characters that have never been seen before, some of them are hieroglyphs, and some of them have the shadow of ancient Greek characters, "are these characters also characters?" "To be exact, it''s magic script, a kind of demonic script that spreads in hell. Later, it was improved by human beings and became what it is now. They are the basis of magic." "How do you know?" "When I was a child, I studied magic for two years. I not only mastered the reading and spelling of magic script, but also mastered the engraving method of some magic arrays." Luke turned the book to page 10, pointed to the weird pattern on it and said, "for example, the five-star array, which is common in black magic, is specially used for the sacrifice of demons. The processed living people are put in the array, and the demons communicate with the demons through special incantations. The demons take away the flesh and blood souls of the people who are sacrificed, and the casters get rewards from the demons The more people there are, the greater the reward. " "That sounds evil!" Luke laughed. "There''s nothing evil about black magic." "Would you?" "What will it be?" Linda pointed to the parchment. "Magic!" Luke pondered for a few seconds and said slowly, "there are many kinds of Magic: irony magic, elemental magic, soul magic, temperature magic, force field magic, flying space magic, space magic, time magic, perception magic, light magic, regeneration magic, dispelling magic, strengthening magic, figurative magic and so on..."After a pause, she shrugged in the girl''s expectant eyes, "due to the blood relationship, I won''t do all of the above." Linda: "and It''s a waste of time! "But..." As soon as the words changed, he continued, "I may have a little talent for soul magic and demon summoning array related to soul." "If it''s true or not, it won''t cheat again!" "Just try." Luke felt that he needed to try it. After all, green flame and soul are closely linked, and other magicians can''t do it. Soul magic can try it. Just as the parchment book records several necromancers related to soul magic. "Come with me!" They left the dock and found an abandoned cemetery. It''s 12 o''clock in the evening. It''s dark all around. As far as I can see, I can only see the disordered grass and the broken tombstones. The cemetery seems to have been abandoned for a long time. Linda felt her teeth tremble a little and said in an uneasy voice, "do you really want to test in this place?" "The best place to test Necromancer''s magic is the graveyard. If you are afraid, close your eyes." "I''m not afraid?" "Then come and help and push the coffin away." Linda: "and Luke Shaw, you''re an asshole! The girl angrily glared at Luke, kicked on the sarcophagus, and directly kicked the sarcophagus lid which weighed dozens of Jin into a meteor. The corpse in the coffin has been dead for at least 100 years. Luke opens the parchment book, turns to the middle page, remembers the magic of enslaving the corpse, and then goes to the corpse. With the hoarse and low incantation blowing in the air, the cemetery suddenly had a few more inexplicable breath. Chapter 122 Take a day off Chapter 123 The key to enslave a corpse is the soul of the caster. The stronger the soul is, the greater the spirit is given to the corpse. On the strength of the soul, Luke does not lose anyone, but he did not expect that the spell was only half read, there was such a big change. It''s foggy. It is clear that it is the starry night sky, but there is a gray fog. The fog lingers in the graveyard, condenses but does not disperse. From time to time, there is a suppressed roar coming from the fog. The voice is low and depressed, as if it is not willing to complain, but also as if it is breaking free from something, reverberating in the ear, which makes people shiver. Linda grabs Luke''s clothes and says nervously, "why don''t we go back?" Luke glanced at her and continued to recite the spell. As the spell goes on, his eyes become dark green unconsciously, and a very strong soul swings around. Wherever he goes, the wailing suddenly disappears, as if he was pinched by someone''s throat. The next moment, it bursts out with a stronger posture. Roar one after another, extremely violent, like an enraged Beast. The fog also became rich, surrounding the body, with the chill of piercing into the bone marrow. Dozens of nearly nihilistic figures appeared in the fog. Their bodies were made up of thick fog, and only one ferocious face showed their appearance. With the piercing of the eardrum, the figures began to move forward, either upright or crawling, and the corpses poured into the center of the field. Seeing this scene, Linda''s face turned pale instantly, and her calf began to tremble. She was careless, tearing! Luke''s black shirt broke in two. The girl quickly apologized, "sorry, I I didn''t mean to Luke is so speechless that she is afraid of ghosts! There''s nothing terrible about ghosts. Since the awakening of Lvyan, as long as you pass by the cemetery, you will see ghosts. At first, you will be afraid. After in-depth understanding, you will find that the so-called ghosts are just a special energy that has no self-consciousness and is conquered by Lvyan, so you will not be so afraid. What you should be afraid of is them. "Stop, don''t test. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid something will happen." Luke ignored her, pulled off the broken shirt and threw it on the ground. His right hand was open and his palm was green. It turned into a mysterious character. "Get together!" Luke drank and slapped the corpse on the door, boom! A very strong soul waves around, the fog stops instantly, and then rushes to the corpse like a hundred birds homing. At this moment, the corpse seems to become a black hole, devouring everything around. Luke browed, released his palm, and stepped aside, and Linda followed. They stood side by side, quietly watching the sudden change. With the surging of fog, the human figures hidden in the thick fog are also affected, just like fish and turtles in the sea. When the eddy is formed, no fish can get rid of the fate of being swallowed except whale sharks. Obviously, the human figure in the thick fog has no existence similar to whale shark. No matter how shrieking and struggling, it can''t get rid of the tearing force of the corpse. Dozens of human figures were swallowed into the body one by one. As the number of human figures increased, its body also changed. A little green light appeared in the empty eyes. The light expanded slowly, and finally turned into two green flames the size of glass balls. The dust on the surface of the body dispersed, exposing the gray bones. The white fog oozed from the bones and wrapped the body, forming a special layer Special protective film. Click! The corpse moved for a moment, and slowly sat up from the ground. The head without meat began to rotate, and the bones were rubbing against each other, creaking! Creak! Creak! The strange sound spread in the cemetery. Luke couldn''t help swallowing and spitting. He felt that his legs were a little soft. Linda was even more unbearable. Like an ostrich, he shrunk his head and pushed hard forward. Luke almost breathed. "Don''t push. You''re going to kill me." Luke gives her a punch, turns his eyes to the front, and stares at the skeleton. Although he made this thing, he didn''t know what the result was. The magic he used to contact in his childhood was orthodox magic, and he had never seen black magic, let alone the forbidden necromancer magic. Under the night, the green inflammation in the skull''s eyes was like two groups of ghost fire. After a tour around, it was fixed on two people not far away. It slowly gets up, limbs on the ground, in a strange way from the ground. Old clothes hanging on the body, the night wind blowing, rattling. He raised his feet and wanted to move forward. However, as soon as his right foot was raised, he lost his balance. With a plop, he fell to the ground. Soon, he stood up again, his head down, and seemed to be thinking about something. Ten seconds later, lift your leg again, this time your right foot falls on the ground smoothly. Luke frowned when he saw the scene. The skeleton Seems to think? With only one attempt, the skeleton learns to walk, but the way of swinging its left arm and stepping its left leg, swinging its right arm and stepping its right leg is really strange. It moves forward, and every step it takes, white fog will be emitted, and then it will be sucked back into its body.The distance of more than ten meters was getting closer. Finally, the skeleton came to Luke and looked at him with his empty eyes flashing green. He is very tall, at least 1.95 meters. Judging from his pelvis, he should have been a tall and strong man. Therefore, when he looks down, it gives people a sense of inexplicable oppression. Linda took a furtive look and saw that the empty burning eyes were looking at her. With a scream, she quickly drew her head back and didn''t dare to look at her any more. Luke shrugged his throat and said in a deep voice, "can you talk?" The skeleton is silent, which obviously does not have this function. Also, if the bone can speak, what should the muscles do, Luke thinks about it, reaches out his hand and points down, "squat down!" The skull tilted his head, and the flame in his eyes flickered. A few seconds later, he slowly squatted on the ground with his hands on his knees. Luke was a little relieved and continued, "get up, turn around!" "Raise your legs!" "Jump in place!" "Push ups!" "Shake hands!" Five orders down, skeletons in turn complete, accurate. Linda whispered, "he seems to understand you." Luke nodded gently, which is true for the moment, but some things need to be verified. Thinking of this, he turned back and said, "you give him orders." The girl pointed to herself and said in surprise, "I..." "Yes, in English, I want to see how many human memories he has!" "Well All right Linda leaned her head out carefully and said tentatively, "raise your right hand and wave it twice." Ten seconds later, the skeleton still didn''t respond and didn''t seem to understand English. Luke said, "do what she says." The skeleton immediately raised his right hand and waved it twice. "Really." Linda was so excited, "he can really understand!" "But it seems that he only listens to your orders." Luke glanced at her angrily. The things I created don''t listen to me. Who else can I listen to? After confirming that the skeleton was not in danger, the three returned to the underground base. Luke is going to test him in all directions to see what abilities this necromancer has. ps: tomorrow is going to be on the shelves. The big girl is going to be on the sedan chair. It''s impossible to say no excitement. After all, for the first time, is a watershed for the author. Like an intern and a full-time worker, she used to be responsible for herself, tired and tired, and playing it. Now I''m not responsible for it. I need to be responsible for the old fellow. After all, you have paid the money and are the boss. I don''t want to talk much. We''ll guarantee the minimum four shifts tomorrow. If there''s a surprise in the first order, we''ll add more. Please, boss, support more!! Chapter 124 The key to enslaving corpses is detailed in the ancient books of sheepskin. Luke looked through it several times, and the more he looked, the more confused he became. According to the book, the enslaved corpse has only the most basic biological instinct, and can do some simple actions according to the master''s orders, such as attack, defense and so on. But there is no introduction to the enslaved corpse''s thinking ability. Is my soul too strong? Or is it caused by green inflammation? Unable to figure it out, Luke simply put the book aside, went to the cleaned skeleton and looked up and down. At this time, the skeleton seems to have changed its appearance. The bones are shining, shining like white jade, just like a work of art. Luke reached out and struck twice on the bone of his hand. The sound of Dong Dong came, and I was disappointed. Even if surrounded by white fog, the essence of bone has not changed, it is still a mixture of calcium phosphate compounds and a variety of organic matter. "What a pity!" Luke shook his head. He had expected the skeleton to become the legendary king of the golden skeleton. Now it seems that he can only give up. "Tell me what you have." The flame in the skull''s eyes flickered rapidly, as if he was thinking about the meaning of this sentence. After a few seconds, he raised his hands, pulled his head down and put it on the table. Then he took off his arms and legs, and became a pile of bones, which collapsed on the ground. Luke sighed, "what else can you do but fall apart?" The skull was re fitted with four limbs and head, eyes looked around, and fell on the krypton girl. The green inflammation in the eye socket began to beat, and then contracted inward, becoming two constantly rotating green whirlpools. The invisible soul waves around. Under the gaze of the green whirlpool, Linda suddenly covers her head. An indescribable sense of fatigue comes from the depth of her soul. Her head is so sleepy that she really wants to sleep. Then, she falls to the ground and sleeps. This process is only three seconds. Luke''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he can also make people coma, but he needs physical contact, which is far less convenient than skeletons, "there are no other abilities." The skeleton lowers its head, eyes toward the toes. The next second, the body bursts out a large white fog. The white fog condenses in the air and turns into a human shape fog shadow with only outline. Through the thick fog wall, you can see a group of burning green flames. The figure circled in mid air, then turned into a white streamer and dived toward Linda. Luke is about to stop, white fog has been integrated into the girl''s body, see, he can only stop, frown tightly together, face a little ugly, but his eyes look forward to. As the white fog settled in, the girl''s body began to shake, as if resisting something. After a moment, the shaking stopped, and a strange feeling came out of her. Eyelids slowly open, pale blue eyes into a dark green color, careful observation, vaguely can see a group of burning ghost fire. "Linda" raised her feet, walked up to Luke and said in a strange voice, "Lord Master Luke was stunned for a moment. He couldn''t help laughing. He was full of happiness. Isn''t she usually a drag? It''s not time to kneel down and sing conquest. "Come on, Dad, listen!" "Dad Dad "Alas! That''s right! " Luke touched his chin, looked at her up and down, thought about it, raised his hand, "EVA, delete the video." "I see, young master." "And you." Luke looked at the krypton girl in front of him. He picked on the corner of his mouth and said, "remember, call me young master later." "Know I see. Less Young master "However, before changing the name to Hu, call dad three more times!" "Dad dad! dad! Dad Dad''s address belongs to the basic syllable. Linda''s voice is more and more smooth, but Luke''s voice is all over the body. Dad''s address is still smooth for children, but adults give people a very strange feeling. I don''t want to be a stepfather! Luke shakes his head, puts away his smile and continues to test, "does attachment affect the host?" "Short Short time, no No, long Long, will swallow Devour "How long will it take." "No I don''t know! " "Can we capture host memory?" "No No Luke felt sorry, but that was enough. "How far can you control the host''s body?" "Linda" tilted her head and thought for a few seconds. Then she flashed and ran in the underground base at a speed that could not be recognized by the naked eye. Finally, she stopped at the wall and clenched her right hand, bang! The walls burst into a round hole, the cracks spread, and eventually the whole wall collapsed."Linda" quickly returns to Luke, picks up the hair on the ground, blows it gently, and the hair floats with the air and falls to the ground slowly. "Not bad, not bad." Luke clapped his hands. He thought the skeleton would be isolated after boarding in other people''s body. He didn''t expect the actual effect to be so good. "How long can you stay." "Linda" shook her head. "I don''t know." "I don''t know what it means." Linda thought for a few seconds and still shook her head. Luke pondered for a moment and said tentatively, "I don''t know if it means you don''t feel your own consumption!" "Yes." Sure enough! Luke nodded, pointed to the skeleton shelf and said, "do you still need this thing?" "It''s home!" "Home?" "Yes, home. It''s very comfortable. I like to stay in it." Luke suddenly understood the characteristics of the skeleton. The appearance is a corpse, but the essence is a ghost born from the corpse. He has the ability of thinking and learning, and has mastered the special abilities related to the soul: confusion and boarding. As for other abilities, he needs to further explore. For the moment, skeletons are amazing. They can constantly occupy the host''s body and control their power. If you bring uncle Da''s body over Of course, this kind of thing can only be thought about in my heart. After all, uncle Da is a true God, and the strength of his soul is not comparable to that of ordinary people. "Now, get out of her body and go home." Words fall, the girl''s body out of a large white fog, white fog into human shape, into the skeleton, as for the girl, crooked to the ground, it seems that still did not wake up. Luke checked her nose and found that she was just in a coma and had no worries about her life. Then he picked up the girl and put it on the sofa, and said to the skeleton, "how many memories do you have in your life?" Skeleton thought for a while, slowly way, "a lot, very chaotic, men''s, women''s, the elderly and children, very vague, can''t remember." "Do you have a name?" "No!" "Good, I''ll give you a name, Adam!" "Adam, am I Adam?" "Yes, you will be called Adam later, understand?" "I see, young master." "By the way, one more thing, I lack a driver. Do you like to be a male driver? Or a woman driver? " Chapter 125 The next morning, Luke was awakened by a roar. When he opened his eyelids, he saw Linda''s angry face. He remembered the experience of kneeling on the ground last night and calling dad, and his expression became strange. "asshole, what did you do to me last night?" The angry Linda is like a crazy little bitch, holding on to people''s collar. Luke said helplessly, "let go first. I''m not wearing underwear. If you tear your clothes, we''ll meet frankly." "It doesn''t make any difference to me whether you wear clothes or not. Tell me what shameful things you did to me last night and why my head hurts so much." "Don''t be unjust. It''s you who fainted. It has nothing to do with me. If you don''t believe it, go and see the monitor yourself." Luke gets rid of her entanglement and yawns into the bathroom. Linda runs to the monitoring room to call up the video. After watching it, she becomes more and more confused. the coma is caused by a skeleton, and its eyes seem to have super power. No! In my memory, I really want to call who "Dad", but the video doesn''t show it at all. Is it my dream of my father. Unable to find the answer, Linda sat on the sofa, staring at the skeleton in the corner, deeply confused. After washing, Luke came out of the bathroom and said with a smile, "I''m going home today. Do you want to come with me?" "Not interested!" pauses, the expression hesitates to say, "last night, did I talk in my sleep?" "Yes! You called your father several times. It seems that you miss your father very much. " The girl''s eyebrows moved slightly, a little uncertain, "did I really cry?" Luke forbeared a smile and nodded solemnly, "yes, I can hear you very clearly, in Kryptonian, Dad!" Linda: "and Why do I have an impulse to beat him? Why is this impulse becoming more and more intense? What the hell did you do to me, asshole? In order to find out the truth of last night, Linda decided to stay with Luke, but her face was longer than the donkey''s, and her pale blue eyes were red from time to time. Obviously, she noticed something, but there was no evidence. With such a humanoid nuclear bomb at his side, Luke could only restrain his smile and pretend to be serious. Out of the underground base, there was a black BMW. A middle-aged white man, nearly 1.9 meters tall, with a big body and a small head, stood beside the car. When he saw them, he quickly came over. The middle-aged man''s expression is indifferent. Strange light flashes in his dark green pupil from time to time, as if there is a flame burning. If you sweep it at will, it will give you a deep chill. He stopped three meters in front of Luke, nodded slightly and said respectfully, "Hello, young master." "When someone is around, call me boss!" "I see, boss!" Luke introduced the girl, "Adam, my driver and assistant." Linda looked him up and down again. When she saw the shining green eyes, her body froze. In a trance, she had the illusion that her soul had been stripped. Who is this man? What a terrible look! Luke asked, "is everything ready?" "It''s all ready. Thirty six gifts have been sent home." "Well!" Luke nodded slightly, opened the door and sat in the back seat. The BMW started, carrying three people to the North District of Haibin city. ¡­¡­ Eight years ago, a special name appeared in the seaside city, young master Xiao, which was full of Chinese classical style and spread like wildfire in the North District. At first, no one cared about him, thinking that the so-called "young master Xiao" was just a joke made by a certain guild leader. Six months later, no one dared not pay attention to him, because all the people who did not pay attention to him disappeared. Young master Xiao is not a good man or a bad man. He is the umbrella of many people and has become a nightmare for some people. Although many people don''t know who master Xiao is, what he looks like, and what his real name is, they are very familiar with his behavior and rules. No drugs, no drug trafficking, no robbery, no rape! Four rules, like nails, are engraved on the hearts of all people in the North District of Haibin city. In some cases, they are similar to the law, but they have the killing and iron blood that the law does not have. People who don''t obey the law will be sent to prison at most. After all, there is no death penalty in seaside city, and people who don''t obey the rules will be thrown into the sea to feed the fish. As a result, the unruly people disappeared, everyone began to obey the rules, and the police were no exception. They even became the biggest defenders of the rules and the biggest beneficiaries. Under the protection of the rules, the Northern District of Haibin City sweeps away the old and chaotic situation and becomes the Western business center. It has the most perfect working system, welfare system and education system. Even the homeless can find a place to live and work, and even the orphans without parents can receive the most perfect education.The premise of all this is that they follow the rules. Walking in the increasingly prosperous Chinatown, looking at the bustling crowd around, Luke said with a smile, "you know, I''m actually a person who obeys the rules." Linda whispered. If you behave, there will be no criminals in the world. Having said that, she still looks at the scene outside through the window, the clean and tidy Road, the exotic buildings, the smiling passers-by, and the live music performances at the corner from time to time, all of which give her a new feeling. Even if it''s lively and peaceful, the key is the inexplicable sense of security, which Linda has never experienced in other cities. "This is where you were born?" Luke nodded. "I spent most of my time here before, but it was not like this in Chinatown before. It was a land of mixed right and wrong. Every day, there were shops robbed, some people taking drugs, some people trafficking in drugs, and there were countless fights and quarrels. I was not happy with it, so I turned it into what it is now." Linda''s face was stunned, and she couldn''t say, "you''ve changed! Don''t be kidding. How can it be? " "There''s nothing impossible." Luke shrugged his shoulders indifferently, took out a cigarette from his pocket, thought that he would see his grandfather later, and quickly put it back, "in the end, there are still many good people in the world. As long as they stand in the position of the strong and establish good rules, they will not object to it or even defend it. As for those who do not obey the rules, let them disappear." "The bad guys disappear, and the rest are the good guys. Through certain economic reform, welfare reform and education reform, life will naturally get better and better." What Luke said was simple, but she felt a different taste in Linda''s ears. "how did you make those unruly people disappear?" "There are many ways. The worst is to drive them out of the seaside city and never come back. Reform through labor is also a choice. Of course, I prefer to throw them into the sea to feed the fish." "That''s the solution once and for all." Chapter 126 Through the bustling streets, BMW stopped in front of a quiet manor. Luke got out of the car, looked at the rearview mirror, checked the appearance carefully, made sure there was no problem in all aspects, took a deep breath, and walked to the front door. An old man in Tang costume was lying on the chair beside the iron door, sleeping soundly. The old man was silver covered. Judging from his appearance, he was at least 70 years old. He was blind in his left eye and only had his right eye left. His body swayed back and forth with the armchair, and from time to time there was a low snore, Luke whispered in a low voice, "grandfather Fu!" The old man opened his one eye vaguely. When he saw the boy outside, he cracked his mouth full of yellow teeth and giggled, "little Luke, you''re back. Grandfather Fu wants to kill you." "I miss you too. I haven''t seen you for several months. Grandpa Fu is in good health." "Fortunately, I can''t eat anything. I can give birth to birds with a light mouth." Although the old man is old, he is very strong. When he walks, he can lift the door lock which weighs more than ten kilograms with one hand. After opening the iron door, he looks at Luke up and down, and slaps him on the shoulder. "yes, yes, he is more and more handsome. With your grandfather Fu''s heroic posture, no wonder he can make that little group of sluts scream." After hearing this, the corner of Linda''s mouth twitches uncontrollably, little slut? What little slut? Where''s the little slut? Luke shook his head modestly, "grandfather Fu thinks highly of me. I have your charm at most. Ask about the whole North District. Who doesn''t know the legend of grandfather Fu when he was young? You didn''t spend a cent when you visited brothels. Every time you were stuck upside down by those white buttocks, and some of them you didn''t do. I can''t learn this skill. I can only envy him." The old man''s eyes lit up. "You know that too!" "How can I not know." Luke gently pounded his chest, showing a smile that men all know, "I''ve heard it all the time. I didn''t understand it when I was a child. When I grow up, do you understand?" All of a sudden, the old man leaned together and gave out a night owl like grin. Linda felt numb on her scalp and had the impulse to turn around and leave. Who are these people! Two lusters are bandits. "Here, I''ll introduce you." Lukla led the old man to the car, pointed to the tall Adam and said, "my driver and assistant, Adam, grandfather Fu, you can find him if you have any errands or people you don''t like." When he said the last sentence, Luke emphasized that the old man knew something. He looked back and forth at Adam. After his eyes met those dark green eyes without human feelings, he was stunned and nodded his head solemnly. The old man''s momentum was unusual. At first sight, he was a murderer. Then he cast his eyes on Linda. The girl''s sweet face, youthful temperament and curvilinear figure made the old man shine in front of his eyes. He slapped Luke on the shoulder, "good boy, yes, it''s much better than those little sluts before. Where can I find it?" Linda''s face sank, her eyes glowed red, and a powerful wave of energy broke out. The air seemed to be driven out, and it turned into countless explosive air currents. The plants swayed back and forth, the leaves clattered, and the iron door cackled. The old man''s face changed greatly, and he quickly changed his words, "sorry, little girl, the old man can''t speak without taking his kidney seriously." After that, he dragged Luke to one side and scolded him in a low voice, "boy, how many times has grandfather Fu warned you that sluts can be found, but you can''t find mu yecha. If you get such a Guanyin Bodhisattva and leave it at home, you won''t be afraid of being overrun by her." Luke was very helpless and had to explain, "her name is Linda Danvers. She''s my friend, a girlfriend, not a girlfriend." "I didn''t know you, boy!" The old man tilted his eyes and had already seen through everything, "female friends, bullshit, with sex, are all girlfriends. That''s not how those little sluts come here." When Luke was speechless, he saw that Linda''s momentum was becoming more and more fierce, and even said, "speak less, then go on, and meet the Buddha." The old man quickly closed his mouth and glanced back carefully. When he saw the girl''s eyes glowing red and staring straight at this side, his beard trembled and his mouth closed more tightly. He''s only 72 years old. He''s very young. He doesn''t want to see Buddha so early. Of course, he may see God. Luke motioned to Adam, who opened the trunk and took out the large gift box. "These are the gifts I specially prepared for you. The fine black tobacco from the valley of winnis in Cuba and the 30-year pure wine specially provided by China. I know you have a lot of them at home. I''ll send them to you that day. And don''t tell my grandfather." "Good boy! Grandfather Fu didn''t hurt you in vain. " old man laughed, opened the box, smoked a little cigarette, put a deep breath on his nose, nodded with satisfaction, then opened the bottle, and poured a small glass of Baijiu into his mouth, which was fragrant, distant and unheard of."Good thing, really good thing." "Little Luke, you are just good, filial and considerate. You are much better than those ungrateful little bastards. If you have something to tell your grandfather, he will fight his life to help you achieve it." "Just like it. You''re happy, and so am I Luke looked around and whispered, "what''s the matter with the old man? Are you angry with me?" The old man sighed, "when he learned that you were coming back, the boss took out the whip, which had been hidden for decades, and waved it around in the wheelchair, which broke a lot of things." He said, patting Luke on the shoulder, "boy, please help yourself." "Lucky grandfather, you can''t ignore it!" said Luke "Don''t worry, when you are unconscious by the whip, grandfather Fu will carry you to the hospital for the first time." Luke: -- "Come on, don''t be poor here. Go in as soon as possible. The boss hurts you so much. At most, he''ll give you two strokes. He won''t let you down." Luke had no choice but to carry the gift box to the villa. When she met the maid at home, she took out two pairs of jade bracelets and sent them to him. The maid had been taking care of the old man''s daily life for a long time. Knowing Luke''s character, she didn''t refuse. After taking the jade bracelets, she called him aside and told him carefully. Then she took the bracelets and left happily. Perhaps smelling the owner''s smell, the two German black backs in the kennel rushed out of the fence and ran to Luke, wagging their tails and sticking out their tongues. "Ann, Beibei, I haven''t seen you for a few months. It''s still a virtue." Luke took out two German black sausages and put them in their mouths. "OK, play with them. I don''t have time to play with you." As we were approaching the main entrance, a strange old man with shabby clothes and noisy hair appeared at the intersection. The old man was very unusual. He was dressed like a beggar, but he looked up with a squint. He was not proud. He thought he was coming to ask for debts. Luke took out the gift box and threw it at hand, "for you, love, don''t pull it down." Pushing the door open, the morning sun pulled out two rows of reflections in the living room. An old man in red Tang suit was sitting in a wheelchair, with tiger like eyes staring at this side. Luke laughs awkwardly, steps forward and shouts respectfully, "grandfather!" Chapter 127 Outside, Luke is a ferocious and invincible tiger. He is the only one who provokes others, but no one dares to provoke him. When he gets home, the tiger becomes a cat. There''s no way to let the old man in front of him be his grandfather and grandfather. In front of him, Luke can only fold up his tusks, shrink his tail and be a cat. "You know how to come back!" Loud voice reverberated in the hall, full of air, Luke looked happy, it seems that the old man''s body is not seriously affected. "Is the wing hard, can''t control you!" "I''ve been away from home for a few months, and I don''t even make a phone call. What do you want to do! Don''t recognize my grandfather, do you "OK, I''ll make you disown me, I''ll make you change your family!" "I''ll kill you!" The old man gave a loud drink, picked up the whip on the table, with a crackling sound, the whip was like a dragon, and galloped up. Luke was startled. He didn''t care to explain. He quickly hid aside. The whip fell to the ground and lifted a large dust. "You dare to hide! It''s the opposite. " "I told you to hide and not to call!" The old man was in a rage, his arms were dancing wildly, and he felt like a sword with a long whip. Unfortunately, he was too old to have enough strength. After a few waves, he began to breathe. "Don''t smoke, Grandpa, it''s bad for your health, or I''ll rub your shoulders for you. My skill is good, and I guarantee your satisfaction." "Go away! You little bastard, I''m not old yet, I have plenty of strength. " Luke said with a smile, "you are not old at all. You have powerful arms. You are much better than those useless raw melons and eggs. They are silver spears and wax arrows in front of you "Grandfather, we haven''t seen each other for such a long time. I miss you. Why don''t you sit down and have a chat?" "Talk nonsense!" The old man glared at him angrily, turned his eyes and said, "if you want to talk, let me smoke twice." Luke gritted his teeth. "Do it. I won''t hide." "Really not hiding?" "No "Well, that''s what you said. If you dare to hide, you''re a little bastard." The old man raised the whip and drew it across. He looked at it fiercely, but he didn''t open it. At most, he used half of his strength. When he saw that the whip was about to fall on his calf, Luke jumped and dodged. The old man was stunned for a moment, and suddenly became angry, "little bastard, don''t you want to hide?" "I didn''t hide!" Luke''s face is not red, heart does not jump, happily explained, "is your whip is too strong, the wind is like a hurricane, blow me away, I did not want to hide, there is no way." "Grandfather, I haven''t seen you for a few months. You''ve become stronger again. It''s like the king of Chu is alive and Li Sanlang is reborn." Old man Luke laughed awkwardly and suggested in a low voice, "if you don''t feel relieved, smoke again. This time, I promise not to hide." The old man''s cheek twitched violently, and his expression changed constantly, just like the classic passage in an old movie. After a moment, he threw his whip and sighed a long time, "come on, roll over!" Alas! Luke answered quickly, ran to him with the gift, put his hands on his shoulders, and kneaded them gently, "I haven''t seen you for months, you''ve lost weight again. I''ll make you what you want to eat." "Come on, dogs don''t eat your cooking skills." Luke was embarrassed when he was young. Fortunately, he was thick skinned. One by one, he made the old man laugh. In fact, the old man is not angry, but worried. When his grandson left home for a few months, he didn''t even make a phone call. Is it life or death? How are you doing? Have you ever been bullied (though not likely) and never believed? Worried, worried, began to have anger, this unfilial son, left home so long, even a phone call will not, really think he is lonely ah! When he comes back, we must give him a good beating. But as soon as I saw the real person, my anger was gone. The old people are separated from each other, not to mention the fact that Luke was brought up by him, and his mutual feelings far exceeded those of other children in the family. "Grandfather, I''m wrong this time. I promise you that there will never be another time. In order to thank you for your care, I have specially prepared five gifts." Then he took out an iron box with exquisite packaging, opened the lid, and the rich aroma of tea came to his face. the old man''s eyes lit up and said, "Longjing before the Ming Dynasty!" "My grandfather really knows the goods. I specially sent someone to bring the fine Longjing from China before Ming Dynasty. There are three cans in total, which will be enough for you to drink for several years." Put down the iron box, pick up the sandalwood box below, open the box, and a beautifully decorated old-fashioned shotgun suddenly appears in front of you. The shotgun is exquisitely made, and every detail is almost perfect. At first glance, it is the hand of a famous man. The handle of the gun is inlaid with gold patterns, and the purple barrel has a layer of cloud like patterns. Red, gold and black complement each other, giving you a unique visual impact.The old man put his hand on the gun and stroked it a few times. The light sense of friction came, which reminds people of the vast years when they were young. Luke said with a smile, "do you want to try it?" The old man picked up his shotgun and looked at it carefully. The more he looked, the more satisfied he was. "go, push me to the backyard!" OK! Luke clenched the handle and pushed the old man to the backyard. Adam, who was standing at the door, quickly came in, took the gift and followed him. There was an open space in the backyard. Originally, it was intended to raise flowers. The two old people liked shooting, so it was changed into a shooting range. The old man picked up his shotgun and aimed at the target 100 meters away, bang! The clear sound rang out, the bullet rushed out of the gun, with a faint smell of gunpowder, hit the bull''s-eye with extremely fast speed. In this shot, the shotgun was not tilted at all, and the parts were perfectly coordinated. "Good gun, what a good gun!" The old man can''t put it down. His favorite weapon is the shotgun. The shotgun is the standard for men. Those assault rifles, submachine guns and so on should be thrown into the iron furnace to melt into juice. Lin Fu (that is, grandfather Fu''s eyes were hot, and he couldn''t help saying, "boss, let me have a good time too!" "Cool, this is from my grandson. It has something to do with you." The old man glared at him and continued, "good grandson, what else can I give you to make your grandfather look long." Luke waved his hand, and Adam quickly took out a red cloth wrapped wooden box and put it on the table. Before the wooden cover was opened, there was a faint murderous spirit that wanted to break the box. The two old people are both characters who have experienced big scenes, and they feel unusual atmosphere at the first time. Lin Fu himself came forward, untied the red cloth, opened the wooden box, and a Japanese samurai sword with black body and red vertical lines appeared in front of him. He took a cold breath, "good guy, Tianji imperial sword!" "You got this thing." Chapter 128 "Tianji Yushen Dao was born in the 11th century. It was a rare sword made by three Japanese swordsmen in the name of the emperor. It was based on tianwai meteorite and supplemented by various rare metals. It is said that the body of Tianji Yushen Dao was as black as ink, without any luster. It was struck like Tung wood, without the sound of metal. The blade was engraved with red lines. Whenever it met with blood, the red lines would soar, releasing the fury ¡£¡± The old beggar walked along with his hands behind him. He was dressed in rags, but he looked like an expert in the world. He reached for the handle and flicked his fingers. A drop of blood fell on the blade, and the blood penetrated into the blade as if it had been absorbed. The red lines on the blade began to glow, and a violent killing like a wild beast was sent out. "it''s really Tianji Royal sword!" The old beggar murmured to himself. His inner strength overflowed from his palm and wrapped the whole blade. With a wave of his hand, a crescent like light blade brushed the stake several meters away. in silence, the stake broke into two pieces, and the incision was smooth and smooth, like a mirror. The trough! Luke''s eyes were wide open. He was shocked. He only knew that the old man would hurt people in the air, but he didn''t expect that he would have invisible sword Qi. "Good knife, what a good knife!" The old beggar stroked the blade and was reluctant to part with it. He stopped and said, "Xiao Changlin, how about giving me face?" "Go away!" The old man was not polite. He reached for the knife and said, "this is a gift from my grandson. Here you are. I think it''s beautiful." The old beggar had no interest in begging. He stood on one side dimpled and glanced at it from time to time. It was obvious that he wanted the knife very much. Lin Fu felt his beard and looked puzzled. "I''ve heard some stories about Tianji''s imperial sword. It''s said that one hundred years ago, it was obtained by Yamaguchi Chunji, the founder of the Yamaguchi group. Later, it became the treasure of the town Gang of the Yamaguchi group. It was regarded as a symbol of Qi cloud by successive gang leaders. Boy, how did you get it?" Luke said with a smile, "grandfather Fu still remembers the bloodletting incident of Shankou group at the beginning of the year. An unknown female warrior broke into the headquarters of Shankou group and almost burned the whole mountain. Afterwards, Tianji Royal sword disappeared. For the sake of the reputation of the gang, those fools of Shankou group have been blocking the news and only dare to investigate in private. As for me, I just went along with the vine and cut off the Hu." "grandfather Hou often said to me, "among the gangs in the world, only the Yamaguchi group is not a son-in-law. I want to have a lot of fun with them when I was young. As your grandson, of course, I want to vent my anger for you." "The treasure of Shankou group: Tianji imperial sword, grandfather, do you like this gift?" "Yes! I love it The old man clapped his thigh and laughed, "see, this is my grandson, Xiao Changlin''s grandson. Who has such a grandson Lin Fu said nothing bitterly. The old beggar snorted and looked at the sky with arrogance. "Good grandson, well done. Tonight I''ll roast chicken legs with Zhenbang''s treasure from Yamaguchi group. You take a picture and send it to Yamaguchi Zhenxiong. I want him to vomit blood." The old beggar opened his mouth and could only sigh. It''s outrageous that such a weapon should be used for barbecue. Luke echoed, "the drumsticks roasted by Tianji imperial sword must have a different taste, or invite the other old men in the gang to come here and bake them together." "Good idea!" The old man''s eyes were bright, and he immediately said, "second, call those immortals and let them come over tonight." "Well, I''ll go now." Lin Fu is also a lawless master. He has never considered the consequences of doing so. It''s not the first time that a gang war breaks out. The old man threw the knife into the box, "grandfather likes the three gifts very much. What are the last two gifts?" "I''ll ask the servant to deliver the fourth gift to your room. You can have a try when you go back in the evening. As for the fifth one, it''s special. I made it for you myself." Luke reached out and pressed the old man''s leg twice, and whispered, "since the stroke four years ago, your legs have been unconscious. I know that you hate to be in a wheelchair, and you don''t want to be considered disabled. As a younger generation, I am the same." The old man was stunned, "you..." "Grandfather, sit down first." Luke took out a glass bottle from his pocket. The cap of the bottle was opened, and the blue air swirled out. When he met the air, it turned into starlight, shining in the sunlight, with some dreamlike color. "this is a special liquid I found from the alien civilization, which has a very strong repairing effect on nerve tissue and muscle tissue. Grandpa, drink it." The old man hesitated, "are you sure this thing can drink?" "Don''t worry, it''s OK." The old man no longer spoke, picked up the bottle and poured it into his stomach. When the blue liquid contacts the flesh and blood, it starts to glow. As a result, the old man''s body also starts to glow. The blue light seeps out through the muscles and gives the skin a strange color.The old man felt that something was wrong and was about to ask. Suddenly, the needle pricking pain came from all over his body. He could not help but let out a dull roar. The pain became stronger and stronger. It stirred and twisted, as if the viscera were moving. "Grandfather, bear it. It will be OK in a moment." The old man nodded and clenched his teeth to fight against the pain. Looking at his shaking appearance, Luke also frowned. The blue liquid comes from Krypton, which is a healing medicine. It can repair the damaged tissues in the body in an all-round way, and will not cause damage to the normal body. The pain of the old man shows that he has more internal injuries than he thought. Think about it. The gang struggle in that era was much fiercer than it is now. There were endless conflicts among the major gangs. There were also factions in Hongmen. The old man joined Hongmen when he was 12 years old. He sat up from the lowest level disciple and walked step by step to the position of guild leader. No one knew how many battles he had experienced except him. The pain lasted for three minutes before it began to subside. The sweating old man covered his chest and coughed violently. The blood clot ejected from his mouth and fell to the ground, dark red. "How are you, grandfather?" The old man pulled out a smile, "comfortable, really comfortable, and these legs." Pinch it in the thigh. "It''s never hurt that much." Luke breathed a sigh of relief, wiped off the sweat on his forehead, and said with a smile, "it''s good to feel the pain. If you feel it, it means that the nerves in your legs begin to repair. After a few days'' rest, you can walk on the ground." "No hurry! No hurry The old man waved his hand, did not know what to think of, and sighed a long time, his eyes showed sadness, "little Luke, thank you for preparing so many gifts. To tell you the truth, you are much better than your grandfather. When he was young, he had to have one tenth of your ability, and he would not let your mother go so early." I can''t help crying when I mention my daughter who died early, and the tears stay down my old cheek, which makes me feel uncomfortable. "well, don''t mention those sad things. Let''s talk about you. In two months, you will be eighteen. You should make plans for the future, and you can''t always play around like this." "And those little swings Girlfriend, what are you going to do with it? " Chapter 129 Mention that group of small dang girl friend! The old man is very angry. The happiest thing for the old man in his seventies is to lie on the bed and sleep comfortably until dawn, but those little swings All the girlfriends are worried. They go to the manor and scream when they drink. It''s like a little female wolf who wants to be dissatisfied. If they scream, they will spend most of the night. They also curse people. scum, scum and heartbreaker, one after another, make people angry. They can''t help but make a breakthrough, but they can''t do it. After all, they are good grandchildren''s women If you kill them, you can''t account for them. Thinking about it, he couldn''t find a way. Xiao Changlin, who had never bowed his head in his whole life, could only bear the evil spirit and let them be arrogant. "Boy, grandfather knows that you have your own opinions, no matter what, he has his own ideas, so he never interfered in your life from childhood to adulthood." "If you don''t want to go to school, your grandfather will be allowed; if you don''t want to join a club, your grandfather will be allowed; if you don''t want to learn from a teacher, your grandfather will be allowed; even if you later set up rules and develop your own power, your grandfather will turn a blind eye and let you fool around. Who can make you my grandson! It''s only women that my grandfather has to take care of The old man is upright and serious. "beauty is in trouble! It''s not as simple as that. My grandfather is a man from past and has more experience than you. You think you are young and vigorous. Dozens of girlfriends have no problem at all. I tell you, that''s impossible. Young people should know how to be moderate. Otherwise, when you are old and you regret it, the color is a steel knife. How many heroes and heroes die under this knife? Far from it, your grandfather Fu is a living example Son, in those days, if he had less waves, he would not even have no one to be filial. " When he heard this, he was not happy. "boss, it wasn''t you back then..." "Shut up. You''re not talking." Lin Fu was so angry that he took up his shotgun and went to the shooting range. The old man ignored him and continued to scold him. "four or five lovers are enough. Why do you look for so many lovers? If you come round, you won''t be afraid of them wearing hats for you. There are also racial problems. My grandfather is not a racist, but he also hopes that his great grandchildren will have black hair and yellow skin in the future Those people who are white, black and brown, you You Why do you have such a strong taste Luke''s body is stiff, and his face turns red. He wants to find a way to get in. Damn it, he must clean them up and scold me. Why provoke the old man? You don''t think it''s shameful, I don''t think it''s shameful! The old man sighed, "I don''t care about your business. Anyway Do it yourself! " "Grandfather, I swear that from today on, there will never be any women shouting outside the manor. I will break off the relationship with them." "It''s OK to break off the relationship. Don''t hurt people. After all, I''ve slept with you. One day, my husband and wife will have a hundred days of kindness?" Hearing this, the old beggar on one side couldn''t help laughing. The corners of Luke''s mouth twitched violently, and his face was so black that he had no choice but to hiss in the fire gas, "don''t worry, I won''t hurt you." "Now that you have a decision, I don''t care. Let''s talk about the engagement. Did Billy tell you?" "I''m only seventeen, and by law, I''m a minor," Luke said with a straight face and no expression "Go away!" The old man yelled, "don''t play this game with me. You''ve got dozens of girlfriends, but it''s a good thing to say that you''re underage. You don''t want to be shameful. I want to do that." He took a slow breath and continued, "I''ve seen over the years that you''re not a long-time lover. If you meet someone who loves someone and a couple who love each other, you''ll be praised. Since you''re so out of tune, I''m in charge of marriage, so you don''t have to bring back some unruly people." "I met that girl. She is quiet, virtuous, good-natured, and very reasonable. Her grandfather saved my life when he was young, and our two families are close friends. I am very satisfied that she is my granddaughter-in-law. I''ll call someone over tomorrow, and you''ll meet me and get engaged first. I''ll also accept your heart, so as to save you from fooling around all day." Luke grimaced, "grandfather..." "It''s settled. It''s not negotiable. Besides, don''t threaten her with your means. If you dare to bully her and interrupt your dog legs." The old man snorted and left in his wheelchair without giving Luke a chance to explain. Luke looked up at the sky and sighed that it was impossible to live. The old beggar gave him a look of disgust. "Don''t sigh. If you get a bargain, you''ll sell yourself. There''s a limit to shamelessness. By the way, who''s the girl who came back with you?" "You asked her why." "There''s a lot of energy in her, very strong!" Luke didn''t curl his mouth angrily. It''s no nonsense. Which krypton doesn''t have strong energy in its body. "If you want to know the situation, ask yourself, don''t look for me. However, as a friendly reminder, she has a bad temper. Don''t put on such a high airs when talking to her, it will kill you."Luke, who has been scolded badly, needs to find a place to wake up and think about how to deal with his girlfriends. No, little sluts! The old beggar had no fun begging. Fortunately, he was used to Luke''s attitude. He wandered to the front yard and found the krypton girl who was eating dessert. His head was slightly raised and he said in a profound way, "can you tell me what kind of girl I learned from?" Linda said without looking up, "who are you?" "I am lingxuzi of Kunlun Mountain, the 63rd generation leader of lingxu school." "No! Besides, I''m in a bad mood and don''t want to talk. If you don''t have anything else to do, go as far as you can The old beggar was immediately embarrassed. Fortunately, he had developed some skills of no face and no skin with Luke over the years. He coughed and said, "well, I see that the girl is light footed, her eyes are shining, her limbs are well proportioned and slender, and she is the best embryo to practice martial arts. If there is no school, I can take you as a registered disciple to teach the unique skill of lingxu sect." Linda put down the cake, with a strange look in her eyes, as if she was looking at an idiot, "that bastard Luke Shaw didn''t tell you who I am?" The old beggar suddenly felt that something was wrong and murmured, "he didn''t say anything." Linda laughs and puts her hand on the table, CLICK! Ten centimeters later, the marble table cracked. She grabbed a stone board and put it in her hand. Without much effort, the stone became debris and fell down. "Do you think I need to learn from you?" Old begga Chapter 130 All along, Linda thinks that the reason why Luke is so rogue is his own reason. Today, she finds out that all this has its roots. What kind of people are there in this family! A blind bandit, with the word "meat" in every sentence, is a shameless lecheron. There is also a half paralyzed gang leader, who is so angry that he is scared to death. When he sees his grandson, he uses a whip to smoke? Violence! Absolute violence, how can such a family raise good people. And this Linda glanced at the old beggar and said with disdain, "old man, you want to be my master, ah!" Ling Xuzi has lived for more than 60 years. What kind of person has he never seen before? At first sight, this blonde girl with blue eyes and sweet looks is a problem girl in the rebellious period. She has a bit of a strong temper. Fortunately, her heart is not bad. The power of this kind of thing, has a strong temptation, few people can do have a strong power at the same time, willing to do ordinary people, in front of the girl did, very good, really good! "Young man, your strength is very strong, far beyond ordinary people, but do you know how to use it?" Linda said disdainfully, "just call it out." "No, no!" Ling Xuzi felt his beard, "using fists is the lowest way to use. The real power should be as you like, just like this..." The old man raised his hand and waved it gently, PA! A clear handprint appeared on the tree trunk a few meters away. "That''s how power works." Ling Xuzi raised his head slightly, with a more profound feeling. Linda was stunned, a little incredible. She went to the tree trunk and examined it carefully, really! It''s not projection technology! She asked herself that she could do it, but she had to touch it. It''s impossible to achieve this effect a few meters away. Is this the Chinese martial arts that TV plays often talk about? Linda felt her chin and couldn''t help being curious. After thinking about it, she asked tentatively, "shockwave?" Ling Xuzi smiles and shakes his head. "According to our saying, it''s called qikong ZhangJin. You can call it energy out of body attack. It''s a very clever way to use energy. Do you want to learn it?" Linda didn''t know what the purpose of the old man was. How could anyone teach Kung Fu when they first met? However, she was really curious, "you Confirm To teach me? " Ling Xuzi said with a smile, "girl, don''t be nervous. I''m not greedy for you. I just don''t want to waste your good qualifications. Youdao is hard to find. If I miss a wizard like you, I''ll regret it all my life." The girl was embarrassed by the praise, "you didn''t cheat me! Am I really a martial arts wizard? " "That''s natural. I''ve lived for more than 60 years. I''ve never seen you before. As soon as I saw you, I knew you were a rare martial arts wizard in a hundred years. You have special roots and strong energy in your body. As long as you are willing to work hard, you will be able to break through mountains and rocks with one palm every kilometer. This achievement is far more than me." Linda''s eyes lit up. "Seriously!" "Nature is true." "Then how do I practice?" "To practice martial arts, you have to learn from the teachers. That''s the rule. Your name is Linda, isn''t it?" The girl nodded. "My earth''s name is Linda Danvers. My real name is Carla Zoe al. Just call me Linda." The name of the earth? Ling Xuzi''s mouth is drawn. What''s the situation? Is it an alien who hesitated for a few seconds and said, "are your parents alive?" "They''re all dead." "When did you die?" "I died more than 20 years ago. Why do you ask this?" "It''s OK. It''s OK." Ling Xuzi laughs, but he mutters that the girl looks like she''s only 17 or 18 years old, but her parents have been dead for more than 20 years. The time is not right. I haven''t heard that people can still have children after death. Or is she really an alien. No, you have to ask that son of a bitch. Don''t be fooled by him again. Although Ling Xuzi is down to this point, he can''t accept aliens as apprentices. It''s not a matter of race, it''s a matter of principle. Thinking of this, I stroked my beard and became more and more unpredictable. "it''s not advisable to be too hasty when you worship a teacher. You should go back and think about it for a few days. By the way, I''ll check the etiquette of teachers and apprentices in China, and then make a reply." When she heard this, Linda had no doubt that the old man was not a liar. He really liked my martial arts talent! "The day after tomorrow, I''ll come to you the day after tomorrow." The girl who was hit by the pie left with happy steps. When she thought of the scene of flying Carl with one palm thousands of meters apart, her eyes were full of fighting spirit, good cousin! Wait. I''ll chat with you the first time I learn martial arts.I''m going to double the fist you beat me. ¡­¡­ After saying goodbye to the girl, Ling Xuzi turns to Luke''s room, closes the door and says angrily, "bastard, who is that girl?" "Women! I can''t see that. " "Talk about people, don''t talk nonsense." Luke closed his notebook. "You found something." The old man stepped forward and whispered, "is she from another planet?" Luke was stunned. "How do you know?" "Sure enough!" The old man patted his thigh and scolded angrily, "you son of a bitch, you won''t bring some normal people back. When the driver named Adam saw something wrong, his eyes were extremely cold, and he didn''t have the slightest human emotion. He was like a corpse, which was good, from an alien." "I''ve been cheated by you. I almost accept aliens as apprentices!" "The ancestors are up. If the unique knowledge of lingxu sect falls into the hands of aliens, how can I have the face to see them?" "Hurry, get rid of that alien. I don''t want to see her." Luke coughed and winked, "keep your voice down, you''ll be heard." "Little fart, the sound insulation effect of your room is so good that no one can hear your bed." Luke picked up his cell phone and said, "well, I have something else to do. I''ll go out first and talk to you!" Then he slipped out of the room without looking back. Ling Xuzi, with a stiff body, turns his head slowly. When he sees the krypton woman who appears at the door, he tears out a smile that is uglier than crying. "that Well, you don''t mind what I said just now, I I I am "What I hate most is that someone deceives me." Linda clenches her fist, the sound of air explosion comes from her palm, her eyes are red and full of pressure. Ling Xuzi is about to collapse, son of a bitch. He''s pitching me again. In my last life, did I recruit you or provoke you? I''m pitied by you every day, "girl, don''t be angry, don''t be angry. It''s bad for your health. I''ll teach you what you want to learn, I''ll teach you all!" Linda squinted and said with no expression, "for Luke''s sake, I''ll spare you one time. From now on, teach me how to split the empty palm. If I can''t learn, I''ll rub you to ashes." Chapter 131 Luke doesn''t worry about the safety of the old beggar at all. This guy is a charlatan with a bit of ability. He usually looks enigmatic. When he meets danger, he turns into a soft bone. Otherwise, he won''t be expelled from the school and listed on the government blacklist. This is what we mean when we say that good people don''t live long and disasters last for thousands of years. As a matter of fact, there are no good people who make a living in Hongmen. Apart from undercover agents, which good people will mix with the underworld. The essence of the underworld is anti society and anti-government organizations. Looking at the major gangs in the world, which one was not established in the chaotic period, such as the Italian mafia, Japan''s Yamaguchi group, Taiwan''s green bamboo Gang, Hong Kong triad, East Asia Yakuza and so on. The more stable the society is, the weaker the gangs are. On the contrary, the more chaotic the situation is, the stronger the gangs are. Hongmen is the best example. In the early days, Hongmen was the largest Chinese community in the United States. The first thing for Chinese, even Southeast Asians, who came to the United States for a living was to visit the local Hongmen organization and ask for asylum. Now it''s different. Compared with Hongmen, who has the nature of underworld, they are more willing to believe in the US government. This is an inevitable trend of social development, which can''t be stopped by human resources. With fewer people, the influence will naturally decline. Especially in the new century, the downward trend is increasingly obvious. Even the local police dare to break into the Hongmen headquarters blatantly. What''s more worrying is the internal dispute. Since the 1990s, the income of Hongmen has been declining every year. Economy means life. The senior management of Hongmen, who are used to living a good life, are dissatisfied with the current situation. In order to get sufficient material enjoyment, they choose to cooperate with Mexican drug dealers to start the drug transshipment business. These idiots think that they are doing very well. They never think that everything is under the control of the FBI. After just one month, they were picked up by the FBI with people and goods. After the incident was exposed, it had a very bad impact on the reputation of Hongmen. Because of this, the old man resigned and chose to retire. But he didn''t want to give up. The Xiao family had a lot to do with Hongmen. His ancestors were the leader of the heaven and Earth Society. They fought against the Qing Dynasty and revived the Ming Dynasty all their lives. The second ancestor served as the commander-in-chief of the heaven and Earth Society. Later, he was killed by the Qing government. The third ancestor inherited his father''s will and fought endlessly until he was betrayed by the traitors After arriving in the United States, he joined Hongmen for the first time. Since the great grandfather''s generation, every generation has been a senior member of Hongmen. It can be said that the development history of Hongmen is the history of the Xiao family. How can the old man allow Hongmen, which has devoted generations of his family''s efforts, to decline. He didn''t read many books, but he had a very high vision. The society was changing, and the tide of the times was surging forward. The previous set didn''t work. If he wanted to revive the community, he had to reform. Only through reform, Hongmen would not be eliminated. The word "reform" is simple to say, but extremely difficult to do. It involves all aspects of interest disputes. People without great perseverance can''t do it at all. The old man finally decided to assign this task to the most beloved and capable grandson. Then, without hesitation, Luke ran away from home and ran from the west of the United States to the East. He didn''t call or return the mail, and came to the room. Luke has more than a dozen plans for the future. None of these plans is related to Hongmen. Gangs are gangs. No matter how they are whitewashed, they can not change their true colors. If you become the boss of the gang, you can''t do many things. This is a dark swamp. It''s easy to step in, but it''s hard to think out. After learning that the good grandson ran away from home, the old man scolded angrily. After scolding, he could only sigh lonely. What can he do? That bastard is better than a monkey, and he doesn''t want to go to this muddy water at all. So after a few months, the old man gave up his original idea. So Luke came back with a lot of gifts. They didn''t talk about Hongmen. That''s good. Family is family after all. They can''t be estranged because of external affairs. The only bad thing is two uncles. BMW arrived in front of an independent villa in the rich area of the eastern suburbs. Luke got out of the car and rang the doorbell. Soon, the door opened and a middle-aged woman with beautiful appearance and graceful temperament came out. When she saw the visitor, she jumped up in surprise, "ah! Little Luke, when did you come back? My aunt missed you so much "Come on, give me a kiss." Luke stepped back. "Aunt, I''m almost eighteen." "What''s the matter with eighteen? Eighteen is also a child. I still remember the way you wore crotch pants when you were a child?" When Luke was speechless, he quickly put the gift in the past, "these are all for you. Bags, packing, cosmetics are all limited edition in the world, and the Emerald Necklace specially made by famous Italian experts, which has a total of 26 colors. It''s very beautiful." "Really As soon as the woman''s eyes brightened, she grabbed the boy''s face and gave him a kiss. "It''s my little Luke who''s so sweet. He doesn''t know how to fight and kill all day. He''s been married for 20 years and doesn''t even give me a decent gift. I''m so angry." "Come on, come on in."When they entered the living room, the woman said in a high voice, "Julian, Denny, hurry down. Luke is back." Soon, a man and a woman, two young men about 20 years old, ran down the stairs. The man''s name was Denny, and the woman''s name was Julian. Because they were twins, they looked like each other. However, Denny was tall and powerful, while Julian was a little thin and sweet. As the only girl of Xiao''s generation, Julian and Luke have a very good relationship, and they rush up as soon as they meet, "Luke, you finally show up. I thought you went to see Jesus." The woman patted her, "dead child, how to speak?" With a lot of maturity, Denny gestured to Luke, who nodded to show that he knew. Luke gave the gift to the brother and sister, said something more, turned to his aunt and said, "is uncle at home?" "I''ve been in my study since morning, and I don''t know what I''m doing." "I want to talk to him." "You go up, I''ll make tea." With a slight sigh, the woman got up and went to the kitchen. She didn''t want to take care of the Hongmen business, and she didn''t know what to think. Little Luke had run away from home and kept talking. She really thought she was very capable! Denny stood up and said in a deep voice, "I''m with you." Luke nodded slightly and said nothing. He went to the study on the second floor with the young man, who seemed to be his cousin but was actually his confidant. Push open the door and smoke comes. In the dim light, a middle-aged man with short hair and strong body was sitting in an old-fashioned swivel chair with a cigar in his hand, staring at the oil painting on the wall without blinking. It''s a picture of a shipwreck. Under the rolling tide, the flames are burning. Through the fire, we can see the crew and the broken hull submerged and struggling. Chapter 132 His middle-aged name is Xiao Hongyuan, and his English name is Arthur Xiao. He is one of the top leaders of Hongmen. He is mainly responsible for some of the Hongmen gates in the eastern states of the United States, including Canada. His comprehensive strength ranks fourth among the top leaders of Hongmen, and he is also a strong competitor for the next leader. Luke went to the center of the study and bowed slightly, "uncle." Xiao Hongyuan glanced at his son who was following him and said casually, "sit down!" Luke moved a chair and sat down opposite him, while Denny stood aside. Xiao Hongyuan took a cigarette, pointed to the painting on the wall and said, "Luke, do you think Hongmen looks like this ship that will be swallowed by the waves?" Luke shook his head, "Hongmen is not a wooden mast ship, but a super warship. It will not be swallowed by the waves, but will be abandoned by the times." "How can we not be abandoned by the times?" Luke said with a smile, "it''s something you and the old man should consider. I''m too young to be qualified." Xiao Hongyuan took a cigarette, "but the old man asked you to be the captain!" Plain words, without any emotional fluctuations, but Luke and Denny can feel the anger hidden in the words. Regardless of strength or popularity, Xiao Hongyuan is a strong competitor for the next leader, but the old man gives the candidate''s position to his grandson. According to the Hongmen election rules, once Luke becomes a candidate, Xiao Hongyuan of the same family is not allowed to run for the election. Xiao Hongyuan is only 47 years old. He is in the prime of his life. How can he retire to the second tier and help his nephew. This is a knot that cannot be solved. After a long silence, Luke said, "what you should know is that it''s the old man''s idea, not mine. I''m not interested in candidates, let alone fighting for them." "Not fighting is the biggest fight!" Xiao Hongyuan looks at Luke steadily. He used to be proud of having such an excellent nephew, and even treated him as his own son. Now he has to treat him as an opponent, "if you don''t fight, your people will force you to fight, and force you to get a high position. Which is not the case, Zhao Kuangyin''s yellow robe, Li Erlang''s Xuanwumen mutiny, and Wang Mang''s usurpation of the Han Dynasty." "It''s not a matter of contention. You don''t have a choice." Luke was silent and didn''t explain. Denny was in a hurry. He wanted to speak, but he didn''t know what to say. On one hand, he was Dad, on the other hand, he was boss. He was in a dilemma. As time goes by, the atmosphere becomes more and more dignified. "It seems that my uncle will not believe what I say. In this case, my nephew will say something disrespectful." Luke raised his head, slightly raised his head, with a leisurely momentum, "if I want to fight, you can''t add up!" As the voice fell, the air became extremely quiet, as if to condense. Denny''s heart went up to his throat. The boss was crazy. He was completely crazy. Xiao Hongyuan didn''t expect that his always good-natured nephew would say such words. After a while, he woke up and took a deep breath. He didn''t know what to think of, and his face showed a few wisps of sarcasm, "that''s right. My son is on your side, and how can we compete with you?" "The old man often praises you in front of me, saying that you are smart, filial and knowledgeable, and that you are the future pillar of the Xiao family. If you become the head of the family, the family will surely rise to a new level. My uncle also admits that you have this ability, but in my heart..." Thumping his chest, "it''s just uncomfortable." Denny stepped forward, "Dad..." "Shut up, you''re not here to talk." Xiao Hongyuan is furious and stares at his son. Lu Kewei sighs, "cousin, go out first." Denny looked at daddy, then at the boss, pursed his lips and turned away. When you get out of the study, you see mother Chu Xuan and sister Julian, who are eavesdropping at the opposite door, "Why are you here?" "Dead child, keep your voice down!" Chu Xuan pulls his son to his side and says nervously, "how about not fighting?" "I don''t know where I am. How can I fight?" "What''s impossible? Your father has no idea of turning. Little Luke is also the one who won''t suffer. When they are together, it''s tiger versus lion. It''s strange if they don''t fight?" "And you..." Chu Xuan pinches her son and says angrily, "why don''t you stay in there and run out?" "It was Luke who asked me to come out," he said "If he asks you to come out, you''ll come out. You''re a blind child. Hurry in. In case of a fight, you can still fight." Julian said speechless, "Mom, don''t make trouble. Luke and dad obviously have something to talk about." "What can they talk about?" As soon as he finished, Chu Xuan was silent, sighed and said helplessly,"Is it worth fighting for a candidate?" The conversation in the study went on for a long time, from noon to afternoon, and then to nightfall. The three are worried outside for fear of conflict inside. Chu Xuan can''t help it, "no, I want to go in and have a look." As soon as the door opened, Luke came out with a smile on his face, "aunt, I''m not going to have dinner here. I''m going to have dinner with a group of friends." Chu Xuan glanced at the study and said anxiously, "have you agreed?" "Well! I''ve made it clear that there is something wrong with the whole family. " "That''s good, that''s good." Chu Xuan clapped her chest and breathed a long sigh of relief. When the matter was settled, she was in a better mood. "where are you going to have dinner in the evening? I can warn you, don''t go to those unclean places. Look at the people you''ve done before. None of them are serious. Your grandfather is right. He should arrange marriage for you and accept your love. " Marriage? Julian was stunned. "What marriage? Luke, you''re getting married. I don''t know "It was arranged by my grandfather," he said "True or false?" Julian still didn''t believe it, even a little surprised. "Are you sure you want to get married? Those little swings If madwomen know you''re married, they''ll tear your fiancee apart. " Luke said in silence, "don''t talk about things that have no shadow." "You can''t get away with your grandfather''s mouth." Julian laughed straight, a bit of schadenfreude flavor, "by the way, who is the fiancee, how she looks, have I beautiful." Chu Xuan nodded on her daughter''s forehead, "much more beautiful than you." "Have you seen it?" "I''ve seen the pictures!" "Where are the pictures? Let me see. " "In your grandfather''s study, you can see for yourself." When Julie settled down, everyone in the Xiao family, except Luke, was afraid of the old man. It was a mountain. After half an hour of talking and laughing, Luke got up and left, and Denny followed. In the BMW, Denny can''t help asking, "how was your conversation with my dad?" Chapter 133 People can''t be too good. It''s not a good thing to be too good. Just like Luke, there are never two words "Wanqing" and "Hongmen" in the dictionary of life, but the girls and grandfather just want to give him the best things, so they are embarrassed not to accept them. "Come on, Luke. What''s going on?" Luke took a cigarette. "Don''t worry. I support my uncle as a candidate." "The second uncle..." Luke laughed. "I''m not against it either." Denny said he was puzzled. He supported and did not oppose. It sounded like a kind of grass on the wall. "Uncle is an elder. It''s not easy for us to intervene in the disputes between the elders. Let them fight by themselves, Denny. I''ll ask you about Chinatown in the future." Denny was stunned for a moment, but didn''t respond for a moment, "please? what do you mean? Let me run Chinatown? " The last sentence, suddenly increased the voice, with a thick face of consternation. Luke nodded. "That''s right. You are in charge of Chinatown and become the new master Xiao!" "No, absolutely not." Denny waved. "I never wanted to take your place. I I don''t have that ability at all "You have that ability, but you didn''t find it." "But..." "Don''t worry, everything has been arranged. Tonight is the time for you to establish your dignity. Remember, as a man, you must be cruel at the critical moment." Things came too suddenly, and Denny was not prepared at all. When he thought that the big Chinatown stall would fall into his hands, his brain began to be confused. Suddenly, a bright light flashed, and his face immediately became ugly, "my father forced you, right? No, I''ll go back now. How can he do that?" "Fool!" Luke gave him a hammer. "Can I use my brain? I talked with my uncle all afternoon. How can I talk about such a thing? It''s a deal. Do you understand?" "Deal?" Denny rubbed his forehead, puzzled. "What deal?" "Tangkou in the eastern states and the connections between the political and commercial circles belong to me, and Chinatown belongs to you." "Me?" "Yes, it''s you." "Why me?" "You are a member of the Xiao family, grandson of the old man, son of my uncle, and my cousin. There is no one but you." "But..." Luke raised his hand, did not let him say, "you do not have too much burden, this is my uncle and I jointly decided, let alone because of this matter to generate resentment, the transaction is a win-win situation for me and my uncle." After a pause, he explained, "my future development center is metropolis, and I won''t return to the seaside city in a short time. For security reasons, I need a group of subordinates to help me deal with some inconvenient things. Hongmen Tangkou is the best choice, and my uncle''s goal is the next leader. He doesn''t lack contacts, reputation, financial and material resources, and rich and prosperous Tang people Street is the best answer for him "The two sides exchange and each takes what they need, understand?" Denny quietly understood the process of the matter, but somehow he was a little uncomfortable. The boss and his father made the future arrangement clear without asking his advice. He''s in the middle, like a marionette. "Come on, don''t think about it." Luke patted him on the shoulder. "No matter what the cause is, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you. There are only three men in Xiao''s generation, you, me and Billy. Billy and I are interested in business and have no interest in clubs. You can only inherit Xiao''s position in Hongmen. Chinatown is the beginning. I look forward to seeing you sitting in Hongmen''s club one day It''s in position "I Can I really do it? " "What''s wrong? I didn''t do well before." "But..." "Don''t be a Bute. You''ve said a few butes." Luke took out a stack of documents and threw them, "all the secrets of Chinatown are in it. Take a good look and remember. My uncle and I have arranged things for tonight. When Liwei comes, we must remember, cruel! We must be ruthless, not soft hearted, not hesitant. This is the basic quality of being a boss. " Denny nodded, opened the folder and looked through it carefully with the help of the light in the car. At the age of 21, he is about to become the boss of Chinatown, leading hundreds of people. He is scared when he thinks about it, but he is not so nervous when he thinks that Luke is ten years old. They''re all family members. They''re all Xiao. Even if they''re not as good as Luke, they can''t be too bad. Denny took a deep breath, his eyes a little chilly. BMW car around the city, and finally stopped in front of a remote club. There are three people standing at the door of the club. The most prominent one is the Cunban youth on the left. The youth, who is at least one meter nine in height, is extremely strong, especially the two pieces of meat on the chest, which are bulging and swollen enough to make most women blush.The young man was named Wang Hu. He was nicknamed Huye. He practiced Baji boxing since he was a child. No one knows and no one knows how to fight underground in the seaside city. Next to him was a street boy dressed in a flowing suit and tie, but he didn''t button up. His thin abdomen was exposed to the air, and the cold wind blew out a lot of goose bumps. The street boy, whose surname is Wu and his name is Tony, is from Vietnam. He is said to be Wu Sangui''s descendant. Of course, he doesn''t believe in this kind of thing. His combat effectiveness is only 0.5, but he has extremely rare spiritual ability. He once tried to play with Luke with his super power. After he was hanged in a tree for three days in the moon, he honestly followed him to serve tea and water, and by the way, he did some interrogation of prisoners. Dior clay on the right is the most outstanding of the three. He is of Chinese, French and Western blood. He has an almost neutral cold face, which is enough to charm most of the ignorant girls. Unfortunately, he is not close to a woman. He likes two things in his life: one is to kill people with a scalpel; the other is to dissect them with a watermelon knife. Because of his special hobby, he was out of place with the other two. When they saw the BMW, they hurried over. Tony Wu wiped the corners of his eyes without tears, and his voice was sad, "head! I miss you so much. I heard you were coming back. I didn''t sleep well for three days in a row. I almost lost my dream this morning. " Wang Hu Without any trace, he took two steps to the side and yelled, "boss! You''re back at last. " Dior is a Muggle, nodding slightly, "master!" Luke walked over laughing, hammered Wang Hu''s strong chest muscle, turned to kick Tony''s withered ass, and finally patted Dior on the shoulder. "That''s good. The pectorals are still the pectorals, the buttocks are still the buttocks, and the faces are still the faces. That''s good. That''s great." "Let''s go. This evening, we won''t come back until we get drunk." The four walked into the clubhouse, while Denny fell behind, looked at the crooked row of Chinese characters, took a deep breath, and strode in. Chapter 134 Wang Hu, Tony Wu and Dior clay are Luke''s confidants and brothers who have experienced life and death. They have made great contributions in the process of unifying Chinatown and establishing rules. They are the three famous leaders of the young master''s gang. Yes, the gang founded by Luke is called the young master gang. Its name is silly, but its strength is very strong. The whole North District of seaside city, with a population of nearly 2 million, is under the jurisdiction of the young master gang. It sets rules, follows rules, protects rules. No drugs, no drug trafficking, no robbery, no rape. The four rules are as strict as iron. Anyone who dares to touch the rules will be punished mercilessly by the young master gang. For gangs, drug dealers and street gangsters, no matter which one of the four rules is cutting their flesh and drinking their blood, it is the most urgent existence for the broad working class and the middle class. The seaside city has been in chaos for a long time and needs a strong fist to make it stable. Therefore, with the tacit consent of the FBI and the concerted assistance of the local police, the young master Gang eliminated all the gangs in the Northern District of Haibin city in only half a year, and established its position as the leader. In the following years, the public security environment and business environment of the seaside city were improved by various means, making the chaotic Northern District of the seaside city a rising business capital in the western part of the United States. It can be said that the young master Gang plays a decisive role in making the seaside city prosperous today. In some cases, the young master''s gang is mysterious. Many people have heard their names, but they don''t know who they are. They don''t know who the leader, young master Xiao, is. They don''t know their origin, origin, family background and so on. Just like this small clubhouse hidden deep in the street, who would have thought that it was the headquarters of the young master Gang! Low key introverted, belly has heaven and earth. This is the style of the young master gang. So is the headquarters. It looks like a shabby club, but the interior is extremely luxurious. Walking into the main entrance, you will see a long and narrow passage facing you. The energy-saving lamps with soft light are evenly distributed in the corner of the wall. Below are the sculptures of the Chinese zodiac animals, such as mouse, rabbit, chicken, sheep, snake, monkey and horse From small to large, in the front is the powerful five clawed black dragon. passes through the passageway, a large living room decorated with Gothic style. A stone table made of marble is placed in the middle of the living room for fifteen meters long. The stone table is concave in the middle, and there is nothing else in it, only wine, various kinds of wine, red wine, Baijiu, sake, brother wine and so on. All the famous wines in the world can be found here. At this time, there were 23 people on both sides of the stone table according to their strength. They were the backbone of the young master''s Gang, and they were also famous figures in the seaside city. Different from the lively atmosphere in the past, today''s living room is very dull, with few speakers and mostly silent. The silence is mainly divided into two parts, one is playing with the wine glass, his eyes flickering, as if thinking about something, the other is looking at the door from time to time, looking very anxious. For a moment, the sound of dada''s footsteps came from the depth of the passage, reverberated in the ears from far to near, clear and audible. As soon as they were nervous, they quickly put down their glasses and stood up at the same time, "boss!" Luke nodded and strolled to the northernmost main seat. Instead of sitting down, he patted on the back of the chair, "I haven''t sat on this chair for months, and I won''t sit on it again." Pause, look around, stop on everyone for a moment, make sure everyone sees the cold light in their eyes, "which one of you want to do it?" When the voice dropped, Lance Lee, who was the first in the right row, immediately yelled, "boss, you are the leader of the young master''s gang. You are the only one who can sit in this position. If anyone dares to pass, Lance will be the first one to refuse." "Yes, we don''t agree." "Young master, you are the leader of the gang." "We will always follow you." As soon as lance opened his mouth, people at the bottom began to roar. Luke raised his hand and pressed down, motioned them to be quiet, and then said slowly, "at the beginning of the establishment of the guild, I said that the young master''s gang is different from the previous ones. We don''t rob, steal, force the good into prostitution, bully the weak, and don''t sell drugs. What we need to do is to be the ruler of the gray world, maintain social balance in a unique way, and earn money Grey interests, rather than black money based on evil, are exactly this idea. The young master gang can have a smooth passage in the seaside city, brag with the cops, talk with the FBI, and discuss with members the various adverse effects of women''s buttocks on men. " They all gave a low laugh. Luke loosened his tie and went on, "all of you who are doing this work come in with this idea, at least in the face. After seven years of operation, they have become prominent figures in the seaside city, and some of them are ready to run for parliament, right?" Luke looked at cook best, who was wearing gold glasses on his right hand, and felt his head with embarrassment. "this is very good. The young master Gang itself is a group of common ideas. All of you here are the defenders of ideas, and have vowed in front of all the immortals to do your best to protect the glory of the young master gang,That''s good, isn''t it? Interest is short-lived, but the idea is eternal. But someone told me that the beauty of all this is that you oppress them with powerful force. They dare not think too much, dare not think too much. In fact, no one cares about the so-called rules. Of course, I didn''t agree, so I did a little test. " At this point, some people''s forehead began to sweat. Some people shivered and wanted to get up, but they were pressed on the chair by their partners. There was an indescribable atmosphere in the room. Wang Hu and Tony looked at each other with a strong irony in their eyes. After a pause of a few seconds, Luke continued, "a few months ago, I left the seaside city to cut off all contacts with you, and handed over the decision-making power of the guild to all of you. My purpose is very simple. I just want to see if all of you here will spoil the rules, ideas, and traditions that were not deliberately established, as that person said There is nothing left "As a result, you didn''t disappoint him." "In a few months, you''ve really given me a good insight. I don''t care about the bad things you do, let alone pay attention to them." Luke yelled, "Denny!" With a serious expression, Denny Shaw came over, followed by three strong men in suits and shoes, who were the thugs prepared by his uncle for his son. Luke patted him on the shoulder. "From today on, Denny is the leader of the young master''s gang. He is in charge of your affairs." Then, ignoring the people in the living room, he left the hall with Wang Hu, Tony Wu, Dior clay and a few confidants. Chapter 135 Out of the clubhouse, Tony couldn''t help but say, "head, do you really want to go?" Luke lit a cigarette and said with a smile, "why, I can''t bear it." "Isn''t it? After all, it''s a one shot, one knife foundation. It''s a pity to let it go. " "Fool!" Dior said rudely, "young master''s goal is never limited to the seaside city. Besides, Denny is one of his own." "You''re a pervert. Of course I know that Denny is one of my own. The question is, can he hold it down? Those inside are tough guys. Just because they''re convinced doesn''t mean they''ll listen to Denny. " As soon as this sentence was finished, other people''s expressions became more serious. They all grew up together with the young master Gang, and they had deep feelings. They didn''t want to see the end of the gang which was full of hard work fall apart. Wang Hu stepped forward, "or..." Put your hand around your neck. The crowd was stunned for a moment, and Dior nodded, "it''s all over, it''s a good idea." As for those people in the house, they have been unhappy for a long time. Since the boss left, they have changed their mind. Even if they don''t obey the rules, they started to embezzle their territory. They can''t bear to see it. They teach them lessons several times. The situation has eased a lot. Soon, it has become worse. Several key members of the guild actually formed an alliance in private, intending to break away from the guild and set up their own house. Dior sent the message to Luke, who only replied in two words: look. As a result, they put away their minions, ignored the affairs of the gang, and stood on the sidelines, watching their former loyal brothers fall, decay and become enemies day by day under the temptation of interests. During this period of time, they have a deeper understanding of human nature. Sure enough, people can''t stand the temptation. "Head, what do you think? Do you want to..." Luke laughed and said, "we are not the people of the young master''s gang any more. We will not take care of the gang''s affairs. As for Denny, the road has been paved. Whether we can go on depends on his own ability." "I believe he''s OK." "Let''s go. Let''s have a good gathering tonight. We are not allowed to leave until we finish the wine." ¡­¡­ Sitting in the main seat and looking at the gang backbones with different looks on both sides, Denny tasted power, but also felt the great pressure from all sides. He''s also a member of the gang. He''s been with Luke since he was a child. Seeing the young master help him grow bigger and stronger, his inner feelings are no less than others. Young master''s gang is different from the traditional gangs. It is a respected community. The public praise it. When they mention young master Xiao, they even give a thumbs up. Of course, there are many people who dislike it. But in Chinatown, young master Xiao is the patron saint in the eyes of the public. In case of trouble, most residents will not go to the police, but go to a bar for help. After paying a small reward, they will get a pleasant reply. Those who commit crimes will be subject to cruel criminal law from the body, while those who violate the rules will disappear. After a long time, Chinatown has become the community with the lowest crime rate, and the Chinatown police station has become the most suitable department for the elderly. The head of the coastal city even joked that my grandmother can also become a police officer in Chinatown. Growing up in Chinatown, influenced by the influence of his childhood, Denny has a boundless admiration for the young master gang. He thinks that the club should develop in this way, rather than become a "decadent" organization like Hongmen. For this reason, he has a big fight with his father, who is a senior member of Hongmen. But he did not expect that one day in the future, he would sit in the position of master gang leader and become the new master Xiao. "Luke, I won''t let you down." "You must have a lot of ideas about me as a new leader. Just talk about it and say it. It''s easy to solve the problem." The crowd continued to be silent, but their eyes gradually changed. Several backbones turned their eyes to lance, who was sitting in the first place. The latter gritted his teeth and took the lead to stand up, "young master, I only know Luke, but no one else can do it. You little chicken, who have no hair, want to be the leader of the gang and step on my body first." As soon as his eyes were cold, he was about to start. Suddenly he thought of Luke''s advice, forced the anger down, narrowed his eyes and hissed, "who else has a problem with me?" Brush! Brush! Seven people stood up at the same time in a row, and then nine people got up one after another. Henry, the oldest, touched his beautiful moustache and said with a smile, "Denny, I watched you grow up. I know your character very well. It''s no problem to be the leader of a guild, boss?" He he laughs twice, "to tell you the truth, I almost mean it." Becky sneered, "the success of the gang today is the result of everyone''s life. If Luke is the leader of the gang, of course, it''s no problem. In terms of means, temperament, ability and wisdom, which one is not the best in the world, we are convinced that he is the boss, but you can''t do it. A yellow haired boy who has never talked about blood wants to run wild on us, young master It''s in your hands. It''s over. "The voice fell and echoed. A few people who are familiar with each other even whisper their advice, "Denny, listen to my friends, get up, that position is not suitable for you." "You don''t have that ability. You don''t know how many risks to deal with when you become a gang leader. If you force yourself to sit there, it will only make everyone uncomfortable." "Yes! Even if your father came, he didn''t have the courage to touch the position of the leader, let alone you. " "Come down, don''t make it hard for everyone." Everyone''s words are full of disgust for Denny and worry about the future of the gang. After some comments, the backbone who didn''t get up also had a tendency to move. Denny''s face was livid. He knew there would be a lot of resistance tonight. I didn''t expect that the resistance would be so strong. More than two thirds of the backbone members were against it. What''s more disgusting is that these guys think about the gang one by one, making them just people, and on the contrary, they become illegal invaders. Seeing the situation getting out of control, a strong man came forward and whispered, "do you want to do it?" Denny was silent for a few seconds, motioned him to go back, put his hands on the table, and slowly stood up, "everyone, have you finished, have you not finished, continue to quarrel, if enough, close your mouth and listen to me." The crowd was stunned for a moment, and looked at this side with a sneer. They wanted to see what tricks this hairy boy could do. If he dares to break the rules and die secretly, it will be easy to solve the problem. Even if Luke asked later, he couldn''t do anything about them. After all, it was Denny who broke the rule first. For these people in the heart of the small 99, Denny roughly guessed some, in the heart of rage at the same time also began to sneer. Luke is right. Some people don''t have to live in the world. Their death is the best gift to the world. As for the rules Luke broke the established rules of Chinatown, and then the seaside city became prosperous for several years. Today, he wants to break the rules of the young master gang and make the idea become a tradition. Rules are meant to be broken. Chapter 136 As the largest entertainment city in the United States, there are not many other seaside cities, only many beautiful women. Hollywood''s Avenue of fame is a dream stage for many female stars. The largest nightclub in seaside city has also become a place where female stars must stop. There are always rich and powerful guests who are not short of money. If they catch one, they will be able to live comfortably for a few years. Today, however, it''s not the same. The fun city, with a strong background and determined to serve all young people, has been wrapped up. What''s more hateful is that the bastard who wrapped up the fun city has put a sign outside the gate, which says: today, drinks are free, no male guests will be accepted! As a result, the rich second generation and male stars, who like to indulge in pleasure, are furious. They go to the nightclub manager one after another to argue with each other. When they learn that it is master Xiao who is the owner of the entertainment capital, they say sorry in embarrassment, and then leave in disgrace. In the seaside city, you don''t care about the police, gangs or even the mayor. The only thing you can''t provoke is young master Xiao. Young master Xiao is a generous person. He never hurts people, but only makes people shut up. Yes, he''s really generous. The male compatriots curse and envy, but the female compatriots are excited and crazy. It''s young master Xiao, who is said to be handsome, generous and gentle, and never refuses the request of beautiful women. If you have a shot with him, will your acting career soar to the sky. ¡­¡­ At Ferris airlines, Carol Ferris, who has just finished a day''s work, is enjoying a rare leisure time when Angie, the female secretary, comes in in a hurry, "boss, that man is back." Carol opened her eyes and her anger flashed away. "Come back, come back. What''s the surprise?" The Secretary hesitated for a few seconds and whispered, "he''s the capital of entertainment. Drinks are free and men are not allowed to go in." speaking of this, his voice became lower and lower. "Only women are allowed to go in." Pop! The coffee cup fell to the ground. Carol Ferris stood up, her right hand on her forehead, and walked up and down the room, cursing scum, bastard, stallion and so on in a voice that ordinary people couldn''t hear. Angie lowers her head, looks at her nose and heart, and tries to reduce her sense of existence. When she heard about the emotional entanglement between the boss and that person, she was curious and puzzled. Why would a perfect woman like the boss, young, beautiful, intelligent, capable, who took over the company and improved her performance by 50% in one year, be abandoned by that kind of scum? What''s more puzzling is that the boss is still reluctant to give up after being cheated many times. This is really confusing. Is a man really so good? After cursing for half a minute, Carol Ferris finally calmed down. Her delicate face was slightly twisted, her teeth were biting her lips, and her eyes were murderous. "well, Luke, I haven''t seen you for several months. I thought you would be more restrained. I didn''t expect that you still had this virtue. Don''t you love to play? I''ll play you to death tonight." The ugly looking Carol takes out her mobile phone and makes a few calls. Then she tears off her work clothes, puts on her casual clothes, and strides out. Angie is in a hurry to follow. ¡­¡­ Tonight''s fun city is very lively, very lively, unprecedented. There are only a few men on the stage. Beautiful girls in cool clothes lose their restraint and sing on the stage. Their young bodies are full of vitality. When they twist their waist and swing their hips, they set off waves. It reminds people of wild horses galloping in the spring. The wine went deep, and the girls began to play. Under the gorgeous light, brassiere flying, underwear dancing wildly, one by one snow-white hills with different colors of grapes, legs crossed back and forth, looming, what a dark primeval forest. When there are more men and less women, women are the targets to be pursued. When there are more men and more girls, men are the targets to be pursued. As a result, Luke several people surrounded by passionate young girls. In such a scene, which man can hold it? Wang Hu tears off his shirt and shows his majestic pectoralis major muscle. In the exaggerated screams of the girls, he carries the twin sisters to a corner where there is no one. A few shy, young girls followed curiously, some holding stopwatch, it seems to time. Before Wang Hu, Tony Wu had done his duty first. The thin and frail man was checked by several old white women in turn. With dark eyes and weak waist and knees, he lay motionless on the sofa. His crotch was covered with booty left by some unknown woman, and his neck was tilted to one side. He only breathed out, but did not breathe in. What he did not know was that he was dead. Other brothers also made a lot of achievements. Beautiful girls with all kinds of skin colors came and went around the dance hall, causing a burst of screams wherever they went. In the field, only Luke and Dior''s clothes are complete. The latter is not interested in women, while the former wants to maintain the dignity of the boss. Although the two did not end, the beauty around is the most quality. Dior, in particular, has Chinese, Western and French blood. He combines all the advantages of eastern and Western men. His face is as delicate as a marble sculpture, and his subtleties are a little softer, which makes him between handsome and beautiful. His neutral appearance is most sought after by young fans.It''s a pity that this guy is a Muggle. He either drinks or eats, and doesn''t fart in the whole process, which makes Xiaomi''s heart and the mist in her eyes turn into a river. Different from Dior''s fans, Luke''s friends are the "upper class" that ordinary girls can''t afford. They are either the rich second generation or the star second generation. They are young and love to play. Luke is playing a card guessing game with them. Whoever loses takes off his clothes. As a result, dozens of laps down, the girl''s clothes are all bare, and his suit button has not been untied. Luke laughs, but the girls are in a hurry. They quarrel with Luke to cheat and play again. As a result, a new round of card games began. This time, the girls dealt cards and made rules. As a result, dozens of laps came down and the table was full of underwear of various colors. Luke took his glass and drank it down. Laughing, he announced that these clothes were his booty. The girls who lose and get red eyes jump on the sofa and press the complacent Luke. The scene can''t be described in words. Tonight''s fun city is destined to stay up all night. At 8:30 p.m., a red super car appeared outside the playcity. Inside the car, Carol Ferris picked up her cell phone and called her subordinate Hal Jordan, "let''s go!" After only three words, Carol hung up the phone and fixed her eyes on the front door of the playhouse. On the other hand, Hal Jordan and his good friend Tom, who have not yet got the light ring, appear in the warehouse of the capital of play. Listening to the screams outside, Hal can''t help licking his lips and yearning. Chapter 137 Hal and Tom''s father are pilots of Ferris airlines. Thanks to their parents'' friendship, they have known Carol Ferris since childhood. Every boy met his own goddess when he was a child, and they were no exception. In their hearts, Carol was the most perfect goddess. Later, with the change of his father''s work, the three had to be separated, and their relationship decreased, and their feelings gradually faded. In the past two years, Tom inherited his father''s mantle and became a pilot of Ferris Airlines again. Hal retired from the army because of his mother''s business and was called a mechanic by Carol. The three met again. However, as time goes by, many things have changed. Carol Ferris is still as gentle and beautiful as she remembers, but she has become someone else''s girlfriend. Knowing this, what can they say? They can only endure the pain and tangle in their hearts and send their blessings with a smile. What makes people vomit blood is that the bastard who stepped on the dog''s excrement is a complete scum. I''m not satisfied with Carol''s beautiful and perfect girlfriend, so I hook up three and four outside. How can such a thing be tolerated? Together, they decided to teach the bastard a lesson, to vent their anger on themselves, and to vent their anger on Carol. After an investigation, they learned that the bastard was probably the legendary master Xiao, and immediately withered like frost. They were just ordinary people, and even the police couldn''t be provoked, let alone the boss of the underworld in seaside city. Depressed brother can only run to the bar, while drinking, at the same time with all kinds of dirty, dirty, hard to hear words curse Luke early hell. Unfortunately, the Lord of hell didn''t hear their prayers. The bastard who was abusing all over the place still had a natural and unrestrained life, and even changed from the evil gang boss to the founder of the Internet company. Damn Luke Shaw, damn showme, don''t expect to have our account. Even if we die, we won''t be showme users. After a few depressed months, things turn for the better. Carol seems to have given up on her "scum boyfriend" and even called them, hoping that they would give the bastard a painful lesson. Two people are in full bloom, do not hesitate, direct nod. Under Carol''s arrangement, they enter the warehouse from the ventilation pipe, and are about to take action, but Tom wakes up and starts to withdraw, "Hal, don''t think about it any more." "Think about what." Tom shrugged his throat and whispered, "that bastard is famous for his revenge. If he knew we were doing this to him, he would kill us." "Are you afraid?" Tom said angrily, "aren''t you afraid?" "Not afraid!" Hal said with a firm face, "the seaside city is a place where there are laws. Part of the police collude with him, which does not mean that all the police are like this. Even if the police can''t, there are superheroes. Sooner or later, someone will stand up and become a superhero of the seaside city, and let justice return to the city." "But..." Tom hesitated. "I heard he did a lot of good things." "You can see that it''s all illusions. Those gang leaders, who are not like this, use public opinion to shape themselves into philanthropists and good people, but behind them they are doing disgusting activities that people despise. There are too many such people." It''s hard for Tom to refute Hal''s harsh words. Although he has some doubts in his heart, he can only give up when he sees his good friend like this. They smashed the foreign wine in the warehouse and splashed it around to make sure there was wine in every corner. After that, they turned and climbed into the ventilation pipe. Before leaving, Hal lit a match and threw it on the ground. Boom! The wine burned and the flame spread rapidly. After a while, the whole warehouse was surrounded by flames. The alarms tinkle, and the sprinklers on the roof spout water, but it doesn''t work at all. The wine in the storeroom is very strong, foreign wine and Vogt, which can''t be watered out by a few small jets of water. The flame began to spread to the outside of the warehouse. The waiter who was aware of all this immediately informed the manager. When the manager saw that the situation was wrong, he immediately informed Luke. "Young master Xiao, what can we do, or..." The manager is very embarrassed. It''s Mr. Xiao''s party tonight, so we have to let him have a good time. But the fact of fire is too terrible. Once we lose control, people on the scene will be in danger, causing more trouble. It''s not something he can afford. Luke pushed aside his female companion and said in a deep voice, "where is the scene?" "Underground warehouse." Luke strode out, followed by Dior clay. When the party came to the underground warehouse, several waiters were holding fire extinguishers to put out the fire, but the fire was so big that even if they tried their best, they could not stop the spread. Luke looked at it, frowned, thought, and said in a voice, "let them out." The manager was stunned for a moment and didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence. Dior clay grabbed his collar, "I didn''t hear the young master''s words. Take your people and go out at once."The manager immediately reacted, confused, puzzled, finally did not say a word, with the same confused waiter quickly left. Dior said in a cold voice, "young master, who can it be?" "I''ll see in a moment." Luke takes off his coat and throws it to Dior. He strolls into the burning warehouse. With the fire coming, his clothes change quietly. His shirt and trousers disappear and are replaced by a set of chic black armor. Ghost 2, the variant armor, is a portable armor transformed by lucley from Krypton combat suit. Compared with ghost 1, it has the advantages of cross dressing and carrying. It is a necessary choice for traveling and playing with girls. At the moment of seeing the black armor, Dior''s mouth was half open and his eyes flashed with a thick shock. The young master is worthy of being a young master. He always brings surprise. No, he is shocked! Luke, wearing black armor, disappeared in the flames. Soon, an invisible shock blew away in the warehouse. The air was stripped off and the oxygen supply was lost. The flames immediately went into silence. Luke opened the door, took Dior''s coat, put it on his shoulders, and turned to walk out. When passing by the manager, pat him on the shoulder, "this kind of thing is only allowed once." The manager nodded busily, "don''t worry, master Xiao. Next time, I''ll leave myself in the Pacific Ocean to feed the fish." After that, he rushed into the warehouse with his men. When he saw the smoking room, he was stunned for a few seconds and kicked the waiter who was also stunned. "what are you still doing? Hurry to splash water. If there are more sparks coming out, go away." A fire did not affect Luke''s interest, the play, the drink, enjoy a good night life. As for the cause of the fire, he did not say, Dior did not ask, the two seem to have forgotten it. After waiting for a long time, Carol frowned, "what''s the matter, I don''t mean to let you set fire, fire?" Hal and Tom look at each other and see a question mark in each other''s eyes. It doesn''t make sense. So many foreign wine will be ignited, even if it doesn''t explode. But a few minutes later, there was no sign of a fire. What''s going on? Chapter 138 After waiting for another three minutes, there was no movement. Carol''s patience was exhausted, "have you lit the fire yet?" "Let it go, absolutely, I promise." The two agreed. Seeing that Carol didn''t believe it, they added, "the fire was already on fire when we left." "Then why hasn''t there been any movement so far?" "Maybe It''s better to have a fire fighting system in the city of fun! " When he said this, Hal had no confidence. He didn''t believe it himself, so how could he persuade others? Sure enough, when she heard this ridiculous remark, Carol was very angry and didn''t want to say a word more. Hal was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a crack to get in. It was a shame that he was still in front of his favorite goddess. She must think she''s a trash! Tom seemed to feel the tangle of his friends and sighed, "let''s go in again and make sure there won''t be any problems this time." "No, I''ll take care of it tonight. You can go back!" Carol looks serious and doesn''t want to let them in any more. She can allow them to be afraid to act because they are afraid. After all, everyone knows that bastard''s bad name, but never allow friends who grew up together to lie to her. Tom had no choice but to pull Hal away with him. Out of the street, Hal didn''t know what to think and strode back. "What are you doing?" "I can''t just leave. I''ll teach that bastard a lesson." "You''re crazy." Tom quickly grabbed him, "that''s young master Xiao. I want to die." "Others are afraid of him, I am not." Hal''s good temper came up, pushed his friend away, turned and left. Just then, a black BMW drove out of the street and rushed towards them. The white light lit up Hal''s and Tom''s frightened faces. As soon as they came to their side, the BMW suddenly whirled 90 degrees, and its rear end turned like a boxer''s swing, bang! Two people were directly hit and flew out, rolled down on the grass, the whole body up and down in general, pain. "I knew you couldn''t mess with that asshole." Tom swore, got up in pain, dragged Hal to escape, and without a few steps, a mountain suddenly appeared in front of him. A tall and strong muscular man with a cold and heartless face appeared in front of them. The man bowed his head slightly, and his eyes fell on them without any emotion, just like looking at two corpses. Gudong! Tom stirred his throat. His mouth was dry. Hal was fearless and said angrily, "you''re Luke Shaw''s dog. I tell you, I''m not afraid of the soft guy who dares to hide behind the scenes. He can come to see me himself." Adam was silent, and his eyes swept over the two men. After confirming that they were looking for each other, he clenched his fist. Bang bang! Two punches down, on the ground more than two sleepy wretches. Adam takes out his cell phone and dials the phone, "young master, I have caught you. What should I do?" After getting an accurate reply, Adam went to the hardware store not far away, bought rope, dye and wool, stripped Tom and Hal of their clothes, wrote "arsonist" on their chest with red dye, tied their hands and feet and hung them on the treetop. After that, Adam checked carefully to make sure there was no problem and drove away. At night, the two men are just like the specimens on display. When the cold wind blows, the losers fly. A group of lovers who passed by saw this behind the scenes, exaggerated to cover their mouths, and then without hesitation took out their mobile phones to shoot wildly, but did not choose to call the police, because the red letters on the chest of the two naked men were too dazzling. Arsonist! Since they are criminals, they have to pay a price. It''s not a bad thing to bask in the moon naked. ¡­¡­ Carol doesn''t know what kind of "miserable" life her childhood friend is going through. Now she is bent on making a fool of Luke and exporting her evil spirit. But things tend to be simple, but it''s troublesome to do. Ferris Airlines is a well-known American enterprise with extensive contacts in both political and business circles. As the current president of Ferris airlines, Carol naturally knows Senior Police and political officials. The problem is that the people she knows dare not touch "master Xiao" or even think about it. It''s impossible to use their power to vent their anger. We can only start from other aspects. Why don''t you call those little sluts over? As soon as Carol''s eyes brightened, she shook her head. Those little sluts could run outside the manor under their own inducement, but they would never dare to face Luke. They didn''t have the courage. Are there any other options besides them? Carol lowered her head to meditate. After a moment, she leaned back in her chair. She found a cruel fact that she really had nothing to do with that scum man.damn! Carol bumps into the steering wheel angrily. Just then, a sound comes to her mind. "Your Majesty, do you need us?" "Shut up, I''m tired of talking to you now, and I''m Carol Ferris, not your queen." "Starbuck has chosen you. You are our queen." "Your Majesty, zamaran and the purple lantern Legion need your leadership. This is your glorious future and your obligation. your confused heart is closely linked, it''s hard to sleep in the dark night, put on your ring and decorate your face, the purple light shines on the world, and my love is forever on earth, Your Majesty, open your hands and embrace the purple light, that''s you The mission of life. " The voice in the brain suddenly becomes grand, as if it came from the ancient world, grand and vast, hovering in the ear like a bell, with the will to go deep into the soul. Carol covers her head in pain, "stop talking, stop talking, I''m not your queen, and I don''t want to go to zamaran. Will you let me go?" "The purple light shines on the world forever, your majesty. We can give you strength." "Power?" Carol frowned. "What power?" "The power of love, the power of emotion, the power of mind, the power of rebirth, the power of changing objects, and the power of revenge." A blue and purple stone fell from above and fell in front of Carol Ferris, "hold this stone and you will have the power." Strange voice whispers in the brain, like the bait left by the devil, with a Soul-catching charm. Although she wanted to have power, Carol instinctively felt that something was wrong. She kept fighting against the whispers in her head, but her arms were raised uncontrollably to grasp the beautiful looking stone. Her eyes also began to change, a purple light blooming in the pupil, purple light quickly spread, occupy the whole pupil. "Carol" did not hesitate to grasp the stone. The stone turns into streamer light and melts into Carol''s body. The purple light blooms in her body. Carol flies up and floats in the air. Her clothes are gone with the wind and replaced by a set of exposed and sexy purple bodysuits. Chapter 139 Time came to 9:30 in the evening. The city of play has officially entered the climax stage. The girls who have been playing crazy are more and more crazy under the stimulation of alcohol. Dozens of girls rush to the stage, swing their underwear, and dance wildly. The people at the bottom are cheering wildly, shouting and splashing the drinks up. Wine and body mix together, the atmosphere is pushed to the extreme. Girls are crazy, and men are no exception. In a daze, Tony wakes up. When he sees the scene on the stage, his eyes turn red. He takes his glass and pours it into his stomach. Without saying a word, he grabs two women with big hips and waist to discuss life in the corner. Tonight, he''s going to die on a woman. Wang Hu''s side was even more exaggerated. A group of women surrounded him, shouting at the same time: 556, 557, 558, 559 I don''t know what I''m calculating. I''m so excited. Under the stimulation of sound and alcohol, Wang Hu, a strong and strong man, has developed the heroic posture of an ancient man. Regardless of his weak waist and shaking vision, he has fought with his twin sisters for 600 rounds. Tonight, he is going to tell these shallow women what is a real man! The capital of play went crazy, beyond the constraints of morality and ethics, and returned to the primitive society. Luke also realized this, but he didn''t stop him. When he came out to play, he wanted to have a good time. What''s the meaning of hiding? If it wasn''t because of his identity, he also wanted to take off his clothes and tell the girls around him what it means to be a good rider. Of course, this kind of thing can only be thought about in my heart. If I dare to do this, the next day, the old man will whip him from the seaside city to the metropolis. Xiao''s family are all dignified people. They can have no money and no face. What a pity! With a long sigh, Luke took the drink and drank it down. Dior came over and said in his ear, "it''s over with Denny." Luke said, "how many?" Dior sticks out his index finger and bends it inward. Luke nodded and said with a smile, "Twenty three minus seven, no more or no less. It''s a good measure. It''s very talented." Just then, there was a commotion at the door. A security guard smashed the vase and tumbled all the way from the steps to the ground. The next second, two security guards flew out, as fast as if they were hit by a locomotive. The two girls couldn''t dodge, so they flew backwards together, and all of a sudden they were turned upside down. The sudden accident made the scene fall into a short quiet state. The unknown crowd turned to the front door to see the purple light shining on the world. A girl with exposed clothes and flashing purple streamer appeared in the field of vision. The girl''s face is delicate, her eyes are shining blue, her feet are off the ground, floating in the air, and her hair is dancing with the wind, just like a goddess in mythology. Her forehead is wearing a unique crescent head ring, and she is wearing a purple close fitting suit. She uses very few materials. Her thighs, abdomen, chest groove, clavicle, back and other parts are all exposed outside. The girl''s figure is excellent. Under the background of the clothes, it is more curvilinear and concave convex, which can be the best in the world. Let alone men, even women are excited to see it. "Who is she! What a great figure "It''s not magic, is it?" "It should be super power!" "This is a seaside city, not a metropolis." "The metropolis is not the only superpower. You forget the lightning boy and the steel stick girl!" "So she''s a superhero, too." "Who knows?" There was a lot of discussion and curiosity in everyone''s eyes. The manager who got the news rushed over and looked at the situation around him. After he was sure that force could not solve the problem, he could only smile with anger and said, "what''s the matter with you, miss "Where is he?" The manager said with a smile, "I don''t know who you are talking about. We have hundreds of them here." Carol ignored him and looked through the crowd to the VIP seat on the second floor. Luke seemed to feel something. He separated the girls around him and went to the railing to look down. Two eyes in the air, one is full of killing, the other is uncertain. "Carol?" "No, no!" "This dress, and the purple streamer Your sister, bluestone In response, Luke''s face changed greatly. Without saying a word, he turned and ran. Carol, no, it should be said that it was star bluestone, gave a low roar and flew to the second floor quickly. In mid air, his arm was raised and a purple javelin burst out. The javelin pierced the air with a piercing sound. Luke clenched his fists, his arms covered with black armor, and tried his best to throw the javelin to one side. Before taking a breath, the scene below made him want to curse his mother.With her hands open, her perfect body is exposed to the light. Behind her, dozens of javelins are arranged in order, dense, and the people watching are emitting cold air. If this shot, the whole second floor would be in ruins. The girls watching the scene downstairs finally realized that the situation was wrong. Ziguang girl was not a superhero, she was here to kill people. So the quiet venue immediately became chaotic. The girls were shouting and running to the front door, regardless of the leakage of spring. Dior rushed out of the VIP room and saw the face that looked like "sister-in-law". He felt a little strange, but he didn''t hesitate. With a shake of his wrist, a delicate scalpel appeared in his palm. Since he was eight years old, he has been practicing concealed weapons with the old man of Hongmen. For more than ten years, he has already achieved the goal of following his heart and hitting the target with a hundred hits. At this time, with a wave of his hand, the silver light goes through the air and points directly at the center of the gate of Xinglan stone. Ding! Purple barrier appears out of thin air, blocking the way of Throwing Knife. Dior didn''t lose heart when he missed the first hit. His arms trembled and three scalpels appeared in his left and right palms. He ran quickly along the corridor, and at the same time, he projected to the star bluestone from all directions. The silver light flickers vertically and horizontally, and all of them are blocked by the barrier. The flying knife can''t work at all. Dior''s face was a little heavy, and he was about to start the secret weapon when Luke''s voice sounded, "take Tony and Wang Hu, go quickly, and give them to me here." Dior was silent for a few seconds, turned and ran to the corner, picked up Tony with dark eyes and left the back door with Wang Hu with weak legs. At this time, the capital of play is in a mess. The girls with exposed clothes are crowded at the door. You push me. It''s not so busy. Seeing this scene, Luke immediately put out the idea of running away in the dark. If he turned off the power, a vicious stampede would happen. "EVA!" "I''m here, young master." "Bring in ghost one." "It''s activated. It''ll arrive in one minute and fifty seconds." Pausing, he added, "would you like to inform Miss Danvers?" "No, it''s more trouble if she comes." A star blue stone is enough for his headache, and another female super, who knows what will happen. "Young master, I suggest turning off the power on the second floor." Luke thought about it and nodded slightly. The next second, the light on the second floor disappeared and he fell into the darkness. The star blue stone raised his eyebrow slightly and pointed his hand. Dozens of javelins poured out. Chapter 140 Dozens of purple javelin across the air, one after another, continuous. In a loud crash, the second floor collapsed. The javelin penetrates the walls and floors, and is deeply nailed to the ground, such as the thorn on the hedgehog. In the dust, Luke''s area and the whole third floor are in ruins. Seeing this scene, the manager of the nightclub who was on the phone was dumbfounded and frightened. At the same time, he prayed to Jesus that master Xiao would not have an accident, or he would be finished. The outbreak of the star blue stone exacerbated the chaos in the hall. The girl who wanted to watch the development of the situation had to join the escape team. Gossip is very good, but if she lost her life because of gossip, it would be too worthless. Fortunately, the gate of the fun city is spacious enough, otherwise, there will be a stampede. Inside the ruins, Luke, wearing ghost No. 2, pushes away the stones on his body and stares at the half empty starblue stone with an ugly face. This woman, actually come true, even if it is because of love hate, also not so hard to start it! "EVA, how long is it?" "One minute and thirty-five seconds, I suggest you go outside and fight here. Your identity may be exposed." "Help me make an escape route." "The fastest route is behind you. Three javelins pierce the wall. You just need to punch in the center to cut the wall open." Luke turned and ran back. When he saw EVA''s three javelins, he flew with one foot and boom. A big hole appeared in the cracked wall. The crack expanded rapidly and the whole wall collapsed. this wall is made of foam. Luke glanced at the stone powder on the ground, scolded the black merchant secretly, then rushed out of the hole and ran west along the road. Star blue stone followed, fingers floating, constantly purple javelin shot out, leaving a large or small hole in the road. Not far from the crossroads, a woman in strange clothes with crescent tattoos on her forehead looks at the battle scene in front of her without expression. The woman''s legs are off the ground and suspended in the crowd. Strangely, passers-by don''t notice. Even if they walk by her, they won''t turn their heads, as if she doesn''t exist. Purple javelin crisscross, with strong power, even if the concrete road can be pierced, but the woman is shaking her head, with dissatisfaction between her eyebrows, "Your Majesty is too unfamiliar to use the power of bluestone." "That man is also very interesting. He actually has the body armor forged by the quality energy conversion technology. However, even if he has the body armor, he won''t last long." "Your majesty! Kill him, kill the people you love. Don''t be merciful. Only in this way can you become our king. " "Wang doesn''t need feelings!" ¡­¡­ Seaside city has the largest nightlife in the United States. Even at ten o''clock in the evening, both sides of the road are still bright. Luke doesn''t want to make too much noise, so he has to spend energy to start stealth mode. But this kind of visual disappearance can''t affect the star blue stone, so car drivers and passers-by who enjoy the night life will see a very strange picture: a sexy girl with exposed clothes flying in the air, her hands raised, and purple javelin constantly shooting at the empty ground. After a long time, people can''t help but ask: is this woman from a mental hospital? After several dozens of Javelin shots, the combat armor simulates the javelin''s flight speed and shooting angle, and constructs an almost perfect avoidance action based on this. As a result, the purple javelin which Luke was in a hurry became a decoration. Even if he closed his eyes, he knew how to hide. What''s more, he also found some strange things. From the beginning to the end, "Carol" didn''t say a word, which is totally unreasonable. The relationship between the two people for more than three years, the number of times they sleep in the same bed is not 100 or 80, and one day husband and wife are still 100 days? It''s been thousands of days. Even if he resents his infidelity and wants to kill himself, he shouldn''t say nothing. In addition to this, there are also her attack methods. The essence of starblue stone is the same as that of the light ring, and even stronger. Different colors of the light ring will give users different abilities, but there are six common: flight, regeneration, energy control, force field protection, mental protection, and physical attack. It''s reasonable to say that Carol, who owns star bluestone, has thousands of attack methods, but she only uses javelin from beginning to end. Of course, it may have something to do with being a javelin player when she was in school. Even so, she doesn''t use it repeatedly! The more Luke thought about it, the more wrong he felt. He said in a deep voice, "I want to see her face close-up." Soon, a short video recording Carol''s facial features appeared on the internal screen. The video lasted only 15 seconds. In these 15 seconds, the beautiful face had no emotional change except indifference, just like a terminator who executed the killing command. Luke clenched his fists, his eyes as cold as ice. Actually manipulated my woman to kill me!Good! How nice! In the heart kills the idea to boil, the facial expression actually more dispassionately. "EVA, focus on me and search all suspicious targets within 1500 meters, especially fast-moving individuals." "I see, young master." "Ghost one will arrive in 20 seconds. I suggest you choose a hiding place." The location of ghost 1 appears on the internal video screen, 15 miles southwest. Luke was a little relieved. He looked around and found a lane full of garbage. He rushed in quickly. The lane was very quiet, in sharp contrast to the noisy street. There were no other creatures except a few stray cats. Luke stopped deep in the alley, turned and looked up at the nearby star bluestone. The star blue stone raised his hand, two javelins shot out, and Luke sidestepped to avoid them. Looking at the purple javelin close at hand, he couldn''t help laughing, "a few years have passed, you still haven''t changed at all. You only pursue distance, never care about the sight." "Carol" is still silent, her eyes are extremely cold, there is no fluctuation, she raised her right hand, purple flashing, dense, hundreds of Javelin suspended behind. There are so many javelins that the whole lane is blocked. Quantitative change leads to qualitative change. If this pinch comes down, not to mention people, even a fly will be stabbed into honeycomb briquette. The corners of Luke''s mouth twitched violently, and his expression was full of helplessness, "stop making trouble. If you go on like this, you''ll be dead. Even if you hate me, you can''t ignore the old love and watch me die on the spot." "Carol" flashed a struggle in her eyes, and the next second she returned to indifference. She pointed her index finger forward and shot hundreds of javelins at the same time, attacking the whole alley in all directions. Chapter 141 Javelin dense, almost cover all the line of sight. The panic in Luke''s eyes flashed away, and he murmured in a voice that only he could hear, "I know you blame me for the depth of love and hatred. The problem is that my heart is too broad. You can''t fit it alone, so I can only apologize." Boom! The wall behind him exploded, and a dark, blue charged humanoid armor rushed out of the rubble and stood on Luke. The javelin jingles at the armour and then falls to the ground, like a wooden arrow hitting a steel fortress. There was a trace of consternation in the eyes of star blue stone. I didn''t expect this. The black armour stands between them, separated from each other at the back, forming a human figure. Luke steps forward and integrates with the armour. Bang! The invisible force field swung around, dust, suspended in mid air, stopped for three seconds, and then fell to the ground. Luke clenched his fist, staring at the sexy girl above with his flashing red mechanical eyes, and said in an extremely firm tone, "hold on for a while, and I''ll let you out soon." Words fall, soar to the sky, fly to the distance at a very fast speed, and disappear in the blink of an eye. "Star blue stone".... " After more than ten seconds, the cold face, which had never changed from beginning to end, was twisted. The corners of his eyes and mouth beat violently. His eyes were flickering and his anger couldn''t be concealed. Under the great mental stimulation, Carol broke away from the control of Starbuck and regained control of her body, "Luke, you bastard, scum, I will never let you go." After a roar, his expression returned to indifference, but his eyes were a little more humanized. She soared into the sky, with a fighter jet in her back, galloping towards Luke''s disappearance at a speed of more than Mach 1.5. At this moment, she is a star bluestone, and also an avenger who is cheated by her boyfriend and wants revenge, but has mixed feelings. ¡­¡­ Luke doesn''t want to be a superhero. He has no interest at all. The purpose of making ghost armor is to protect himself and realize the dream of iron man. As a result, he will never be like the lightning man, wiping his ass for the police all day, nor will he be like da Chao, staging a century war in metropolis. Fighting? No problem, the key is the place. Seaside city, a densely populated city, is obviously not a good choice. The dark and remote woods are his favorite. For example, the hillside in front of him is a good place for "flirting" because of its sparsely populated and quiet environment. Luke stopped on the hillside, quietly watching the purple light coming in the distance. Purple light speed is very fast, blink of an eye to come to the body. Compared with before, "Carol" seems to have a little change. Her face is still cold, but her eyes are a little more angry. She is no longer a machine, but more like a living person. Moreover, she did not appear behind the javelin, but a device similar to the jet aircraft. Luke frowned slightly and hesitated, "you are Carol "Go to hell, scum!" A purple Gatling appears in Carol''s hand. She clenches the handle and starts shooting wildly. The purple ammunition pours down like rain. Luke looked strange and didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t dodge and let the bullet hit him. The sound of Jingling is in a straight line. The armor defense is extremely high, the bullet falls on it, the only result is to be shot away. Gatling didn''t work, so Carol threw it aside, put her hands on her shoulders, and a rocket launcher appeared out of thin air, bang! The rocket that the buttock is ablaze flies quickly, Luke still does not hide. With a loud bang, the rocket exploded, and the flames soared into the sky. The scattered shock wave acted on the trees, making the branches and leaves rattle. As the light of the fire dissipated, ghost 1 stood in place intact, with no dust on his body. The blue light on his limbs was brighter. Carol: -- Rockets are useless! Then it''s more powerful. I don''t believe it can blow you up. The purple light surged around her body, and the outline of an intercontinental missile appeared between her hands. Unfortunately, her speed of materialization was too slow. Luke waited for a few seconds, but he didn''t see the missile forming. In desperation, he could only raise his right hand. Bang! An energy ejection, the semi-finished missile into purple powder. Luke shrugged and said with a smile, "I can see that you are still a novice and can''t use the energy in your body at all. In this case, don''t make any new tricks. Let''s go back to the original form and fight hand to hand, just like before." "Asshole!" Carol was ashamed and angry, and her heart moved. The purple javelin emerged from behind, one by one, dense, as if there was no end. The purple light flickered, and dyed the night sky deep purple. There were at least thousands of javelins.Luke shook his head in a helpless voice, "I know that your biggest obsession is not to be a javelin player, but you don''t have to be like this!" Carol doesn''t pay attention to it. She''s all over the javelin control. She doesn''t believe it. Ten thousand javelins can''t kill you, scum man! To tell you the truth, the scene of 10000 javelins standing up in mid air is extremely shocking. Luke doesn''t care about it, but he is very nervous. "how about EVA?" "If the armor is hit continuously by javelin for a long time, it is likely to be damaged." "I see." Luke pushed his legs to the ground and blasted a round hole on the ground. His body shot like a sharp arrow at Carol. The latter quickly flew to one side. Unexpectedly, as soon as his body moved, dozens of javelins fell to the ground. "Everything has a process from strange to familiar. It''s better not to overuse the ability to understand you. It''s just like the javelin in the sky. It''s spectacular, but it''s useless at all." "You don''t have to teach me." Carol angrily replied, and then returned to her indifferent state. While avoiding Luke, she danced her fingers. The purple javelin drew a circle in mid air and shot at the black armor from all directions. Luke doesn''t want to try the taste of wanjian, so he starts the remote mode decisively! The armor shrinks inward, with two muzzles on the shoulder and eight spiderlike arms on the back. Under EVA''s precise control, each energy bullet from the muzzle and the gun will shoot down a javelin. The javelin keeps flying and being shot down. No Javelin of more than 2000 can approach the area of 50 meters around Luke. Seeing this, Carol''s face finally changed. She shot out the remaining 7000 javelins regardless of everything. The dark night sky was instantly replaced by purple. Countless purple awns across the sky, like a meteor shower from the sky, shining brightly, reflecting the world, the ghost No. 1 are dyed deep purple. Chapter 142 More than 7000 javelins are projected from up and down, left and right, in all directions, attacking in all directions, leaving no angle for Luke to avoid. I have to admit that it''s a beautiful game. "Beautiful is beautiful, but it''s useless." Luke shakes his head and disagrees. The premise for ants to kill an elephant is that they can break the defense. If the outer defense can''t be broken, it''s useless for 100 million ants to come. Start kinetic energy position! The surface of the armor glows, and the energy expands outward, forming a blue energy shield. Luke spurted energy flow from his feet and flew to Carol at full speed. As for the javelin around him, he didn''t even look at it. The speed and destructive power of the purple javelin are comparable to that of the armor piercing bullet, and that''s all. The shield of ghost 1 was modified by Luke according to the defense system of krypton spacecraft. If the armor piercing bomb on earth can''t stop it, the development history of krypton over 100000 years will be a joke. The black armor penetrates the javelin. As the distance gets closer and closer, Carol has to give up the idea of controlling the javelin. Her fingers float and a wall several meters thick appears in front of her. "Break it for me!" Luke drank violently, his right hand was full of electricity, and he punched the wall. Boom! A large crack appeared in the wall, and then it exploded into countless pieces like being hit by a shell. The black armour burst into pieces, and the momentum let Carol breathe until she stopped. Without much thought, he waved his arm and rushed to the armor with dozens of purple chains. Before he got close, he was shot out by the fan shield on the surface. Luke shakes his head wordlessly, "this guy has too little combat experience. He is better than a rookie. He clearly has the ability to materialize objects, but he doesn''t know how to use them. He only uses the simplest way of fighting." two people as like as two peas, the Carol finally got into a panic. The body was on the surface of the purple armor, which was exactly like ghost 1. However, one is black with blue light shining on its limbs; the other is absolute purple, pure purple! Seeing this, Luke almost slammed on the brakes. You are teasing me! Even if it''s plagiarism, you don''t need the live version! What''s more, what''s the use of this thing besides being a turtle shell. Carol blushed a little and realized that it was wrong, but she looked up arrogantly, so I pirated it. What can I do. In the woods not far away, the mysterious woman who has been observing the battle can''t go on. Her Majesty''s ugly performance makes her feel ashamed. "Sire, Starbuck will give you the ability to control your emotions, feel with your heart, and distinguish the sounds in your brain." "Those sounds come from the heart whispering, are the most real emotions, listen to them, and then manipulate them, you will get extraordinary harvest." The mysterious woman and Carol are thousands of meters apart, but her voice clearly appears in the latter''s brain. It''s not the first time this has happened. Carol is used to silence for a moment. She gets rid of her armor, and a jet appears behind her. She dodges Luke and excavates the power in her body as the mysterious woman says. With the concentration of consciousness, soon, some strange sounds appear in the mind, all kinds of tones, telling different emotions, joy, anger, sadness, joy, love, hate, love, hatred, love, hatred, noisy, chaotic voice, but not out of order, but in a unique way, as long as the heart to understand, you can clearly feel the emotion contained in a whisper And even modify them. "Is that emotional manipulation?" Carol murmured, her eyes brightened. She finally found a way to beat her opponent. Asshole Luke! Don''t you like to have an affair! OK, I''ll turn you into a sow who likes sow''s butt, throw you into the pigsty and let you have enough. Carol''s eyes glowed, staring straight at the black armor in front of her, and feeling the emotional fluctuations inside. Then, a huge world suddenly appeared in front of her. Under the dark sky, there were burning fires everywhere. The fire was not red, but green, just like the fire of the dead in the endless abyss. Countless souls struggled and howled in the fire A little bit of melting, into fuel, burst out a new flame. There is no light in this world, only despair, fear and wailing. Scenes of frightening scenes come together and become a heavy hammer to hit the girl''s heart. She ah of a, white eyes up turn over, direct fainting in the past, body straight line fall, fall into the grass. Luke: -- Why did you fall before I started. "EVA, what''s going on?" "Sorry, her vital signs are not abnormal." "You mean she''s pretending?" "I don''t know. I can''t speculate." Luke frowned slightly and thought about it. He landed beside Carol. After careful examination, he found that when she really fell into a coma, her expression could not hide her confusion. "she was fine before. How could she faint in the blink of an eye? I didn''t hear of anemia."After thinking about it again, I couldn''t find the answer, so I had to give up. Holding Carol, I soared into the sky and disappeared under the night sky. For a moment, the mysterious woman appeared at the foot of the hillside, looking at the distant disappearing streamer, her eyes showed a strong sense of incomprehension. "How could you be in a coma? There''s no reason ¡­¡­ In a villa on the outskirts of the seaside city, Luke put the unconscious girl on the sofa and said, "AVA, how is her health?" "Everything is normal, very healthy." "What about brain waves?" "Disorder, great span, does not rule out mental stress or mental illness." "Can we get concrete results?" "There are too many kinds of mental illness to infer the pathological cause from the disturbance of brain wave." "That''s the trouble." Luke left the ghost armor and came to the girl. He glanced at her sexy and hot body. Her lower abdomen was a little hot. Carol, who was born as an athlete, was in good shape. After she put on the purple lamp robe, she set off her physical advantages to the extreme. The big part is big, the tight part is tight, and the curve is clear and concave and convex. "this suit is simply beautiful It''s tailor-made for you. " Then he sighed, "the question is what should I do with you?" According to the cartoon, after Starbuck was defeated by the green lantern, Starbuck crystal automatically released its symbiotic relationship with Carol Ferris, but when it came to Luke, things changed. The girl fell into a coma, which was supposed to have failed, but the crystal did not leave the girl''s body as expected. This is very troublesome. If she wakes up in this form, she will fight again in a rage. Luke doesn''t want to fight her. Even if she turns into a star bluestone, she can''t do it. Otherwise, with the firepower configuration of ghost 1, she would have been blown down. Maybe you can try Lvyan! Thought next, immediately shake head, green inflammation is too overbearing, carelessly can cause indelible wound to her soul. Forget it. Let''s wait until she wakes up. It''s a big deal. Chapter 143 Carol had a dream, a terrible dream. In her dream, she burned herself in flames, watching her white and tender legs burned to ashes by the fire, but she could do nothing but open her mouth wide and utter a cry of despair. The dream was so real that she woke up shouting for help. "Stop yelling. No one''s going to kill you." The familiar sound came to her ears. When Carol opened her eyes and saw the black armor beside her, she instinctively raised her right hand, shot a purple javelin and nailed it to her chest. Luke grabs the javelin, throws it aside, unloads his armor, and shows a face full of helplessness, "I haven''t seen you for months, you are still so impatient." "Luke Shaw!" The girl clenched her teeth, remembering all kinds of things before, her anger surged to her heart involuntarily, her whole body was full of purple light, and the purple javelin appeared. Luke said helplessly, "can you sit down and talk? If you can''t talk about it, you''ll think about it." Carol turned her head aside. "I have nothing to talk about with you." "Don''t say it so absolutely. After all, even if you want to kill me, you have to give me a chance to defend my feelings for several years." "Excuse?" Carol ha''s voice, the expression is extremely ironic, "what do you want to defend, what can be defended, do you want to tell me that those women have nothing to do with you?" "There''s a reason for this. Three years ago, you still don''t know me. I will never get entangled with those women. The situation at that time was a little special. It was Yes... " Luke turned his head and couldn''t find any words, so he had to explain by force, "it was an accident, right, an uncontrolled accident." Carol laughed with exaggeration, smiling back and forth, "Luke Shaw, I know you used to be a rascal. I never thought you were so shameless. In three months, you had sex with dozens of women with different skin colors, and told me it was an accident!" "You''re so smart, you can''t think of a good reason, or you don''t want to make it up at all." Luke: -- "Anyway, it''s true. I don''t know the specific reason. I can only tell you that my thinking was affected at that time." Carol sneered and didn''t want to pay any attention to this shameless scum man. Luke knows the reason is very pale, but he can''t help it. He can''t say that he swallowed the soul of the former governor, and then he behaved absurdly in the next few months. If he explained it in that way, it would only be more troublesome. "Let''s put this matter aside and talk about last night. By the way, I''m afraid I can''t control myself and have other ideas if I can change your sexy clothes." "Asshole!" Carol stares at him angrily, turns around and goes up to the second floor. Luke bought the villa for her. They spent a wonderful youth here. She knows better about the layout of the villa than anyone else. Two hours later, after taking a bath, putting on makeup and wearing a purple tight dress, Carol Ferris came down from the second floor with a blue and purple crystal ball in her hand and looked at the drowsy "scum" lying on the sofa without expression, "what do you want to talk about?" "I want to sleep." "Go now and have a good sleep until the end of time." "Well, let''s sleep together." "Go away!" Luke''s face became solemn as he stood up, "something''s wrong with you!" "I''m fine. I eat well and sleep well every day. I don''t need your attention." "I''m not talking about that. I''m talking about thinking." Glancing at the blue and purple crystal in her hand, she said solemnly, "are you under control?" "I want to kill you. I don''t need to be controlled," Carol said with a sneer Luke shook his head and snapped his fingers. A video appeared on the wall. In the video, Carol''s face changes during the battle were recorded. It can be clearly seen that from the beginning to the end, her eyes and expression showed no other emotions, just like the killing machine. It''s impossible to admit the facts before us. "It''s serious. It''s more serious than you think. I don''t want Carol who I know to be someone else''s puppet. Tell me, who''s controlling you? Who wants me to die? " The girl bowed her head and said nothing. Luke turned his eyes and suddenly said, "can you show me that crystal in your hand?" "No way!" Carol quickly refused, pausing, adding, "it''s nothing to do with the stone." "It seems to be it." Luke stood up, walked up to the girl and looked down at her, who was a little confused, "what are you doing? I tell you, don''t mess around, or I''ll be rude to you. " "You''re welcome. This kind of word should not be put on you and me. After all, we are so familiar."Luke grabs her by the wrist and grabs the crystal hard. As soon as he touched it, the stone began to shake violently. It seemed that he was going to break free. This force was so strong that Luke could not control it with both hands. "I want to run! It''s not that easy. " "Carol, close your eyes and turn your head." Seeing that Luke''s face was serious, the girl didn''t dare to think much. She quickly turned around and closed her eyes. Green flame from the palm overflow, wrapped in blue and purple crystal stone, the next second, the stone to stop fighting, honestly lying in the hands. "Only the soul can control the soul. Starblue stone can control Carol''s spirit, which shows that it is not only a lantern ring, but also a will inside." Luke sneered in his heart. Instead of taking back the green flame, he lost more. Sure enough, within a few seconds, the stone trembled again, and the purple light on the surface seemed to be fighting against the erosion of the green flame. Unfortunately, in front of the domineering and unreasonable green flame, its resistance is like a window made of paper. With a little poke, it will break. The green flame erodes inward, and the purple awn fades away slowly. Finally, with a sharp roar echoing in the brain, the stone stops struggling, and the surface begins to melt, turning into a unique ring. The ring of the ring is purple, but the crystal on it is green. Green? Why is it green? Shouldn''t it be purple? Luke''s eyes are strange. After thinking about it, he decides not to think about it any more. Carol doubts, "I just heard someone asking for help." "You heard me wrong. There''s nothing wrong." Luke put away the green inflammation, walked up to her and said with a smile, "what''s this?" When Carol opened her eyes and saw the exquisite crystal ring, her eyes suddenly brightened, "what a beautiful crystal ring." Luke invited, "try it on." "Me?" "No one but you." The girl hesitated for a few seconds. She couldn''t help but love the ring. She took the ring and put it on her middle finger. The ring began to glow, and the light spread to her whole body along her fingers. Two thousand dollars worth of designer dresses are broken into countless pieces of cloth and replaced by a sexy, close fitting suit. The only problem is: color! Chapter 144 "Why is it green?" Carol holding the chest, is very puzzled, "before or purple, how changed." Luke stayed for a long time on the tall and straight snow mound without much cloth to move to other parts, "green is very good, environmental protection, natural and full of elasticity." "Flexibility?" Carol was stunned for a moment. Seeing that Luke''s eyes were not serious, her face turned red immediately. "Where do you look? I''ll dig your eyes again." When Luke laughed, he didn''t stop. He became more and more aggressive, and his eyes swept around the sensitive parts. "I haven''t seen you for months. You are not only beautiful, but also bigger." "Go away!" Carol pulled the sheet over her body, asshole. Don''t try to make a decision on me. Unfortunately, Luke flattened his mouth and raised his hand, "look, UFO!" Carol subconsciously turns around and there is nothing behind her. There is no flying saucer. Just when she realizes that she has been cheated, the familiar smell comes and she falls heavily on the sofa, "asshole, let me go." "Don''t pull, it''s broken..." "Let me change my clothes, Wuwuwuwu!" Sobbing voice gradually turned into a night owl''s call, the ghost No. 1 in the hall quietly closed the electronic eye. The villa is located in the suburb, surrounded by lush vegetation and pleasant scenery. 500 meters to the right of the house, there is an artificial lake. The mysterious woman floats on the lake and quietly looks at the villa with dim light. Just now, she lost contact with her majesty and could not communicate with her through her spiritual ability. There is also the star blue stone crystal. The relationship between the crystal and the Queen''s inheritance will send out a unique spiritual fluctuation, and the person who corresponds with the fluctuation will become the new queen. What puzzled her was that the fluctuation disappeared. She wanted to go in and see what happened. She hesitated at the thought of the fighting power of the black armor. As an elite female warrior and lantern ring holder of zamaran, velon is confident of defeating the black armor. The problem is that his majesty loves the owner of the armor deeply. If there is a conflict, he is likely to stand on the opposite side. That''s the trouble. "It''s only here tonight. It''s a long time. There will be a chance." "Your Majesty, I hope you will wake up soon and understand what the queen stands for. The king does not need emotion." ¡­¡­ The night is getting dark, and the wild cat''s call continues. It''s not until the sun rises that the night cat returns to the nest. At ten o''clock in the morning, in the living room of the villa, two people in pajamas were tired of sitting on the sofa, enjoying breakfast while watching the TV report about the city of play. The news is very exaggerated, and the content is more powerful. Especially in the pictures, dozens and hundreds of beautiful girls without clothes swarmed out. How can the scene be described as explosive. Thanks to Luke''s business in recent years, the local radio station did not dare to mention the name of "young master Xiao", but focused on the description of "purple light girl". There is also a video attached to it. In the video, the purple javelin appears out of thin air as soon as "Carol" in sexy combat clothes raises her hand. The javelin is very powerful and can penetrate the concrete wall with one hit. The interviewees said one after another that ziguangnv is a demon, a super criminal with super power but extremely destructive. It''s terrible. Fortunately, the rescue was timely, and the fun city incident did not cause death. Only some girls were injured in the process of escape. It is reported that the FBI special investigation team has taken over the case and identified it as a superhuman attack. After reading the report, Carol couldn''t hide her worry, "will they be checking me?" "Don''t worry, I''ve modified the nightclub video. No one knows it''s you." "But security, and those..." Luke put her in his arms and whispered, "you''re the president of Ferris airlines. Even if someone recognizes this face, it won''t connect you two." "What about the FBI?" "They dare not." "Why?" "Because you are my woman, in the seaside city, no one dares to touch master Xiao''s people." "Screw you, brag." Carol thumped him, took out the ring and said curiously, "is this ring the stone?" "That''s right!" "How did you do that?" "I told her that Carol Ferris was the most beautiful and intelligent woman in the world, and then the stone turned into a ring. It seemed that she agreed with me very much." The girl rolled her eyes, put the ring on her white finger, and drew back and forth to the sun. After a lot of twists and turns last night, she has learned to control the energy of the ring. She can change if she wants to, and she can''t change if she doesn''t. Luke ate an apple and said, "now it''s time to tell me what happened last night." Speaking of this, the smile on Carol''s face disappeared in an instant, "in fact, I don''t know very well. Maybe half a month after you left the seaside city, when you were on duty, a voice suddenly appeared in your head. At first I thought it was auditory hallucination, but later the voice became clearer and clearer, just like echoing in my ear.""The master of the voice told me that the star blue crystal chose me to be their queen and asked me to leave the earth and go to a planet called zamaran to inherit the throne. I''m not stupid. How can I believe this kind of nonsense? No matter how I refuse, that person doesn''t mean to shrink back. He talks in my mind every once in a while. You don''t know how I spent that time He almost became a psychopath Luke said helplessly, "why don''t you tell me?" Carol snorted, "why should I tell you that you''re not me!" Luke: -- "Well, what''s next." "Later, I secretly contacted the private detective to investigate whether someone was following me. As a result, after two months of investigation, there was no result. I had no other choice but to ignore it. She could say whatever she liked." "How much information do you know about that person? Did she tell you where to hide?" Looking back, she shook her head and said, "no, she only told me about the Queen''s mission and duties, and part of the history of zamaran, nothing else." "Are you sure?" Carol nodded solemnly, "I tried to understand her personal situation many times. She was very cautious and refused to disclose a word." "That''s the trouble." Luke sighed and frowned. During the fight last night, he asked EVA to investigate all the suspicious targets with a radius of 1500 meters. As a result, nothing was found. It is reasonable to say that the man regarded Carol as the candidate for the queen. When such a thing happened, he would certainly stay aside, but she did not appear. Why is that? Is it that technology on earth can''t detect her existence, or is it that she observes from a very distant place through some kind of technology. Carol worried, "Luke, what if I''m controlled by her again and I''ll do something to you." "Don''t worry. I''ll find her out and get rid of this trouble." Chapter 145 "But I still don''t think it''s right..." Carol is worried. The mysterious man''s ability is uncanny. She can control people''s thinking without contact. What if she turns Luke into a puppet to fight with her? At the thought of this, the girl''s head would explode. "Don''t think about it. I''m not as weak as you think. She''s not as strong as you think. Believe me, everything will be OK." Luke rubbed her hair and said with a smile, "but to prevent accidents, you should stay with me until I find out her position. You can''t go a step." "I''m afraid not." Carol hesitated. "There are a lot of things in the company that I need to deal with. I can''t leave." "I''ll go to the company with you." "Together?" "What? It''s not welcome. " "That''s not true." As soon as Carol''s eyes turned, she suddenly looked at the ghost armour on one side, "did you design this iron pimple?" "It''s ghost No.1. It''s not called iron pimple. It''s called iron pimple. It''ll be angry." "Will the machine still be angry?" With a snap of Luke''s fingers, ghost 1 rose and landed on the ground. "See, it''s really angry." Carol: -- "Well, I apologize." The girl smiles and sticks to Luke''s chest. Her watery eyes blink with unspeakable temptation, "since you can build a powerful skeleton armor like ghost 1, you must be able to build something else." Luke said helplessly, "well, what do you want me to make?" "It''s nothing. Our company is developing a new engine. There are several difficulties that have not been solved. Can you help us?" "Only this one?" Carol nodded expectantly. "Yes, that''s all." "I can help you, but..." Luke pinched her chin and chuckled. "You know my rules. I never do things for free." The girl pretended to be angry and said, "what do you want!" Luke whispered a few words in her ear. The latter immediately turned red, and the color of blood spread downward. His white neck was stained with peach blossom, and his teeth bit his lips gently. After a long time, he said in a mosquito like voice, "once!" Luke held out five fingers. "Twice at most," Carol said angrily Luke shook his head. "No, at least six times." "Asshole, just five times." "Just now is just now, now is now." Carol, don''t overdo it. "Three times, that''s the limit I can tolerate." "Seven times, not less than once." "You..." The girl glared angrily. Under Luke''s deep gaze, she finally lost the battle. "Well, five times is five times. It''s agreed that we can''t add any more." "Women! You''re really not willing to take any losses. Let''s go. It''s time to go out. If you drag on, people outside can''t wait. " They changed their clothes and left the villa. At the entrance of the villa, Lin Fu, appointed by the old man, is telling Wang Hu, Tony and Dior about the heroic deeds of his youth, especially the experience of being posted upside down without spending money in a brothel. It''s envy to hear that Wang Hu and Tony''s eyes are shining. With the rise of Lin Fu''s theory, he wanted to spray the spitting star ten meters away. When he saw Luke and Carol coming in the distance, he coughed and patted Wang Hu on the shoulder like a model. "boy, I''m optimistic about you. You have the potential to be me. Work hard." Tony said hastily, "what about me?" Lin Fu looked disgusted. "Your numb body can''t learn from me." Tony was very sad and lost. Luke opened the front door and said with a smile, "grandfather Fu, why did you come here so early?" Carol blushed a little, and then she called "grandfather Fu"! Lin Fu was so scared that he didn''t know how to respond for a moment. He could only turn his bad eyes on Luke. Son of a bitch, my eldest brother arranged the marriage yesterday, and today he colluded with other women. This is to make my eldest brother angry. However, this girl is very good. Her appearance, temperament and figure are the best choice. Even so, he pulled Luke aside and whispered, "what happened last night? There was so much noise." "Nothing. It''s all over." "What about this girl? Don''t tell me, another little dang "Girlfriends." "She''s different. Carol is the daughter of the chairman of Ferris airlines. Now she''s the executive director of the company. We were together three years ago. For some reasons, I didn''t tell my grandfather." Three years ago? If I remember correctly, I was only 14 years old three years ago! When I was 14 years old, I took my daughterLin Fu wanted to give him a punch, but he couldn''t help being curious. "She''s really the daughter of the chairman of Ferris airlines." "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed!" "That''s the trouble!" Lin Fu right hand hammer left hand, obviously worried, "big brother has arranged for you to meet with the little girl at noon, to prepare for the engagement, but you are good, the whole daughter, how do you do?" Luke shrugged. "I''ll take her with me." "Big brother will kill you." "Then don''t go!" "I''ll smoke you like big brother." "I won''t go if I''m suffering from smoking. Go back and tell my grandfather that I have something to deal with these days. If I don''t go home, let him take care of his body. If he has nothing to do, let his legs adapt to the feeling of exerting force." After that, he went back to the door and said to Wang Hu, Tony and Dior, "you don''t have to blame yourself here. Last night was an accident, which has nothing to do with you. Go back quickly, wash your face and have a sleep. Then help Denny clean up the tail of the gang. Remember, it must be clean and thorough, and don''t leave any hair." At the same time, they were relieved and said solemnly, "I know, boss, I won''t let you down." Wang Hu and Tony turn to leave, while Dior stays behind. His eyes float past Carol from time to time. It seems that he has something to say. Luke shakes his head slightly to show that he doesn''t care. Seeing this, Dior had to put down the confusion in his heart, he was sure that last night''s purple light girl was Carol Ferris, the former sister-in-law. What he didn''t understand was that they fought and killed yesterday, just like enemies of life and death. How could they make up after one night. I don''t understand. I don''t understand at all! After several people left, Luke sent a safe message to his grandfather, then got on the BMW and went to the company with Carol. ¡­¡­ At noon, the most famous Chinese restaurant in seaside city. When the curtain of the door opened, a Chinese American girl in a white dress appeared at the door. Her body was soft, her temperament was refined and refined. She had black hair and a shawl. Her facial features were small and delicate, and her eyes were like autumn water. She stood there, out of place with the noisy restaurant. The restaurant manager, who had already learned the news, quickly came up and said with a smile, "it''s Miss Qu!" the girl nodded with a smile. The manager sighed, "Miss Qu is so beautiful. She looks like a fairy. The young master is very lucky." "Come with me. The VIP rooms on the second floor are all set up." Chapter 146 Chinese restaurant is an old man''s business. Luke is half the owner. When he learns that he is going to have a blind date here, the manager prepares the ingredients early and arranges a large table of delicious food, such as Sichuan food, Cantonese food, Shandong food and American Chinese food. He has all kinds of tastes, so he is afraid that the arrangement is not thoughtful enough. Strangely enough, after waiting for an hour, I saw Luke''s figure. The chef muttered, "head, the young master won''t break his appointment!" "No, the blind date was arranged by the old man himself." The chef pointed to the clock and watch, "it''s almost a little bit late. If you don''t come any more, you can''t eat. Or you''d better call the master." The manager thought about it, waved his hand and said, "wait, wait." It was another hour. Before Luke showed up, the manager became more serious and pulled the waitress aside. "How about Miss Qu? Are you angry?" "I don''t think so." The waiter is not sure. "She looks like that all the time. She doesn''t laugh or cry, just like the people in the picture." "Have you eaten yet?" The manager asked again in a hurry, "no, I haven''t moved my chopsticks." "Trouble! It''s all over. " The manager was worried and paced back and forth. If she was angry and scolded, it would be fine. No one knew what she thought. The waitress turned her eyes and said curiously, "young master, you don''t want to escape marriage!" "Don''t mind your own business. Go ahead." The waitress grinned and left with a plate. Soon, the story of the young master''s escape from marriage spread in the restaurant. A group of waiters and chefs who had nothing to do after work gathered together to mutter, glancing at the second floor from time to time, and their eyes were burning with gossip. Young master Xiao is a legend in Chinatown. There are too many stories about him. Of course, what people care most about is always the thing in the crotch. Speaking of romance, young master Xiao is the only one. He has been flirting since he was 13 years old. Over the past few years, the beauties he has been with can form a strong company. What''s more admirable is that those beauties won''t talk about Xiao even if they are separated If you don''t say a word, it''s awesome. It''s just a model of men''s world, a model of scum men''s world. "The young master can''t really break the appointment!" "It should be. It''s almost three o''clock and no one is coming. I don''t want to see her!" "That''s too bad. I saw that girl. She looks like a nine day fairy. How can I read a poem? By the way," clear water produces hibiscus and naturally goes to carve. " "Is it true that it is so beautiful?" "See for yourself!" Just then, someone coughed in a low voice, "come out, come out." They shut their mouths and turned their heads to one side, but the corner of their eyes was secretly looking back. The faint fragrance comes, and a white shadow appears in the field of vision. From far to near, it''s like a fairy walking down from the sky. Even if you don''t see her face clearly, you can also feel the dust temperament of not eating human fireworks. People held their breath, the atmosphere did not dare to come out, until the white shadow disappeared at the door, only to come back, a chef thumbed up, "beautiful, really he is so beautiful, never seen such a beautiful." "But the young master should not like it." "Why?" "Don''t you forget those girls brought by the young master, which one is not..." Said, Tuotuo chest, pointing to the buttocks, chefs suddenly realized, the waiter is secretly scolded hooligans. The manager came over, his face as black as the bottom of the pot, "what are you doing? It''s OK to be idle, isn''t it? Hurry to work. " The crowd dispersed in the form of birds and beasts. The manager had just finished talking to the old man on the phone. It seemed that he should be severely scolded. Xiao Changlin is very angry, very angry, angry hair and red eyes, "bastard Pop! The beloved purple clay pot fell on the ground and broke into dozens of pieces. "Why did I raise such a bastard, he He kept people waiting for three hours. " "Asshole!" Bang! A palm hit on the handle, mahogany handle vertical cracks, visible deep force, anger. Lin Fu said in a low voice, "brother, calm down. Don''t be so angry." "And you!" Xiao Changlin stares at the second child angrily, "it doesn''t mean to let you bring him back. What are you doing to eat? I won''t listen." "No..." "Not what, say it!" With a roar, the beam trembled slightly. Lin Fu had no choice but to say what happened in the morning. "Daughter of the chairman of Ferris Airlines? Together three years ago? " Lin Fu nodded awkwardly, and mourned for Luke in his heart: it''s over, boy. You''re completely over. This time, big brother will hang you up and use a whip dipped in salt water to suck you to death. "Good, good!" Xiao Changlin took a long breath. His face turned from white to red, from red to green, and finally turned purple. At the age of 14, he began to make girlfriends. He was making girlfriends while having sex with other girls. It took him three years to remember to tell his grandfather,OK, great! Xiao Changlin burst out laughing, stood up with his hands pressed, and staggered out. "Brother, what are you doing?" "Murder!" Lin Fu''s legs trembled. He rushed up to him and hugged him. He cried out, "besides, brother, don''t be impulsive. Although little Luke is playful, his essence is excellent. He is smart, filial, considerate and sensible. The things in his crotch are just small flaws. Don''t worry about them." "I don''t care? It''s easy to say. How can I explain to Lao Li that he saved my life, regardless of that son of a bitch who sent his most precious granddaughter to our family to be his granddaughter-in-law. Now that something like this happens, how can I explain to him? " "Second, you tell me where to put my old face." Lin Fu said in a dull voice, "why don''t you invite him here for a drink?" "Go away!" Their voices were so loud that they could be heard dozens of meters apart. Linda, who was drinking tea in the afternoon, angrily said, "sure enough, he''s a scum man!" The old beggar nodded and agreed with him. "that boy has not been a good bird since he was a child, so he was praised by a scum man." Linda curled her lips. "You liar, you mean to talk about him." An embarrassment flashed over the old beggar''s face. Fortunately, he was thick skinned and couldn''t see anything. He put down his teacup and said solemnly, "good apprentice, listen to me, stay away from the boy. Don''t be harmed by him." "Don''t worry, I won''t like Earth people!" Linda raised her head haughtily and looked very disdainful. As for what she thought, no one knew. After a pause, she said, "when will you teach me to split the empty palm?" "Martial arts should start from the foundation. If you want to learn to split empty palm, you must first master the meridians in your body. Don''t worry, don''t worry." Linda frowned slightly. "You said that my meridians are different from the earth people!" "Yes, that''s why we can''t worry." Linda squinted and her eyes began to glow. The old beggar was bitter in his heart. For his own life, he had to do his best to show his most sincere expression. "Believe me, good apprentice, master will teach you how to be the first in the universe." Chapter 147 If time can go back, Ling Xuzi will not wade in this muddy water. He will roll far away when he sees Linda Danfoss. The farther the better. This girl is so terrible that she is not a human being, or an animal, and the animal is not so terrible as her. She was supposed to be a gifted martial arts practitioner. Who ever thought that it was not the same thing at all. Which martial arts practitioner can lift the train with one hand? Which Wuqi can fly around the earth in a few minutes? Which martial arts practice can make sonic boom with one punch? Even the ancient demons depicted in the ancient books are not as evil as her. Ling Xuzi regretted why she was so cheap at that time and had to accept her as an apprentice. Such a monster still needs to practice martial arts? It''s invincible to sit there. If a girl doesn''t do it, she has to learn how to do it. My God! You are an alien, and the difference between your body structure and that of earth people is one hundred and eight thousand li. How can I teach you? I can''t teach him, but if I don''t, the girl''s rebellious and perverse will probably beat him into flesh. This is the most terrible thing. It''s still a bastard''s fault. Even if you provoke other women, why do you take such an ancestor home? I''m not afraid that she will crack you in her anger, so that you can''t be a man all your life. Ling Xuzi was worried. Seeing that Linda''s face was getting more and more gloomy, he could only wipe off the cold sweat on his forehead and said with a smile, "don''t worry, don''t worry, don''t be impatient when practicing martial arts. I believe master, it''s OK, it''s OK." ¡­¡­ At 3:30 in the afternoon, Luke, who was visiting Ferris airlines, received a text message from grandfather Fu: the old man was angry and asked him to go home as soon as possible. Lux wants to go, but it''s better to go out and hide. The angry old man is never reasonable and can only whip him with a whip. He''s almost 18 years old. It''s a shame to be hanged and beaten. Ferris Airlines is worthy of being one of the world''s top 100 enterprises. The huge airport and tens of thousands of acres are owned by their family. You know, this is a seaside city, not a small village. This land alone is worth tens of billions of dollars. Sitting on the Hummer, you can see a lot of factories manufacturing aircraft parts along the way, some of which are also equipped with special R & D centers. Through the factory, is the test area, dozens of different types of aircraft parked in the open warehouse, in addition to the airliner, you can see the figure of the fighter. "Aren''t you Airlines? How can there be fighters? " Carol, wearing camouflage clothes, said with a smile, "my father thinks that if the company wants to make great progress, it must participate in the research and development of top fighters. The technical level of civil aircraft is too low." "Any results?" "The project has been approved, but there are still many problems to be solved, especially the engine, which is too difficult." "Luke, I''m counting on you this time." "Don''t worry, it''s OK." Luke is full of confidence. For him, as long as it is the technology on earth, there will be no difficulty. They talked and laughed all the way to the door of the R & D center. As soon as they entered, they saw two familiar faces: Hal Jordan, the future green light man, and Tom kevis, his best friend. Two unlucky guys were stripped bare by Adam and hung on the tree last night. I didn''t expect that they could come to work in the company today? It''s said that there will be psychological reaction when enemies meet. Sure enough, Hal, who is repairing the machine, saw the "enemy of life and death" who humiliated him before he spoke. Without saying a word, he swung the spanner and rushed over, but he was grabbed by Tom, who was quick eyed and quick handed. Carol covered her forehead and said awkwardly, "sorry, they are my friends. Don''t care." Luke shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Two guys ran to his party to set fire. As the boss of the underworld in seaside city, Luke had to clean them up, otherwise he would not be able to convince the public. It''s light to hang them on a tree and bask in the moon. If it wasn''t for Carol''s face, they couldn''t have stood here intact. Compared with Hal Jordan, Tom is more mature. After calming down his friends, he comes up to Carol and says, "let''s introduce ourselves! It''s rare for you to bring someone in person. " Carol pointed to Luke. "Luke Shaw, my engine expert And my boyfriend, too. " Hearing this, Hal''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. "This is Tom Clovis, the company''s ace pilot." Luke stretched out his right hand. "Hello, Mr. Clovis. I''ve heard from Carol that she had two childhood friends who grew up together. I didn''t expect to meet you until today. Nice to meet you." "I Me too! " Tom pulled out his smile, and his cheek twitched uncontrollably as he thought of his painful experience last night. Carol just came to the company, but she didn''t know what happened last night. She was very happy to see that they were so friendly. On the one hand, she was small, and on the other hand, she was her beloved boyfriend. If there was any unhappiness between them, it would only be her embarrassment. After chatting for a while, Luke and Carol go to the R & D center together.Looking at the background of the pair, Hal Jordan wants to smash the engine to pieces. "What does she mean? Last night she asked us to set fire in the capital of fun, and today it''s like this, playing with us?" Tom sighed. "You can''t see it. Make it up." "Make up?" Hal was stunned. "How could that bastard..." "Come on, Carol grew up with us. You don''t know her personality. It''s hard to put it down once you recognize it." "But..." "Don''t think about it. It''s already like this. What can we do?" Tom seems to have figured out something. He whispers, "Carol is our friend and our boss. If we need help, we''ll help. As for the private life, it''s nothing to do with us. Don''t have too many illusions. If that guy exists, she won''t like you." Hal''s face was a little embarrassed when he was exposed. "What about you? Don''t you like her, too? " Tom shrugged, "yes, I used to like her, but after basking in the moon for a few hours last night, I suddenly figured out a lot of things. Why should I waste my great youth on a girl who can''t like me at all? Why don''t I go to the strip club to have fun and join me tonight?" "I''m not going." Hal takes off his work clothes and turns to the R & D center. "What are you doing?" "That bastard, he stripped me naked, hung me up in a tree and suffered humiliation. It''s not so easy to end." Tom''s face changed and he caught up. Hal was faster and closed the elevator door before he arrived. ¡­¡­ On the third floor of the R & D center, Carol, dressed in a scientific research suit, said solemnly, "the R & D center is the core Department of Ferris airlines. Every technology in the R & D center is very important. Promise me, Luke, keep it secret." "To tell you the truth, I don''t like your technology either," Luke said "OK, go to the engine lab, solve the problem and go home immediately. I can''t wait to try the new program in the evening." As soon as Carol blushed, she looked around to make sure no one noticed. Then she stepped on Luke and turned away. Chapter 148 Through the security gate is the main laboratory. There were not many people in the laboratory, only twenty-three, nine old and the rest young engineers. The person in charge is a gray haired white old man named Donnie Cooper, a professor of mechanical engineering who graduated from the University of anesthesiology. When he saw Luke, he immediately said, "Carol, the R & D center is not an exhibition room. Don''t bring outsiders in." Carol was about to explain when Luke took the lead and said, "old man, I''m not an outsider..." Eyes swept around, in the eyes of everyone''s consternation, said with a smile, "listen, everyone, from now on, I am in charge of this laboratory, I am the boss here, you all have to listen to me." Carol: -- Others: "I''m not sure." The air was quiet for a few seconds, then there was a strange laugh. Everyone was amused. Where did you come from? Did you graduate from university? I guess I haven''t graduated from high school. I also want to be the boss of the laboratory. I think this is a vegetable market! Whoever has a big fist is the master. Kubo''s face turned blue and his eyes were not good. If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, he would have been slapped in the face for a long time. Carol was so embarrassed that she didn''t expect Luke to come. "I''m sorry, Mr. Cooper. Luke, he..." "Don''t apologize to him. There are too many people who don''t work these days." Luke lights a cigarette, walks to the main engine, skillfully calls out the design drawings of the engine, and shakes his head while looking at it, "kn series of Boeing company." "the internal as like as two peas, no, there are modifications everywhere." "After modification, the stability increases by 4%, but the power decreases by 3%." "I have to say that you are really good at making the design drawing of a new type of engine when you modify something 20 years ago. What''s more, the modified drawing is not as good as the original one." Hearing these words, several researchers who are familiar with the inside story suddenly change their faces. Carol is also suspicious and feels that something is wrong. Donnie Cooper, with a gloomy face, can drip water. He goes to the computer and turns off the power directly. He stares at Luke like a bear. "the R & D center is the core department. The technology here is related to the future of the company, and it is absolutely not allowed for suspicious people to leak out." "And you, boy, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know anything. This design drawing is the most advanced design drawing of turbofan engine in the world. The engine made from it will become the standard configuration of top fighters. Don''t think it''s amazing to read just a few drawings. Can you understand the key points of turbofan engine? Have you finished high school Have you finished your homework? " Luke took out his earwax and flicked aside, "are you finished?" Donnie Cooper takes a deep breath, turns to look at Carol, "he has to apologize to me, or I''ll leave the company." This sentence is already a threat. Donnie Cooper is Carol''s father. He paid a lot of money to come here as an engine expert. If he left, the whole experimental base would be paralyzed. Carol was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do. Seeing Luke blinking mischievously, she seemed to understand something and said solemnly, "Mr. Cooper, thank you for your efforts for the company over the years. I will give you a generous reward according to the contract." The voice fell, and everyone was stunned. How could it be like this? With just a few words, Carol got rid of the chief director of the laboratory. Who gave her so much courage, this little boy who looks less than 18 years old? Hal Jordan, who witnessed this scene, was also stunned. He wanted to get the place back from Luke, but now it seems that he can wait. The situation changed so fast that it was far beyond Donnie Cooper''s acceptance. He was stunned for a long time before he woke up. Without saying a word, he took off his white coat and left. It won''t end like this. He needs to ask Carl Ferris what kind of daughter he has. Such an unreasonable person deserves to be the president of Ferris airlines. Carol quickly chases out. Donnie Cooper is a friend of his father. He can be dismissed, but he must not be ignored. If the person in the way leaves, the next thing will be easy to do. As you can see, I''m Luke Shaw. I''m younger than 18 years old. I haven''t been to college, middle school or primary school. I''m the top engine expert in the world. In the next period of time, I will take over the position of Donnie Cooper and become the director of the laboratory People, that''s your boss. " "What I personally pursue is the elite system. As long as there are talents, there is no waste. Therefore, I will conduct a comprehensive test on your professional knowledge and creativity. Those who pass the test will have double salaries and benefits, and their level will be automatically upgraded by one level. Those who fail to pass the test will have double salaries and benefits." He pointed to the front door and said, "leave here. The lab doesn''t support idlers. Of course, you can quit now.""I''m done. Who''s for it? Who is against it? " Everyone looked at each other, confused by Luke''s unreasonable operation. This guy''s way of speaking was strange, giving people a sense of underworld. Several people who know the inside information want to go, but when they think of double pay and double benefits, they are reluctant to make a decision, so the atmosphere becomes more and more strange. A young researcher came forward, "you don''t have any position in the company. Why should we believe you?" Luke patted on the forehead, "look at me, forget the final thing. I''m Carol''s boyfriend. If there''s no accident, I''ll be your boss in the future. Now you understand!" All of you: -- After working for a long time, I used to eat by my face. No wonder my quality is so low! For a time, there are those who despise, those who envy even more, and there are countless people who envy and hate. Luke looked at them quietly, keeping everyone''s expression in mind. When the atmosphere was stable, he said calmly, "since no one wants to leave, let''s start!" "Angus Neal, you are an old man in the company, and you are also the oldest senior engineer. Start with you. Don''t worry, I will leave you some leeway." Angus, who was named, snorted coldly, "young man, if you test me, I will test you. If you fail, I will call Mr. Ferris." Luke shrugged. "It''s up to you." They walked into the lounge, closed the doors and windows, and the test officially began. The others gathered outside and whispered. Good things don''t go out, bad things spread a thousand miles, and things spread quickly. When Carol sent Donnie Cooper back to the laboratory, the door was full of spectators. Chapter 149 Hal and Tom were also in the crowd. After seeing Carol, they came up and said, "what''s the matter? Did you really drive the professor?" Carol nodded helplessly. When they saw this, they were shocked and didn''t know what to say. Professor Cooper is a top expert in the engine industry. The chairman of the board of directors took a lot of effort to invite him out of MIT to be the head of the research center. This has not been successful yet? So he drove people away. Tom hesitated. "Carol, I know you like Luke Shaw, but you can''t do that. He''s a gangster. How can he understand the engine?" "It''s too much fun." Hal Jordan said in a deep voice, "I have some friendship with Professor Cooper. I''ll invite him back." "No Carol waved her hand and looked serious. "Trust Luke, he''ll take care of it." After that, he went to the front door and ordered the staff to leave with a strong voice and was not allowed to discuss today''s affairs. Even so, he could not stop the flames of gossip. As the only daughter of Carl Ferris, the successor of Ferris airlines, and the second generation of super rich with billions of dollars, it would be ok if they were just ordinary vases. However, this beautiful and sexy daughter of heaven has extremely high intelligence and management ability. She became the executive director at the age of 21, and increased the company''s performance by 50% in only one year, although some of them have audit ability The reason, but can not deny her own strong ability. Such a perfect girl is rare in the world. Marrying her is not only a matter of fighting for less than ten years, but also a happy life of salted fish. Since the moment when the old chairman brought her into the company, Carol''s other half has become the focus of public discussion. The male employees of the Department directly listed her as an important goal that must be achieved in life, and tried every means to spy on Carol''s interests and hobbies in order to have a sweet encounter. Only one day, a picture of Carol and a strange man hand in hand shopping spread, the majority of male compatriots had to put away their hearts of small 99, while all kinds of envy and jealousy, while cursing the bastard who stepped on the dog''s luck, head green grassland. During this period, no one wants to be a "mysterious boyfriend" of human flesh, but no matter how they check, they can''t find the information of that person, as if it doesn''t exist at all. Until today, the mysterious boyfriend finally appeared, in a way that ordinary people can''t imagine to become the focus of all people. In the laboratory, Carol and a group of researchers are anxiously waiting. Half an hour has passed and the test is not over. Carol is a little fidgety, not worried about Luke''s ability, but worried that he would ask too much and open up all the people in the laboratory. In that case, she can''t explain to her father. After another ten minutes, the door finally opened, and Angus Neal, sweating, came out with the wall. He didn''t know what happened, and his face was full of loneliness. Carol quickly went up, "how are you? Would you like to call a doctor?" Angus waved his hand and said to the female researcher on the right side, "Phila, he called your name. Go in!" The state of the old professor made FILA feel uneasy a few years after she graduated from her doctorate. "what''s going on inside..." Angus just sighed, lying down in a chair with a back, covering his head with a white coat, and didn''t want to say a word. Seeing him like this, everyone''s heart went straight to his throat. Professor Neil, who is knowledgeable, was asked this question, let alone them. ¡­¡­ Knowledge is divided into different levels. According to krypton''s nine level education system, researchers in the laboratory are at the third level at most, while Luke is at the sixth to seventh level. The difference between the two is not a simple unit of measurement, but a history of scientific and technological development of hundreds and thousands of years. If Luke is a doctor, these researchers who have experienced higher education are at most primary school students who have just graduated from kindergarten. The gap is too big. In order not to make things too ugly, Luke has reduced the difficulty as much as possible, but after a test, three-quarters of the people are still unqualified. It''s embarrassing. On the seat belonging to Donnie Cooper, Luke, with his head in his left hand and his ball pen in his right hand, pounded the table lightly and lightly. In front of him, pale researchers stood in a fan-shaped awkward position. A small test shattered their arrogant attitude of becoming postdoctors, and put the most proud part into the most humble corner. Carol can''t see any more. She gives Luke a push and asks him to take it easy. The latter is also tired. What she said was good, but if it doesn''t work, go away. She never thought that of the 22 researchers, only five barely passed the test, and the rest failed. If Luke is in charge of the family, he will open up all of them. These wastes are useless except for wasting food. But after all, they are the company of Carol''s family, so they have to give face. Hesitated for a while, way, "how should say you, I......" Cough!! Carol said, "Luke and I both want you to stay and continue to work as researchers. As for the test just now, it''s just a little prank. Don''t take it seriously."Finish saying, the finger is put in hind shoulder, make an effort to twist, the muscle becomes hemp flower shape, accompany that handsome face to also follow to twist. The pain is so sour! Luke was speechless and could only laugh, "it''s really a prank. Don''t take it seriously, don''t take it seriously." "It''s getting late. Let''s all go back." "And tomorrow morning, at nine o''clock, the lab will gather, and I will announce a new phase of work plan." One of them sings "red face" and the other "white face". The performance of the oboe is full of loopholes, and people can''t hear it well. Quit! He has no face and is still a little reluctant to give up. Luke''s knowledge reserve is far beyond their imagination. If he can follow them and learn a little, he may be able to win a Nobel Prize in the future. But if you stay, you can''t pick up the dough completely. People are shameful, so they can only use silence to cover up their inner shame and pack up their things one after another to go home from work. As soon as they left, Luke picked up Carol and rushed into the lounge. "What are you doing? Let me go." "Good idea." Carol pleaded, "can we change places? There''s a camera in the room." "Don''t worry, it''s off." "When did it close?" "When you pinch me." ¡­¡­ Hal Jordan has been paying close attention to the situation in the laboratory. He felt a great sense of loss when he learned that Luke had solved a group of researchers without any difficulty. People are more popular than dead people. It''s really impossible to compare! In desperation, Hal chose to go to the strip club with Tom, who was his friend, to have fun. After several hours, when he came out, it was already one o''clock in the morning. They peed at the sea, then leaned back and swore at Luke Shaw and sang songs that ordinary people didn''t understand. Suddenly, a green light fell from the sky. Boom! The ground vibrated and the impact blew them out. Chapter 150 The arrival of Luke changed the DC world, but some things didn''t change after all. The violent impact sent the two people flying out and taxied for several meters on the sand before stopping. Hal Jordan felt that his body was going to fall apart. He forced himself to get up and said eagerly, "Tom, are you ok?" Tom waved his hand, knelt on the ground and vomited. He vomited all the wine out of his stomach. After vomit, his brain was quite clear. Two soldiers, aware of the wrong things, quickly took out weapons, carefully close to the source of the explosion. There is a ten meter sized crater on the flat beach. In the middle of the crater lies something similar to an aircraft. The aircraft is green and its surface is shining. It doesn''t look like the technological products on earth. Tom lowered his voice and said solemnly, "alien craft!" Hal nodded, his body tense, and the remaining drunkenness disappeared in an instant. Just then, the cabin door of the aircraft opened, and a mass of green light emerged. It circled around at a very fast speed, and then shot at Hal like a streamer. The latter couldn''t escape. His body was hit by the green light. In a flash, an inexpressible strange feeling came out of his body. Bang! The powerful green light burst out, and the clothes on the body disappeared, and replaced by a set of green light armor covering the body. "Hal, you..." Tom widened his eyes and subconsciously backed away. Hal was also startled. He examined his body carefully. His hands and legs were covered with green combat clothes, and a lantern like symbol appeared on his chest, the most important right middle finger. A chic green ring on the middle finger seems to contain some power. Hal obeys the guidance in his head, clenches his fist and stretches forward, bang! There is a green basketball box on the ground out of thin air. The strange scene seems to be performing magic. Tom almost incontinent, quickly raised his pistol, snapped, "who are you, where is Hal? Give him up. " "Don''t worry, Tom. It''s me. I''m Hal, Hal Jordan." "Damn it, don''t try to cheat me." Tom stepped back carefully. As he stepped back, he took out his mobile phone. Unexpectedly, as soon as the mobile phone was taken out, it flew out by a green light bomb. Hal raised his hands to signal that he was not hostile, "Tom, don''t call the police. It''s a bit complicated. I''ll explain to you later." After that, he soared to the front of the aircraft, opened the cabin door and took out the purple brown humanoid inside. The information left by Dengjie told him that this hairless alien was abin Su, the former owner of Dengjie and the greatest fighter of the green light Corps. He died in order to protect the earth from the erosion of yellow fear. Hal didn''t know what the green light and the power of yellow fear were, but instinctively felt that he couldn''t be exposed to the wilderness. Using the ability of Dengjie, Hal dug a big hole on the beach. He buried the aircraft and abin Su''s body in the hole, and then returned to haojiyou with a green lantern. Feeling the vigorous power in his body, he could not help but put his hands on his waist and burst out laughing, "is this dress very cool?" The familiar way of speaking reminds Tom of something, or he''s not sure, "you You Are you really Hal "Me, of course." Hal takes off the ring, the green armor disappears and returns to normal human form. "See, for example, Hal Jordan is not controlled by aliens." Tom looked at the lantern and the ring in his hand, then glanced at the beach not far away, thought about it, put the gun away, "what''s the matter?" "I don''t know," Hal shrugged, "but I''m sure one thing, from now on, I''m no longer an ordinary person, but a guardian of seaside city, a superhero who upholds justice and eradicates evil." When it comes to the word "eradicate evil", his face sank and his tone became more and more serious. Tom thought of something, frowned, "you''re not going to hit Luke Shaw, are you?" Hal said solemnly, "the young master Gang is a haze over the seaside city. Only by eradicating it can the city return to its normal state." Tom''s mouth trembled a few times, and he wanted to ask: is it because of Carol that you''re screwing him, or you''re swallowing it back? It''s too much to say. After all, they are friends and Luke is an outsider. ¡­¡­ Luke, who is rolling the sheets with Carol in the laboratory, doesn''t know that he has an enemy out of thin air. Even if he knows, he won''t care. He''s just a green lantern, and he can turn the world upside down. The next morning, Luke opened his eyes vaguely, "you wake up at last, lazy pig!" Luke grinned and reached out to take the girl into his arms. They were both naked, and their skin was tightly connected. With a little movement, they could feel the temptation of being smooth and tender.Morning is the time of pure love, not to mention Luke''s energetic youth. Carol noticed something, blushed, raised her wrist in front of Luke, "it''s almost eight o''clock. If you want the researchers to see us now, come on, I don''t care." "Of course you don''t care. It''s all me." "Don''t talk nonsense!" she said Luke rubbed his arm and said, "when did you learn to pinch people?" "All the time." "Next time, please take it easy." "Good idea." They got up from the sofa, chatting and laughing, while picking up the scattered clothes and putting them on them. In the process, they had to fight each other. After returning to Carol''s residence in the company, they took a hot bath, had breakfast, and didn''t yawn until ten o''clock in the morning. Twenty two researchers are all here, and many of them are smart people. It''s easy to do. Luke drew the original frame of the engine he invented when he was hanging out with Carol last night on the manuscript paper, and then he found a chair to lie down and snore. Seeing him like this, people''s expressions were inevitably strange. When they found that Carol was also leaning on the sofa and yawning continuously, her face was instantly gloomy. It''s all from here. How can we not see the greasy inside. What can I do if I''m upset? I''m the boss. Even if I don''t have the spirit to go to work the next day because of doing that kind of thing, what can you say to 966? What can you do! People cold hum a few words, cast their eyes on the manuscript, eyes more or less show disdain, you Ya of work all night, can come up with what good thing? Never thought, just a few eyes, fell into a state of muddle. What is it? Why can''t I understand? Turbofan engine? no Turbojet engine? Neither! What on earth? All of you are first-class experts in the engine industry, and the lowest one is also a doctor. I can''t understand the basic framework on the manuscript. Isn''t it fake? They all looked at each other and cast their eyes on Professor Neil. Chapter 151 "Professor, is this framework What''s the problem? " Angus Neal stares at the manuscript, but he doesn''t know what to think of. He pushes away the crowd, takes out the notebook computer in the drawer and makes the data model. With the input of large and small data, a new engine has been formed, which he has never seen before. Unfortunately, even if there is a three-dimensional model, I still can''t understand it! However, they had no choice but to give up the whole idea and explore the principle and operation mode of each component. With the deepening of the topic, gradually, a feeling of getting out of the clouds and seeing the sky emerged, people suddenly realized that they were excited to see the door of the new world slowly open, clapping their legs and laughing. Luke opened his eyes and said in a cold voice, "what''s the noise? Let people sleep." They quickly shut their mouths and, with Angus'' signal, ran to the innermost lounge with their own tools. As soon as they entered the room, they smelled a faint smell of fishiness. They didn''t care. They gathered around the computer and discussed excitedly. I have to admit that from the perspective of scientific research workers alone, they are very dedicated! ¡­¡­ With the expansion of showme, unconsciously, superhero column has become the focus of people''s attention. People are willing to discuss those superheroes hidden in the city to eliminate evil and promote good, and superheroes have become the pronoun of major cities. For example, Batman Gotham, metropolis Superman, center city light boy, blue valley steel stick girl (Star chasing girl) and so on. Today, the seaside city, located on the west coast of the United States, has its own superhero. A guy with green light saves a shipwrecked cruise ship and helps the police catch the criminal who is robbing the cash truck. After the news broadcast, it caused huge repercussions. Soon, the name of green light man appeared in the superhero column of showme and was warmly discussed by users of seaside city. It was only at dinner that Luke learned the news. After reading the report of "green light", he shook his head inexplicably. It''s like the protagonist in a martial arts novel. Even if his father''s enemy breaks his limbs and throws him into a cliff, he can still drag his body to find the most advanced martial arts secret script left by the ancient strong man from the belly of the old ape. What is Qi Yun? This is Qi Yun. Carol nestled up to Luke with a strange expression, "his ability seems to be the same as mine?" Luke nodded. "You can make things out of thin air. The difference is that the things he makes are green and yours are purple." "One more thing, he has a ring on his hand, too." In a daze, the girl quickly opens the video. Sure enough, the middle finger of green man''s right hand is wearing a ring with a unique shape. It''s very similar to her ring, but there are differences in the details. I don''t know what to think, Carol''s expression becomes serious, "is he the mysterious person who talks in my head?" "You said before that the voice in your head is female, he is male." "Is it possible to change the sound line?" "It''s possible, but..." Luke thought for a few seconds and decided not to reveal the identity of the green light man. "He looks like a man on earth." The mysterious man comes from zamaran. Since he is an alien, he must be very different from the earth man in appearance. After thinking about this, Carol suddenly lost heart and hugged Luke''s arm in a low voice, "she hasn''t appeared all the time. Maybe she is preparing something. I''m really worried about being controlled by her. If I make it under her control..." "It''s OK." Luke grabbed her shoulder and comforted, "believe me, she will show up in two days. Then, I will seize her tail and destroy everything the zamarens have on earth, so that they will disappear from your life forever." Just then, the cell phone rang and Tony Wu called. Luke connected to his cell phone, and there was a sad voice, "boss, no, that bastard green light man, he He Damn it, he ran to our headquarters while you were away, beat me, Wang Hu, Dior, Dani and more than a dozen brothers, and let go those tails that need to be dealt with. " Hearing these words, Luke''s face sank down and said in a voice, "where are you now?" "Edward hospital." "What about the casualties?" "It''s a lot of injuries, but it''s not life-threatening." Luke was a little relieved. He said in a deep voice, "stay in the hospital and get well. I''ll be there now." With that, turn off your cell phone, put on your clothes and walk out. Carol follows behind. They drove to Edward hospital. Tony was waiting at the door. Seeing Luke, he said goodbye. Luke looked him up and down, "what''s hurt?" Tony had no choice but to turn his purple and blue right face around and said in shame, "I wanted to control him, but that bastard suddenly turned into a huge green fist, which knocked me unconscious.""Chief, I''m sorry for your disgrace." Luke patted him on the shoulder. "I''ll make you double what you got." Then he pointed to Carol beside him and said, "it''s sister-in-law." "Sister in law!" Tony made a long bow and covered his right face with a smile. "I''ve known you for a long time. The daughter of the chairman of Ferris Airlines is a combination of beauty and wisdom. She''s a wolf with a tiger with a leopard." Luke kicked over, "how to talk?" "Wrong, wrong." Tony blushed and waved, "not jackals, tigers and leopards, but gifted scholars and beauties, gifted scholars and beauties." Carol smiles and takes out a business card from her bag, "if you have any problems in the future, call me and I will help you solve them." "Yes Tony happily took the card, "sister-in-law is sister-in-law, as expected atmosphere." "All right." "Lead the way," roared Luke impatiently Tony quickly put his business card into his pocket and led them to the second floor of the hospital. The corridor on the second floor was full of people from the young master''s gang. Some of them had injured their arms, some of them had injured their heads, and some of them were on crutches. When they saw Luke, they stood up quickly, their lips trembled and their heads bowed in shame. The young master''s gang is not a traditional gang. There is no mob. There are only strong generals. In Luke''s unique way of training, every member of the gang exists with one as ten. With all kinds of high-tech equipment, its combat power has increased exponentially. With more than 100 people, it has swept all the major gangs in Haibin city and become the absolute leader of the underworld. In their opinion, in this world, "Jesus is the first, the leader is the second, and we are the third". But they never thought that one day they would be carried away by a guy who was all green. Chapter 152 Since the establishment of the young master Gang, the morale has never been so low as it is today. Luke looked at them indifferently, with a more sentimental tone than usual, "what are you doing with your head down? You''re afraid. You want to seek comfort from me." Wang Hu said in a loud voice, "boss, we''re not afraid, just holding back." "Yes, I am." "That''s too much." They were filled with righteous indignation, and they were gnashing their teeth when they thought of what had happened before. Luke said in a deep voice, "I think it''s right to hold back. At least it means that you are still men." "Take good care of yourself. The battle has just begun." People look a report, ferocious face a little more murderous, a few dressing of the little nurse see the situation is not right, quickly hide in the ward also dare not show. Luke called the doctor to inquire about the situation. After confirming that the people were injured to varying degrees and were not in danger, he left Carol and went to the VIP area alone. Denny lives here, and of all the brothers, he was the most injured. At the sight of Luke, Denny''s face was taut with deep guilt in his eyes, "I''m sorry, boss, I let you down." Luke shook his head. "When you''re the boss, don''t say sorry again. It''s not your fault." "But I lost. I lost miserably." Luke picked up the apple, sliced it and said, "as a child, my grandfather told me that we can be defeated as men, but we can''t give in." Look up and stare at him, "tell me, do you want to give up?" Denny gritted his teeth and shook his head firmly, "even if he died, he would not admit defeat." "Only in this way can we have the momentum of the boss." Luke put the apple in front of him, "take good care of yourself. You are the leader of the gang. There are some things you need to solve by yourself." Then he turned and left. Out of the VIP area, Wang Hu, Tony, Dior three people called to no one''s ward. "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Tony couldn''t help yelling, "is that bastard picking fault?" Luke glanced at him. "Find fault?" "Yes Tony covered his swollen right face and said angrily, "tonight, we are helping Denny clean up his tail. Unexpectedly, that guy suddenly broke in and said that he wanted to uphold justice and fight crime. I bah, our young master has not been involved in drug trafficking and pornography these years. He only does business in nightclubs, yards and casinos. Without our pressure, the seaside city has been in chaos for a long time Say we''re committing a crime. Damn it, I really want to unload him. " Luke looked at Dior and Wang Hu, "what about you? And think he''s killing himself? " Wang Hu nodded, while Dior had different ideas. "I think he was showing off." "Show off?" "Yes." Dior nodded solemnly, "the green light man just appeared in the seaside city today, and he has never heard of it before. Moreover, his ability is very strange. Unlike super power, it seems to be a special power, just like the purple light woman who appeared in the city of play before." After a pause, he looked up at Luke, got the sign and continued, "plus his jumping character in the battle, I guess he should have got this ability in the near future." "As soon as he got the ability, he couldn''t wait to go to the gang to provoke. He didn''t kill people, only hurt people. Based on the above inference, his purpose is to show off." There was a glimmer of appreciation in Luke''s eyes. He was worthy of being the calmest person in the young master''s group. In terms of IQ alone, he left others a few blocks behind. Wang Hu and Tony are also thoughtful. They think Dior''s analysis is reasonable, but they don''t think it''s right. Dior continued, "usually, the purpose of showing off is to prove that it''s just like a poor kid who has been bullied since childhood and becomes a billionaire when he grows up. Of course, it''s human nature to go home and show off." Tony rubbed his hair and said, "if you want to show off, why are you looking for us?" Wang Hu said coldly, "he has a grudge against the gang." Dior shakes his head, looks at Luke, and says, "it''s not about the gang, it''s about you." The voice falls, Tony and Wang Hu are stunned at the same time, "no, our enemies are all thrown into the sea to feed the sharks. There are no other enemies." "It''s not clear. Maybe it''s a slip through. Maybe it''s something else." "Young master, you should be careful these days. His next target is likely to be you." Luke laughs at the moment. He laughs a little inexplicably. People don''t know who the green light man is. How can he not know. Hal Jordan! Green Lantern of the future, you are really looking for death! ¡­¡­ In an apartment on the west side of seaside city, excited Hal Jordan paced up and down the room, and his good friend Tom sat on the sofa worried,"I don''t understand why you want to trouble the young master." "It''s all right, Tom." Hal, who has just experienced his first actual combat in his life, is very excited, holding his hair in both hands, and his face is incredible, "do you know? I''ll kill dozens of them all by myself. They''re from the young master''s gang. They have all kinds of high-tech equipment. We''ll fight vigorously. It''s too exciting. " Tom frowned and said in a deep voice, "I think you are too excited now. Don''t forget, you have super power only by wearing a ring. If you don''t have a ring, you are an ordinary person. If they find out your real identity, you will be finished. They will throw you into the sea to feed the fish." "Don''t worry. I''m wearing a blindfold and a green suit. No one can recognize me." "That can''t go to their headquarters..." Tom''s face is full of helplessness. He thinks that his friend''s behavior is very problematic, just like a poor boy who made a fortune overnight. Yes, that''s the upstart mentality. As soon as he got the ring, he went to the headquarters to show off his force, which made Luke Shaw unable to come down. In the final analysis, it was not because of Carol. Tom suddenly had no interest in staying. After a few drinks, he got up and left. In addition to the building, the face is a shadow. Tom looked up and his pupils contracted sharply. "Are you..." ¡­¡­ Dong Dong! Dong Dong! A heavy knock on the door reverberated in the corridor. When Hal opened the door and saw his friend outside, he wondered, "how did you come back?" "I My cell phone doesn''t It''s gone. You You help me find it Hal didn''t realize that there was something wrong with his friend''s look, so he turned to look for it, "Tom" took a bat from his backpack, aimed at the back of his friend''s head, and waved it without hesitation, bang! Blood suddenly appeared, just for "a ride when thousands" excited Hal Jordan directly fell to the ground. "Tom" walks into the room, finds a green lantern and a green crystal ring in the bedroom, and then carries the body of "good friend" and yearns to walk downstairs. Heavy steps on the wooden stairs creak. As the sound faded away, only the stick of blood cells was rolling in the corridor. Chapter 153 In the dark and humid underground warehouse, the light from the fluorescent lamp forms a fan-shaped light column under the lampshade. The light column swings back and forth with the chain. Where the light reaches, rows of torture tools of different shapes are looming, just like predators hidden in the shadow, quietly revealing their tusks. Luke sat on the sofa in the middle of the warehouse, looking curiously at two things in his hand. Green light Legion''s charging lantern and green light ring! He has seen and played with purple lantern ring. It''s the first time for green lantern ring. To tell you the truth, it''s worse than purple lantern ring in both shape and temperament. As for ability, it''s hard to say. Luke grabbed the ring and put it on his finger. The ring began to resist. Unfortunately, without the master''s order, it was an accessory. It was useless to resist. In the end, it was put on the middle finger. Hope in the scene did not appear, ring or ring, Luke or Luke, did not become all green abnormal. "I don''t seem to have the gift of being a green lantern." Luke shrugged and said, "EVA, can you seal it?" "The structure of the ring is too complex for me to know its origin. However, I have detected that it has powerful energy inside, and it also emits a special spiritual wave, which is related to Hal Jordan." "According to my argument, if Hal Jordan wakes up, it will become very dangerous." Luke nodded clearly, thought about it, and said, "is there any way to weaken the energy inside the ring and make it run out of energy?" "There is no relevant information in the database." That''s the trouble! Once Hal Jordan wakes up, the ring will become a bomb that may explode at any time. If Hal Jordan is killed, the ring will automatically leave to find the next owner. With his chin down, Luke began to think about the information about the ring. The seven lamp legions all have their own weaknesses. The weakness of the green light ring is the Yellow defect. It is said that when facing yellow objects, the ability of the green light ring will be weakened. The degree of weakening depends on the user''s will. Maybe you can try, "EVA, decompose the Yellow spectrum of sunlight." "I see, young master." The suitcase beside the sofa breaks down automatically. There is a gap in the suitcase. White light gushes out of the suitcase and gradually divides into seven colors: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and purple. The other six colors begin to fade, leaving only yellow light. Luke put the ring in the yellow light. Start the dialysis unit Parsing The fluctuation of the mind emitted by the light ring is attenuated by 25%. Energy: no change. Luke said in a deep voice, "more light!" "Illumination enhancement 100%..." "The fluctuation of the mind continues to decay..." "Attenuation 37%..." "Keep the light up." Yellow light is more and more powerful, one time, two times, three times Unfortunately, eight times later, the fluctuation of the heart on the ring surface no longer changes, maintaining at 28%. ¡°28%£¡ That should be about it. " "Adam, put the ring in the safe at base 2." "I see, young master." The big Adam came out of the shadow, carried the suitcase with the ring, and turned away. Luke poured a glass of red wine and quietly looked at the cell in front of him. Count the time. It''s time to wake up. ¡­¡­ Hal Jordan had a bad dream. In the dream, he was knocked unconscious by his best friend. When he woke up, he found that he was real. He was not only knocked unconscious, but also hung on the beam with a chain. Is it the young master Gang? There was a flash of panic in Hal''s eyes. He struggled and summoned the ring. It''s strange that the ring, which is closely connected with the soul, has a barrier. He can feel the approximate position of the ring, but he can''t call it to his side. It seems that the ring is limited by something. "Damn it Hal swore, swaying back and forth, trying to get rid of the shackles by hooking his legs around the upper chain. "You have 18 hours." A low voice came from the side. Hal quickly turned his head. Under the dim light, a handsome young white man with a cold look sat quietly in his chair. He has the impression that the young master is the backbone of the gang and has a very strong flying knife skill. "You You You are the young master who helped me Perhaps because of the fear of the future, Hal''s voice trembled in a rare way, "I''m Dior clay. I''ve been ordered by the young master to tell you something. 18 hours later, that is, at 6:10 tomorrow morning, I''ll let you go. At that time, the people who were injured by you last night will know your identity information, and they will use all means to chase you. The deadline is not long It''s 48 hours. "With that, Dior got up and left. When he got to the door, he stopped with a cruel smile on his lips, like a hunter who can''t wait to find a new target. "I''ll join the hunt, too." "Hal Jordan, live a good life, don''t let us down, such a game has not been played for three years." Cluck, cluck, cluck!!! With the sneer of seeping people, the sound of footsteps went away, and the room fell into a strange silence. Hal didn''t dare to breathe. His pupils contracted into needles. After only ten seconds, a layer of sweat came out of his forehead. Young master help? Two day chase order? Think of the rumor, the heart like something to seize, the whole body up and down to keep shaking. ¡­¡­ As time went by, Hal woke up and fell asleep again. He cried and scolded many times during the time. He didn''t bite his teeth until the sound of footsteps, and forced himself to calm down. Dior looked up and down and said with a smile, "yes, that''s the expression. You''re not willing and stubborn, Hal Jordan. You''re very good. You''re much stronger than those shivering mice before." Dior unties the chain, walks up to Hal, raises his hand and knocks him unconscious. When Hal wakes up again, the scene becomes an abandoned parking lot. An old clock was placed in front of him with two hamburgers and a bottle of water. The clock says five forty-five, that is to say, there are twenty-five minutes left before the chase begins. Hal took a breath, picked up the water and food and ran out. When he got out of the parking lot, he found that it was not the seaside city, but a small abandoned village. The village is located between the mountains and forests, with a large wheat field in the East and mountains and forests in the West. Damn it! Hal cursed anxiously and searched door to door to see if there were any communication tools such as the telephone. As long as he could call the police, he might survive. Unfortunately, after looking for more than a dozen in a row, Hal had to stop and stand on the street in the middle of the village in despair. It''s six ten. Chapter 154 In the secret experimental base of Haibin city government. At the end of the narrow corridor, a black woman appeared. She was not tall, only 1.55 meters, but she was very strong. With that cold face, she exuded a strong momentum. The woman went to the door of the isolation room, pushed open the door, "Hello, Dr. Hammond." The people in the room turned around and showed a strange face. His head was huge, almost 1.5 times that of normal people. This also led to his inexpressible funny appearance when he looked up at people, just like the clown who appeared on the stage for the first time, which made people want to laugh. But the woman didn''t smile, and there was no emotional change in her eyes and eyebrows, which made Hector Hammond feel a little better, "I met you. In my father''s office, your name is Amanda Waller?" "Yes, I was your father''s assistant ten years ago. I''ll stop gossiping, Dr. Hammond. You should know why you were invited." Hector hissed and laughed, his turbid eyes filled with a fever that could not be concealed, "where is it?" "Follow me, please." Two people through the three sealed door, came to an open laboratory, the middle shelf of the laboratory has a special biological warehouse, "it" inside. Hector stepped forward quickly, with his head close to the biological warehouse, "Hello, little guy, we finally meet." Amanda said in a voice, "Dr. Hammond, it''s top secret. It must not be let out." "I know the rules. You don''t have to remind me." Hector waved his hand in displeasure. His eyes moved back and forth on his body. When he saw the depression in his chest, his face became very ugly. "What''s the matter with this gap?" "That''s what it looked like when it was dug out. No one else touched it." "Dig it out!" Hector was keen to grasp the key words, "yes, it was buried artificially. Before we arrived, we had contact with other people. Professor, please hurry up. We hope to get the most accurate data in the shortest time." Hector raised his hand to the door. Amanda didn''t say anything more. She turned to leave the laboratory. As for the situation inside, she was not worried. Hector''s father, one of the main leaders of the organization, played a key role in enabling Hector to get such a rare opportunity in his thirties. Detecting aliens is a very dangerous job, but Hector has done it in an orderly way. In fact, he has simulated similar scenes countless times in his dreams. He has kept in mind what to do, what not to do, the process and the progress of each step. There are always some freaks in the world who hate the same kind, but have a fanatical interest in those ethereal alien creatures. Hector handmont is one of them. He likes aliens and is almost infatuated with them. Put on special protective clothing, open the biological chamber, use tweezers and scissors to extract tissue cells from all parts of "it". When the tweezers touch the wound in front of the chest, strange echoes appear in the brain. The darkness is vast, and the night is bright. evil people are treacherous and afraid of my divine light. they are buried in a terrible fire, and those who rebel against us will die. Fear! Devour! Power! Hector yelled, staggered back, hit the desk and chair, and then stopped, "who? Who''s talking. " Looking around, he was the only one in the narrow airtight room, and there was nothing else, "is it..." Thinking of something, Hector''s eyes flashed a trace of panic, panic and mixed with ecstasy, swallowed the spit, walked to "it", cut the chest trauma, with tweezers from the purple brown granulation to clip a grain of rice size yellow crystal. Hector was staring at the yellow crystal, and his whole mind was drawn in. The darkness is vast, and the night is bright. evil people are treacherous and afraid of my divine light. they are buried in a terrible fire, and those who rebel against us will die. When the young master gang was founded, in order to improve their combat effectiveness, Luke often took them to play hunting games. Two groups of people, one is the prey and the other is the hunter, fight each other in the restricted area, and the winner will get rich rewards. Later, with the expansion of the guild, the hunting game gradually evolved into the hunting game. When dealing with the hostile gangs, Luke will leave their leaders behind and leave them in the abandoned villages and towns that are not connected to the network, and let his men go to hunt. The first person who catches the prey will not only get the right to execute, but also get half of the property of the prey. Half the property, at least a few hundred thousand dollars. This is a sum of money enough to make people crazy. Soon, the hunting game became one of the symbols of the young master gang. Man is a kind of intelligent creature, with logic, emotion and cognition. The game of hunting removes all of them and only retains the most primitive hunting instinct.In some cases, it is a kind of inhuman activity, which brings only blood and fear. Fear will spread. When the news comes out that all the gang leaders who can name are killed in the hunting game, the underground forces of the whole seaside city tremble. When a rabbit is shot in the head, it will not feel fear, because it will die too fast. If it is surrounded by a group of gray wolves and plays with them wantonly, the fear of facing death all the time will turn into a lingering nightmare in everyone''s heart. During that time, the sky of the seaside city was always cloudy. Until the old man came forward to stop it, the game of hunting was withdrawn from the historical stage and became a reserved project of the young master gang. In fact, Hal Jordan''s words are not wrong: the young master Gang is the haze over the seaside city. He wants to eradicate the haze, but he fails, and he has to pay for the failure. The game started, Dior that eternal ice face actually showed a rare look of excitement. Luke said speechless, "don''t tell me, you''re going to join?" "I haven''t played this game in three years." "Three years! It''s really a little long. Let''s go. " After a pause, he added, "take a breath." Dior''s eyes flashed a little doubt, but did not ask the reason, put on clothes, and left the villa without looking back. Luke walks up behind Carol, who is preparing breakfast, reaches for her waist, whispers in his ear, "found the man." The girl was surprised and said, "so fast?" Luke answered vaguely, "you know that man, Hal Jordan." Click! When the plate fell to the ground, Carol turned and looked incredulous. "How can it be, are you sure?" Luke nodded, "the ring is in my hand." Carol was silent and hung her head. She didn''t know what to say. Luke stroked her hair and said in a low voice, "I didn''t intend to let you in. I think it''s wrong to think about it. After all, it''s a friend you grew up with." The girl hesitated, "can you..." Luke put his finger over her lips, "you''ll know then." Chapter 155 Luke can''t give a guarantee, and he doesn''t know how crazy those people will become under the trend of anger. In a sense, Luke is the one who most wants Hal Jordan to survive. Only when he is alive can the green light ring be controlled by himself. If he is dead, the green light ring will automatically find the next owner according to the setting. In that case, there will be a lot of uncontrollable unexpected factors. For Luke, who likes to keep everything in his hands, the most annoying thing is accidents, but accidents are always unexpected. After breakfast, the villa welcomed a special guest. To be exact, it can''t be called a human being. He has purple and blue skin and looks similar to human beings. He has two eyes, two ears, a nose and a mouth, but he has no hair. His eyes are pure blue. As for his figure Luke touched his chin and looked at it carefully before reluctantly withdrawing his eyes, "Miss alien, it''s very impolite to break into other people''s houses without the permission of the owner on earth. Moreover, you are still wearing such exposed clothes." Velon said indifferently, "you like me!" Luke was stunned and didn''t respond for a moment. After a few seconds, he said strangely, "Miss, don''t overestimate yourself, OK?" With a faint smile, velon''s pure blue eyes seem to have the power to see through people''s hearts, "I can feel the desire in your heart, you want to invade me and occupy my body." Luke "This is the ability of the holder of the purple lantern ring - insight into emotions, which your majesty will possess. Under her gaze, all your love and hate will be invisible." Luke frowned. "What are you going to say?" With his left hand stretched forward and his right hand swung back, and his legs slightly bent, he bowed to Carol who appeared at the stairway, "Your Majesty, Veron, the elite soldier of zamaran, salutes you." In astonishment, Carol quickly grasped the lamp ring in her pocket and was relieved to see that the other party didn''t mean to do it. "you are "She?" "Yes." "Why? Why do you have to come to me? I''ve already said that I won''t leave the earth, let alone be your queen. " "That''s why I''m here today." Vinylon stepped forward and saluted again, "after careful consideration, we have decided to respect your choice and will not force you any more. For the last time, do you really not want to succeed to the Queen''s throne?" Carol nodded without hesitation, "yes, I don''t want to." "I see." Vinylon sighed, as if sighing, "since you don''t want to accept the Queen''s power, please give us the star blue stone." Carol quickly took the ring, just half stunned, star bluestone in Luke''s manipulation into a ring, how to do? Give her the ring. Will she believe it? Velon pressed, "Your Majesty, what''s wrong?" "No No! " Carol shakes her head in a hurry and looks at Luke for help. The latter frowns and feels that something is wrong. This extraterrestrial woman warrior with a lot of material in her chest has changed so much. She has been pestering Carol before and wants to carry her to the throne. She hasn''t seen her for two days and suddenly doesn''t care. What happened in the middle? Or, just a simple trial! There is too little information for Luke to guess her intention, so he can only fool her into saying, "Miss, I have to tell you with regret that the stone you want is not in our hands." Villon squinted and turned to Carol. "Your Majesty, is that true?" The girl answered and said with a strong smile, "yes, all of a sudden, she flew away and didn''t know where she was." The voice fell, and the air fell into a strange silence. After a short silence, velon saluted again and said sincerely, "Your Majesty, you are the queen of zamarens. As the queen, you can''t lie to your loyal subordinates. This will make them cold." "She didn''t lie!" Luke came over, stood in front of Carol and said with a smile, "things are gone, but they are gone. If you don''t believe it, you can find them by yourself. You said before that the star blue stone is the symbol of the queen. As long as you get it, you can become the queen, can''t you?" The smile on velon''s face disappeared, and his pure blue eyes were like the cold water of a thousand years, emitting a palpitating chill. When Luke steps forward, his clothes melt and turn into black armor. When Carol sees the situation, she grabs the ring quickly. Seeing that Luke shakes his head, she can only bear the uneasiness and put the ring back into her pocket. The two men''s small movements did not escape the sight of vinylon, a pair of eyes staring at Carol''s pocket. That grand love! Almost infinite emotion! There''s no mistake, it''s it! Star blue stone? No, it should be said that it is the original lantern ring. The first ring made by the ancestors of ancient times with the will of purple light is different from other lantern rings. The original lantern ring does not need to be charged and has infinite energy. At the same time, it is also the carrier of the Lantern beast. As long as you master it, you can summon a predatory beast more terrible than the gods and become the most powerful existence in the universe.Veron doesn''t know why Starbuck became the original ring, but that doesn''t stop her from thinking otherwise. The zamarens need the queen to lead them forward. The queen must be absolutely rational. Only in this way can the purple lantern Legion survive in the complex and changeable universe environment. Carol Ferris is not a good choice. Her love is too pure and single. It only affects one person. Such a person can''t become a queen unless she kills the person she loves. But if she does, no one can guarantee whether pure love will become pure hate. There is often only a thin line between love and hate, which is violet will. Among the seven emotion spectrums, purple light is the most unstable energy, which will be distorted and evolved into a desire to devour everything, whether it is love or hate. Villon, who has been thinking about whether Carol is qualified to be queen, has not noticed that her love has changed unconsciously. The atmosphere became oppressive, like a precursor to a storm. Luke clenched his fist and whispered, "EVA!" Boom! A black mecha rushed out of the ground and aimed at the front, bang! Eight blue energy projectiles were fired at the same time, and the thick energy cannons converged in mid air, hitting vinylon heavily. A loud noise! The blue shock came like a hurricane. Luke picked up Carol and rushed out of the villa from the window of the stairway. As soon as he landed, there was another explosion behind him. The blue torrent burst through the wall and exploded all over the lake in the distance. "Are you all right?" The girl shakes her head, takes out the lamp ring and puts it on her fingers. The battle clothes cover her body. The beautiful and intellectual Carol disappears and is replaced by the sexy and wild star blue stone queen. Chapter 156 Continuous explosions came from the villa, rocks splashed everywhere, just a few seconds later, the villa worth 10 million dollars turned into ruins. Bang! Ghost 1 and velon rushed out of the villa from the East and west respectively. The former stopped in front of Luke and integrated into one, while the latter was suspended in mid air, looking at this side without expression. Compared with before, her image has changed a lot, wearing purple armor, wearing crescent head ring, eyes become dark purple, like two transparent purple gemstones. Velon looked up and down at Carol, noticed the light ring on her finger, and his expression changed. The original lamp ring! is as like as two peas, but it is really! Inexplicably, a trace of greed emerged from his eyes, and velon snapped, "Your Majesty, you are lying. The ring on your finger is a star blue stone!" Carol ignored her and just looked at the ruins under her feet. The villa was an 18-year-old gift from Luke. They spent a lot of sweet and beautiful nights in it. Most of the time, Carol regarded it as a family. Now, the family is gone and there is only a pile of rags left. She took a deep breath, and the hesitation on her face disappeared, leaving only indifference. She raised her hand, and countless javelins appeared out of thin air, shooting like sharp arrows. Naive attack! Vinylon sneered, clenched his fingers, and a huge mirror three meters wide appeared in front of him. The javelin hit the mirror and bounced back faster. With dozens of Javelin without hitting the target, Carol is not discouraged. After continuous training by Luke these days, she has a considerable understanding of the ability of Dengjie, and even simulates the scene of fighting with the mysterious woman. As an elite soldier of zamaran, velon has more experience, skills, thinking power and creativity than her. This is a reality, and it''s impossible to admit it or not. Her only advantage is quantity. The energy of the original ring is infinite, and the power is infinite. Break ten thousand methods with one force! This is the truth that Luke told her, power is the king, as long as the power is big enough, skills and experience are all made of paper tiger. "If I can''t beat you, I''ll kill you." Carol gritted her teeth, growled and raised her hand. A stone more than 20 meters long and wide appeared on the top of vinylon''s head. The latter raised her hand with disdain. The purple lever appeared out of thin air. She wanted to pull the stone aside. Just then, with a loud bang, the small mountain appeared out of thin air and hit the back of the stone heavily. The two forces superposed together and the lever broke directly. Vinylon frowned slightly, and a chic energy gun appeared in his hand. White light came out of the muzzle of the gun, and a beam of light the size of an arm shot out of it, blasting two huge stones to pieces. "Don''t carry out this naive attack. As a user of the light ring, you are too weak." Vinylon clenched his fist and hit forward. The air behind Carol suddenly twisted, the purple energy overflowed everywhere, and then collapsed inward at a very fast speed, forming a constantly rotating purple vortex. The invisible gravity spread around, and everything around the air, dust and soil was pulled in. "Man made black holes!" Luke was so scared that his eyes almost came out, his hands and feet spewed blue flame, and he flew out with all his strength. Carol also responded. Two chains tied the distant tree, and an airplane jet appeared on his back. Even so, he couldn''t offset the tearing force and was pulled back by the black hole bit by bit. "Your Majesty, this is the real power of the lantern ring, rather than hitting with stones or shooting with javelin. Primitive people can do that." Vinylon''s face is ironic, and her hands are open, showing zamarene''s unique energy cannon. The muzzle aims at Carol, who is struggling in mid air. Just when she wants to pull the trigger to end the battle, a shadow appears in her heart. Destruction, repression, death, shuddering fear came from above, as if something terrible was coming. Vinylon frowned slightly and looked up. A purple barrier appeared at the far end of the field of vision. The feeling of depression came from behind the barrier. Raise a gun, break the barrier, as the purple fade, the fire gradually emerged. Fireball? No, it''s a meteorite! The purple meteorite fell from the sky with the smell of destruction, and the landing point was exactly where she was. Villon was stunned. His face was filled with astonishment, and Luke was also stunned. Rao was knowledgeable and knowledgeable. At this moment, he could only write down the word "lying trough". When did Carol lay such a thing in the sky, there was no leak. What''s more shocking is the size of the meteorite. According to the distance and perspective, the horizontal length of the meteorite is at least 100 meters. If it falls down Gudong! Luke shrugged his throat and immediately changed the shooting mode. Sixteen energy bombs exploded the artificial black hole, and then he carried Carol''s head and ran to the distance. thinking of the consequences of the meteorite fall, he could not help patting her round butt, "you are crazy, this is the seaside city!" "Suburban, not urban. I can control it. It''s OK."The girl''s cheeks were red and she was very excited. While adjusting the direction of the meteorite, she placed a lot of walls, chains and other things around the vinylon to restrict her movement ability in an all-round way. Chains crisscross, walls block in all directions, smash one side, and immediately new ones come out. This is the terrible part of the original ring. Its energy is infinite. As long as the user''s mental power is enough, the things that come out are infinite. After smashing dozens of walls, vinylon gave up and looked up with determination. "Your Majesty, you really surprised me." Vinylon murmurs to himself, energy gushes out, and dense parts are laid around his body. The parts are assembled and pieced together in a specific way, and the speed is extremely fast. It takes only a few seconds to form a giant gun with more than two people. Velon is sitting on the gun rack, aiming at the meteorite, firing! Boom! The sky was shaken, the atmosphere was stripped off, forming a vacuum area, and a huge beam of light shining enough to illuminate the sky and the earth was emitted. The beam was so dazzling that it could be seen clearly even several kilometers apart. The beam of light hit the surface of the meteorite with an unpredictable force. Two seconds later, enough to break the eardrum roar from above, the fireball disappeared, broken into countless pieces, the sky suddenly began to meteor shower. Luke''s face changed greatly, and he could not help yelling, "be careful of the city." Carol immediately reacts, quickly manipulates the ring, erases the meteorite blocks that rush to the seaside city, and adjusts the falling direction of the debris as far as possible to gather them to the location of vinylon. Fire and rain fall from the sky! This is what Luke saw. It was beautiful and deadly. Under the rain of fire, the earth turned crimson, just like a burning fire. Chapter 157 There is a meteor shower in the sky. Such a beautiful description often appears in romantic poetry or movies, but if the meteor shower happens nearby, it is another picture. Luke and Carol live not far from the city. When the meteorite rain appeared in the sky, many people noticed it. All over the sky, fire and rain fall from the sky, and the smell of destruction is coming. People can''t help but fear. Two seconds later, the meteorite rain fell on the ground! Boom, boom, boom!!!! The continuous vibration comes from the distance, the soil rises and falls like sea water, the dust rises everywhere, and turns into a heavy fog, the shock wave is mixed with fire and dust, and spreads around like a halo, where the trees burn, the rivers evaporate, the mountains become debris, and the mounds become plains. Luke and Carol put more than ten layers of energy shield around their bodies. Even so, they were still shaken out and rolled backward with the shock wave. They rolled several hundred meters before stopping. Ghost No. 1 was pressed underground by the trunk stones, and the surface was covered with dust. It looked rather embarrassed. "How are you, Luke? It doesn''t matter!" "Nothing." Luke coughed, blue flame from his back, rushed through the stump and landed beside Carol. They found a hill with a wide field of vision, looked around and could not say a word after seeing the surrounding scene. The seaside city is located on the west coast of the United States. It has a typical Mediterranean climate. The climate is mild all year round, dry and less rain, lush flowers and plants, and pleasant scenery, especially in the natural environment. The scenery of the seaside suburb, which ranks first among the major cities in the United States, has completely changed. Trees, flowers and plants all disappeared. The earth was dry and bare, full of large and small holes. Black smoke rose everywhere, and filled the sky like a battlefield. Carol opened her mouth and whispered for a while, "I won''t use meteorites anymore." "Don''t think too much, the key is the mysterious woman, never let her escape." "She should be dead!" Carol is not sure that velon is located in the center of the impact point. That is to say, if you use a giant gun to smash a meteorite, you will also get the strongest impact. Under the impact of that level, few people can survive. Luke shook his head. "I don''t see the body. Everything is unknown." Starting from the edge, they searched for the trace of vinylon as much as possible. When they reached the central area, they stopped. There was a purple light flashing at the broken stone in front of them. Luke raises his hand and an energy bomb smashes the broken stone. Purple light emerged, which was a spherical barrier about three meters in diameter. Carol was surprised. "It''s her. She''s not dead." Vinylon also saw them. She stood up slowly on the ground with her left hand. The blue blood flowed down her skin, forming a small pit on the ground. She looked very miserable. Her left leg was broken, her right arm was 90 degrees folded, her combat clothes were broken, and even the scenery in front of her chest could not be blocked. A pair of blue headlights were open without reservation. The breeze blew and the waves were rough. Carol turned red and growled, "close your eyes and don''t look." Luke What do you mean? Look down on me. I''m young master Xiao of the seaside city. If she has an IQ of more than 180 and an EQ of more than 150, how can she be interested in the green skin alien? Even if she has a big chest, a very tall, thin waist, a very soft, round butt and a very upturned butt, I, Luke Xiao, don''t have any idea. Really, do not believe you touch my chest, cold like iron. Carol is too lazy to pay attention to him. She has been with Luke for more than three years. How can she not see his essence clearly? To put it bluntly, a teddy who can''t control his lower body can''t help his eyes shining when he sees a good figure. The only thing better than Teddy is his self-control ability. Step to velon, stop 20 meters away from her and say in a deep voice, "take off the light ring, I won''t kill you." Villon trembled, raised his right hand and giggled, "Your Majesty, I want to apologize to you. I shouldn''t belittle you. You do have the qualification to become a queen. Unfortunately, it''s too late. I''m bound to win the lantern ring, but you must die." Hold it with your right hand. There was a buzzing sound from above. Carol was about to attack when she suddenly flew out and fell heavily on the ground. As the air changes, a silver gray metal ball emerges. The metal ball is as big as a two-story building. It looks very smooth, but no light is reflected. It floats in the air and makes a buzzing sound. Spaceship? Zamaran technology? Luke''s heart moved, even busy way, "EVA, I want to get the ball." "I''m sorry, young master. There is a strong interference magnetic field on the surface of the metal ball. The signal can''t penetrate from the outside." "What about the inside?" "Information unknown, not clear yet." Velon wiped the blood from his mouth and said with pride, "Your Majesty, zamaron not only has the purple lamp corps, but also has the science and technology far beyond the earth. You may be able to defeat me with the power of the original lamp ring, but you can''t kill me. The defenders will protect me.""I don''t think so." Without any hesitation, Luke directly launched the attack, rushed to the metal ball at a very fast speed, clenched his right hand, filled with blue light, and hit with all his strength, hum! The sound of the metal ball rises abruptly, the ball shakes violently, and a layer of undulating spatial ripples appears on the surface. When the fist hits the ripples, it seems to fall into the mire, and the force is decomposed layer by layer. Not only that, the ripple friction fist armor actually begins to penetrate into the interior. "What a weird technology." Luke stepped back, the muzzle came out of his shoulder, two energy cannons hit the metal ball, the next second, in the strong vibration, the blue energy was decomposed, consumed, and turned into stars. ¡°£¿¡± Luke was stunned. He had never seen such defense technology. vinylon is irresponsible to send irony, "woodlouse on earth, in front of Mullen technology, you have weapons like savages in the javelin." While satirizing Luke, I still remember to pull up Carol and fly forward while talking. The defenders have a perfect medical system. No matter how seriously injured, as long as they don''t die, they can recover in three hours. Unfortunately, the idea is very beautiful, the reality is very cruel, how can Luke let her wish, eight spider legs of guns from the back, blue energy into light and rain, pour down to vinylon. At the same time, Carol flies out of the crater, raises her hand, and a barrier appears in front of velon, blocking her way. Luke yelled, "I''ll deal with her, you limit the metal ball with all your strength, don''t let it run away." The girl nodded, hands dancing, countless purple barriers appeared around the metal ball, such as zongzi, wrapped it airtight. The metal ball struggles violently, and the space ripple on the surface expands outward, destroying layer after layer of energy barriers. No matter how much it destroys, new barriers will appear. Seeing this scene, vinylon''s face became extremely ugly. Chapter 158 The metal ball is very strong, but Carol is stronger. Relying on the strength of the original lamp ring, Sheng Sheng keeps it in place, and constantly thickens the barrier to separate the connection between vinylon and the metal ball. Without the master''s command, the metal ball stops fighting and goes into standby mode. Seeing this scene, velon''s face suddenly changed. If it goes on like this, she may really die here. Luke stepped forward and said, "give up. You have no chance of winning." When he said that, the offensive didn''t mean to stop at all. His feet spewed out light and rushed to vinylon quickly, clenched his fist and hit him directly. Vinylon put up his fingers, and an elastic collider appeared on the ground, trying to fly the ghost 1 bullet out. Bang! An energy bomb is shot from the center of the foot, and the elastic collider is blasted to pieces. The ability of realization is very magical. But for Luke in "God mode", it is a useless gadget. No matter what she shows, EVA will analyze the data at the first time and make corresponding measures. In front of the omnipotent artificial intelligence, she has only one way to go, that is to say It''s hard. Bang! The iron fist wrapped in blue electric light hit the purple barrier heavily, CLICK! A crack appeared in the barrier, velon''s face changed slightly, and he flew backward quickly. Luke broke through the barrier again, and eight rounds of energy were ejected, hitting the cliff in front of him. the fracture collapsed, and the gravel fell, constantly hitting velon. The latter raised his left hand, and the stone suspended in the air, and shot at Luke quickly. "Activate energy stance!" The blue ripples visible to the naked eye appeared around the ghost 1. Facing the flying stones, it would not dodge and rush to it. On its dark cheek, a pair of mechanical eyes shone with scarlet light. The killing was so fierce that even vinylon, who had been through many battles, felt the chill to the bone. "He wanted to kill me, the native of the earth, to kill me!" "Why should he?" With a low roar, velon''s eyes glowing with a strange purple light, the power of emotion pervaded all around, wrapped in ghost armor. She wanted to turn this damned, dark native earth into her own puppet. The next moment. A world burning with green flame suddenly appears. If vinylon is hit hard, his eyes will pop out, as if he is about to be squeezed out. His throat is turning and surging. Wow, he spits out a big blue blood stasis, "how can it be..." Veron murmured to himself, unable to hide his horror. The power of emotion is the unique power of the purple lantern army, and there are almost no natural enemies. Even if it is ineffective to some strong people, it will not encounter counter attack like now. "What is the origin of this earth native, and why does he have such a terrible spiritual world?" Thinking of the green flame burning all over the sky, vinylon shivered with excitement. A huge mirror appeared in front of him to block the black armor. Then he took out a chip from his pocket on his back waist, crushed the chip, and his body disappeared. When Luke broke through the mirror and saw the empty ground, he immediately frowned, "EVA? Where are the people? " "Sorry, we can''t detect enemy information." "Run away?" "Very likely." Luke sneered, "can you run?" Green inflammation overflows from the depth of the pupil, and the vision changes. The colorful world disappears, leaving only the black and white tones. The white light is so clear in the black and white world. Luke leaped forward, blue flame from the center of his feet, and flew to the white light at full speed. The distance between the two men was very close, and velon, who was aware of the situation behind him, almost fell to the ground, "black mecha?" "He can see me!" "I''m in a state of shadow flow, and it''s impossible for technology on earth to detect my existence?" Vinylon is a fool. There are too many strange things that affect her judgment ability. Stimulated by multiple surprises, she doesn''t want to fight any more. Her only idea is to run as far as possible. Only by living can she see the future. With this in mind, gritting your teeth and bearing the pain of tearing your head, you can see a speeding device on your back. The speeding device is a secret weapon tailored by zamaran scientists for the purple Lantern Corps. It can allow users to fly at supersonic speed, with an ultimate speed of Mach 20. With the start of the device, vinylon turns into a brilliant streamer and disappears at the end of the field of vision at a speed that cannot be distinguished by the naked eye. Luke: -- "AVA, where is she?" "Sorry, the other side''s speed exceeds Mach 10, unable to track effectively." "Damn it Luke waved his fist angrily. He was so angry that his prey ran away like this. What''s more, there was no way to stop it. The highest speed of ghost 1 was Mach 3, but the other side reached Mach 10. How could he chase it? He couldn''t chase it, and the tail light couldn''t be seen. "It''s time to create ghost 3." Luke said to himself that he had no choice but to return to the crater. Carol was dealing with the metal ball. When he came back, he was busy,"Where is she? Are you dead? " Luke shook his head. "Run." "How could it be?" Luke sighed helplessly, "that guy''s escape speed is first-class. Ghost No.1 can''t catch up. There''s no way. Forget it, the monk can''t run to the temple. Sooner or later, he can find her out. Now the most important thing is to leave here." Carol nodded. Just now she noticed that there were people on the edge of the crater. Before long, there will be more and more people. Once they are found, things will become very troublesome. No longer hesitated, they left quickly with the metal ball. The news of the meteorite fall soon became the focus of the major news media. With the outflow of the video, the atmosphere of panic spread in the city. The place where the meteorite fell is only ten miles away from the coastal city area. People can''t imagine what the city with millions of people would look like if the meteorite deviated slightly during the fall. Death brings fear, which leads to a variety of negative emotions. Because of this incident, the government and the space administration have been severely criticized. It is precisely because of their inaction that Haibin city has suffered such a large-scale meteorite attack. The latter said that we are really wronged that satellites and astronomical telescopes have not detected that there will be meteorites approaching the earth in the near future. Who knows how it came about. In principle, meteorites with a diameter of more than 100 meters will be highlighted, and there will be no missing events. However, how did this thing escape the inspection of satellites and appear on the earth''s surface. NASA experts thought for a long time and couldn''t find out why. In order to reduce unnecessary accidents, the authorities decided to block the scene and forbid outsiders to enter. Steven Martin, the head of the FBI''s local office in seaside city, is temporarily in charge of the investigation of the incident. Under his arrangement, FBI agents began to search for traces of the meteorite. Before long, a shocking news came: no meteorite was found. So big crater, dozens of small holes, unexpectedly did not find an alien stone. Chapter 159 There is no meteorite in the crater, just like there is no prostitute in the brothel. Let alone other people, he doesn''t believe it. In order to confirm the authenticity of the news, Steven turns around in the crater, and then without hesitation throws the hot potato to the headquarters, and gives death orders to his subordinates, never allowing it to leak out. Unfortunately, three minutes ago, a debt ridden policeman sold the news to a local radio station for 100000 dollars. As a result, all the media in Bincheng knew about it. For the sake of audience rating, major radio stations invited "well-known experts" to interpret the disappearance of the meteorite, and there was a lot of noise on the Internet. Some said it was evil, some said it was Russia''s stealth missile technology, and some said that China''s superpowers were behind the scenes The endless conspiracy theories make the coastal city people who are already in a state of tension more and more nervous, and their fear deepens and gradually turns into fear. When the atmosphere of fear spread over the city, Hector Hammond suddenly found that the world was so delicious. Since he came into contact with the corpses of aliens, his pupils have changed from brown to yellow, and his mentality has also changed. In the past, he hated going out, going on the street, and people pointing fingers at him on the street. Now it''s different. He likes walking very much, especially in the remote and dark streets. Surprise can always be found in dark places. Just like now, when a girl is dragged into an alley by two black youths, she is full of panic and struggling, but her mouth is blocked by a rag and she can''t cry out. The young man with dirty pigtails takes off her pants and is about to do something indescribable. Hector appears with a smile and looks very curious. Another young man noticed the guy who suddenly appeared and yelled in a cold voice, "fuckyou, freak, get out of the way." Hearing the word "freak", the smile on Hector''s face disappeared and he looked at him without expression. His dark yellow eyes twinkled with strange light. That kind of light seemed to have insight into the soul and planted the seeds of fear in the spiritual sea. The young man trembled inexplicably, his legs softened, and knelt down on the ground with a plop. His mouth foamed like a frightened goat. When his companion saw the situation, he quickly took out his pistol and shot. The bullet ran out of the muzzle and landed in front of Hector strangely, just like the scene in the hit movie matrix. The young man opened his eyes, turned around and ran without hesitation. It didn''t look like the first time. Hector beckoned. The runaway young man rose up in the air, flew back backward, and rolled to Hector''s feet like a basketball. He bent down, grasped the young man''s collar, and put his huge forehead against his heart. He asked sincerely, "tell me, are you afraid?" An hour later, the policeman who received the report rushed to the alley and saw the three mummies in the garbage can. His face was as pale as the snow in early winter. ¡­¡­ Police in the world is a laborious, dangerous and unpopular job, whether it is a small town police or a city police. In order to fill their broken hearts, Luke pays special allowances to his police friends every few months, and sometimes even helps with some tough cases. Over the years, he became the most popular person among the police, and even became as close as a "brother" to the police chief. Therefore, when the mummy cases happened one after another and the police were at a loss, Tom, the police chief, did not hesitate to call "brother". Luke was having a headache for the metal ball. He didn''t have time to talk to him. He just hung up with a few perfunctory words. Carol said strangely, "who''s calling?" "Tom Hugo." "Chief of police?" "No one but him." Carol said nervously, "why did he call you? What did he find?" Luke said with a smile, "don''t think about it. It''s not our business. It''s other cases. There are many dry corpses in seaside city. He has no clue, so he wants me to use the power of the young master''s gang to help him catch the murderer." "You''re the gang boss! The police chief asked you to track down the murderer When she said this, the girl''s expression was very strange and incredible. "There''s nothing to be surprised about." Luke shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''ve solved too many cases for him over the years. The smuggling case in August last year, the bombing case in March the year before last year, the corpse smashing case in May the year before last, and the terrorist attack the year before last were all found out with my help. Our director Hugo has no other advantages except money." Carol: -- "Well, don''t worry about it. It''s important to deal with the metal ball." "EVA, what''s the test result?" A series of tables were projected into midair, recording all aspects of the metal ball''s information, such as composition, structure, function and so on. Luke looked at them carefully for several times, but he was still puzzled, "what''s the internal situation?" "Impermeable." Lukqi is strange, "standby mode can''t penetrate." "Yes, the control center of the metal ball is another mode, which is essentially different from artificial intelligence. I can''t penetrate into the internal system through the existing way, let alone obtain information."Luke''s brows wrinkled into a Sichuan character. Another mode! Essential difference! What the hell? Isn''t the center of the ball computer. EVA added, "according to my excuse, the metal ball is equipped with a mind drive system. According to krypton database, the zamarens are far ahead in mind technology, and the metal ball is probably the product of mind technology." Carol said, "mind technology? What is that "Mind Science and technology is another kind of intelligent brain created with the brain of organic life as the carrier and brain wave as the signal source. Mind Science and technology are closely related to spirit. To skillfully use mind science and technology, we need to have a high spiritual talent." Carol is still confused and turns her eyes to Luke, who rubs her eyebrows and looks a little bit bad, "can you crack it?" "I''m sorry, it''s beyond my ability. My way of invading has no effect on it." Luke was helpless and walked back and forth in the base with his waist inserted. He didn''t know anything about mind science and technology. There was no record in krypton database. This is normal. Kryptonians, like people on earth, are not a race with good mental ability. "I can have a try," Carol hesitated "You?" "Yes." The girl said in a deep voice, "Purple lantern ring can give users the ability to control their emotions. Emotions are a kind of spiritual power. Maybe I can communicate with it." Without hesitation, Luke shook his head. "no, it''s too dangerous." "Always try." Carol expression serious, even with a strong taste, "after this battle, vinylon has become our life and death enemy, will be desperate to deal with us, even our family, metal ball is the only way to find her, there is no other choice." Luke is silent. What the girl said is right. After the loss, velon will hide and dare not come forward easily. This is not a good thing for both of them. As the saying goes, there is only a thousand days to be a thief. There is a thousand days to prevent a thief. "You''re sure to do that." The girl nodded hard. "Well, try it once." Chapter 160 In order to avoid the accident, Luke made full preparations, not only set up a strict defense mechanism in the base, but also let her wear ghost armor. "Be careful." Carol nodded, went to the metal ball and put her right hand with the original ring on the surface of the ball. The power of emotion penetrated into the interior, and the metal ball made a buzzing sound. Luke''s face tightened. After a while, he was relieved to see that the metal ball had no other behavior except shaking. "EVA, how''s it going?" "The brain wave is stable, the heart rate is normal, and there is no disorder." Luke stopped talking and stood by, watching quietly. ¡­¡­ Hal Jordan felt that he was almost unable to support himself. His physical strength was nearly overdrawn, and his vision was even blurred. He was chased for 11 hours from 6 a.m., just like a bull being hunted by hyenas. Yes, hyenas. The young master Gang is a group of hyenas. They torture themselves crazily. Several times, Hal has given up resistance, but the bastards don''t fight. They leave with a funny face, and even put down food and water to let the chase game go on. Damn it! Hal punched the wall, gnashing his teeth with hatred, but there was deep despair in his eyes. Death threats linger around him, tormenting him all the time. His body has collapsed, his spirit is not much better, and he even has the idea of suicide. "It''s better to die than to be fooled by them." Hal took a dagger out of his arms. He snatched it from a lame young master. The body of the dagger was black and the blade was white as snow. It was a good thing. Hal holds the dagger to his neck, and with a stroke, his blood will burst out like a fountain. "the scene must be ugly." He murmured, silent for a few seconds, throwing the dagger aside. "It''s a pity, why not stab?" A familiar voice came from behind. Hal was struck by lightning. He looked back. In the silver gray moonlight, a thin figure stood at the door. It''s no one else. It''s Dior clay, one of the three leaders of the young master gang who scares him most. Hal grabs the dagger subconsciously, tenses his muscles and goes all out. Dior lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, dropped the cigarette on the ground, took off his coat, shook his wrist, and two scalpels fell into his palm. The scalpels were silver white, smooth as a mirror, brighter than the moonlight. "Pray, pray to your most beloved God that you will not be cut off by me." Half an hour later, Dior left the village dragging Hal with blood all over his body. The blood spilled along the wound, leaving a long red mark on the road. Tony came up, walked around Hal, tut tut said, "72 knives are not dead, dead fag, your knife technique is more and more abnormal." "Why don''t you kill him?" Wang Hu hummed Dior gave Vietnam a cold look and said indifferently, "the young master said to take a breath." "What''s the boss up to?" "Ask yourself!" After that, he took Hal to Denny, who was covered with bandages, and stood aside. Instead of asking why Luke did it, he pulled out a dagger and cut off Hal Jordan''s four fingers, then nodded to Dior and turned away. Gangs have gangs'' rules. Luke said that sparing his life does not mean that Hal Jordan can leave intact. There are some things that you have to pay for. Among all the people who provoked the young master''s help, his ending was good. ¡­¡­ In the underground base, after waiting for two hours, Carol finally woke up. "How are you, are you all right?" Carol shakes her head with deep fatigue on her brow, "she tells me a lot of things, too much, and my head hurts so much that I need to rest for a while." Luke frowned. "She?" The girl nodded and looked at the metal ball, "it''s her, also known as the defender, who is a single space warship researched by scientists zamarene for the elite soldiers of the green light Corps..." With that, he couldn''t hold on any longer. His eyelids pulled down and he fell asleep on the sofa. Luke put a sheet over her and sat by, staring straight at the metal ball. Just now, I heard very clearly that Carol used "she" instead of "it" when she called the metal ball. The two words are the third person, but there is an essential difference. Is there a gender in this thing? Luke felt his chin, thought about it, went to the metal ball and said, "you can hear me, can''t you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Do you want to talk to me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a long silence, Luke decided to take a different approach and put his palm wrapped in green flame on the wall of the ball. The expected scene did not appear, and the metal ball was still the same as it was, and there was no change due to the erosion of green flame."With a mind similar to that of an intelligent creature, but without a corresponding soul." "It''s strange." Luke muttered to himself, more and more curious. All the technologies he came into contact with were built on the basis of computers, and everything could not be separated from data. Mind technology is a completely different technology mode. If this technology can be applied to the creation of ghost 3, the effect will be very good. Carol didn''t have a long rest. After only forty minutes of sleep, she woke up. Luke poured a cup of mango juice into her hand and said, "how about it?" The girl shook her head with a serious expression. "She agrees that I will become the queen of zamaran, but she won''t open her authority to me until she ascends the throne." "That means you can''t use it to track vinylon right now." "Yes." "That''s the trouble." Luke frowned and said, "is there any way to force the black in?" "Not at all." Carol sighed, "zamaran''s mind technology has a history of tens of thousands of years, and all aspects tend to be perfect. How can it be so easy to invade?" "There seems to be only one choice left." Luke shrugged his shoulders and took out a mechanical gun similar to a long sword from the warehouse. Turning on the power, a large blue particle stream emerged from the gun body. The particle stream accelerated and vibrated. Under the control of the magnetic field, it turned into a blue light blade. Carol''s eyes widened. "This is High frequency particle knife "I''m a little knowledgeable." Luke laughed, took the handle of the gun and went to the metal ball. "I was going to collect you, but I''m sorry." The metal ball seems to be aware of the danger, showing a wave of energy. Unfortunately, in front of the high-frequency particle knife, this defense is no different from tofu. The particle stabbed the goal wall and opened a two meter high door under the control of Luke. Luke kicked open the iron gate and went in. The interior is totally different from what I imagined. It''s very spacious, with only a furniture similar to an electric chair and a bed that doesn''t look very comfortable. The chair is in the middle and the bed is close to the corner. Chapter 161 The environment in the room was beyond Luke''s expectation. He thought that vinylon was so exposed. There must be a lot of Xiaoqing in his private life. I never thought it was so boring. Luke turns around and says to Carol, who is also curious, "have you found anything?" The girl stared at the chair. "It should be it." "Connection center?" "Yes." "I see." Luke turned. "Adam! Come here The tall and strong Adam quickly came in, "young master!" Luke pointed to the chair. "Sit on it." Adam didn''t hesitate. He sat directly on the chair. A dozen energy rings appeared, tied his hands and feet, and confined him to the chair. At the same time, a head ring similar to electric shock appeared on Adam''s head. He didn''t fight, he didn''t struggle, he let the ring cover his head. The electric current overflowed from the head ring, which made the body tremble violently. After a while, the smell of burning came from the air. Even so, Adam was silent, and there was no other emotion except indifference on his cold face. "What a terrible fellow!" Carol covered her mouth in admiration and horror. As Luke paced the room, he suddenly raised his hand and stabbed. The particle knife fell into the floor. The current immediately disappeared and the light in the room dimmed. "Here it is." With a happy face, Luke quickly chiseled open the floor and found the control center along the crystal tube below. The control center of the metal ball is very different from that of the krypton spacecraft. It is not a super AI made of liquid metal, but a white ball similar to the human brain. The sphere is placed in the culture tank and connected with many cannulas. "It''s interesting." Luke looked up and down, carefully took down the incubator and put it in front of him. He looked at the "white head" inside and said word by word, "since you are conscious, you know what death is. This is the last chance. If you don''t speak again, I will break the incubator to pieces." A few seconds later, a strange voice sounded in my brain, "Hello, earthman." Luke turned his mouth slightly and said with a strange smile, "Hello, alien. What do you call it, male alien? Female alien? It''s still a androgynous alien. " "I''m the spiritual center created by zamaran scientists. I don''t belong to organic life. I don''t have gender." "And the name?" "No name." "How to call it." "You can call me the defender." "Defenders!" Luke tut tut mouth, some dissatisfaction, "too ugly, like a rigid machine, how about this, I give you a name." "You don''t have permission to name me." "Who has it?" "Velon!" "If I kill her, I will." "In principle, velon is my master and I have to protect her." Luke showed his white teeth and grinned. "That means you''re going to hell with her." After a short pause, the voice sounded again, "my first mission is to protect the great queen, and my second mission is to protect vinylon. When there is a conflict between the first mission and the second mission, the second mission will be abandoned automatically." Luke suddenly, the smile on his face became more and more intense. He found an interesting thing that this so-called spiritual center may be a wall grass. Of course, it''s just a conjecture, but it hasn''t been confirmed yet. "So, you''re on our side." "I will always support the great queen." Luke burst out laughing and threw the incubator to Carol. "Congratulations, you''ve got a loyal wallflower." The girl''s face was full of confusion. The next second, she didn''t know what to hear, and her face turned pale, "she told me that vinylon was going to attack our family." ¡­¡­ In the Xiao''s manor, ever since Luke''s appointment, the old man has become moody. If something goes wrong, he smashes the house. The family members are scolded by him many times, even Linda, who is a guest, doesn''t let it go. Strange is, always rebellious and rebellious krypton girl face the old man''s scolding, actually keep silent, but as "master" Ling Xuzi scared. Not only him, but also Lin Fu, who knows the girl''s strength, was startled. Fortunately, the worst result did not appear. The old man scolded and left with a crutch. Linda stamped her feet angrily and dragged "Shifu" to the backyard to practice martial arts. After many times of practice, Ling Xuzi finally created a martial arts secret script suitable for kryptonians. As for the effect, to be honest, he has no confidence at all. The first thing to cultivate internal breathing is to develop the meridians. The meridians are related to nerves. If you are careless, it will cause irreversible damage to the human body. Therefore, the development of meridians must be carried out in strict accordance with the secret script, and no mistakes can be made. At first, Ling Xuzi thought the same. When he saw that Linda''s recovery ability was far beyond ordinary people, he suddenly had a new idea.Nvwa is an alien. Her body structure is essentially different from that of earth people. Who knows how the meridians are distributed in her body. In this case, just come to a nest and get through the meridians all over her body. Once the meridians are connected, a fool can become a master. Ling Xuzi felt that he was too clever to come up with such a wonderful idea. As a result, after some completely unintelligible martial arts terms, Linda began to explore the meridians in her body as instructed by the "master". Due to the relationship of resilience, the process is even more troublesome than imagined. The forced opening of meridians can always recover as before. It took several hours for an arm meridian to stabilize. Linda was really speechless. Seeing that it was dark, she went back to the villa with "Shifu" for dinner. After a few steps, she suddenly stopped, Ling Xuzi said strangely, "what''s the matter?" Linda turned her lips, "you go in first. I have something to deal with." Ling Xuzi answered and left obediently. After turning across the corridor, he swayed and hid in the grass to watch secretly. Vinylon was suspended in mid air, looking at the brightly lit villa, the home of the damned, native Luke Shaw. Good. Take your family as a meat shield and see how arrogant you are. Just at this time, a feeling of being watched by wild animals came out from the bottom of my heart. Velon quickly lowered his head and looked far away. A sweet looking blonde girl stood there, her mouth slightly tilted, her eyes half narrowed, showing an undisguised mockery. Vinylon After a moment''s silence, he hissed, "you can see me." Linda grinned. "What do you say?" Vinylon took a deep breath and said, "who are you and what''s your relationship with Luke Shaw?" "It doesn''t matter how many times I''ve met. How about you?" "He and I are enemies." Linda suddenly realized, "so you''re here for revenge." "Yes, stay away if you don''t want to get hurt. It''s none of your business." Due to the oppression brought by the girl, velon''s tone is rarely euphemistic. "I can''t do that. I eat well and live well here. I can''t care about everything, ok..." Linda held out her finger and said with a smile, "I''m standing here and you''re standing there. As long as you can bear my blow, I''ll leave. I don''t care about anything." After thinking about all kinds of gains and losses in his mind, velon said in a deep voice, "you must keep your word." "Don''t worry." Linda rolled open her sleeves, bent her knees slightly, and put her right fist on her side waist. "I''m not someone. I''m not going to make a second fist." Chapter 162 In the grass, Ling Xuzi rubbed his noisy hair, and his face was incomprehensible. "what''s crazy about the stupid apprentice, how to talk to the air." Ordinary people can''t see the zamarens in the state of flow shadow, with the exception of kryptonians. With X-ray vision, they can clearly see the bone structure of vinylon. Stealth is a joke for kryptonians. After making a fist appointment, Linda squats down and makes a fist pose. Under the control of the mind, energy turns into a drill, running in the meridians, constantly destroying the flesh and blood tissue inside the meridians. The crackling sound sounded like fried beans. Her skin turned red and covered with blood. In some places, it even burst open, revealing frostbite like wounds. This is the result of forced pulse. If ordinary people had already died of five viscera bursting, Linda was different. Her body strength was extremely high, and she had super healing ability. This injury was nothing. Under the almost violent impact of the energy drill, the meridians slowly open and unobstructed, and the girl also becomes a blood man. The blood oozed from her skin and dyed her whole body bright red. But Linda didn''t care. Her eyes even looked happy. She felt the wonderful changes brought by the unblocked meridians. Before, the energy in the body was a stagnant Lake trapped on the land, with no source and no outlet. Now, it''s different. The lake is connected with the sea, and the flow of water is unimpeded, so is the energy. The clenched right fist began to shine, the energy continued to converge to the right hand, the density became higher and higher, and the brightness also changed. At first, it was milky white, slowly turned red, deepened red, and finally became the same color as blazing white. The light was blazing, and the surrounding air was boiling. Bang! The ground shakes, and the invisible wave swings around with Linda''s right fist as the center. Where she goes, the soil is flying, the flowers and plants are broken, and Ann Beibei is so scared that she shrinks into the kennel that she can''t get out of the atmosphere. Ling Xuzi is also shocked. My dear disciple, this is to make a hole in the sky. At this moment, she is no longer a human being, but a huge energy which is constantly compressed, introverted and may explode at any time. Vinylon has lived for nearly a hundred years, and has never seen such a terrifying picture. Organic life can actually release such a huge and dense energy, it''s terrible for Earth people! People on earth are monsters! With no hesitation, velon turned and ran, turning into a streamer and galloping toward the northwest. "Want to run?" "Where to run!" Linda drinks violently. Her right foot works hard. Bang, the ground is directly sunken. Her right fist is even more dazzling than the sun. At this moment, time seems to stop until there is a light in the sky and the earth! Boom! With the impact of a hurricane, plants, soil, trees, bricks, houses and other peeping objects, Ling Xuzi and An''an Beibei all flew up. A ten meter wide crater suddenly appeared in the backyard. The white light starts from Linda''s right fist, spreads slowly, and finally becomes a huge fan-shaped pillar of light. The destructive power spreads in the light lord, and everything is crushed into nirvana. Poof! Vinylon''s left body disappears, flesh and bones decompose rapidly in the light column, and finally become a tiny and untraceable molecular form. This scene takes place in front of her eyes, and she can even see all kinds of changes in the process. She is as stunned as a wooden stake. The only left right face is confused and puzzled, and her body falls from the air like a fallen leaf in the wind. It took two seconds for the light column to fade away. Looking up, I was surprised to find that the night sky in the seaside city was so clear that I couldn''t see a cloud. The blow was so terrible that it knocked out all the clouds in the sky. Lin Fu and the old man who rushed out of the villa opened their mouths wide and could not say anything shocked. The old man raised his hand tremblingly, "she She She... " Lin Fu stirred his throat, his voice was very dry, "brother, listen to me, don''t scold her, you will die." After all, the old man was a man who had experienced storms. He soon calmed down and said firmly, "from today on, little Linda is my granddaughter, and I will give her up as my ancestor." Lin Fu Ling Xuzi kicks an''anbeibei, who is constantly arched in his arms, shakes the dust on his body, and approaches Linda carefully, "good apprentice, you Are you all right? " "Don''t worry, it''s OK." The girl waved her hand indifferently and didn''t care about the blood stains on her body. Her eyes were fixed on her right hand. Recalling the scenery of that fist, she couldn''t help but raise her mouth and said with pride, "how was that fist just now? Was it cool?" Lingxuzi chicken pecked rice like nodding, "cool, cool, never seen such a cool." The clouds are gone. Isn''t it cool? "I think so, too." Linda shakes her hair and laughs. Chinese martial arts is very interesting. It can actually mobilize the energy in her body. If she can get through the meridians of her whole body, and achieve the "master"''s "body following the will, ten thousand yuan unification", not to mention Carl''s traitor, even breniak is not an opponent.I''m Carla Zoe al destined to be number one in the universe. Linda is in a good mood and decides to have a good meal. As a result, Luke, who hurried home, saw this scene: three old men gathered around Linda, smiling like chrysanthemums, serving tea and water, all kinds of courting and courting, which made Luke taste delicious. "Son of a bitch, you know how to come back! You are not hard wings, come back to do what, go away, quickly roll, I don''t want to see you at a glance Seeing Luke, Xiao Changlin immediately thinks of the soft and weak Qu Nvwa. What a good girl. She doesn''t complain when she is wronged. Instead, she comforts him on the phone, telling him not to be angry and pay attention to his health. Look at other people, and look at this son of a bitch, it''s just a day, a place. Xiao Changlin got up and went to the inner room to get the whip. When Luke saw the situation, he ran to Linda who was eating dumplings and said in a hurry, "what''s the matter with that light column?" Linda Gudong Gudong finished half a bottle of beer and rubbed her flat, tight, smooth little belly. Then she said carelessly, "just now, a green alien came to you for revenge and was killed by me." "Dead?" Luke was so happy that he said, "are you sure?" "Half of my body is gone. Do you mean to die? " "Where''s the body?" "Northwest, six or seven miles away." Luke thumbs up and gives her a look of "you''re great". He quickly leaves the villa, puts on his ghost armor and gallops to the northwest. Xiao Changlin rushed out with a whip, "where''s the asshole?" Linda coughed, and Xiao Chang changed into a smiling face. "Little Linda, have you had enough? If you don''t want to order two dishes any more, I''ll tell you that dumplings are the most authentic thing. They''re filled with pork and scallions. They''re too greasy with fruit. They stick to your teeth." Chapter 163 Soldiers will face death in the end. For the picture before death, vinylon has made countless ideas, the only thing he didn''t think of was the garbage dump of a lower planet. Purple lamp ring can give the user self-healing factor. Self healing is different from regeneration. She can''t survive without half of her body. "I''m really going to die." "I''m not reconciled!" Veron is biting his teeth, and his eyes are extremely unwilling. Soon, his reluctance becomes the fear of death. The fear of zamarens is different from that of people on earth. Their extraordinary spiritual talent will magnify the fear countless times. "I smell fear." Hector Hammond appeared in the alley with his big head down and looked curiously at the humanoid creatures in the garbage, "blue skin, no hair, half body, ho ho ho!" "I''m lucky to meet another alien. He''s still alive." Hector nodded slightly and asked sincerely, "Hello, friend from an alien planet, what can I do for you?" Velon raised his right hand, a sword appeared out of thin air, but stopped strangely before reaching Hector, "another superpower?" Vinylon''s pupil is tiny, and he is about to start, but his right arm is stiff in the air, unable to move, "friends from other stars, don''t be nervous, I don''t mean to attack you, I just want to talk to you as the master of the earth." "I almost forgot. Can you understand our language?" "If I don''t understand, I have another way to communicate, but that will cause a little damage to your brain." Hector is smiling, just like a hospitable host, but his dark yellow eyes are too strange. Every time he looks at each other, velon will feel a kind of fear from his heart, yellow eyes! fear! When vinylon''s face stagnated, he didn''t know what to think of, but only half of his face twisted, parallax demon! This earth man is a parallax demon possessed by yellow will! Damn, why does a planet like earth have such a thing? Remembering the terrible power of parallax magic, velon trembled involuntarily. His head did not turn to one side and did not look at him. "Alien friend, you seem to know me?" Hector squinted. "Or, you know my abilities." "It''s troublesome. My biggest wish in my life is to sit down and chat with intelligent life from outer space, and understand what the world outside the earth looks like. Unfortunately, you know my power, and you are afraid." "I''m sorry, alien friend, I can''t save you." "I like your fear." Hector gently smiles, her eyes emit a nearly real yellow light beam, velon''s face changes greatly, clenches her fist, and uses the power given by the purple light ring to fight against the yellow light beam. Unfortunately, her body is too weak. After only a few seconds, her right hand is paralyzed on the ground. Yellow light enveloped her body, large yellow particles overflowed from her body, converged into a torrent, and was swallowed by Hector. With the yellow light diffused, velon''s body contracted rapidly, muscles lost vitality, and blood dried up, leaving only bones and part of the outer layer of tissue that could not be absorbed. Hector sighed with satisfaction that the alien''s fear is totally different from that of the earth people, which is so rich, heavy and memorable. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly noticed the ring on the body. Purple ring! There''s a tempting light. Hector reached out to pick it up, and the ring suddenly emptied into the sky. Hector frowned slightly, feeling that he had missed something. He stayed for a while, determined that the ring would not come back, and left the alley to look for the next target. At night, I don''t know how many people will die of fear in the seaside city shrouded in panic. ¡­¡­ With the death of velon, Carol, who has a defender, soon got the gratifying news. Under the direction of the defenders, Luke found half of the body from the dump and took it back to the dock base. The surface of the corpse was yellow, with no flesh, only bones, as if it had been in the coffin for hundreds of years. Carol said uncertainly, "are you sure she''s velon?" Luke frowned and said nothing. Suddenly, he thought of the mummy case that director Hugo said. According to the characteristics of the case, it is speculated that velon may have met the murderer of the mummy case, who made her look like this. "In just an hour, it turned into a mummy, which That''s too much of an exaggeration! " Carol turned and looked at the incubator. "Defender, are you sure it''s velon?" "Yes, your majesty, it is Veron, my former master." Carol was silent and pale. A good living man turns into a mummy, a vampire? Or other evil creatures, you can''t think more about horror stories. The more you think about them, the more scared you are.Luke comforted, "it''s late at night. Go and have a rest. Leave it to me." Carlo nodded, picked up the dish and went to the first floor bedroom. Luke went to the mummy and pressed it. It felt like a log. "Adam, take it to the secret laboratory." The charred Adam picked up half of the mummy and went to the third floor underground with Luke. There was a hidden door in the corner of the third floor. Walking down the stairs for 30 meters, it was the fourth floor. The secret laboratory is right here, the core of the whole base. No one knows about it except Luke. Adam put the mummy on the analyzer in the middle of the lab, turned away and stood by the door. "EVA, turn off the monitor." "Yes, young master." All four cameras in the lab were turned off. Luke opened his right hand. A little green light overflowed from his palm. The green light expanded and became a raging fire. "Originally, the goal was not you, but you came out on your own initiative, with coveted mind technology. If I don''t swallow you, I feel embarrassed." Luke strolled forward, his palm wrapped in green flame gently brushed on the body, pulling out a touch of broken soul. "You are the fifth soul that I swallowed. I have satisfied the last wishes of the first four, and you are no exception. So, in exchange, I hope you can go quietly and don''t have any special hobbies. I''m really fed up with it." Luke sighed inexplicably and swallowed his soul. Green inflammation burns in the body, and as the soul dissipates, images of memory emerge. Vinylon''s life is condensed into a film, including childhood, youth, family, friends, budding years, soldier career and massive memory fragments. Luke automatically ignores her daily life and focuses on knowledge. Biological science, brain science, mind science, introduction to space, the principle and application of biological alloy, the development and extension of mental power and so on, hundreds of kinds of knowledge are presented in the brain one by one. Chapter 164 For the green inflammation, Luke was more awed than pleased. If kryptonians are the pinnacle of the body in the DC world, the green flame is the limit of the soul. Luke has never seen anyone who can persist for three seconds under the attack of the green flame. If it''s just a superpower, it can at least trace back to the source, but it''s not. Luke doesn''t know how this thing came from or what the meaning of its existence is. Although he can master it skillfully, he often keeps away from it. No way, it is too terrible, can be said to be the nemesis of all organic life. As velon''s soul becomes fuel, all her memories become part of Luke''s body. Luke is not interested in peeping into other people''s lives. After he gets the scientific knowledge he needs, he turns his memory to the picture of Veron before his death: short man, big head, bald, half squinting eyes, and his expression tends to be indifferent Luke picked up his pencil and drew his face on the paper. "EVA, find this man." Soon, a personal file appeared on the virtual screen, "Hector Hammond, 33, graduated from Harvard University, Professor of cell biology, father Adam Hammond, a Democratic congressman, a former head of coastal city, now works in the Department of defense." In addition to the main information, the following also records Hector Hammond''s personal habits, hobbies, childhood experience, youth experience, economic status, social status and so on. Luke looked at it carefully and put it aside. No matter what Hector becomes, parallax demon or parallax monster, it has nothing to do with him. He has more important things to deal with now. There is a obsession hidden in everyone''s heart. Even if the soul dies, the obsession will not disappear. So does velon. As her soul is engulfed by Luke, the obsession buried in her heart has become a thorny problem that Luke has to deal with. Unlike the earth, zamaran is an absolute matriarchal society, where women are the eldest and men are the only tools to provide sperm, less than 5% of the total population. You''re right. There are only five men in a hundred zamarens. On average, one man has to deal with 20 women. Isn''t it very sexual? Are you looking forward to it? Unfortunately, the gap between ideal and reality is just like the difference between wanghong and Fengjie. In zamalen society, the same sex is the mainstream, while the opposite sex is just a replacement process for breeding population in a special period. In some tribes, heterosexuality is even labeled as vulgar and despised by everyone. Zamaran men can''t find a heterosexual partner in their whole life, so they can only go away on the way to stir up excrement sticks and never return them. Velon''s lover is a woman. Like her, she is a member of the purple Lantern Corps. When she was ambushed on a mission, her body was blown away and only half of her head was left. Veron can''t accept that his beloved leaves her, so he turns half of his head into a brain like existence, hoping to revive her in some way in the future. This kind of behavior is taboo in zamaran and is absolutely not allowed. Knowing that he would not hide it for long, velon volunteered to go to other galaxies with his lover''s head in search of the Queen''s successor. "Love? Resurrection? " Luke shakes his head, returns to the second floor, opens the hidden door of the metal ball, and takes out a well preserved culture tank. "Is it your obsession?" Looking at half of his head in the green liquid, Luke was speechless. Resurrection? I''m kidding. Half of my head is left and my memory is gone. How can I revive? Even with cloning, it''s someone else. If not resurrected, that obsession will remain in my mind, tossing people can''t sleep. "That''s the trouble." Luke scratched his hair. His skull hurt. ¡­¡­ Steven Martin, a busy day in the FBI''s seaside city office, leans back in his chair, remembering the day''s events. The meteorite case is still unknown. Now there is a mummy case. All the people in the police station are the losers. If they can''t find out by themselves, they throw the case out. They really regard the FBI as the fire fighting center. "Waste, all waste!" Steven kicked the chair off with one foot and put his hands on his hips. He looked very upset. The Deputy whispered, "head, the headquarters are here." Steven nodded, dressed, and took some of his men to the conference room on the fourth floor. Push open the door, but see a figure should not appear, "Amanda Waller?" Amanda calmly held out her right hand. "Hello." Steven didn''t shake hands with her. He looked to the front of the conference table and looked at the old white man with gold glasses. The old man''s name was Walker tyron. He was one of the three assistants to the current director of the FBI, who was mainly responsible for the liaison and security work in the Western states. "Sir, if I remember correctly, today is an internal meeting." "Amanda has a special investigation order from the White House," Walker said in silenceSteven said nothing more and sat down in his own chair. Amanda sat opposite him. After everyone was seated, Walker said slowly, "today''s meeting mainly discusses two points: first, the meteorite case; second, the dry corpse case." "Steven, go ahead." Steven takes a look at Amanda Waller, goes to the computer, and sends the collected information, including eyewitness statements, scene photos, post analysis, case reasoning and other information to the screen. All the information comes together and finally becomes two photos. One is Luke and the other is Carol Ferris. Amanda said in a deep voice, "it seems that our goals are the same." After that, take out a few copies and pass them to the FBI chief. After reading the information, Steven frowned together, "Carol Ferris is a woman of purple light. We just doubt it. There is no evidence. Do you have any?" "No Steven sneered, "I dare to make such an inference without any evidence. Hehe, it''s the same as before." "Reasonable inference will come true in the end." Amanda''s answer is like her way of doing things, simple and straight to the point. Vogel closed the document, "Carol Ferris is the only daughter of Carl Ferris, chairman of Ferris airlines. Now she is the chief executive of the company. Ferris Airlines has close cooperation with the Ministry of defense. In order to capture her, there must be conclusive evidence that she made the meteorite." After a pause, he added solemnly, "no evidence, no action." Amanda was silent. After a moment, she said, "her boyfriend Luke Shaw is a good target." Hearing this, Steven began to laugh strangely. Not only he, but the other FBI agents in the room cracked their mouths and made heartless mockery. Amanda looks a little ugly, "if you are dissatisfied with me, just say it, there is no need to laugh at a black woman who is willing to pay her life for the country." Chapter 165 The four words "black woman" are too destructive. If you don''t take it seriously, it''s like a chicken feather. Steven is on the rise in his career and doesn''t want to be the target of white left and feminists. In the face of Amanda Waller''s close look, he could only shut his mouth bitterly. The Deputy appropriately stood up and apologized, "we didn''t mean to make fun of you. The situation in the seaside city is a little special, and that of Luke Shaw is even more special. If you want to move him in the seaside city, you need to make two preparations: one is to fight a lawsuit for a long time; the other is to bring an army." Amanda eyebrows slightly pick, "a local gang boss, actually want to use the army?" When the deputy was about to explain, Vogel raised his hand, "I suggest that we start with Carol Ferris in the case of meteorite and purple light girl. As for Luke Shaw, we''d better not touch him until we have to." Amanda was livid. "The FBI agents I know have never been cowards." "Please pay attention to your words, madam." Steven looks bad. "This is the FBI, not the eye of heaven." "Enough!" As Vogel slapped the table, the air was quiet. Steven grinned and kept his head away. Vogel glared at his subordinates, turned to Amanda and said, "the FBI has its own rules of conduct. We will make the most accurate judgment on the case, and we don''t need outsiders'' advice. We will send people to investigate the meteorite case first, and Carol Ferris, so as to know the truth as much as possible. Of course, if you think it''s wrong, you can also tell Luke Shaw We don''t support or oppose it. " Amanda: -- "Ms. Waller, do you have anything else to add?" Amanda sneers in her heart. The FBI is rotten to the core. "Since you have not added, the meteorite case comes here first. Let''s discuss the mummy case." Speaking of this, the atmosphere in the conference room suddenly condenses. All of you are experienced agents. In your decades of working life, you have encountered many strange cases. It''s the first time that the mummy case is so frightening. A good living person turns into an air dried corpse in the blink of an eye. In a short day, 26 mummies were found. No one knows how many were not found. The nature of the case is too bad. If we don''t find out as soon as possible, we may lose control and turn it into a catastrophe. "Steven, do you have any key clues?" Steven shook his head in silence. "All the 26 known bodies were found in remote alleys. There were no witnesses or cameras. We can only infer that the murderer was a super capable person through the condition of the body and the environment, and probably had the ability to fly." Vogel looked to the left, "how are you doing there?" Amanda said, "we suspect there is a connection between the mummy case and the meteorite case. The killer is probably Carol Ferris." "Is there any evidence?" "No!" Vogel took a deep breath and cursed "damn nigger" in his heart. He knew to guess, guess, guess and guess all day long! If you can handle a case by guessing, what do you need evidence for. It''s unreasonable! Vogel doesn''t want to talk to her any more and gives orders to Steven directly, "I''ll talk to the mayor later and ask the local police and departments at all levels to fully cooperate with your work. The key point is the mummy case. We must investigate it as quickly as possible and never let the situation worsen. Is that clear?" Steven got up and issued a military order, "in three days, I will definitely find out the devil." Vogel nodded, turned and looked at Amanda, "you decide for yourself about the heavenly eye meeting. I will follow the instructions above and cooperate with you. Call me if you need to." Amanda snorted, picked up the information and left the meeting room with two men. Vogel didn''t stop him. After confirming that the footsteps were gone, he told them word by word, "remember, don''t conflict with them." "I don''t understand..." Steven spread out his hand, full of indignation on his face, "the FBI, CIA and Pentagon all have special departments dealing with supernatural events. Why do they want to create the Tianyan meeting? What are those people thinking?" "You can''t intervene in this matter. Work hard and catch the murderer in three days." Vogel patted him on the shoulder and turned away. This night, the seaside city sleepless all night, in order to prevent the deterioration of the situation, all the police and agents are up to guard each secret street, search for any suspicious target. The next morning, instead of finding the suspects, they found 15 air dried corpses, plus 26 yesterday. The total death toll has exceeded 40. Such a bad case could not be concealed, and it soon became a hot news topic of local radio stations. Forty one people were sucked up in one day. It''s not a criminal case, it''s a disaster. In front of the mysterious murderers, all people are the targets of hunting.Affected by the case, the atmosphere of the research center became depressed, and a group of researchers could not lift their spirits and sat in front of the computer anxiously waiting. Carol''s as like as two peas, who thought of the news, could not help but say, " ''s body is exactly the same as the mummy." Luke said, "it should be." After a pause, he said, "how do you want to be a superhero to save the world?" "The company has so many things that I need to deal with, how can I have time to be a superhero? However, if I meet you, I will not be polite." The girl clenched her fist and looked firm. Luke laughed and didn''t say anything. He is now having a headache about how to deal with obsession. How can he pay attention to the mummy case. Just thinking about it, Angie, the Secretary, came in a hurry, "boss, the FBI is here. They want to see you." The voice fell, the firmness on Carol''s face disappeared instantly, and there was an irrecoverable panic between her eyebrows. Luke patted her on the shoulder and turned back. "Are you sure it''s us? Not me. " Angie nodded, "they called to see you, and the boss seemed to know you were here." "I see, Carol. You wait here. I''ll be right back." With that, go to the reception room with Angie. It wasn''t Steven, an old acquaintance, or Mario, who appeared in the room. It was an ugly black woman. Luke looked her up and down, wondering, "Amanda Waller?" Amanda was stunned, "you know me." "No, but I''ve heard your name." Luke sat down in the main seat and said curiously, "Angie told me that it''s the FBI. But as far as I know, you don''t work for the FBI. It''s really interesting. You''re not from the FBI, but you''re blatantly acting in the name of the FBI." "Ms. Waller, you''re not afraid they''re going to trouble you." PS: wrong chapter name!! Chapter 166 Amanda is not a rash and unprepared person. She has made a detailed investigation of Luke''s life story. The 5000 word document contains all of Luke''s social experiences in the past 17 years. She is so impulsive that she doesn''t want Vogel to realize her real intention, but she didn''t expect that Luke seems to know her well. Amanda took out her mobile phone and left it on the desk, "there is Steven Martin, the head of the FBI in Bincheng, in the mobile phone. You can call him now and say that I used the identity of the FBI." Luke laughs and shakes his head. "It''s the kind of thing that a man who doesn''t have an emotional temperament will do." "Angie, take two handsome guys out for coffee." Secretary Angie walks up to Amanda''s two men and makes an invitation gesture. They look at the boss and leave with Angie after getting a reply. As soon as they left, the conference room became much more empty. Luke took out his cigar, did not light it, and put it on the tip of his nose to smell it back and forth. "I don''t like dealing with government officials, especially those with unknown origins. Frankly speaking, what''s the purpose of looking for me?" Amanda took out a picture and put it on the table, "who is the person in the picture?" Luke glanced and said with a smile, "such a sexy and beautiful woman is not common. If you find out, you can introduce it to me." Amanda leans forward, her cold face exudes a light sense of oppression, "Luke Shaw, I represent not only the FBI, but also the U.S. government. This is an official inquiry. If you don''t give an answer, next time, your girlfriend Carol Ferris will receive a special arrest warrant issued by the White House, and she will answer this question in prison." "Can I take your words as a threat?" "So what." Luke laughs and shakes his head. "It''s the first time that I''ve been threatened every once in a while since I founded the young master gang." "In principle, I will take all those who dare to threaten me away from the earth, but for the sake of women, I''ve decided to give you a chance." Luke changed his posture and said slowly, "Ferris airlines and the defense department have a 20-year cooperative relationship. Carol''s father, Carl Ferris, has close ties with the two parties and governments, and has funded the current president..." "The United States is a place where interests are valued. Do you really think that you can put the daughter of the Ferris family in prison without evidence by virtue of those rights of unknown origin?" "I wonder where your blind self-confidence comes from." Luke picked up the photos and put them in his pocket, "they''re good. I have them. Anything else?" Amanda stood up on the table, her cold eyes fixed on Luke. "You''re right. I really can''t get Carol Ferris into prison with my strength, but don''t forget that I''m more than one person, and I have many strong supporters. Carol Ferris is a cruel criminal. Whether she admits it or not, the high-level will think so. For terrorists who threaten national security, regardless of her father Who is pro, how strong the background, also can not escape sanctions, this It''s the rules. " "From today on, Ferris airlines and the Department of defense will no longer have a cooperative relationship, and all orders will be cancelled." "As for Carl Ferris, an old man in his sixties, how long can he live?" Amanda finished her speech with nearly 100 words in one breath, without any pause. With her cold tone and tough face, she gave people a strong sense of oppression. If ordinary people were here, they would be scared. Unfortunately, what she faced was not the common people, but the underworld leaders who dominated thousands of people''s lives and deaths. Luke lit his cigar and took a deep breath, "I understand that your excellency is not here to negotiate today, but to declare war on me." "Lady, for the last time, do you really want to declare war on me?" Calm words reverberated in the room, without any emotional fluctuation. Amanda was about to open her mouth, disdaining a smile, when she suddenly remembered the ending of the gang leader in seaside city. Inexplicably, a chill climbed up her back, and when she reached her mouth, she couldn''t say anything but coughed, "I represent the White House. If you don''t cooperate with my work, something is bound to happen." "White house!" Luke couldn''t help laughing. "There are too many people in the White House. Who do you mean?" "It''s confidential. You don''t need to know." Luke stretched out his finger, tut tut two times, "Dick Cheney, vice president, the man behind you is him," Amanda''s pupil contracted into a needle shape, which is the top secret of tianyanhui. How can he know. Luke leaned forward, like a fox constantly closing his prey to the dead end. "I''m not surprised. In fact, I know more about the relationship between the eye of heaven and the president, and you are collecting criminal evidence of the president in private under the banner of the president. I have to say, well done!"Appalled, Amanda subconsciously leans back. Luke raised his hand and pressed down. "Don''t get excited, madam. It''s all my guess just now. Without evidence, how can things without evidence be taken seriously? Don''t you think so?" At this point, no matter how frightened Amanda is, she can only calm down by force, "what do you want, Luke Shaw?" Luke pointed to the floor, "I apologize for what you just did." ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a few seconds of silence, Amanda stepped forward and made a long bow, "I''m sorry, Mr. Xiao. I''d like to extend my most sincere apology to you for the improper remarks just now." "I accept your apology." Luke said with a smile, "go back, we can talk again." Amanda clenched her teeth, clenched her right hand, and her fingertips were deeply immersed in flesh and blood. Even so, her face remained calm. Looking at her like this, Luke can''t help but give a thumbs up: it''s worthy of being the world''s famous Waller demon king. It''s really unbearable that he can''t change his face after being humiliated like this. Everything is back to the origin, but the relationship between them has changed in essence. Amanda knows very well that there is nothing to hide until now, "Mr. Xiao, I''m here to cooperate with you." "Cooperation?" "Yes, cooperate with Tianyan society. If you and miss Ferris are interested, you can join Tianyan society and become one of the elders." "I, Mr. vice president, and others in charge, sincerely welcome you." "I hope you will consider my proposal seriously." Amanda''s tone is very sincere, but Luke is rarely silent, spits out a cigarette ring, and falls into meditation. Seeing this, Amanda does not urge. She believes that a smart and cunning person like Luke Shaw will make the most correct choice. PS: I had a drink in the evening, and the next chapter will be left for tomorrow. Chapter 167 Tianyanhui! it''s really a good choice. As long as you join, it means that the FBI and the police will never come to trouble. The young master gang can also become a "legal" society. These two are just basic benefits. After all, it is the "Aegis" of the DC world. Although it is much smaller in scale and size than the aegis, it is undeniable that it is backed by the government and the military, and has a considerable degree of autonomy in decision-making. In addition to these, companies like showme, Bluebird and Tesla under Luk can also enjoy the special care of the government, and even sign big contracts with the military at the beginning of establishment, laying a solid foundation for future development. It''s a tempting proposal, which has immeasurable benefits for "female friends" such as Luke, Humen, Ferris airlines and even Emily song. Of course, there are both good and bad sides. Tianyan is an official organization. Once it joins, it is almost impossible to quit. To a certain extent, it will be controlled by the government and the military and do some "private work" that should not be made public. If one day, Tianyan will be dissolved for some reasons or provoke a powerful enemy, and Luke, one of its members, will inevitably be involved. All the glory and all the loss! "It''s a tough multiple choice." Luke held his chin and thought for a long time until nine o''clock, then he said in a slow voice, "I have to admit that your proposal is very tempting, but cooperation can''t only look at superficial interests. I need to know what kind of organization the eye of heaven will be? What was the purpose at the beginning of its establishment? " Amanda said with a smile, "it seems you have made a choice." "I just have a little interest. The final answer depends on the quality of Tianyan club. If it''s just a loose organization set up by big people..." Luke shrugged and said nothing. Amanda said in a deep voice, "Mr. Xiao, I can tell you clearly that Tianyan society is by no means a second-class organization. It is a special organization with a certain mission jointly established by a group of people who are determined to protect the country and the planet. Its existence means to ensure the stable and normal development of the country, and will not lead to extinction due to accidents." Luke said quietly, "please explain what you mean by accident." "Superhuman, alien, terrorist organization..." After a pause, he said solemnly, "city police!" The last four words make Luke frown. The city police are superheroes like Superman and Batman. Showme is the base of superheroes. In the future, it is destined to have many superheroes'' social accounts and become a platform for them to express their daily opinions. In a sense, social platforms are no different from trackers. As long as users upload photos, Luke can locate them by satellite the next second. Once joined, showme is likely to become a tool for surveillance. "Ms. Waller, I don''t think we need to talk any more." Luke snuffed out his cigar and got up to leave. The resources of Tianyan club are good and attractive, but he likes to be a man and doesn''t like to be a dog, especially the dog of the U.S. government. "Just a moment, please." Amanda stood up and stood in front of Luke. "Mr. Xiao, I think you may misunderstand something. The eye of heaven is not against superheroes. The meaning of our existence is prevention." "Prevention?" "Yes." Amanda nodded solemnly, reached for the chair, and luxcor sat back in it for two seconds. "Then I''ll listen to what you call prevention." Amanda took a deep breath. The reason why she tried so hard to win over is not only for showme, but also for the quality of Luke himself. As the boss of the gang in the seaside city, he made rules by means of force: no drug trafficking, no smuggling, no bullying, no prostitution, only operating casinos, nightclubs, docks and other gray industries. This shows that he is a person with a bottom line, and people who can keep the bottom line can also abide by the rules, which is particularly important. After all, Tianyan society is a government organization. If all kinds of rotten people are recruited, it will become a lawless terrorist organization sooner or later. This is not what Amanda wants to see, nor is it the original intention of the vice president and other elders. As for the members, they must be strictly examined and allowed to abuse their power to a certain extent, but they must keep the bottom line and protect their original intention. In this regard, Luke Shaw is not a good choice. He''s smart, powerful, cunning, cold-blooded Although she sometimes shows that she will resort to all means to achieve her goal, in Amanda''s view, this is not a bad thing, but a good thing, because she is such a person, and only such a person can win in the fight against aliens, superpowers and terrorist organizations. After organizing some language, Amanda spoke again, "what do you think of the city volunteer police?" "That''s a sign of the incompetence of the government," Luke said rudely "Why?" "The answer is very simple. If the government, the police and the FBI can do their job well and keep the crime rate in major cities stable, and do not soar year by year, there will be no living soil for the righteous police. In a word, it''s still your problem."Amanda was silent for a moment and said slowly, "your words are too one-sided. The starting point of some cases is not money or sex, but the criminals themselves. They just want to commit a crime. with more and more superpowers and cult organizations, the number of such people increases, and the damage they cause is beyond the control of the government." Luke shrugged. "That''s why superheroes exist. They solve problems you can''t solve." "No, their existence is a problem in itself." Amanda tensed her face and looked very serious. "Before joining the Tianyan meeting, I once participated in a counter-terrorism department called the seventh team. The death of my comrades made me understand a truth. When a disaster happens, I won''t ask if you are ready. If you don''t do anything, you can only close your eyes and wait for death." "Today''s vigilantes are superheroes who fight criminals and protect the public. Who can guarantee that they will not have other ideas tomorrow, especially the existence that can not be restrained by conventional weapons such as Superman, electric light boy and purple light girl. Once they have anti human and anti social ideas, or are controlled by evil existence, it will be a catastrophe radiating all mankind." "The purpose of Tianyan society is to prevent similar incidents and make effective response to the catastrophe." Luke was silent for a moment and asked, "what are the principles?" "Different people, different methods, as long as they don''t break the law, they won''t interfere with [ordinary] vigilantes like Batman, but Superman and your girlfriend Ziguang girl are another case." "What exactly do you say?" "The right level of surveillance, the right level of understanding, and a kill plan for the worst." Chapter 168 As a woman, Amanda Waller is not very good-looking, but there is no doubt about her ability. She is a very good negotiator. She is good at controlling the opponent''s thinking. When she is aware of the "intimate" relationship between Luke and Carol, she immediately elevates the danger level of ziguangnv to the same level as Superman. It''s lobbying, it''s a threat. Luke said with a smile, "it seems that I have no other choice. If I don''t agree, Carol will be your target, won''t she?" "Mr. Xiao, please don''t get me wrong. The meaning of Tianyan club is to prevent, not to exterminate. Only when the situation deteriorates, can we start the emergency plan." With a sigh of relief, he continued, "conflicts with superheroes will only benefit those dangerous elements hiding in the dark corner, and even lead to major disasters. This is not what we want to see, nor is it in line with the original intention of the heavenly eye society." Amanda pressed her hands on the table and said with great sincerity, "I will tell you everything I can tell you. I sincerely hope you will consider my proposal, join the heavenly eye society, become one of the elder members, and do your part for the future of mankind." Luke held his chin in silence, and Amanda looked straight ahead, looking forward. After a long time, Luke said, "madam, you are an excellent lobbyist. I feel your sincerity, but it''s not enough to rely on this. I want to know whether you are worth the investment. Well, I''ve come across a thorny matter recently. If you can help me solve it, I''ll join the Tianyan meeting and present a meeting gift." Amanda wasted so many words, waiting for this sentence, and immediately held out her hand, "please say it." "I have a friend who was blown up half of her head by accident. I hope she can come back to life. Can you do it?" Amanda frowned and felt very difficult. After thinking about it, she said, "her head?" "I keep my brain active in a special way, no different from ordinary people." Amanda added, "what level of resurrection do you want?" "Have the memory of your life, know who you are, what you have done and what you have had." Amanda sighed, "Mr. Xiao, you have a big problem." Luke shrugged. "It''s also very rewarding." Amanda''s heart moved, curious, "what exactly is it?" "I''ll help you with your biggest headache right now." If Luke points out something, Amanda instantly understands, "dry corpse case?" "Yes, help me with this head, and I''ll chop off the other head as a gift." Amanda was surprised. "Do you know the murderer of the mummy case?" Luke sneered, "seaside city is my territory. I don''t know why he makes trouble in my territory. But this guy''s ability is terrible. It takes a lot of effort to deal with him." Amanda couldn''t help saying, "can you tell me who the killer is?" Luke smiles and doesn''t speak. Amanda has no choice but to say, "is there anything else besides resurrection?" Luke shook his head. "I''m a person who attaches great importance to treaties. As long as you raise your head, I''ll join the eye of heaven meeting and give you a gift." "All right!" Amanda took a long breath, stretched out her right hand, "we''ll get back to you as soon as possible." "I''m looking forward to that moment." Two hands together, and then Amanda leaves with her men. Looking at the back of the three people, Carol couldn''t help saying, "what are you talking about?" "She invited me to join an organization." "Organization? What kind of organization? " Carol is more and more curious. Luke is the boss of the gang. He was invited by the FBI. I think it''s exaggerating. "I can''t tell you now. I''ll talk about it later." Carol snorted, took out her mobile phone and patted it in his hand, "your family has called and asked you to go to the Chinese restaurant before 12 noon. If you don''t go, your grandfather will come and break your leg in person." Luke was surprised, but his face did not change, "do you want to go together?" Carol said with a sneer, "what am I going to do, be a light bulb and watch you go on a blind date." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Carol poked her finger at Luke''s chest, "listen to me, if you dare to get engaged to that woman named Qu Youran, I''ll call meteorite to smash your engagement banquet into a mass grave. I do what I say." With that, he turned around and left. His steps were light and powerful, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Angie gives Luke a quirky look and follows quickly. ¡­¡­ After the call at 8:50 in the morning, not long after that, the old man called twice again. His tone became more and more severe. He didn''t know what kind of ecstasy Qu had given to Xiao Changlin, who had always loved his grandson.Now, I can''t go without it. At noon, a black BMW stops at the door of the Chinese restaurant. Luke opens the door and gets off. Angie, who acts as "eyes and ears", follows behind. The manager of the restaurant was at the door. When he saw someone coming, he rushed to meet him, "I thought you were going to stand someone up again." Luke helpless way, "I also want to put, the old man forced too tight, no way." "Has anyone come yet?" "It''s here. It''s on the second floor." Luke nodded and stepped into the restaurant. The manager asked after him, "what''s for lunch, young master?" "That''s the same thing." "All right, I''ll get ready now." Luke is a familiar customer of Chinese restaurant. As soon as he enters the door, someone comes up to say hello, especially several familiar waitresses. Their eyes are full of spring and passion. They want to stick their bodies up. Luke coughed and pointed to the second floor, and the girls left with a cold snort. The manager yelled at them and told them to work hard and not to neglect the guests. Then he personally led Luke to the VIP room. Angie wanted to go in, but she was dragged aside by the manager. Luke turned back and said, "you go to dinner. I''ll be out in a minute." Angie has no choice but to go to the first floor under the arrangement of the manager. Luke scanned the surroundings, saw the strange faces on the first floor, shook his head helplessly, pushed open the door of the VIP room and went in. Under the bright light, a touch of white shadow first came into our eyes, and then the beautiful black shawl and long hair. Her appearance does not conform to the aesthetic standards of European and American people, but in the East, she is absolutely fairy level. Her features are small and delicate, her skin is white and delicate, and her eyes are pure as water. Sitting there, she is like a lotus out of mud but not dyed, with extraordinary and refined beauty. Instead of using English, Luke said in fluent Chinese, "nice to meet you, Miss Qu!" Qu Youran nodded slightly, "hello." Luke opened his chair, sat down opposite her and said with a smile, "I thought that breaking the appointment last time had explained a lot of things. Unfortunately, Miss Qu was more greedy than I thought. She took advantage of the old man''s relationship and forced me to sit down and talk to you face to face." Chapter 169 In the face of Luke''s interrogation, she quickly lowered her head, "Xiao Do you misunderstand something Luke picked up the teapot and poured a cup of scented tea, then drank and said, "Miss Qu, we are all smart people, so why pretend to be confused." Qu leisurely hesitated and said, "did you recognize the wrong person? I really didn''t cheat you. Grandfather Xiao asked me to come. I..." Luke took out a picture from his arms and threw it on the table. There was a man and a woman in the picture. The woman was Qu Youran. The man was a middle-aged Chinese American in his forties. He was about 45 years old. He had short hair, black framed glasses, soft face and elegant temperament. "Miss Qu in the picture should know her. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t know her. Let me introduce her George Wang, whose Chinese name is Wang Congxin, is a native of Guangdong Province, China. He is 46 years old and works in financial industry. As for your relationship... " Pausing, he said with a smile, "do you want me to go on?" There was a little confusion in Qu Youran''s eyes and he quickly explained, "Xiao, you misunderstood me. George and I are not what you think. We..." Luke shook his finger and said helplessly, "it''s so far. It''s necessary to hide it. I''ve made a clear investigation of your identity, not only you, but also the four [guests] on the first floor." Luke snapped his fingers, the manager pushed in and whispered, "it''s under control." With that, he took a leisurely look at the song and turned to leave the room. Luke said with a smile, "Miss Qu, your four companions have been caught by my people. What do you say I should do with them? Are they thrown into the sea to feed the fish? Or is it buried in a flower bed as fertilizer? " Qu leisurely narrowed his eyes, cold flashed from his eyes, and finally endured it. "Well! I''ll make an exception and put their future in your hands. " Luke picked up the spoon and hit it, "after ten times, if you don''t go out to save people, those four guys will disappear from the earth." 1¡­¡­ 2¡­¡­ 3¡­¡­ 5¡­¡­ 7¡­¡­ The sound of the spoon beating on the table is very dull, just like a dull thunder. Facing the aggressive Luke, Qu leiran feels at a loss for the first time. She can''t help but push away her chair and stride out of the room. It''s very quiet outside. It''s strange. It''s the peak time of the meal, but there is no one in the hall. There are only four drunken guests lying on the right table. The manager, the cook and two waitresses were standing at the table. The manager wore white gloves, the waiter wore a submachine gun in his waist, and the cook carried a machete with blood and excrement on the back. The four stood like statues, their eyes full of murders, and they were not managers, cooks and waiters, but executioners. In fact, they are indeed executioners. They have been helping the old man deal with some inconvenient activities. Later, the old man retired and the four became the operators of Chinese restaurants. In a sense, putting them here is overkill. The manager stepped forward and said in a cold voice, "Miss Qu, I will tell the old man about today." After that, he took a look at the waiter, who took out a needle to inject drugs into the four people. After a while, the four people woke up. After seeing the surrounding scenes, their faces changed greatly, and they quickly felt in their arms, but they felt empty. The Cook said in a loud voice, "Qu, you can go back now. The young master has something to talk with you." Qu you ran took a deep breath. At this moment, she finally understood why they attached so much importance to the Xiao family. In the West and in the seaside city, there was almost nothing they could not do. After making eye contact with four companions, Qu leisurely returns to the VIP room. Luke is eating his favorite sea bream meat mixed with three shreds. The best sea bream meat is rolled in boiling water. After being refrigerated, it is cut into shreds. Then it is mixed with the same refrigerated shredded carrots, cucumbers and edible fungus, sprinkled with chili oil and sesame seeds. The taste is absolutely delicious. A pile of sea bream meat mixed with three shreds can be seen in the blink of an eye. Luke is still in the mood. He calls the waiter in and orders another one. Qu Youran put down his bag, kept silent for a while, and said slowly, "I''m sorry about what happened just now. Those four people are my bodyguards, not dangerous elements. The reason why they follow me is because of the mummy case. The seaside city is too dangerous, and I can''t go out alone." Luke nodded clearly, "so I wronged you." Qu Youran sighed, "Xiao, we don''t have to be so stiff. My grandfather and your grandfather are close friends. They did a lot of magnificent things when they were young. My mother and your mother knew each other since childhood and went to the same school. The feelings of the two generations for decades can''t be broken. The two old people hope it can continue. I myself..." At this point, his head drooped slightly and hummed in a mosquito like voice, " Not very much. " Luke couldn''t help looking at her. He saw how strange and strange the girl''s face was when she saw the coyness on her face,What is the essence of drama? This is it. In terms of acting talent, she is undoubtedly at the max level. "Miss Qu, you really impress me!" Luke shakes his head, grabs the Hermes handbag on the table, uses his fingers to buckle down the black metal button on the bag. The metal button looks normal on the outside. If you look carefully, you can find the rotating glass mirror inside. "Micro camera?" "I didn''t use it ten years ago." Luke threw the metal button into the plate and ignored the ugly music. Heidi and Mia, who were guarding the door, called in and said, "search her." They jumped on her like tigers, pressed her on the dining table, and swam around all parts of her body with powerful palms, including her hair, boots, chest, belt, and even the secret parts between her legs. After a search, there are a few more chic "small objects" on the table. "Bugs, trackers, signal generators, signal receivers, and..." Luke picked up the little thing like an eraser, and after careful observation, his face became more and more strange, "miniature bomb, powerful! When I went out for a blind date, I hid a miniature bomb in my bra. It''s amazing! It''s amazing Heidi said quietly, "what to do, young master." Luke waved, "the old man said, no matter what, don''t embarrass her." "Let go!" Heidi and Mia look at each other, release their hands at the same time, and grasp the skirt to cover their chest. Luke handed Heidi the plate with the "little things" and "wait outside." They nodded, gave Qu Youran a warning look, and left the room. Luke lit a cigar and said faintly, "Miss Qu, do you want to talk about it?" Chapter 170 In Xiao''s villa. The old man, who was having lunch, received a call from the manager of the restaurant. When he learned what had happened, he sighed a long time. Lin Fu said, "what happened to the restaurant?" The old man didn''t speak and his face was very complicated. "I knew..." Lin fule grinned, "you''re a good thief. How can you not know what''s going on inside? Girl Qu is not a serious person. She knows how to act all day. I really think the old man is blind and deaf and can''t see anything." "At this point, what''s the use of saying that." Lin Fu hesitated, "brother, are you going to let go?" The old man said helplessly, "you know what happened in those years. Without them, I can''t do the position of the Lord. I can''t help but pay back the favor." "You''ve helped them deal with so many tails over the years..." The old man waved his hand and didn''t let him go on. "Call him, let him pay attention, and leave room for both sides." ¡­¡­ When the mobile phone rings, Luke is about to end this meaningless conversation. After listening to grandfather Fu''s statement, he has to take back what he said, leave room? Why leave room? Cooperation with these people will only bring trouble, not benefit at all. Why should we leave room? Luke rubs his eyebrows and is puzzled. The old man is not sentimental. Although he attaches great importance to loyalty, he will never let his dearest grandson fall into a passive situation for the sake of loyalty. Why do you do this? "Miss Qu, I want to ask you something. Did you come to me for cooperation?" he said in a slow voice Qu you ran was stunned. Unexpectedly, he thought that the negotiation had collapsed, but the other party changed his tone and was no longer aggressive. Was that phone call the cause! Thinking of this, he hesitated, "are you willing to cooperate?" "Of course, I don''t want to. The purpose of cooperation is to win-win. For me, getting involved with you has only disadvantages but no advantages. Therefore, I can only give you one chance." Luke pointed out, "a request, if you can meet it, I''m willing to help within a certain range." Qu leisurely was overjoyed, regardless of the shame and indignation and the exposed scenery on his chest (in fact, there was no scenery), and he was busy, "you say what you want." "I have a friend who was blown up to half of her head by accident. I hope she can survive completely." "Resurrection?" "Yes." "How could it be?" Qu leisurely wrung his brow, "the people with only half of his head can''t be counted as human. How can he be resurrected? This requirement is too hard to be human." "I''ve worked out the conditions. It''s up to you whether you can do it or not." "Heidi, see you off." Heidi and Mia come in and invite people to the VIP room. Qu leisurely left the Chinese restaurant, got on the car and went home, still thinking about the conversation. Her home is an independent high-end villa located in the rich area in the north of the seaside city. The villa has four floors. The first and second floors are ordinary houses. The third and fourth floors are secret strongholds. Wang Congxin is the person in charge of the stronghold. He is also an instructor and field director general. Qu Youran always has great respect for this "elder" with refined temperament. He went to the study on the third floor as soon as he got home, "Uncle Wang, I''m sorry, I messed up." Wang Congxin put down his book and said, "I''ve heard about the restaurant. It''s not your fault. It''s a surprise that you can come out completely. As for cooperation, it doesn''t matter if you fail. There will always be opportunities." Qu Youran shook his head, "cooperation has not failed, he agreed to help, but put forward a very excessive condition." Wang Congxin was stunned for a moment and said, "what''s the condition?" "Resurrection Qu leisurely clenched his fist, "he wants us to revive a man who was blown up to half a head." "How can it be? If the body is still there, only half of the head is left. With the technology we have, there is still a chance. Now the body has been blown up, only half of the head is left. I haven''t heard that half of the head can survive." "Uncle Wang, is he playing tricks on us?" Wang Congxin said, "no, Luke Shaw won''t joke about this kind of thing." "You mean: he''s serious." "Very likely." "Then what shall we do? Can you meet his requirements?" Wang Congxin said with a smile, "we are human beings, not gods. He made such a request, but did not provide relevant data. It is likely that he found a reason for us to retreat." After a pause, he said, "however, this is not a bad thing?" Qu Youran said that he didn''t understand. It''s not a bad thing to be like this.Wang Congxin said, "there must be a process for cooperation. Compared with your grandfather and Mr. Xiao, you are very good. At least he didn''t make a hole in your head." "Cut? What do you mean "Your grandfather didn''t tell you?" "He seldom talks about his youth." "Let me explain to you briefly. Your grandfather went to the United States to develop his business. His first stop was evergreen city. He opened a logistics company in Chinatown of changqingcheng. His business was so good that his peers were dissatisfied with it. So those people asked Mr. Xiao to do justice. The old man was not polite. He not only smashed your grandfather''s company, but also beat him on the head and let him get out of Chinatown Street. " Qu Youran "Isn''t that surprising?" Wang Congxin laughed, "so the result of the first meeting is not important. The key is the future development. Our business needs not only keen insight, but also sufficient patience." "Luke Shaw is not an ordinary teenager. He is far more intelligent, resourceful, courageous and courageous than ordinary people. When dealing with such people, you must be patient. It took your grandfather and Mr. Shaw five years to become friends of life and death. You are still young. Five years is too hard. If you bring him to us within ten years, you will succeed." The words made Qu Youran suddenly open, his heart broke, and he became energetic. He clenched his fist and said seriously, "I know, Uncle Wang, I will be patient." "Only in this way can we do great things. I''m tired today. Go back and have a rest." Qu Youran gave a hum and turned to leave the study. When the door closed, the smile on Wang Congxin''s face disappeared. He reached out and pressed the dark bell under the table. The bookshelves separated, and a white man came out from the dark door behind him. "how about it?" "There''s no chance." Wang Congxin frowned, "your ability is not good?" "He gives me a very dangerous feeling, I dare not approach at will." Pausing, he added, "I don''t think Luke Shaw is the right person. He''s too dangerous. To cooperate with him is to seek the skin of a tiger." "Is that your personal advice?" "Yes." Wang Congxin was silent for a few seconds and said, "I''ll think about it. You''d better speed up. You''d better find a new stronghold before tonight. Time doesn''t wait. We can''t afford it." "Qu leisurely, also want to transfer?" "No, she stayed." Wang Congxin lit a cigarette and quietly looked at the villas outside the window. "From now on, she is the owner of this villa. I will arrange for her to enter the upper class and become a socialite." PS: at the end of the business trip, I will make up for what I owe in the next few days. Chapter 171 The higher you go, the more complex the scenery you see. Hongmen and China are inextricably linked, and the fetters of blood can not be cut by physical means. Wang Congxin, whom Luke met two years ago, was treated by the old man himself and introduced to Luke. After 15 minutes of chatting, Luke got up to see the guests off. Seeing this, the old man couldn''t hide his disappointment, but he didn''t say anything. The times have changed. The old people''s values don''t conform to the young people''s, and they have their own ideas. As an old man half stepping into the coffin, what can he do. Children and grandchildren have their own happiness. Let them go their own way in the future! Since then, the old man has broken the relationship over there and no longer contacted him. Luke also thought that it would come to an end, but he never thought that two years later, Wang Congxin came back to him in this strange way. "Beauty trick?" Luke shakes his head ridiculously, Qu leisurely is really a beauty. The extraordinary temperament makes people shine. It''s like a fairy falling from the sky. It''s elegant and ethereal. It can only be seen from a distance and can''t be mocked. The problem is that Luke''s psychological age is over 40 years old. For an old driver who has experienced all kinds of ups and downs, "meat" is the most important thing Truth, "meat" is the king''s way, without meat, all stand aside. After solving this problem, Luke''s life became simpler. He went to work in the research center at three o''clock a.m. every day. In the afternoon, he studied the mind technology of zamaran at the base. As for the evening It''s dark. What else can I do. Luke had a good time here, but the seaside city was a mess. In the past three days, dozens of air dried corpses were found by the police. In order not to cause panic, the FBI and the municipal government issued death orders to prohibit the investigators from divulging information to the media. Under strict control from all sides, the situation has not worsened. But this is only temporary. If the murderer is not caught in the net for a day, the death toll will rise. After all, paper can''t hold the fire! Steven Martin, who is in charge of the mummy case, is under great pressure. He issued a military order to his boss, Walker talon, promising to catch the murderer. Three days later, if the case doesn''t make progress, he will catch up with five companions. Thinking of the five mummies, Steven could not help holding his fist and feeling the blood dripping in his heart. The FBI''s local office in seaside city. The case report meeting is going on, the same room, the same people, but the atmosphere has changed dramatically. The death of police and FBI agents cast a shadow on the hearts of people. They have realized that the purpose of killers is not to kill, but to hunt. There is an essential difference between killing and hunting. The former always finds various reasons, while the latter comes from the instinct of organisms. As long as it is organic life, it needs hunting to survive. Herbivores eat grass, carnivores eat meat, and the target of the murderer is human. He''s hunting. He''s doing primitive hunting in the seaside city, a city with millions of people. For him, the poor, the rich, the men, the women, the police and the FBI are all included in the food bar. This Is the most terrible! The atmosphere in the conference room was very dull. After a brief presentation, Walker took off his glasses and said, "the headquarters has called and has started to arrange the relevant personnel of the heterodyne department." After a pause, he said, "at the latest, the day after tomorrow night, they will come to the seaside city to cooperate with you. Before that..." Walker''s heavy eyes swept over everyone in the room, "you have to find out the identity of the murderer." "Listen, I''m talking about necessity, not as much as possible. It''s an order, understand?" After that, he swept to Steven on the right side and said coldly, "I''ll apply to the top and give you two more days. If you still can''t do it, this position will be given to someone who can do it." This sentence is an ultimatum. In the face of the increasing mummy case, Walker''s patience has been exhausted, and Steven knows that if it goes on like this, we may be swept out of the house. "in fact, we haven''t found a clue." Turn on the laptop and send a blurred video to the home screen, "this is a picture taken by the camera at the door of a hairdressing shop. The straight-line distance between the hairdressing shop and the crime scene is less than 150 meters. The time of the man in the video coincides with the time of his death in forensic identification." "We have reason to suspect that the mysterious man in the hood was the murderer of the mummy case." The video was shot in the middle of the night. The light is too dark and people are far away. Let alone their appearance, they can''t even distinguish their physical characteristics. Volcker growled, "is that what you''re talking about?" What can be found in a short video that can''t be seen clearly by human face. Steven said hurriedly, "please listen to my explanation. This afternoon, we made a scene simulation according to the video shooting angle, and got two very important information. The mysterious man is not tall, about 1.6 meters, with a big head, almost shoulder level." "Men with such characteristics are not common. We can publish the information and find out the suspects with the help of the public."Walker''s heart beat. The FBI has limited staff. It''s too difficult to find men with similar characteristics among millions of people. If we mobilize the public To be cautious, I asked, "are you sure that the man in the video is the murderer of the mummy case? If it''s wrong, what should we do? " Steven got up and said, "this is the only clue we have at present. No matter right or wrong, we have to investigate. The murderer of the corpse case is different from the previous criminals. He is a hunter and feeds on human beings. We can''t afford a second." Instead of blindly making a decision, Walker looks at Amanda, who has never spoken, "what do you think of this matter?" Amanda looked up blankly. "What?" Walker explained patiently, "Steven proposes to disclose the suspect''s physical characteristics." "Very Very good, very good. " Amanda nodded repeatedly, her expression was stiff, and she seemed a little absent-minded. Then she looked at her watch, "sorry, I have something urgent to deal with." With that, he strode out of the meeting room, regardless of the surprised eyes. Out of the office building, Amanda quickly takes out her cell phone and dials Hector Hammond, but the result is a blind tone. ¡°Fuck£¡¡± She roared angrily. The person in the video is too familiar to her. Hector Hammond! In the whole seaside city, only the damned, trash, dwarf Officer II will have a big head like a bowling stick. Except for him, there is no other one. "Why him? Is it really him? " Amanda can''t sit still. Hector is a professor of cytology recruited by the vice president and an important backbone of the heavenly eye society. Now there is such a big problem. Once it is proved that he is the murderer of the mummy case Chapter 172 As a result of the president''s inaction, this white house administration was in chaos, with numerous factions and endless disputes. Tianyan, headed by Vice President Dick Cheney, was founded together with the leaders of the military, FBI and other authorities. Its purpose is to protect the country from the invasion of aliens and superpowers. However, it is not without the meaning of power struggle to study deeply. Tianyan society is not only a protection organization, but also a knife. With this knife, Dick Cheney got rid of many opponents, and secretly collected evidence of the president''s collusion with the cult, in order to stage a realistic version of "house of cards". We can imagine what kind of external pressure Tianyan will face if the news that Hector is the murderer of the mummy case is leaked, and what kind of predicament the founder Dick Cheney, Hector''s father, Congressman Hammond and other responsible persons will face. The competitors of other factions must make an issue of this matter and pour dirty water on it crazily. It is uncertain whether they will be able to recruit such heavyweights as Luke Shaw. "This matter must be found out. No matter whether it''s him or not, it can''t fall into the hands of outsiders." Amanda made a decision, and without any hesitation, she called Mr. Hammond directly. Half an hour later, the car stopped outside a military camp. Amanda got off, walked quickly to the warehouse, followed the elevator to the underground base, and the annihilation team composed of special soldiers was fully armed, waiting in the hall. Amanda ignored them, went into the office, closed the door and said in a deep voice, "what''s the result?" Assistant Casey quickly returned, "school, rental housing, private housing, and ex girlfriend''s home, all possible places have been sent to check, there is no sign of Hector, since last time he left the base, he has never appeared." "What about cell phones?" "In an abandoned sewer." "Asshole!" Amanda couldn''t help scolding. If she suspected it before, now she can be sure that the murderer of the corpse was Hector Hammond. What the hell happened? How could he be like this? "Is it..." Amanda thought of something. She immediately gave an order to completely isolate the bodies of the aliens, and no one was allowed to contact them. A few days ago, because of curiosity, Cathy used her authority to run into the experiment and had an unfriendly "intimate" contact with the alien corpse lying in the glass cabinet. If Hector is the result of contact with aliens, then she Amanda, with sharp eyes, saw the abnormality of her assistant and asked, "did you touch the body?" "No, absolutely not." Kathy shakes her head in a hurry. Because of Amanda''s terrible pressure, she can only say slowly, "I I mean, I took a look. " "Are you sure you have only one eye?" "I..." Amanda didn''t want to talk to her. She called in the soldiers at the door and threw them into the isolation room. In addition to Kathy, she also ordered all those who had contact with aliens to be isolated. As long as there is a physical change, they will be shot and killed, and will not tolerate it. After a series of suffocating and cruel operations, the tension of the base has been raised to the limit, and all people hold their breath and dare not go out. Amanda sits in the center, giving orders and reporting to the vice president. This kind of thing can''t be concealed. It''s better to make it clear earlier than to delay it. Even if it''s investigated afterwards, it''s not her fault. Before long, the informed congressman Adam Hammond arrived at the underground base. Unlike his strange looking dwarf son, Adam Hammond was a man of great stature and dignity. He was a decent man. When he got to the place, he didn''t say anything polite. He asked directly, "tell me, is Hector really related to the mummy case?" Amanda replied, "based on what we''ve got, it''s 90 percent possible." Adam Hammond went to the wall and put his hands on his hips. After a long time, there was a hoarse voice, "go ahead, he can''t keep it, he must get rid of it as soon as possible." Amanda was relieved. The only thing she worried about was councillor Hammond. After all, she was a father and son. If blood and family were placed there, it would inevitably make people make irrational judgments. Fortunately, you are sober enough to know what you should do. "I sent people to search all possible hiding places of Hector, but there was no trace of him..." After a pause, he hesitated, "can you give me a clue?" Adam Hammond was silent for a long time before he looked tired and said, "take your men and follow me." In order to reduce the accident factors, Amanda did not immediately take action. Instead, she first sent someone to observe Adam''s position and confirm that the person was there. After that, she waited for several hours until 10 p.m. before taking the annihilation team to set out. They took advantage of the night to come to an abandoned manor in the East District of the seaside city. This is grandfather Hector''s house. After his mother died, the house was deserted, overgrown with weeds and looked very shabby.Amanda makes a gesture, Captain Cody nods, and asks 18 well armed elite soldiers to divide into three groups to infiltrate the manor from East, West and North. He himself took a few super soldiers through the main entrance. A group of people surrounded the manor from all directions. Amanda and Adam Hammond are standing on the hillside a little far away, nervously watching the scene in the distance. The annihilation team of tianyanhui are all elite soldiers selected from the special forces. Everyone exists as a hundred. They have strong fighting capacity. If they have their hand, there will be no problem. Amanda comforts herself. Suddenly, the sound of a gun comes, followed by a scream of panic. "Vulture! Vulture "Vulture lost contact. Target is east gate." "At my command, March to the east gate. No matter who you meet, you will shoot." Cody''s cold voice came from the walkie talkie. In a few seconds, there was another gunshot, "fuck! The bullet is useless. The target is... " Before we finished, the huge explosion broke out, and No. 8 walkie talkie lost contact. No more? In just a few seconds, the two carefully selected special soldiers disappeared like small stones thrown into the sea without any waves. Amanda couldn''t keep calm. She opened the trunk and took out a silver case with exquisite decoration. At the same time, she said to Mr. Hammond, "Sir, I hope you can leave. The ability of the target is terrible. Your life may be in danger here." Adam Hammond shook his head expressionless, "I won''t go. If you lose, I''ll try my best to get rid of him." "He''s not my son, he''s the devil." Amanda no longer said anything. She opened the box and took out a silver white gun. The structure of this gun is completely different from that of weapons on earth. The gun has a long barrel, a handle and no trigger. Under the gun is a glass can filled with red liquid, which is very scientific and technological. Chapter 173 There was no light in the manor, and only the sound of breathing in the dark was heard from time to time. Cody made a sign. Two of his men climbed into the first floor from the window. Soldiers from the other two directions also came around. They pushed cautiously and quickly to the upper floor. When they passed the stairway, they saw three strange bodies. The corpse''s head was rotated 180 degrees, and his facial features were twisted and ferocious. It was obvious that he had suffered great pain before he died. At this time, a low voice came from the headset, "find the target, find the target." "The target is in the living room on the third floor. There is no sign of moving." Cody put his hand on his neck and gently wiped it. Several of his men nodded at the same time and quickly came to the third floor. A soldier took out a flash grenade and gently pulled open the ring. Two seconds later, he threw it into the living room along the crack in the door. Bang! A brief flash of light. The four men, like fierce tigers, kicked open the door and rushed into the living room. At the same time, the soldiers from other directions also launched attacks. In a flash, the fire burst out when the bullet came out of the chamber and made the living room as bright as day. More than a dozen soldiers shot at the sofa in the middle of the living room at the same time. Special armour piercing bullets fell down like a rainstorm. Under such a dense fire net, not to mention people, even tanks would be screened when they came. But the next second''s scene made everyone dumbfounded, the time was suspended! Yes, in Cody''s field of vision, the process of time slowed down countless times, and he could clearly see the air vortex when the bullet came out of the chamber. The air in the living room becomes a kind of indescribable viscous substance, soft and tough. The bullet passes through it, and the speed becomes slower and slower. After flying seven or eight meters, it stops and mysteriously floats in the air. Cody felt his mind stagnated, and his proud body became very dull. He wanted to drop his gun and take out the grenade on his belt, but his arm didn''t work, and he couldn''t use his strength. So did other people. It was like falling into the mire, and the more he struggled, the deeper he fell. Time enters a strange buffer state. People can see and think, but they can''t move except the one sitting on the sofa. Hector stood up and snapped his fingers. Pop! The light in the living room brightens. Under the bright light, people finally see the target person''s appearance. The dwarf''s body is supported by a huge head. It has no hair, but it is extremely inflated. It is like a big balloon with dense cyan blood vessels, such as countless twisted earthworms. It''s not a man, it''s a monster! Cody gasped. He had met Hector. Although he looked strange, he was a normal person. His head was wider than his shoulders, and his dark yellow eyes were just like reptiles. They were cruel and merciless, without any human emotion. They felt numb and wanted to move, but they couldn''t move. Several soldiers who didn''t enter the living room were staring at each other. The bullets didn''t work, and the grenades would hurt their opponents. Should they fight hand to hand? With his hands behind him, Hector looked at the warhead floating around his body with satisfaction. His dark yellow eyes were like poisonous snakes. No one dared to look at him wherever he went. "very good!" "You''ve done a good job, but the number of people is too small and the firepower is not enough. It''s far from my limit." Heicott stretched out his finger, gently, the sticky air disappeared, and people regained body control. He opened his hands, just like a poet ready to embrace the world, and said sincerely, "come on, keep shooting, don''t stop, empty all your bullets." Cody''s face was extremely ugly. He was a soldier, and his glory was not allowed to be insulted, but his reason made him make another choice, "follow my orders, retreat." "We can''t deal with this freak." Cody almost clenched his teeth to speak out, and then ran to the stairs without looking back. Although the others were very angry, they chose to follow the captain''s instructions. They scattered like birds and beasts, some took stairs, some climbed windows, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Hector''s cheek was bloodshot, as if he had been humiliated. He bit his teeth and growled in his own voice. "you guys, why don''t you let me experience the feeling of attention." "Disobedient Then go to hell. " Hector clenched his fists, the air suddenly twisted and set off visible ripples, just like boiling water. The invisible force centered on the palm turned into a strong lateral impact, and swung around like a tsunami. Boom! Furniture, floors, walls, roofs The things in front of them were squeezed and broken. Several slow soldiers were impacted and pressed on the wall. The crackling sound came from their bodies and they were pressed into meat cakes. A huge explosion appeared in the manor. Standing in the distance, you can clearly see that the shock wave visible to the naked eye diffuses around and everything disappears wherever it goes.Amanda''s mouth was wide open and his face was full of disbelief. Mr. Hammond stepped back involuntarily. He had good eyesight. He could see that the bighead floating in the air was the weak and incompetent son. He He How could it be like this. The shockwave spread nearly 100 meters before it stopped. The manor disappeared, leaving only a 20 meter wide pit. Furniture, stones and wood were carried far away by the shockwave, and there were more than a dozen members of the annihilation team who did not know whether they were alive or dead. Hector was suspended above the pit, his huge head flying straight into the sky, with a kind of funny, funny and deep fear. He looked around with satisfaction on his face. That''s power! This is what men should pursue. Mr. Hammond asked hoarsely, "I What shall we do? " Amanda replied, "what''s your relationship with him?" Hammond bowed his head and said nothing. Amanda understood. She no longer had any illusions. Instead, she said half jokingly, "as an aside, did you write your will before you came here?" Hammond''s face twitched and did not answer. "I did." Amanda whispered to herself, set up a silver metal gun and aimed at the bighead in the distance. The red liquid in the glass jar began to glow, which was transformed into some kind of energy and injected into the gun chamber. With the energy injection, the gun body gets hotter and hotter, and even begins to smoke. A red dot appears at the muzzle of the gun, and countless free photons are injected inward like birds homing. What did Hector feel? He turned to see a red light on the hillside in the distance. The red light quickly enlarged and spread all over the field of vision. A thigh thick laser beam across the sky dyed the earth crimson. The dazzling red awn lights up the face full of surprise, and Hector instinctively raises his hand and lays layers of chanting wall in front of him. Bang! The laser collided with the wall. With the terrible high temperature and repulsion, the air sounded the sound of friction. The light column was blocked by the wall and divided into countless beams, scattering around. Chapter 174 Heicott is undoubtedly powerful, but in the face of such a "thick" light column, we can only retreat to remove the high temperature and impact brought by the light column. This retreat is thousands of meters, the body is carried by the laser to the night sky, disappeared. Hammond stirred his throat and felt his tongue dry, "this gun..." "Alien things, by the Ministry of defense, have been changed into semi-finished products that can be controlled by human beings. They can only be fired once." "What about that guy? Are you dead? " Amanda shook her head, put the hot metal gun into the box, and walked back to the car without looking back. She did everything she could, and the rest was up to her luck. The members of the annihilation team are carefully selected special combat soldiers. They have carried out many secret missions to deal with the super powers before, but they have never failed, only this time. Amanda admits that she miscalculated Hector''s power and, in a sense, that she was responsible for their death. But she doesn''t think so. All things in the world are valuable. Only valuable things are worthy of living. They enter the link of survival of the fittest. The death of the annihilation team is worth the money. They use their lives to verify the power of Hector. Next time, more powerful people will come. Get rid of Hector Hammond, no matter what the cost. Amanda walked very fast, and Mr. Hammond followed him closely. They drove away. Unfortunately, before they got on the road, the car floated up, as if it had been lifted in the air by something. There was a creaking sound from the car body. The roof of the car was sunken inward, and cracks appeared on the glass. With a bang, it exploded into countless pieces, but the pieces did not fall on the ground. Instead, they were strangely suspended in mid air. Seeing this scene, Amanda did not hesitate, kicked the door open and jumped out. She didn''t land either. She was held up in the air by a pair of invisible hands and floated to the sky with Mr. Hammond. In the silver gray moonlight, Hector Hammond was suspended in the air. Above him was a full moon as big as a millstone. At this moment, he was God. When he saw his son whom he had not seen for a long time, councillor Hammond called out subconsciously, "you are crazy. Look what you have done." Hector''s face sank. "You didn''t always want me to live like a man. Now I do." Then he opened his arms, and the air around him rolled back and forth, making thunderous sounds. "Who can have such a powerful force? I''m not only a man, but also the most powerful man in the world." "Asshole!" Hammond yelled, "I let you be a man, but I didn''t let you kill. Look at what you look like now. You''re just a freak." Hector squinted. "You call me a freak?" "Isn''t it?" The furious Hammond seems to have forgotten his previous fear, or subconsciousness. He used to educate his son in this way, and now it is the same. "Look at what you look like now, which is human, you..." "Your Excellency!" Amanda coughed, "stop it." Hammondton was sober and aware of the ferocity in his son''s eyes, his face immediately lost blood and became extremely pale. His son was no longer the cowardly, incompetent, low browed soft guy, but a murderous beast. When talking to wild animals, you must be in awe! Hector grinned strangely, reached out and patted "father" twice in the face, "don''t be afraid, father, I won''t kill you. I want you to see with your own eyes how I swallowed the seaside city and became the number one in the world. As for you, Ms. Waller..." The dark yellow eyes cast on Amanda, who clenched his teeth and said, "if you want to kill, you don''t have to talk nonsense." "No! I will not kill you. " Hector shook his head. "I want to thank you. It''s you who give me the chance to contact with aliens. It''s you who let me find the key to be a strong man. It''s all your credit." "In return, I''ll let you go." Amanda breathed a sigh of relief. The next second, the other side said, "however, as a punishment for attacking me, you have to pay a little price." Amanda''s face changed greatly. She was about to open her mouth when she suddenly lightened and fell down. She was more than 20 meters away from the ground where she was. If she fell down like this, she would not die or be disabled. After dealing with the people who got in the way, Hector seemed to be in a better mood. He even joked, "soon, I will be on TV." "Then the world will know what a wonderful son the great congressman Adam Hammond has." ¡­¡­ "Things are out of control." This is what Amanda thought before she was in a coma. When she woke up, the surrounding environment had become the medical room of the underground base. Her body was badly damaged, she lost consciousness below the waist, her chest and back were damaged, and only her right hand was still intact. Cody, with a bandage on his left arm, sat aside. When the shock wave broke out, he ran fastest and suffered the least injury. Even so, he was blind and lost an arm.Not to mention the other members of the annihilation team, 23 soldiers, only five survivors, and two lying in intensive care unit, I don''t know if they can survive. Amanda opened her eyes vaguely and began to check her physical condition. She found that she was likely to become disabled. After that, she didn''t cry out in despair, hesitation or hysteria like ordinary people. She was calm. Her eyes swept the room and finally fell on Cody. She asked in a hoarse voice, "hurt Casualties? " "Two seriously injured, three lightly injured." Twenty three people, only five disabled. The annihilation team is disabled, just like the seventh team. As a survivor of the seventh team, Amanda understands Cody''s feelings at this time, but she doesn''t say anything. She doesn''t say a word of comfort. She just orders calmly. After a series of assignments, the base resumed operation. Amanda was lying on the hospital bed, making a video call with Vice President Dick Cheney, giving a full account of the course of the operation, the results of the operation, and the terrible power shown by the target person. Finally, make a decisive conclusion: Hector Hammond is no longer a human being, but a demon with powerful power to feed on human beings. The more people he eats, the stronger his power is. He must get rid of him as soon as possible and at all costs, and never let him grow up. Originally, Dick Cheney seriously questioned Amanda''s ability because of her failure, but now she is miserable. She can''t express her dissatisfaction. She can only keep silent for a moment and ask symbolically, "what do you suggest?" "Luke Shaw, the grandson of Xiao Changlin, the former leader of Hongmen club, and the gangster boss of Haibin City, can help us get rid of Hector Hammond and minimize the impact of the incident." "I see." Dick Cheney comforted her, gave her a good rest, and then ended the call without mentioning Luke Shaw. Amanda felt the other party''s perfunctory, the impact of this failure is too big, the senior management doubt their ability, what''s the next step? The next step is to throw out useless people like rubbish. Amanda clenched her fist and looked like a piece of ice. Chapter 175 A press conference on the mummy case is going on at the gate of the seaside city police station. In order to restore the image of the police department, deputy director James clay has made sufficient preparations. Even so, facing all kinds of tricky questions from reporters, his head is still covered with sweat. The fact is the fact. No matter how he shirks responsibility and explains, he can''t change more than 100 bodies that have been sucked up. In order to prevent the situation from getting worse, the police and the FBI carried out strict confidentiality work, but they underestimated the gravitation of women. A coquettish woman reporter easily got inside information about the mummy case from a police officer by using alcohol and body. Then, the whole seaside city knows that there is nothing journalists can''t do in this city famous for entertainment. The situation is deteriorating rapidly! In the face of all kinds of "false" reports, director Hugo had to get up from his mistress''s bed. After talking to Walker on the phone, he ordered his deputy to hold a press conference to explain the case. The press conference was going on in a noisy atmosphere. In order to dig out the material, the reporters on the scene bombed James in turn, asking one question after another with traps. If they were careless, they would be caught and the word "incompetence" would be nailed to the police, the FBI and the government. James''s head exploded when he was asked, and he imagined that he would throw away the microphone like the president and leave without looking back. But after all, the dream is a dream. Given the heavy responsibility by Hugo and walker, he is not qualified to drop the microphone at all. He can only explain to "media friends" over and over again: the police''s sacrifice in the mummy case, and the FBI''s bravery and fearlessness, we must be sure We will do our best to find out the murderer of the mummy case as soon as possible, and give everyone a quiet and peaceful seaside city. As for when to solve the case, not a word! In fact, not all the reporters on the scene are paparazzi, and a large part of them are really concerned about the progress of the case. They are all local people. They have lived here for decades and have deep feelings for the seaside city. The dry corpse case has seriously affected the daily life of the citizens. The murderer has killed more than 100 people, and he still doesn''t know what he looks like. All kinds of ghost comments spread on the Internet, including vampires, werewolves, spirits and ghosts. People are so scared that they dare not go out. James was sweating and trying to explain. The reporters didn''t listen and forced him to flag. James didn''t dare to say anything. Once he set up the flag, it was OK. If he couldn''t, Hugo would kick him out as a scapegoat. There''s no doubt that greedy, shameless, lecherous, degenerate son of a bitch will do it. The crowd gradually became angry, and suddenly someone pointed to the sky, "look, what''s that." "Is that a bird? That''s People? " People subconsciously looked up. In the gray sky, there was a "person". After the vision was narrowed, they found that this person was not tall, at most 1.6 meters. He was extremely ugly, but his head was swollen and thick, just like the big head son in the cartoon. There was a low laugh from the crowd, "where''s the freak? He looks like a club." Not tall, big head! The FBI agent in charge of the investigation of the case suddenly remembered something, which is not exactly the physical characteristics of the murderer! Thinking of more than 100 corpses that had been sucked into mummies, he shivered and went to James. He whispered a few words. The latter turned pale with fright and called his men to disperse the crowd. The police also responded, regardless of the image, even pulling the band to kick the reporter to one side, and then raised their weapons to aim at the big head monster in the sky. With a wave of his hand, if James is hit hard, he will fly out and hit the wall. "Chief!" The police changed their faces and shot subconsciously. Six bullets came from all directions, but they strangely stopped two meters in front of Hector''s body. The warhead kept spinning and seemed to be fighting against some force. Finally, it was still quietly suspended in mid air. Seeing this scene, everyone closed their mouths and the air fell into a strange silence. Hector looked around, his eyes flashed a trace of satisfaction, he likes this way of appearance, shock, overbearing, with a strong force to crush everything. This is the man! Hector coughed and walked to James'' place. He picked up the receiver and cleared his throat. When he found that everyone was staring at him, he suddenly got a little flustered, just like his first brother, who had recited his speech dozens of times. He could only play it on the spot Hello everyone, I''m a mummy... " After a pause, he said, "I''d better introduce myself. My name is Hector Hammond. You may not have heard of it, but my father''s name must have been heard. Yes, my father is Adam Hammond, the great mayor of Hammond, the great congressman of Hammond." "I''m his son, though we don''t look like each other at all, Mm-hmm To change the topic, I''m the murderer of the mummy case you''re looking for, that is, the werewolf, vampire and ghost on the Internet... ""Yes, I killed more than 100 people." Boom! All of a sudden, there was an uproar, not to mention the reporters who didn''t know about it, so did the police and the FBI. They saw a lot of crazy people, but they never saw such crazy people as bighead. At a press conference held by the police chief, he admitted that he had killed more than 100 people! What kind of lunatic would do such a thing? Some media even interrupted the program and broadcast live to Hector. A brave female reporter carefully held out the microphone, "Mr. Hammond, you Why do you kill so many people? " "That''s a very good question." In the face of female journalists'' questions, Hector did not show cruelty and cruelty. Instead, he explained politely, just as his father, Congressman Hammond, did in an interview, "I didn''t kill because I had no other choice." The female reporter asked again, "you mean someone forced you." "No! no No Hector waved, "no one in the world can force me to kill Well, how to say... " Hector reached for his head and seemed to be worried about how to explain. After thinking for a few seconds, he asked, "this beautiful lady, can you not eat for three days?" Female reporters do not understand his meaning, subconsciously shake their heads, how can people not eat for three days. "That''s right." Hector clapped his hands and laughed triumphantly. "You all need to eat. If you don''t eat for three days, you can''t stand it. So can I People were stunned at first, and then showed endless fear. Chapter 176 I kill because I need to eat! What a cruel truth, just as people kill chickens, ducks, fish, geese and other animals for food, the difference is that people are not chickens, ducks and fish. Now, they''re connected. The same is true of chickens when they are slaughtered. Chill permeated from the depths of the soul. In the face of ugly Hector Hammond, all the people present felt the fear from natural enemies, which was an instinct, just like the prey facing the predator. Even the reporter, who was preparing to explode, put down his camera and wrote panic on his face. "I like your fears." Hector said with a smile, the greed in his eyes flashed away, and then he pressed him down. "Don''t worry, I''m here for an interview today, and I won''t eat you." The crowd vomited and subconsciously retreated. Hector said with a smile, "any questions?" With that, the snake like eyes fell on the front woman reporter. After seeing the wet mark on her skirt, she turned her lips in disgust and turned her eyes on other people. "I promise I won''t hurt you if anyone asks you a question." Scott, the sheriff in charge of the mummy case, stepped forward and was about to open his mouth when he was hit hard in the stomach. He flew out directly, knocked over several people and fell on the road. His life and death were unknown. Hector withdrew his hand and said with no expression, "I said, only reporters are allowed to speak, police Shut up ¡°¡­¡­¡± Today''s scene is destined to go down in history and become a nightmare for all. In the face of the powerful, overbearing, cruel and cold-blooded Hector Hammond, what can weak journalists do? They don''t want to resist, but the examples of the police chief and the director are in the front. What''s the use of resisting? A middle-aged reporter stepped forward carefully and asked in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Hammond, I just checked your information and found that you were just an ordinary person before, you How did you get this way? " "It''s a bit complicated." Hector touched his chin, thought for a few seconds, then shrugged, "I''ve been stronger since I came into contact with an alien." "Aliens?" Reporter eyes a bright, even busy way, "what kind of aliens, where to meet." "Why, you want to be like me." Full of murderous words, the reporter quickly shook his head and argued, "I didn''t, I I''m just curious. " With a sneer and a finger, the middle-aged reporter jumped into the air and fell heavily on the ground, "this is punishment. Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask." Then he looked at the others. "Any other questions?" Everyone is silent, they have a lot of questions to ask, but in the face of fickle bighead, no one dare to come forward. After a minute, no one spoke, and Hector couldn''t help getting angry, "you let me down. A group of cowards messed up the good press conference. You annoyed me. You all deserve to die." The invisible force surged behind him, the air squirmed and twisted, the powerful force spread around, the floor couldn''t bear it, and large cracks broke out. The police and FBI on the scene, regardless of others, shot at once. The bullet just stopped for several meters and the air became very sticky, like gel material. Hector raised his hand and pressed down. The mountain like force came from above. People couldn''t bear it. They knelt on the ground one after another. Even the strong FBI was no exception. Some people cried out in horror, "Mr. Hammond, you didn''t mean not to hurt us." Hector pauses for a few seconds and shakes his head helplessly, "I don''t want to, but I''m really hungry. Your fears are so tempting." When Hector licks his lips, his eyes burst out with a yellow light column. The person who is illuminated by the light column immediately loses consciousness, and large yellow particles emerge from the body occupied by fear. Hector opened his mouth and the whale swallowed the yellow particles like water. This scene was clearly captured by the camera on the shelf, and all the people in front of the TV saw the unforgettable picture of their life. People who lose the yellow particles contract rapidly, their muscles disappear, their skin loses its blood color, and becomes shriveled and yellow. In the blink of an eye, they change from a normal person to a corpse that has been dried for hundreds of years. ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, in the White House central conference room in Washington, D.C. Jason law, assistant to the president, went to the screen and turned off the frightening video. The atmosphere in the conference room was very dull, quite different from the previous noise. President Joel Nash looked at the political "bigwigs" on both sides of the table. His eyes flashed an imperceptible taunt. He motioned to his assistant, who said, "this incident is very serious. Hector Hammond has threatened national security and even world security. You must get rid of him. What do you suggest?"Defense Secretary Bruno Cantor said in a deep voice, "there is a Marine Corps in the north of seaside city..." Before he finished, he was interrupted by the director of the FBI, Jack Harvey! You are stirring up civil strife. " Bruno clenched his fist. "If we don''t send out the army, can we give it to you?" Jack Harvey said bluntly, "this matter itself is within the jurisdiction of the FBI, not only to solve Hector Hammond, but also to find out the reasons behind it." "If I remember correctly, Hector is a member of the heavenly eye society, and the alien corpse is also in the base of the heavenly eye society. What happened between them and why Hector became like this must be found out. I suspect that someone used him to stir up trouble." Bruno''s face slightly changed, Vice President Dick Cheney said in a deep voice, "Hector''s identity is a temporary employee. He was recruited because he is a professor of cytology. We need such scientists to help us study alien corpses." "But that''s not what I know." Attorney General Marshall Warren said, "there are hundreds of cytology professors in the United States, many more knowledgeable scientists than him. Why don''t you hire normal people and just find a dangerous person with mental illness, just because his father is congressman Hammond." "I seriously suspect nepotism and malfeasance." The founders of the Tianyan Club frowned. As expected, things were moving in this direction, but they didn''t have a good solution. Nepotism? It does exist. Malfeasance? There are, too. If in the past, these were trivial matters and would not set off waves, now it is different. Nepotism and dereliction of duty are like two sharp knives inserted into the weakest place in the eye of heaven, leaving people speechless. Marshall Warren turned to look at the president and said in a very serious way, "I suggest that we conduct a comprehensive and thorough investigation of the Tianyan meeting, and we must find out the causes and consequences." The voice fell, the air was quiet, and people''s eyes involuntarily turned to Joel Nash at the front of the table. Power is so ridiculous. It seems that the overbearing and lawless heavenly eye is just a matter of one sentence. Of course, if we want to say this, we should not only make adequate preparations, but also have appropriate opportunities. After all, the United States is a society ruled by law, isn''t it? Chapter 177 If all the presidents of the United States were ranked together, Joel Nash would be the worst. There is too much black information about him, such as corruption, bribery, gay, office romance, cult elements and so on. Every once in a while, CNN will reveal inside information related to him. The American people have been used to the president''s incompetence. Many people even regard him as a passer-by instead of a president, and this kind of atmosphere has spread to the White House. Except for a few small departments with no real power and assistant Jason law who obeyed his orders, others didn''t give Joel Nash a good look in public. Joel Nash is one of the most unlicensed presidents in the world. The reasons for this situation are very complex, and the root of it is four words: the origin is not right. Four years ago, Joel Nash, 51, ran for the presidency as the third tier Republican candidate. No one was optimistic about him, and his campaign team felt that there was no chance of winning. But Joel Nash didn''t think so. No matter how others lobbied and persuaded him, he didn''t give up. He stuck to the back like an asshole and ran with him all the way to the final stage of the campaign. At that time, many people regarded him as a joke, a candidate with less than 5% of the votes? It''s a joke. Then a miracle happened. The No. 1 candidate suddenly suffered from a heart attack. On the way to the hospital, he ran into a traffic jam, and then no one left. The leader died of a heart attack, and the second one was not so happy. Unfortunately, not long after, the video of his lewd girl spread wildly on the Internet, and then disappeared. The first and the second all died in an inexplicable way. Throughout the history of the United States, such a thing has never happened. Once, it can be said that it was accidental, and twice, there must be inevitable factors. According to the "principle of the greatest beneficiary", the public opinion pointed at the third candidate one after another. All kinds of conspiracy theories came, and the major media condemned him one after another, calling him the darkest conspiracy in history Home, the most shameless burglar. Under the pressure of many parties, "the Third Elder" immediately held a press conference and announced that he would withdraw from the election. So, a magical scene appeared. The boss is gone, the second is kneeling, the third is not playing, and there are only four candidates left, Joel Nash, with no other choice. It''s so strange, it''s so strange, no wonder some people say that you can win in the end, Joel Nash made the best interpretation of this sentence with his own experience. The election campaign, which consumed countless human and material resources, ended in a strange way, which was ridiculous not only to the media, but also to the people. Members of both parties and senior political officials had no choice but to acknowledge Joel Nash''s candidacy by holding their noses. As a result, the president with the lowest vote rate in history was born. With such a black history, how can people in the White House convince him? No matter the FBI, the justice department or the Tianyan society headed by the vice president, they are all investigating the truth in private. They suspected that the president was connected with evil organizations and manipulated the election by conspiracy. Unfortunately, after three years of investigation, no evidence has been found. Joel Nash is still sitting in the presidency, as steady as an old dog. The butt decides the power. The president is the president after all. You can''t ignore his people, but you can''t ignore the power in his hands. Just like now, the Department of justice and the FBI use the mummy case to attack the military faction headed by the vice president, but the final decision-making power is in Joel Nash''s hands. If he doesn''t nod, there will be no special approval document. Time passes slowly in a strange atmosphere. Joel Nash drinks two mouthfuls of coffee and says slowly under the gaze of the public, "Hector Hammond, an extremely dangerous superpower, died in his hands of more than 100 innocent citizens..." "Dick, what do you know about him?" Dick Cheney, the vice president, was stunned for a moment. He raised his hand to indicate that his assistant behind him put a stack of papers on the desk, "the identity, background, experience, family situation and combat analysis of Hector Hammond are all in it." Joel opened the file, scanned it quickly, and then said, "how sure are you to get rid of him?" Dick Cheney said without hesitation, "one hundred percent." Joel laughed, turned to the gloomy looking director of the FBI, Jack Harvey, and asked, "how sure are you?" Jack Harvey frowned and said, "one hundred percent." "It''s all 100 percent. That''s great." "Now that we can do it, let''s do it. Hector Hammond is a vicious murderer, seriously endangering national security. Living one second more is a provocation to the country. I will sign a special approval document to allow you to snipe him on the spot." Joel Nash looked expectantly at the "big guy" in the room, "what do you think?" All of you: -- Meow''s making peace again! How many times. Dick Cheney breathed a sigh of relief and said in a deep voice, "I fully support the president''s decision." Then, looking across, Attorney General Marshall Warren and FBI director Jack Harvey looked at each other. Although they were angry, they could only admit it by holding their noses.After the meeting, the sniping operation officially began, and the two sides called together their capable men to form the TBI operation team. The military''s order is to kill Hector Hammond regardless of everything, as long as the body is dead, not alive; the FBI is to capture as many people as possible. Dick Cheney directly launched the Fourth Infantry Division to destroy Hector Hammond. The FBI chose the superpowers. Both sides are racing against the clock, hoping to find Hector Hammond at the first time, either catch him or kill him. As for failure That''s something that doesn''t exist. ¡­¡­ Seaside city. After Hector''s exaggerated performance, the whole city has been covered with horror. The Internet has also become very quiet. No one would have thought that Hector would be so crazy to kill people in a way beyond cognition at a press conference held by the police. Ten policemen and 26 journalists were all killed, and no one was spared. The scene of mummies piled up in front of the police station is deeply imprinted in the hearts of the public. In a dilapidated apartment somewhere, after watching the report on TV, Hal Jordan tried to get up despite the pain. One side of Tom even busy way, "your body is not good, don''t move." Hal ignored his friend, clasped the bed with his right hand with only two fingers left, and moved his body bit by bit. When his plaster legs touched the ground, his waist and abdomen suddenly made a force and stood up from the bed. The pain came from his legs. He clenched his teeth, with a strong will to bear down, with his right hand supporting the wall, step by step to the door. Tom stepped forward to help him, but was pushed away by one hand, and his face became complicated immediately. "Hal, we are best friends." "I know." Ha''er stopped. After a few seconds, he said slowly, "that''s why I don''t want you to stay here." Pausing, he added, "I''m going to see Luke Shaw." Tom''s face changed greatly. PS: Community Road, I''m going crazy, ah!!!!! Chapter 178 Is Hal Jordan a bad guy? Of course not. He was just suffering from the common problems that many young people have: impulsivity, narcissism and arrogance. Carol Ferris is the goddess in his dream. She has been in secret love since she was a child. However, the goddess has a master. She was robbed of her body and mind by a scum man. She can''t even count as a spare tire. Unfortunately, slag man is too excellent, and he is also the legendary leader of the underworld. Hal, who has just left the army, has no ability to compete with this kind of person. He can only draw a circle in the corner and curse that bastard for peeing, spilling his shoes, drinking soup, scraping paper, farting, etc. It is this mentality that leads Hal Jordan to show his arrogance when he gets the green light. Just like in the novel, the salted fish turns over and the poor boy marries Bai Fumi. Dengjie gives him strong self-confidence that he has the ability to defeat his rival and save the coastal city people who are bullied by the gangs. And then there''s the next thing. Many things in the world have to pay a price. The young master''s gang is not a charity organization. If you smash his place, he will take your life. Three fingers and bruises are light. Knowing that his good friend was going to see Luke Shaw, Tom quickly stopped him, but it didn''t work, so he had to go with him. When they arrived at the company, Luke had left. After inquiring about his address, they drove to the manor in the northern suburb of the seaside city. Beijiao manor, also known as Billy manor, is the world''s most famous concentration of rich people. Living here, they are either celebrities or rich owners. They walked and stopped, blinded by all kinds of beauties on the street, and turned for a long time to find Luke''s residence. Outside the villa stood several guys dressed in black, one of whom was Dior clay. Seeing him, Hal instinctively trembled, with dozens of knife edges on his body aching. Dior also noticed that these two guys should not appear, stepped forward a few steps and said in a deep voice, "Hal Jordan! Who sent you here? " Hal hissed, "I want to see Luke Shaw." "The young master has something to deal with. I have no time to talk to you." Hal clenched his teeth and said forcefully, "I came to him because of Hector Hammond. I have a solution for him. You are also in the coastal city. You want to see the devil devour our city." Dior was silent. Tony Wu spat on one side and said with disdain, "boy, last time I made an exception to spare your life, it''s the eldest brother''s mercy. Don''t be dissatisfied and get out of here." Then he waved his hand, and the two men came forward and grabbed Hal. "I must see him. I have something important to say. I must see him." Hal yelled at the villa, "I know where Hector came from. He''ll swallow it up and destroy the earth. You come out. We have to talk." "Luke Shaw, let me in." Tony sneered. He was about to kick the wordy guy out. The front door opened and Wang Hu came out, "the leader said to let him in." Tony reluctantly takes back his right foot and tells this guy bad luck. Dior goes to Hal, checks his body, makes sure there are no dangerous goods, and walks into the villa with him. Through the porch full of famous paintings, you can see Luke leaning on the sofa to watch the news. He hasn''t seen him for a while. He is still calm and calm, as if he knows everything clearly. Looking at him now, and looking at himself, halmo was a little sad and indignant. "Luke Shaw!" Luke nodded slightly and said, "what can I do for you?" Hal took a deep breath, suppressed his negative emotions, and said solemnly, "I have important information. I can only talk to you about Hector alone." Luke picked up the coffee. "Dior is not an outsider." The implication is: love to talk, do not talk on the roll. Hal clenched his teeth and gave Dior an angry look, who cocked his mouth and let out a very sarcastic smile. Hal has no choice but to say, "the power of Hector is not a super power, but a kind of yellow will from outer space, belonging to the emotional spectrum, and one of the seven emotional forces..." Luke raised his hand. "If you want to tell me about parallax magic, yellow defects and so on, needless to say, I know all of them." Hal was shocked. "How could it be? How do you know? " This information comes from the green light ring. It''s the knowledge that the green light ring passed on to him. It''s reasonable to say that he is the only one on earth who knows the origin of Hector, unless I don''t know what to think of. My lips shake violently. I feel lonely and helpless, just like a little girl abandoned by her mother. Luke said, "anything else?" Hal lowered his head and asked hoarsely for a while, "what are you going to do with him?" "It''s none of your business." "I I I I am Hal opened his mouth speechless, his cheeks turning red, and summoned up all his courage, he said, "I can help you, as long as Just"As long as the lamp ring, right?" Luke shakes his head laughably. This guy''s forehead is clamped by the door. He can get back the green light in a few words. He thinks he is Zhuge Liang or Socrates. So far, it can be over. With a wave of Luke''s hand, Dior immediately grabbed Hal''s clothes and threw the man out of the villa without giving him a chance to speak. The door closed, leaving two people with complicated faces. Tom sighed. "I knew it was impossible. Luke Shaw would never give you the ring back." Hal said, pale. "I just want the ring back to save the city. I don''t mean to fight him." Tom was silent and glanced over his friend''s right hand. There are only two fingers left, which means that he has no chance to fly in his life. The pilot is Hal''s biggest dream. When his dream is gone and his body is disabled, how can such hatred be easily eliminated. ¡­¡­ After seeing Hal off, Dior returned to the living room, "young master, how to deal with the dry corpse case? Many people below called, hoping that we could give protection, and it would be better to eliminate Hector and return peace to the city." Luke said curiously, "who is calling?" "A total of more than 400 times, familiar neighbors, celebrities and rich people who have cooperative relations with gangs and so on. They are obviously scared. Some people also hope to go to the headquarters to avoid risks. In addition to these, they are director Hugo, friends from the police station, friends from the government and friends from the FBI." When it comes to the last sentence, Dior is obviously emphatic. Luke laughed. "Do you think we should help?" Dior nodded, "if you can kill Hector at this time, the reputation of the young master gang will rise to a new level. By that time, no one in the seaside city or even the whole northwest region dares to think about us." "You''re right." Luke put down his cup. "It''s just the wrong time." Chapter 179 Wrong time! When Dior thought about it for a moment, he understood, "do you mean we should hold back and let the government do it?" Luke answered with a deep expression and said, "things have to come first and then come. Hector is not just a murderer. He has threatened the national security. The national security is in the charge of the government and the army. If they can''t solve it first, it''s our turn. The order can''t be disordered." "But what if the government takes him out?" "That''s just right. We don''t have to be strong." Then he shook his head slightly. "Dior, I need to remind you that we are gangs, not superheroes. We can reap popularity, but we can''t shit on the government." "Moreover, Hector is not so easy to deal with. His ability is terrible. Once he has fear in his heart, he will catch his weakness. If he wants to solve him, he must be fully prepared." "I see." Dior is a little relieved. The young master is right. The essence of gangs is anti-government. If they help the government deal with safety accidents, they may receive cheers from the public, but they will surely lead to revenge afterwards. After all, gangs are part of the national machine. They can influence and even control the machine to a certain extent, but they must not stand on the opposite side of the machine. With a series of orders from Luke, the restless young master Gang hibernated again. ¡­¡­ Since the press conference, Hector seems to get rid of the shackles and start to kill people openly like a wild animal out of the cage. Whether it''s the police or passers-by, he has become his hunting target. He was like a walking poison source, where he went, leaving a large number of withered bodies. In just half a day, more than 100 people died. The mayor had no choice but to activate the three-level alarm, so that the public would not go out and find a safe place to hide. At the same time, he sent out UAVs to track Hector. It''s not about catching prisoners, it''s about fighting a man against a city. At this time, Hector finally achieved his childhood dream, became the focus of attention, and was concerned by people all over the world. He is infatuated with this feeling, and even more infatuated with the smell of fear emanating from the city. Fear is like delicious food. As long as you gently open your mouth, you can swallow it in one gulp. The happiness spread from the depths of your soul is endless. In a sense, at this time, Hector is no longer human. His will is controlled by the Yellow energy, and there is only one last step left for the parallax demon. Once he is allowed to complete the transformation, it will be the real disaster. ¡­¡­ At 5 p.m., thirteen m1a2sep tanks drove into the seaside city, and the huge number "4" was written on the tanks. This number has a special significance. In the United States, only one unit can mark this number on the tanks. That is the fourth mechanized infantry division, also known as Ivy League and the fourth mechanized infantry division. It is the most powerful mechanized unit in the United States and the pride of the army. Dick Cheney obviously paid for it in order to kill Hector. The news of the tank entering the city spread quickly, and Hector knew it. Instead of flinching, he descended to the Fourth Infantry Division like a God. Carrick, commander of the Fourth Infantry Division, turns on the communication device, "find the target character Hector Hammond and ask for an order." Dick Cheney in the White House did not hesitate, "destroy him at all costs." After getting the command, the cold looking Carrick raises his right hand, bang! A loud bang exploded in the sky, and countless soldiers swarmed out, occupying favorable positions on both sides of the street. All kinds of long guns and short guns aimed at the big headed monsters above. Meanwhile, four missile vehicles were on standby in the suburbs, six F16 fighters took off from the nearest airport, and 16 giant guns were ready. "Let it go Carrick drank and waved his right hand. In a flash, the sky broke, countless bullets and shells stormed into the sky, and the bullets interweaved back and forth, forming an airtight fire network. The roar is deafening, and the straight red light connects the heaven and the earth, which is the trace left by the bullet. Such a scene only exists in the film and television works, but now it really happens. In the building not far away, five superpowers in FBI uniforms nervously look ahead. Such attack intensity is beyond human power. Even if the aircraft carrier comes, it will be screened. The only female MEFF can''t help but say, "can we succeed?" The eldest of the five, standalov Yao, who is the most powerful in Heterodox, shakes his head, "I''ve seen his fighting video, and his mindfulness is at least seven times as strong as mine." Seven times! Others were shocked. They had personally learned the fighting power of standalov. He was extremely powerful and could easily lift a three ton truck. Hector''s ability was seven times that of him. How strong should he be? After a few seconds of silence, standalov said, "don''t think about catching alive, do everything possible to solve the battle, and never stay."They all looked at each other and nodded their heads. The order they gave was to catch alive, but the order was after all an order. It would be worthless to lose one''s life in order to catch alive. At this moment, a dull voice came. The seven m1a2sep tanks at the head opened fire at the same time. High explosive bullets and a torrent of bullets shot at the bighead in the air. Carrick''s eyes are full of vitality, and the next second, like being slapped, his expression is frozen. The air around haikete suddenly surges up, rotates clockwise, and the speed is faster and faster, forming the visible air vortex. The vortex has a great range, and the radiation range is more than 100 meters. It twists and tears, and the powerful force changes everything around. The bullet lost its center of sight, the shell drew an arc, and the ammunition fired at the vortex left one after another in a strange way. The soldiers were stunned. They had never seen such a scene before. It was high explosive and armor piercing bullets that were artificially changed their trajectory. That''s bullshit! Hector opened his hands and laughed. He loved it. Come on! Shoot me, the more the better, the faster the better. Carrick felt that his personality had been greatly insulted. No one ever dared to despise the Fourth Infantry Division. He was so angry that he ignored civilian casualties and ordered the F16 fighters to attack. At the same time, five tiger helicopters were launched, and each helicopter was loaded with two Vulcan M61 machine guns. With the piercing sound of dada, the spiral armor piercing bullet pierces the air, with a series of visible air ripples. The 20 mm diameter spiral armor piercing bullet is different from the general ammunition. The high-speed rotating warhead endows it with strong penetrating power and moving speed. Even the tank can pierce it in one shot. It can be said that this kind of bullet is the highest attack of firearms. In Carrick''s resolute eyes, dozens of spiral armour piercing projectiles rushed into the vortex. The tearing force produced by the rotation of the warhead countered the air repulsion force. Most of them deviated from the predetermined orbit. However, two of them passed through the layers of obstacles, leaving two thick blood holes on Hector''s ugly head. "Good!" With an angry fist, Carrick ordered the pilot to attack with all his strength and beat the damned, ugly monster into meat. Chapter 180 The roar of war resounded over the seaside city, and even Billy manor in the suburbs could hear it clearly. Luke stood in front of the windowsill, quietly looking into the distance. Flames crisscross, connecting the sky, accompanied by the sound wave produced by the shell explosion and the vibration caused by the collapse of buildings, the city is gradually enveloped by the atmosphere of despair. "I''ve seen such a scene before." Luke said to himself, "it''s just in transformers. I didn''t expect it to be staged in seaside city one day." Thinking of the future of the city, Luke was deeply saddened. Disasters occurred frequently in the world, and wars broke out in all major cities. Therefore, only the seaside city was destroyed, and there was no semicolon. Carol frowned and held the lantern ring tightly in her hand. She had to speak several times, but she finally held back. Luke whispered, "it''s not the time yet." "But..." "No, but." Luke said in a tough tone, "you have to kill yourself. If you can''t do it, don''t try to be brave. That will only expose you to danger." "I don''t think it''s a problem for the two of us," Carol hesitated After these days of training, she is more and more skillful in the control of the lantern ring. In addition, Luke in the ghost armor has a 70% chance of winning. "You think too simply." Lu Keyao shook his head. "Hecter who absorbs hundreds of human essences is not so weak. If he wants to kill him, he must find the right time." "When?" "When he was weakest, when the army needed us most." ¡­¡­ The 20 mm spiral armour piercing bullet fired by Vulcan''s M61 mechanism gun actually penetrated the protective layer of Hector. This scene made the soldiers at the bottom feel worried for a while, and the driver also looked very happy and pressed the shooting button wildly. The six gun barrels revolved rapidly, and the muzzle of the gun spewed out flames. In just a few seconds, thousands of spiral armor piercing bullets crossed the sky. Most of the bullets were twisted and deviated from the predetermined orbit, while a few of them went through, leaving more than a dozen bloody holes in Hector''s huge head and short body. Seeing the scene through the telescope, Carrick did not hesitate to order other helicopters to fire, and ordered the soldiers to load all the machine guns with spiral armour piercing bullets. For a moment, the sound of gunfire thundered, and the bullets from the 12 Vulcan M61 machine guns turned into a steel storm, almost beating Hector into a sieve. His body was covered with wounds, big and small, blood spilled, and his clothes were dyed crimson. Even so, he was still laughing wildly, his hands open, looking up at the sky, laughing like a madman. Laughter with a strong ability to read spread around, clearly reverberated in the ears of every soldier, let the people hear a tight mind, fear can not help but spread from the depths of the soul. Carrick frowned, puzzled. The body is beaten like this, why not die? Damn bastard, is he immortal? Hector''s madness was beyond everyone''s expectation and made people feel numb. It''s not a man, it''s a devil! Soon, the ammunition of Vulcan''s M61 gun ran out, and the driver had to use the short shot gun to attack. At this time, a shocking scene appeared. Hector''s body began to glow, and the outflow of flesh and blood turned into yellow particles suspended in the air. Then he went back to his body like a swallow. The wound healed, the blood hole subsided, and the broken limbs repaired themselves. In just ten seconds, his body returned to its original shape. "The devil!" "He''s the devil!" The citizens who watched from a distance cried out in horror, and the soldiers were also stunned. What kind of monster is this? Is it still human? They are the fearless Fourth Infantry Division. In the face of war, they can rush to the front without hesitation. But in the face of demons and ghosts that can''t be killed with weapons, who doesn''t feel cold. The atmosphere of fear spread everywhere, and morale fell rapidly. Carrick noticed this and yelled at the walkie talkie: "the fourth walkie talkie is not a soft guy. Who should be afraid? Go back to me. I don''t need a coward." "Shoot me, kill him." "Remember, we''re the Fourth Infantry Division. There''s no softball here." A roar made the soldiers wake up, reload and attack again. At the same time, two F16 flew over the sky, rattlesnake missiles with fire, into the air vortex. Boom! Violent explosions came one after another, all the glass of the surrounding buildings were shattered, and the shock wave washed around like a gale. Carrick raised his arm to cover his eyes, waited for the shock wave to disperse, and looked forward. The vortex stopped, and the flame from the explosion of the rattlesnake missile shattered the position of the vortex, causing great trauma to Hector. His left hand was gone, half of his body was burnt black, and there was a huge gap in his right head. "Well done!" The soldiers cheered loudly, as long as the weapon can cause damage, it''s no problem, it''s no big deal to fight more than a few times.Carrick immediately ordered to fire. Thirteen tanks opened fire at the same time. The guns thundered. The attack was more fierce than just now. In the center of the vortex, Hector stares at the disappearing left hand, the madness in his eyes gradually dissipates, and reason takes the upper hand. "My hand!" "Damn it, you ruined my hand!" His body trembled slightly, his eyes burst out with a strong killing, his right hand opened, aiming at the direction of the helicopter and holding it gently. Click! As the propeller breaks, the helicopter twists and shrinks, turning into an abandoned iron ball, and the pilot and hot man inside the helicopter are crushed. Haikete lost it, and the big iron ball rushed to the street. After knocking over three tanks in a row, it rushed into the floor. Heicott raised his hand again, turning the power of his mind into an invisible impact, and flying the other two tiger helicopters. At the same time, a Nianli air wall appeared in the sky, and F16 couldn''t dodge, and directly hit the air wall, with a loud bang. Two fighters exploded and fell into countless pieces from the sky. The situation reversed so fast that the soldier who was still in a state of excitement just now seemed to have been pinched by his neck. In just a few seconds, three tiger helicopters and two F16 were reduced to ashes. Big head monster just raised his hand, can create such a terrible killing. It''s terrible. How can such a guy deal with conventional weapons. When Carrick saw that the situation was not right, he immediately ordered the other two helicopters to leave. Unfortunately, it was too late. Under everyone''s attention, the two helicopters shrank rapidly, like a kneaded paper ball, turned into two iron balls and fell from the sky to the ground. Time seems to press the pause button at this moment. No matter the soldiers or the citizens watching secretly, they all stop breathing and their faces are filled with horror. No more air fire. Only ground forces left! Hector lowered his head, and his dark yellow eyes swept over every soldier. His eyes were full of murders, and his greed was irresistible. He wanted to create fear, spread fear, and cast a shadow of fear on the hearts of all soldiers. Unlike ordinary people, soldiers have stronger will and purer fear. As long as these soldiers are sucked up, Hector can go further and reach a new level. By then, he will be invincible. Chapter 181 The key of modern war is the air power. Whoever controls the air power can control the direction of the war. with the destruction of five tiger helicopters and two F16, the air power is no longer available, and only the ground armed forces and more than 200 special soldiers of the Fourth Infantry division can be relied on. Hector fell from the sky and suspended 10 meters above the ground. His dark yellow eyes swept around, greedy and thirsty, just like a lizard picking delicious food. Where his eyes could reach, the bodies of the people trembled uncontrollably. "I like you." "The fourth mechanized infantry division, the ace army that has made countless contributions, I love you so much. You are like a delicious strawberry cake that people can''t help swallowing." "Come on, attack me, release your anger and turn it into infinite fear." "I like your fears." Hoarse voice reverberated in the street, every soldier could hear clearly, humiliation came out from the bottom of his heart, soldiers were biting their teeth, extremely subdued. As a trump card of the army, the Fourth Infantry Division is the focus wherever it goes. How ever did it suffer such humiliation. Carrick took off his hat, threw it on the ground, picked up his assault rifle, and charged. The other soldiers followed. A group of people turned into a torrent and formed a circle. Bullet out of the chamber, dense, like rain into the air. The air suddenly became thick and heavy countless times, just like the sludge in the wetland. Hector chuckled and held out his finger a little. Time lapse, all the bullets to his strange stop, and then reflected back at a very fast speed. There was a muffled roar all around. Just once, dozens of soldiers were injured and killed. In front of the powerful Hector, the Fourth Infantry Division, which is known as the first in the army, is a joke. Not willing to admit it, Carrick rushed up in a roar. The next second, he suffered a heavy blow to his chest, fell on his knees and staggered on his knees. Hector came to him and looked down, "you are their captain." "But that''s it!" The corners of his mouth turned up with a strong disdain. He used to envy soldiers. Most of them were tall and burly, unlike his short clown, who couldn''t even find a girlfriend. Now? He laughed twice and raised his finger to aim at Carrick''s head. The power of reading lingers at his fingertips and turns into an invisible impact. Suddenly, a strange feeling comes from the side, and he turns his head instinctively. The ground was surging, and a stone column rushed out of the ground. It was so thick that it flew him out directly. In mid air, Hector''s eyebrows are slightly raised, which is a little unexpected, "super power? It''s kind of interesting. " He was curious to see which guy was so bold. The sunlight suddenly brightened up. A white light column came from the floor and covered Hector''s body. The light column seemed to be compressed by countless sunlight. With extremely high temperature, it not only made his eyes blind for a short time, but also left large black spots on his body. At the same time, three guys in tights appeared on the street. If it wasn''t for the FBI pattern on their chest, the frightened soldiers would almost regard them as enemies. Standalov said with great seriousness, "there is only one chance." The other two nodded heavily. MEFF closed her eyes, her skin turned red, and her body surface temperature rose rapidly. The other person''s body was raised, his limbs became extremely strong, and his whole body muscles burst out. In the blink of an eye, he became a giant with a height of more than 2.5 meters. He grabs MEFF''s ankle, turns around and throws it in the air. Standalov took a deep breath, suspended in the air, his eyes full of light, and his mind turned into a big hand, trying to tear heicott''s body protection vortex. The energy level gap between them is too big. Just like adults and children, standalov used up all his energy and vomited blood at the corners of his mouth. He could only tear a small mouth one meter wide. This That''s enough. Under the blessing of Juli, the fast-flying MEFF, like a sharp arrow, goes through her mouth and comes to Hector''s side. Her skin has turned crimson, just like a red hot Lotte. The temperature is frightening. "Die MEFF roared, hugged Hector''s body, and all the heat accumulated in her body burst out. Boom! An unimaginable roar came from above, and a red dot appeared in the sky. The red dot compressed inward and then turned into a huge fireball with a diameter of more than 10 meters. Boom! The fire came from above, and all the soldiers on the street flew backward. The flowers and plants were burning, the water was vaporizing, the street lamps were paralyzed, and the molten iron was spilled on the lava road. This level of attack is really terrible, almost comparable to small nuclear bombs. The streets were destroyed. Two buildings collapsed and became ruins. A dust-free area dozens of meters wide appeared on the ground of the explosion center.It took a long time for the flame to dissipate. A naked woman falls from the sky and is caught by a huge hand of rocks and sent to the next floor. With the help of his subordinates, Carrick climbed out of the car and looked up at the sky. There were a lot of people like him. The five most powerful forces of soldiers, citizens and the FBI all raised their heads. Even the domestic cat, who was frightened by the fighting, quietly showed his head. At this time, the time has come to six in the afternoon. Sunset to heaven and earth on a layer of red makeup, coupled with the distant faint Cape, the sea and the sky connected, really beautiful. "Dead?" "It should be!" "That kind of attack, it''s impossible not to die." "Damn son of a bitch, he''s dead. There''s no residue left." "Yes, dead." "Finally dead." "Hector Hammond is dead, we win, we win!" Some people cheered, jumped and jumped, very excited, and the pleasant atmosphere passed on to each other. Soon, the whole street became lively. Only standalov, with his face taut and staring at the collapsed building in the distance, noticed something and grasped his head with both hands, his face was unbelievable, "no, fuck! How could it be "That''s MEFF''s highest energy. Can''t it blow up?" Standalov''s face became more and more ugly. When he noticed the rapidly increasing energy in the ruins, he could not help hissing and yelling, "run! Run. He''s alive. He''s not dead. " "Retreat quickly!" Before the words were heard, the broken stones flew up strangely, one by one, and soon the whole ruins and hundreds of stone bricks were suspended. Yellow particles from the overflow, holding the nearly broken half of Hector''s head appeared in public view. At this moment, the world is quiet. Carrick clenched his fists, his face was full of reluctance, but there was fear in his eyes. He is afraid, and everyone is afraid. This is not a psychological factor, but a biological instinct in the face of absolute power. Power brings despair, and despair breeds fear. Once fear takes root in the heart, it can grow into a towering tree in the blink of an eye. What Hector wants is this fear. He feeds on fear. Fear is his source of strength. PS: ask me a question, who would like to be Hector? Chapter 182 The blow just now caused a heavy injury to Hector. His body was gone, and only his broken head was left. Even so, he was still alive. He wants to kill the alien species, no matter what kind of attack, can survive. It''s terrible! An atmosphere of fear spread through the streets. Those who were still cheering just now seemed to be choked by their necks. Their cheeks were red and they couldn''t say a word. The crowd retreated uncontrollably, as if trying to escape. Carrick looked at standalov not far away, his eyes questioning, who shook his head bitterly. Seeing this, he could only endure the reluctance in his heart and gave an order to retreat. The Fourth Infantry Division has never retreated on the battlefield since it was founded. This is the first, shameful first time. After the order spread, all the people breathed out that they would rather see red bayonets with the enemy on the battlefield than encounter such things. It can''t be killed, it can''t be broken, it has a strong recovery ability, and it has an uncanny ability to read It''s the devil! The development of the situation to this point means the complete failure of the annihilation operation. The next thing to do is to reduce casualties as much as possible. The soldiers evacuated with the wounded. Instead of pursuing them, Hector looked at them with interest, looking forward to something. Soon, he felt it. The fear emanating from the deep soul of soldiers is so sweet and pure, different from ordinary people. It''s just like the freshly baked cake and the sashimi cut from the live fish, "you are all mine." Hector yelled excitedly, with a yellow light in his eyes. Where the light reached, the soldiers froze in place, their cheeks twisted and twitched, with deep despair. His body trembled and yellow particles began to overflow. "No!" Standalov''s face changed. "Marlin, stop him. Don''t let him swallow the yellow particles." Marlin, who was hiding between the floors, raised his hands. There was white light in his palms. Suddenly, the yellow light column swept, and his fear was magnified countless times. He yelled and fought with all his strength. His body trembled like a swing. Slowly, the yellow particles oozed from his skin, and the whole person stood in place like a sculpture. Hector smiles greedily. No matter citizens, soldiers or powerful super powers, they will become his prey as long as they are afraid and illuminated by the yellow light. Strong power, invincible power, the power to control everything he loves this ability. As the yellow light brushed through the street, everyone stopped, looking frightened and motionless. Even standalov, who was fighting hard, and the earth superpowers who were hiding underground, were no exception. Yellow particles overflow from the body and flash like fireflies, spreading bright yellow gauze on the whole block. Hector opened his mouth and the yellow particles turned into torrents. "It''s over!" In the office of the White House, the big men watching the battle through drones closed their eyes one after another, unable to see what happened next. President Joel Nash''s face is strained, how ugly it is. Although he hates the Justice Department and the military and wants them to die, it doesn''t mean he wants to see such an outcome. He is the president, the supreme leader of the White House. If the action fails, no matter how to explain it, the people will surely put the responsibility on him, and there are so many elite dead. The super five is the highest combat power of the FBI, and the Fourth Infantry Division is the trump card of the military. If they are all folded here, the government''s ability to deal with emergencies will be greatly reduced, which is the most terrible. Here, Dick Cheney''s assistant to vice president came in and whispered in his ear. He didn''t know what to say. Dick Cheney got up and left the office. When he got outside, he connected his cell phone and said solemnly, "Luke Shaw?" "Hello, Mr. vice president." Dick Cheney didn''t have time to gossip. He said, "Amanda told me you can solve Hector Hammond. I want to know if it''s true." "I have conditions." Dick Cheney''s face sank and he swore in his heart, but he had to bear it. "I''ll give you any conditions as long as you can solve him." "Mr. vice president, your words are not believable. Well, I''ll end this battle first, and we''ll talk about the rest later." When the voice dropped, the phone was hung up. "Damn Asians!" Dick Cheney scolded angrily. When he got back to the office, he found that everyone was staring at the screen, or rather the emergency message from the weather bureau. A little red light appeared in the sky covered with red clouds. The red light quickly increased and became a huge fireball. "Meteorite!" The people in the room were shocked. Before the end of Hector''s affair, another meteorite came. Is this God''s punishment for the United States? "No!""The meteorite is in the wrong direction." Someone found something and exclaimed in surprise, "the place where it fell seems to be..." A meteorite has arrived. A few days later, another big purple meteorite came to Haibin city. However, compared with before, the size of the meteorite was seriously reduced, only a dozen meters. The meteorite appeared in the sky and fell down at a very fast speed. The fire was so bright and dazzling that it passed through layers of dark clouds, leaving mottled light and shadow. At this moment, not only Hackett was shocked, but also the soldiers and FBI were stunned. Meteorite? Why are there meteorites? What''s more, does it fall in this direction? What happened? Is God not used to the evil Hector, so he sent down the punishment. ¡°FUCK£¡¡± Hector couldn''t help making rude remarks. He didn''t care to absorb the yellow particles and laid layers of mental field in front of him as fast as he could. In half a second. The meteorite passes through the floor, boom! The roar that could pierce the eardrum came, the air was compressed, and then transformed into a destructive version of the flame impact, everything within a hundred meters disappeared, cars, grasslands, buildings, everything flew out. There was a hurricane of 12 on the ground. Carrick and others only felt the flash of fire, and their vision fell into darkness. Their bodies were twisted into various shapes and flew away with cars, stones and plants. This time, the impact is tens of times stronger than before. The radiation range is more than 1000 meters, and the dust is flying. With the eddy current, the small tornadoes are formed. The surrounding temperature is extremely high, and there are even traces of melting on the ground. After a long time, the dust slowly dissipated, the street disappeared, and replaced by a large crater with a diameter of 100 meters. Luke in ghost armor appeared on the edge of the crater, standing side by side with Carol in a sexy costume. "Is it too big?" Carol said anxiously, "no big, no small, just right." Carol said angrily, "I''m talking about meteorites!" Luke turned his eyes away from her chest and said without expression, "I''m talking about meteorites, too." Chapter 183 The purple meteorite seems to have completed its mission and disappeared after falling to the ground, leaving only a huge crater. As for the things in the pit Carol worried, "it''s too wide, the citizens..." Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Luke: "I have observed before that all the people around have run away, and the rest are either brave lunatics or journalists who want to be brave." He pauses, shrugs and says, "they''re a little far from the fall zone. Maybe they''ll get hurt. If they die It can only be said that it is possible. " Carol looked down and said nothing, her face full of struggle. Luke sighed helplessly, "well, don''t think about it. Solve the problem in front of you first." Luke is not sure about Hector''s life and death. It''s reasonable to say that even Dachao can drink a pot of water when such a big meteorite hits his head, let alone him. However, heicott is different from ordinary people. After absorbing countless yellow particles, his body has begun to turn from body to pure energy. The body composed of energy is not so easy to erase. They went around the crater and found no one alive. Carol couldn''t help saying, "you should be dead!" Luke shakes his head, green in his eyes, and looks at the puddle in front of him. There, a rickety soul slowly stood up, emitting a strong yellow energy. Yellow particles oozed from the soil and gathered in the air. Little by little, the particles turned into flesh and blood, from scalp, eyebrows, eyes and ears. Dozens of seconds later, the broken head took shape. Subject to such an attack, Hector is not dead, the tenacity of vitality is comparable to the Xiaoqiang in a movie. "It''s you You did it. " "Come to think of it, you are the one who did the Haibin City meteorite incident a few days ago, violet girl." Hector stares at Carol, and the venom in his eyes almost turns into substance. He spent countless costs and received countless shots to make the soldiers of the Fourth Infantry Division fear. He was about to succeed, but he was smashed into a bubble by meteorites from outside. Damn it, they must have been nearby when they were fighting just now. They watched the soldiers die, but they didn''t fight until the most critical time. Two assholes! "I will not let you go. I will torture you with the most severe punishment. I want you to die." Hector growled, apparently furious. "I should say that to you." Luke stepped forward and stood in front of Carol, "Hector Hammond, your big and ugly head will be my booty. I''ll soak it in Malfoy forest and make it a living specimen, just like Rasputin''s genitals." "You''re looking for death!" Hector was furious, and his thought power turned into invisible impact, hitting Luke heavily. The surface of the armor was flashing blue, and the kinetic energy was absorbed and transformed into energy stored in the soles of his feet. Luke reaches for his index finger and gently shakes it twice, "haven''t you found it yet? Bighead, you are not what you were before. The attacks of the Fourth Infantry Division and the FBI five are not ineffective. They have greatly weakened your reading ability. " "You can''t do a quarter of your heyday now. You can''t even heal your body. What else can you do?" Hector is silent and seems to be thinking about something, but behind his back, he turns his mind, bang! The ground explodes, and the invisible force turns into a giant hand to seize the ghost armor. "Die for me!" Hector roared and launched with all his strength. Just like the previous chopper, the armor creaked, and the blue light flashed violently, trying to fight against the external pressure. "Turn on the energy shield!" "Maximum power!" A layer of blue energy shield appears on the surface of the armor to block the shrinking invisible position. At the same time, eight spider legs come out from the back, with blue light shining on the tip, shooting a lot of energy bombs. Hector gritted his teeth with hatred, and finally rose to avoid the attack of the energy bomb. As Luke said, his energy reserves are seriously insufficient and can not be consumed casually. The barrage was divided into two groups, one up and one down, forcing him to run forward. At this time, Carol moved, clenched her fist, and the purple open box appeared out of thin air. Heicott didn''t expect this, and plunged into the box. The mouth of the box closed, and there was a faint roar of Hector''s anger. Carol''s fingers flicked continuously, wrapping countless energy barriers on the outer layer of the box. The box shook violently, and from time to time there was a deafening roar, like a wild animal breaking through a cage. Luke blinked. He never thought that Carol would use this move. The original plan was that he would attract fire and create conditions so that Carol could have time to use the zamarens'' energy cannons, and make a clean shot. Who ever thought that girls don''t play cards according to common sense and choose the most common box, but they have to admit that it''s very effective. Hector is not such a monster as Da Chao and wonder woman. His weapon is mindfulness power, also known as invisible force. He is good at controlling objects, manipulating positions and making impact. He needs a certain space to show it. What he fears most is the place with narrow terrain. Just like now, when his brain bag is locked in a box and next to the wall, how can he release the impact."It is worthy of being the host of the original lamp selection." Luke said to himself that Carol''s resilience in combat was amazing. After shaking for a few minutes, the box finally stopped. Hector seems to give up struggling, but Carol doesn''t dare to be careless, and sets up dozens of barriers around the box, so she stops. At this time, the surrounding dust slowly dispersed, and citizens and soldiers gradually crawled out of the ruins. Luke doesn''t want to expose the Ghost War armor, let Carol take the box, two people soar up, streamer disappeared in the sky, they want to end the battle in no one''s place. The surviving soldiers nestled up to each other and came to the crater, looking forward in horror and hope, "is that monster dead?" The same problem appears in different people''s minds. The pale standalov appears at the other end of the crater. When the meteorite falls, he protects his giant companions behind him with his reading ability. As a result, his reading ability is almost exhausted, his spirit is extremely weak, and he can not stand steadily. He can only get down to the crater with the help of his companions. "Well, not dead." The companion asked in a hoarse voice, very nervous. Standalov shook his head, closed his eyes, and carefully felt the energy field around him. His companions did not dare to disturb him, even the atmosphere did not dare to come out. A moment later, standalov opened his eyes and said with a tired smile, "tell the director that the task is completed." The companion raised his fist and cheered. Soon, the news came to the White House Office, and a group of big guys were jumping and jumping. They were very excited. Although many people had doubts about where the meteorite came from, it was a question to be considered in the future. What we should do now is to cheer like the players who beat the boss with great efforts. In a group of people, only vice president Dick Cheney, with a far fetched smile and a mobile phone in his hand, could not help thinking of the text message from Amanda, "Luke Shaw, who are you?" Chapter 184 It''s a long day and a long night. Evil people are treacherous and afraid of my divine light. If you burn with terror, you will die against me. Fear is the source of endless glory. ¡­¡­ Deep words reverberate in Hector''s mind with uncanny power. This passage seems to be able to pass through time and space and connect the mysterious existence beyond many light years. at this time, a big war is unfolding on an abandoned star on the edge of sector 2814 of the universe. On one side is the green light Corps headed by Ernesto, and on the other side is an insect like creature with large size, flashing yellow light, many hands and feet and many bodies. It is parallax, the embodiment of yellow fear in the emotional spectrum, and the natural enemy of the green light Legion. Since the news of abin Su''s death spread to the OA star, cenisto began to investigate, trying to find out the murderer who killed his best friend. During this period, he repeatedly violated the rules set by the guardians, but finally found out the amazing truth buried in history. The green light Legion has a weakness. Their super power can''t act on yellow objects. When facing yellow light, their noumenon power will be greatly weakened. This weakness is called yellow defect. Every green lantern has a yellow flaw, but it''s not. The so-called yellow defect is caused by the parallax monster of seven emotional spectrums, the power of yellow fear. Billions of years ago, the green light Legion fought with parallax monsters who tried to devour the universe. After countless sacrifices, they finally won. In order to avoid the resurrection of parallax monsters, the green light man at that time divided the parallax monsters into two parts, and imprisoned them in the central energy battery group of two planets, and OA star was one of them. The reason why the green light Legion has the Yellow defect is that the parallax''s energy erodes the central energy group, making every green light man who gets energy from the battery suffer from this strange disease. As the news spread, a large-scale protest broke out on the OA star. As the leader of the green light legion, cenisto had a big fight with the guardian, and then took hundreds of fearless soldiers to sector 2814, in order to eliminate the parallax that escaped from the cage. The battle has lasted for three Earth days since the beginning, and the aftershocks have almost destroyed half the planet. The powerful parallax left a deep impression on the green light Legion. In order to win, cenisto had to change his plan and adopt a wheel fight. With the continuous attack of hundreds of green light Legion soldiers, the parallax was finally suppressed. Senesto and more than a dozen key members of the Legion used the lantern ring to create the will cage and organized it to absorb the power of fear. Other soldiers used various weapons to launch bombardment and continuously weakened the parallax''s energy. The parallax demon, which is half the size of a city, has become only the size of husky under the bombardment of the green light Legion. Its energy is extremely weak, and it has been unable to break free from the will cage imposed on it. Parallax monster is the materialization of yellow fear power, which represents the origin of the universe. It is a regular power and will not die. But once it is hit back to its original form, it will take a long time to gather its body. It doesn''t want to disappear, and it doesn''t want to soak in the liquid with green light for billions of years. However, the reality is very cruel. The green light Legion blocked all the exits and didn''t give it the chance to escape. The parallax monster roars angrily and struggles hard. Its body shrinks little by little, from husky to kirky, and then kirky to Chihuahua. As soon as it is about to return to its original form, the distant call suddenly comes to mind. ¡­¡­ It''s a long day and a long night. Evil people are treacherous and afraid of my divine light. If you burn with terror, you will die against me. Fear is the source of endless glory. ¡­¡­ "It''s the man!" "Human like creatures from the earth are cowardly, afraid, twisted, and have no potential to be hosts." Parallax monster will soon get all the information of Hector, although it is reluctant to commit to this creature, at this time, there is no other choice. Boom! The powerful energy bursts out from the parallax''s body, temporarily gets rid of the will cage, the remaining body turns into streamer, and suddenly disappears along the spiritual space constructed by the Yellow fear force. Members of the green light around were stunned. You look at me and I look at you. I don''t know what happened. Senesto''s expression was very serious. He immediately called up a special instrument to search for parallax monster. Soon, a tiny yellow dotted line appeared on the sky, and the end of the dotted line pointed to a distant star. "Abin Sue''s body and his successor, Hal Jordan, are on the planet of life in that galaxy." Someone whispered, looking up at the leader, cenisto, who clenched his fist and frosted his cold cheeks. ¡­¡­ Earth, on an uninhabited island in the Pacific. Two figures fall from the sky. They are Luke in ghost armor and Carol with a purple metal box. "What about that guy, still fighting?" Carol shook her head and said strangely, "I''m afraid he''ll suffocate!""It''s better. It''ll save you trouble." Luke spread out his hand, and then said, "but the possibility of this situation is very low. Let people out. It''s time to end the fight." Speaking of fighting, their expressions immediately became serious. Hector''s ability to manipulate fear was very difficult. If he had a loophole, it would probably lead to counter killing. Purple metal box slowly opened, revealing a broken head, eyes tightly closed, motionless, seems to faint. Luke raised his hand. An energy gun blasted his head into mud. The flesh and blood splashed everywhere. The expected yellow particles did not appear. The flesh and blood penetrated into the mud and disappeared slowly. What''s going on? Two people look at each other and see a question mark in each other''s eyes. It''s hard to be true. Anyway, they are strong people with yellow fear. If they die like this, they will be too subdued. Luke''s eyes were green. After observing it, he shook his head, "unfortunately, he wanted to soak his head in formalin to make a living specimen, but one shot broke it." Carol said angrily, "don''t be so disgusting. No one wants to see him in the water tank." Luke shrugged, "I think this idea is very good. Such a big head, the only one in the world, like Rasputin''s genitalia, is worth collecting." The two discussed about the collectibles for five minutes until they were sure that Hector would not come back to life. The end of the battle is too fast, the foreplay has not been finished, and it goes straight to the end, even without the climax. Unfortunately, originally prepared to test whether green inflammation can resist the erosion of yellow fear, now look, can only wait for the next opportunity. They simply cleaned the battlefield and turned to leave. At this moment, the inexplicable feeling came from above. Chapter 185 A yellow streamer appears in the solar system at such a high speed that one second it is still on the edge of the solar system. The next second it penetrates the moon of the Wayne group and falls to an island in the Pacific Ocean at a speed that ordinary people can''t imagine. The light is dazzling, illuminating the whole night sky. The unimaginable wave of fear centered on the island radiated around. At this moment, the whole west coast of the United States felt the despairing horror. Luke turned his head stiffly, his mouth slightly open when he saw the slubby creature slowly rising in the soil. "Lying trough!" Who''s the worm? Do you have public morality! What about the timeline? Let the dog eat. ¡­¡­ Parallax monster is the source of fear. It creates fear, spreads fear, controls fear and feeds on fear. Where it appears, all intelligent creatures will have a shadow in their hearts. In Xiao''s manor, Linda, who is practicing boxing, stops and looks to the West. One side of Ling Xuzi said, "what''s the matter?" Linda shook her head. "It''s weird. It''s like a terrible monster was born." "Terrible? Monster? " Ling Xuzi''s mouth twitched slightly, Linda put on her coat, "I''ll go and have a look and come back later." Words fall, soar, disappear in the distance. Ling Xuzi looked at the girl''s leaving direction and muttered in his own voice, "terrible? Still a monster? Pooh! There is something more terrible in the world than you. " "Women, no matter alien or earth, are unreasonable monsters!" ¡­¡­ The slub flies off slowly, and the flesh and blood buried in the soil are stripped off. The two merge. Soon, a slub with a huge human head is born. Its head is similar to Hector''s, but it has an insect like mouthpiece. Its body is bamboo shaped, with six hands and six feet. Its body is covered with spined crustaceans. It looks terrible. Dark yellow light from its body, not dazzling, but emitting a shuddering atmosphere, just like high dimensional life facing low dimensional life, with a natural sense of oppression. Luke clenched his fist and his arms trembled slightly. He was not afraid of the terrible looking slubby creature, but he could not control the fear growing in his heart. Parallax, one of the seven emotions in the universe, represents the source of fear. Its ability is close to the rule! "Lu Luke, it It What is it What is it? " Carol''s teeth trembled so much that her voice began to tremble and her words were incomplete. Luke raised his hand in silence, and the two retreated slowly. At this time, the slubby creature suddenly opened his eyes and let out a dark yellow vertical pupil. The eyes were so strange and had the power to penetrate people''s hearts. Just one glance made people''s scalp tighten. "I like your fears." Hoarse words from "Hector" mouth, like sawn wood rubbing the floor, Carol excitedly shudder, hurriedly in front of the two people under the purple barrier. "Purple lantern ring?" "The emotional power of love!" Hector was attracted by the ring on Carol''s middle finger, and the whole person was excited. "I didn''t expect that you still exist on this lower planet." "I like Dengjie. As long as I swallow you, my strength will recover a lot, a lot." When the words fell, a yellow light burst out from their eyes and covered their bodies. The fear in their hearts was magnified infinitely. In the blink of an eye, they occupied the whole body and mind. Carol clenched her right hand, the ring glowed purple, trying to fight the power of fear. Luke''s eyes closed. Deep in his pupils, there was a green flame burning. "Don''t resist, surrender to fear, surrender to me." "You will join me to devour the universe and ascend the throne of fear." It''s a long day and a long night. Evil people are treacherous and afraid of my divine light. If you burn with terror, you will die against me. Fear is the source of endless glory. ¡­¡­ The grand voice reverberates in the mind, constantly arousing the fear in the heart, eroding the will and occupying the soul. Carol didn''t know how to fight against this force, and gradually became unsustainable. Luke was still standing in the same place, motionless, and the two people covered by the yellow light were like lambs to be slaughtered. At this time, two red high-temperature rays came from the sky, hit hecott''s protective barrier heavily, and directly flew it out. The yellow light disappeared immediately. Carol gasped for relief. Just now, she thought she was going to die. Linda, who is wearing sportswear, falls from the sky. First, she looks at Carol up and down with a look of examination, hostility and contempt. When she sees her great chest, she turns her lips and scolds her transvestite. Then she sweeps her eyes aside, "Hello! Are you fighting again? " The ghost''s face cracked, revealing Luke''s frosty face, with a strange green light in her eyes. Seeing him like this, Linda quickly put away her frivolity and said in a deep voice,"What''s the matter?" Luke said with a blank face, "you two, step back five miles. Whatever happens, don''t get close. Don''t let anyone else get close. Remember, anyone." The two girls were stunned at the same time, and Linda said angrily, "don''t look down on people! I''m very strong. I can beat ten of them with one hand, just like this glowing insect. " Luke shook his head indifferently. "Your strength comes from the body, but your soul and will are weak. Once you are covered by yellow light, you can''t move. How to fight, you will only become its food to supplement energy." "Carol, take her away." Carol hesitates for a few seconds, nods hard, and drags the aggrieved Linda away. Although she doesn''t know how Luke counteracts the fear of strange creatures, she has been used to following Luke''s orders for many years, and has absolute confidence in him. After they left, there was only Luke and Hector, who was possessed by parallax. Hector seems to be aware of something, with deep puzzlement in his eyes, "I can feel your fear, but I''m not controlled. Why?" Luke raised his right hand, bang! The green flame is surging and burning in the palm, "your power of fear is nothing more than that." Hector squinted and stared at the burning green flame. It seemed that the green flame could burn the soul. Even if it was tens of meters apart, he could feel the fear from the depth of his soul. Fear! As a source of fear, it actually feels fear from other places. Hector opened his mouth and seemed to want to laugh, but his eyes were filled with almost real murders. Luke opened his hands, and the green fire overflowed from his palms and spread to the whole body along the arm armor, inlaying the ghost armor with strange green. "You know what? Since I woke up to Lvyan, my biggest dream is to use it without any scruples and fight a full battle. Maybe you can make it come true. " The armor shrinks inward and the scales rearrange to become more compact and dense. Launch total war mode! The invisible position swings around and becomes a barrier around the armor. Luke held out his finger and hooked it twice, "come on, bighead, let me see what fear is." Chapter 186 In terms of arrogance and arrogance, Luke can be ranked first at this time. Green burning, into the sky torch. "Fire fist!" With a loud shout, Luke swung his right fist back and waved forward with a large amount of green flame. The flame turned into a fist, and through tens of meters, he hit hecott''s body barrier heavily. Touch! The flames spread and spread to both sides. Hector''s mouth is slightly cantilevered with disdain. The next second, his expression is instantly frozen. He sees that the mindfulness field in front of his body shrinks at the speed visible to the naked eye, the green flame can actually erode the mindfulness! "Weird humanoid!" Hector gave a cold snort, raised his claws like a slub and gently, boom! The invisible force turned into a fierce wind, which made the green flame fly back. Hackett raised his hand again and broke through the air invisibly. If Luke was hit hard, his legs sank into the ground and plowed backward for more than ten meters before he stopped. What a strong motivation! It''s ten times stronger than before. Luke narrowed his eyes, stepped on the ground with both feet, and charged forward faster and faster. There were two muzzles on his shoulder. The muzzle was wrapped by green flame, and the energy guns with green flame shot out continuously. With a light finger, four air walls appeared around Luke, blocking his retreat. At the same time, an energy giant hand composed of mindfulness appeared in the air. Giant hands and feet are as big as two floors, five fingers clenched into a fist, with a harsh roar hit heavily. The air seemed to be pulled away, rippling countless waves. The power hand is overhead. Luke can''t avoid it. He doesn''t plan to. "Hot day!" The green flame of the body protector soars and turns into a pillar of fire, colliding with the giant hand of energy. At this moment, time is fixed. The impact of the two forces destroys everything within a hundred meters. The white light rubs, impacts and bites the green flame, creating a large energy ripple. In Luke''s eyes, there was a sense of killing, "great sun!" Boom! The fire soared, sweeping the energy giant hand like the roar of the sea. The power of the mind was eroded and consumed, and soon turned into nothingness. The green flame condensed in the air and turned into a huge fireball with a diameter of more than 50 meters. The fireball was suspended in mid air, shining like the sun. "Go to hell, bastard." Luke rose into the air, holding the fireball in his right hand and smashing it down. More than 50 meters of fireballs block out the sky and fall from the sky with the breath of destruction penetrating into the soul. Before it''s near, there''s a burning pain in the soul. Hector was calm and serious. In the past, he would not care about such an attack, but now it is different from the past. After being bombarded by the green light Legion in turn, it almost returned to its original form. It came to the earth with the last bit of energy, but it encountered such a weak host. Even if it did not enhance, it still restricted its play to a certain extent. "Hector Hammond, you''re a piece of trash!" Hector swore in his heart that six claws were raised at the same time, and his mind was twisted and encircled, turning into a huge barrier tens of meters thick. The fireball struck the barrier. There are no tricks and techniques, only the most primitive energy impact. One after another, the impact surged around along the gap in the middle. The green fire surged, the white light burst, and rushed to all parts of the island. The hurricane rose from the flat ground, and the flowers and trees were bent down. The sea turned into waves, piled higher and higher, and turned into waves several meters high. The sky is divided into two worlds by two kinds of energy houses, one is white, the other is green. In the sky not far away, Linda, who has been paying close attention to the battle, has an incredible face, "this bastard has such a strong super power!" "Why not before?" "However, the feeling of green inflammation is very strange. Even if it is so far away, there is an illusion that the soul is swallowed up." "Good evil power, just like the devil in hell, this guy can''t be the devil''s child!" The girl nodded at the thought of Luke''s actions. "yes, he must have demon blood." Carol is also paying attention to the situation on the other side of the island, but the distance is too far, and she has no super vision. She can''t see what''s going on, so she has to put part of her mind on the girls around her. When two hostile women are together, it''s necessary to look at them and compare them: they are younger than themselves, about 18 years old; they are 1.7 meters tall, not as tall as themselves; the corners of their mouth turn up from time to time, which means that their tutoring is not good; their chest is flat, far less majestic than themselves. As for clothing After glancing at Linda''s sportswear, Carol turned her lips in disgust, sportswear?As a woman, actually wear sportswear to go out, or gray, ha ha! At first glance, I''m used to being sloppy, and I don''t even know the most basic etiquette. Just a few eyes, Carol gave Linda a very low score in her heart, "the slovenly girl from a small place is rebellious and irritable. Except for her sweet looks and super ability, she is good for nothing and has a very low threat, which can be ignored." Kryptonian''s senses are very good. Carol''s every look doesn''t escape Linda''s eyes. At first, she doesn''t think it''s anything. Everyone is a woman. Just look at it. It''s no big deal. But she didn''t expect that the other side showed a sarcastic expression. What do you mean? Ironically, a native of the earth despises the kryptonians who came from higher civilization? Linda got angry, turned her head and stared at her fiercely, "who are you and what''s your name?" Carol smiles, intelligent, beautiful and somewhat powerful, "Carol Ferris, executive director of Ferris airlines, is also Luke''s girlfriend." Linda grinned. "That guy Luke Shaw has a hundred girlfriends. What''s your number?" Carol said slowly, "those 100 girlfriends are all about me. I can make a hundred by myself." When speaking, head slightly up, momentum leisurely out. Linda''s face became worse as her expression stagnated. "Who are you, little sister?" said Carol "Don''t call me sister. I''m older than you." "Older than me?" Carol laughs strangely. Her eyes sweep over Linda''s chest without any trace. Then she falls on the great shore of her chest. "I can''t see where it''s bigger than mine." "You..." Linda blushed and raised her fist subconsciously, "want to fight, don''t you?" Carol turned her head. "I don''t fight with vulgar women. It''s very rude." Linda felt that the air pressure was rising rapidly. Damned woman, she just came to find fault. Suddenly she thought of something. She turned her eyes and said with a smile, "you''re Luke Shaw''s girlfriend. So, will you get married in the future?" "That''s nature." "Do you know who I am?" "I''d like to hear about it." Linda coughed and said, "listen, I''m his aunt according to the generation. You''re married, that''s your aunt. Come on, listen to me!" Carol: "what Chapter 187 Luke doesn''t have time to pay attention to things outside the battlefield. His attention is all on the battle. The idea of power and the constant impact of green light, green flame scattered everywhere, the island into a sea of fire. Unconsciously, half an hour has passed. Surrounded by green fire, Luke jumps out of the battle circle and stares strangely at Hector. Is this guy really parallax? Is parallax so weak? Luke is puzzled. In the cartoon, Hal, who is possessed by parallax monster, beats normal Da Chao and kills the whole green light army by himself. He almost restarts the timeline. Even the supreme existence like ghost can break his wrist. Like him, he is short of breath. Luke can clearly feel the strength of Hector''s strength. Regardless of the power of terror, his ability to read is at most the level of wonder woman. "Are you really parallax?" "Do you know me?" said Hector in a cold, breathing voice "Insect like creatures with yellow light all over, many hands and feet and many bodies, master the yellow power of emotional spectrum, and can create fear, spread fear and devour fear. Parallax monster, the only source of fear power, possesses these conditions." Luke shrugged. "It''s just that I didn''t expect you to be so weak." "You say I''m weak!" Hector''s eyes half narrowed and his killing intention soared. "What else?" Luke laughs sarcastically. "I don''t use all my strength. You can''t do it." "To die!" Haike drinks a lot, and countless earth and rock soar into the air. Driven by the power of reading, they turn into giant tornadoes, whistling forward. Luke raised his hand, scattered on the island, green flame quickly converged to the palm, Yanlong! A huge dragon composed of green fire roars up to the sky and collides heavily with the Earth Dragon Scroll. The clods and the flames strangled each other and turned into green light all over the sky, falling from the sky. Luke opened his fingers, and a little flame appeared in the palm of his hand. The flames around him converged to the flame like swallows homing. The higher the flame burned, the more vigorous it was. The core part changed slowly, compressed and condensed, flowing like a liquid. The breath of terror emanates from the flame, like death staring at you with a scythe. At this moment, even if the parallax monster has existed for countless years, it feels numb. It''s a feeling of death. It can''t be wrong. If it''s hit by green inflammation, it will become nothingness. Damn it, why is there such a freak in the lower civilization? Why am I so unlucky? Parallax monster is extremely unwilling. In its heyday, such a minion can turn him into powder without raising his hand. How can he be ridiculed face to face like now. "I see it in your eyes." "You want to run. As the source of fear, you want to run away." Luke laughs strangely, squats down, presses the flame in his hand into the soil, and the green flame penetrates into the ground and disappears. Hector was surprised and didn''t know what the other side was playing. Luke rose in the air, his right hand raised high, pointing to the sky, "Emperor Yan!" The green fire surged out and turned into a huge wave, which spewed and expanded to cover the whole island. Hector sensed something, his face turned wild, and galloped out of the island at full speed. "I want to run! It''s late. " Luke raised his hand and the whole island turned green instantly. The green fire seeped from the soil, forming columns of fire. At the same time, the "huge waves" in the sky fell down. Up and down, like two giant hands, surrounded the island. The island is not big, less than three miles from east to west, but it is such a short distance, but it has become a natural moat that Hackett can hardly cross. The fire closed and sealed the whole island and everything in it into the burning world of fire. "This is my world and your graveyard." Luke, dressed in the coat of fire, is suspended in mid air, just like a god controlling the fire. "Hector, no, parallax monster. You can''t run, and I will never let you run. There are two choices: one is death; the other is submission to me." Hector lowered his head, his body overflowed with a large amount of yellow energy, the energy expanded, and his body became bigger, one meter Two meters Four meters Eight meters Ten meters The body is getting higher and higher, the physique is getting stronger and stronger, the twelve claws are sharp, the mouth is open, the fangs are densely covered, six pairs of compound eyes appear on the skull, and the strange light shoots from the eyes, giving people endless fear. Hector disappeared and was replaced by a giant insect with a head of more than 12 meters. Luke took a deep breath, and his heart moved. The flame turned into a sword, and shot out like a sharp arrow, when! The firesword hit the insect''s shell and then scattered on the ground. "No body protection position!" Luke was stunned for a moment, and the next moment he understood that the other side would fight with each other."Hard to hard, I like it." The flame surrounds the whole body and turns into armor. The ghost armor is running at full power. The hands and feet emit dense blue current. At the same time, the "salted fish mode" is turned on to turn the first person into the third person. The war began again. One big and one small, one person and one insect, fight together, fight fiercely, the green flame breaks out, every bombardment will hit the insect to send out a whine, its claws are extremely sharp, it can cut the body protection position of the ghost armor, leaving a deep cut on the armor. Just a few seconds later, the ghost armor had more than ten incisions, and the insects were puffing and exhausted. Luke stepped back and saw the huge incision in his abdomen. His face was very heavy. Just now almost, if EVA didn''t remind him in time, he would be cut open by his opponent. "What a bad bug!" "Close combat with this guy, you can''t get any advantage at all." Luke murmured to himself, five fingers a grip, the world of fire shrinks inward, surrounded by insects. Miserable roar from the flame, with endless pain. Luke squints and stares at it. If the scope of the fire becomes smaller, it will leave him a chance to escape. This is not what Luke wants to see. Green inflammation envelops parallax monster, constantly erodes it inward, infects its flesh and blood, burns its soul, and dyes its dark yellow carapace into dark green. It roars bitterly, rolls wildly on the ground, and its claws cut earth and stone, leaving large scratches on the ground. Gradually, the struggle began to weaken, like bamboo claws lying on the ground. A few minutes later, the giant insect fell to the ground, motionless and seemingly dead. Luke was still worried. He continued to burn, kept burning, and kept burning until he dyed the dark yellow crustacean dung green. Disperse the flame, go to the giant insects, and look at them curiously. Just then, bang! The huge body disappeared, the yellow light suddenly appeared, turned into streamer, and rushed directly into Luke''s body. "Stupid earth people, from now on, you are my slave." The arrogant voice came from his mind, and Luke''s expression immediately became strange. Chapter 188 Is there something wrong with this guy''s brain? Luke couldn''t understand who he thought he was, Hector, Hal Jordan or Superman. Come on, I''m Luke Shaw, the green blazer. You run into my body and beat dogs with meat buns Pooh, Pooh What''s the difference between a beautiful woman and a beautiful woman. Luke raised his hand, and the green fire scattered on the island quickly gathered to him. Through the skin, the green fire penetrated into every cell and soul, and the fire was burning, making Luke a burning man. The shrill scream came from my mind, full of endless despair. Luke shakes his head speechlessly, and his body shakes. A yellow ball of light surrounded by green fire appears in his right hand. In the ball of light, there is a small insect like creature with many hands and feet and many segments of body, which is the prototype of parallax. "Let me go, let me go." "I don''t want to die, please, earthman, I''m willing to give in." The voice came out from the light ball and was extremely urgent. Luke giggled twice, his fingers worked, CLICK! The light ball is broken, the green inflammation is soaring, and it turns into a big net, encircling the small insects in it, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no "I won''t let you go, Luke Shaw, the native of the earth in sector 2814 of the universe. I remember you, and I will come back for revenge." The insects roared and struggled in the flames, and all kinds of complaints kept coming. Luke sneered and increased his firepower. The green fire eroded his body and burned his spirit, and finally only a mottled yellow halo was left. "What is this?" Luke looked at him curiously. Suddenly, great fear came out of his heart, and the whole person trembled. His fingers kept shaking, and his face turned white. In just two seconds, sweat came out of his forehead. What a terrible power! Luke stepped back involuntarily, looking startled. What is so terrible? Is it My eyes lit up when I thought of something. Emotion spectrum is one of the origins of the universe. Each emotion represents a power from the rules. Anger, greed, fear, will, hope, pity, love, seven emotions, all of which have corresponding materialized creatures. Parallax is the source of fear. Yellow halo is something left by parallax after it is burned. It can resist the burning of green flame. In terms of power level, it is at least the same level. The power of rules? Luke feels his chin, and it itches. One of the origins of the universe, it represents the primitive power of fear. If he can get it Luke could not help but hesitated at the thought of his own power. It''s too dangerous. If you''re not careful, you may lose your life. After hesitating for a long time, Luke clenched his teeth. After passing the village, there was no shop. He could not miss a golden opportunity to say anything. Thinking of this, he took a deep breath and carefully stretched out his right hand to touch the yellow halo wrapped by green inflammation. Sweat ran down his cheek, and Luke held his breath, waited with all his strength, and slowly, his fingertips touched the halo, boom! An unimaginable spiritual shock exploded in the brain. He rolled his eyes and fell to the ground. The yellow halo flows and changes, and conjures up all kinds of strange worlds. The structure of these worlds is completely different from that of known planets. There are no living things, no water sources, and only various forms of yellow particles. The green fire is burning, infiltrating every world and turning every world into a sea of fire. This process seems very long, but the real time is only a few seconds. Soon, the yellow halo disappeared, replaced by a flashing green ball of energy, which melted into Luke''s eyebrows and disappeared. At the end of the battle, the island returned to calm, which lasted only a few minutes. With the strong impact coming from afar, before long, Carol with bruised face and Linda with ragged clothes appeared above the island. Linda snorted, picked up the ghost armor and disappeared. Carol also hummed coldly and used her super power to restore the broken island to its original appearance. Then she found Hector''s big head from the ruins and disappeared in another direction. ¡­¡­ Hector''s dead! On TV, President Joel Nash said the news himself. Then, the warmest celebration of all time broke out in the seaside city, with citizens going out of their homes and singing and dancing in the streets. Every block was celebrating, and the atmosphere of joy swept away the haze that had enveloped the city before. The killer is dead, and you don''t have to hide at home anymore. Is there anything more to be happy about? Thanks to the deployment of the army and the FBI, the government should be responsible for the killing of Hector. With the propaganda of major media, the FBI ace five and the Fourth Infantry Division soon became heroes in people''s hearts.As for the civilian casualties and economic losses caused by the fighting, that will be considered in the future. In the hearts of the American people, who are dominated by secular hedonism, heroes are the first, and the rest stand aside. Of course, the joy belongs only to civilians, but the White House office is full of dark clouds. Around the topic of whether haikete is dead or not, the big guys have been arguing for two hours, but they still haven''t got the result. For the coming election, President Joel Nash unilaterally announced the death of haikete without getting the exact information. This has raised his approval rating in seaside city by at least 10 points, but also put the military and FBI in an extremely embarrassing position. As the saying goes, live to see people, die to see the body. You can''t declare death without seeing the body. The Fourth Infantry Division and the FBI searched around the crater for several hours, but they did not find Hector''s body. He was missing. He might have been smashed into dust by the meteorite, or he might have been seriously injured, so he hid for a while. The former is OK. If the latter is, it will be a big problem. Once such a dangerous anti-human element recovers his wounds and makes a comeback, how can he explain to the people of coastal cities and who will bear the responsibility? Jack Harvey, director of the FBI, and Marshall Warren, attorney general, urged the president to take back what he had said and wait until the dust settles before making a statement. How can Joel Nash listen to him? The president of the United States is elected once every four years. He has only served two terms at most. How can he beat himself in the face when the next election is coming. If you want to win, you have to have support! If you want to get the approval rating, you must let the people know that you are the best presidential candidate. Even if the probability of winning is very low, you should fight for it by all means. This is the creed of Joel Nash. The two sides quarreled over the incident. In the end, angry Jack Harvey and Marshall Warren broke the door and left. Vice President Dick Cheney and several military representatives left one after another. Only the president and his cronies were left in the big office. Joel said in a deep voice, "is there any result about meteorite?" Assistant Jason Lau shook his head, "there is no definite information, but the people over there said that Tianyan would have relevant information in his hand." "The eye of heaven?" Joel squinted, a chill in his eyes. Chapter 189 Joel Nash hates the eye of heaven. This special group, initiated by Vice President Dick Cheney and supported by the military and various powerful departments, has been secretly collecting evidence of his crime in an attempt to play the game of house of cards. It''s just, can they really find it? Joel Nash is very disdainful. Wait, when I win the election, I will rebuild the cabinet and let all these bastards go. By then, the military, FBI, justice department or the so-called eye of heaven will be in my pocket. "I want you to pay for what you did before." Joel said to himself, called the assistant to him, whispered a few words, and left the office. ¡­¡­ Due to the president''s reasons, the military and the FBI rarely form a short-term alliance. The two sides sent elite to form a special team to search for Hector''s whereabouts in the whole city. This matter is extremely secret. Apart from the main person in charge, there is no other person who knows about it. In the early morning of the next day, Dick Cheney had a half-hour video conversation with Amanda after breakfast, and then his most trusted staff set out for seaside city to become the latest director of the sky eye club. As for Amanda Waller, who will pay all for the eye of heaven, she is the best candidate to carry the pot. On the same evening, a middle-aged white man with short hair, long face and decent clothes appeared at the gate of Shaw manor. His name was Floyd Russell. On behalf of the White House, he hoped to meet and talk with Luke Shaw, the leader of the young master gang. Ten minutes later, without seeing Zhengzhu, he left with a smile. Another hour later, Floyd appeared at Ferris airlines and asked to talk to Carol Ferris as a military business representative. After being refused on the grounds of physical injury and inconvenient meeting, Floyd drove away with a gloomy face. Tianyan underground base. Back home, Floyd walks into the medical room and sits down next to Amanda, "it''s a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Waller." Amanda glanced at him indifferently. "Floyd Russell, I didn''t expect you to replace me." Floyd said with a blank face, "I''m the right one." Amanda sneered, "good dogs are always favored by their owners, because they are very good!" Floyd squinted. "Ms. Waller, you''re seriously injured. You''re not out of danger. You''d better not talk more." Amanda snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, "have you met Luke Shaw?" Floyd was silent, Amanda''s expression immediately became strange, "didn''t see him!" "Where''s Carol Ferris?" "I didn''t see it, either!" Amanda giggled, "a country boy from Gotham, listen to me, the farther away you are from the seaside city, the better. You are not qualified to contact Luke Shaw or the mummy case. Your ability is not enough. Be careful to be a scapegoat." "I don''t care about my business. I''m only here for one thing. Where''s the key?" As the voice falls, the air becomes extremely dull. The key is the life gate of Tianyan society. If you master it, you can master all the resources of Tianyan society. Amanda doesn''t want to hand over the hard-working organization to outsiders, but when things get to this point, she has no other choice. "my bedroom, the third floor under the wardrobe." Floyd put away the killing in his eyes and left the physiotherapist. From now on, Amanda Waller is no longer the owner of the heavenly eye society, but Floyd Russell. ¡­¡­ Luke was in a coma for a long time. His mind was wandering in the time of green fire, and he could not find the direction or the exit. He didn''t wake up until the strong touch came from his palm. Open eyelids, the first to see squatting on the edge of the bed licking his right hand anbeibei. Two German black backs seem to know that when the master wakes up, one sticks out his tongue excitedly and the other screams wildly. Soon, the old man, Fuye, lingxuzi and Carol and Linda, who are not pleased with each other, appear in the bedroom. Luke kneaded his head and sat up from the bed. His mind moved. A strange feeling came from the bottom of his heart. His eyes swept over Beibei beside the bed. The latter suddenly picked up his tail and lowered his head in fear. At the same time, other people in the room were aware of something and turned pale. Luke was stunned for a moment, and quickly let go of his strange thoughts. Beibei got better. The old man said with an ugly face, "second, go out and have a look." Lin Fu nodded his head hard. Just now, his inexplicable fear almost made him incontinent. Anyone who doesn''t have eyes dares to break ground on the head of the Xiao family and seek death! Carol frowned. What a familiar fear! Is it Hector? No, Hector''s dead. His head''s in formalin. It''s intact. Luke didn''t want them to be suspicious and laughed,"Grandfather, how long have I been in a coma?" "Five days!" the old man said in a low voice After that, he mumbled two swearing Cantonese dialects and left the bedroom with his hands behind. When his grandson was in a coma, he was worried to death for fear of an accident. When he woke up, he wanted to kill him. Finally, I went back to the seaside city. As a result, I didn''t come back to my home. I spent the whole day fooling around outside. When I was in a coma, I remembered that I still had a home. Son of a bitch, I want to kill him! Luke was acutely aware of the dissatisfaction in the old man''s heart, so he cast his dissatisfaction on the old beggar, who went out wisely. As soon as he left, there was only one man and two women left in the room. I haven''t seen you for a long time, but Carol has lost a lot of money. As for Linda, she''s still the same. She hasn''t changed at all. Luke coughed, "who''s going to help me up, you two?" Linda turned and left without hesitation. Luke''s face was full of embarrassment. Fortunately, Carol was not the kind of person with a small stomach. He helped him around the backyard a few times and drank a bowl of lean meat porridge to regain his spirit. After a while, the maid came over, "young master, the man came to our house again. The master said, since you wake up, I''ll let you deal with it." Luke put down his glass. "Who?" "It''s like Floyd Russell. He''s said to be from the White House, seven or eight times. He''s always wanted to see you." "Floyd Russell?" Luke frowned slightly, unfamiliar with the name. Carol added, "he came to me four days ago as a military business representative, but I had something important to deal with and didn''t see him." "Are you sure he''s a military representative?" "That''s what he said." "Interesting." Luke felt his chin, thought about it, and said, "Aunt Li, take him to the side hall." The maid nodded and turned away. Luke turns on the transmission button on his watch, "EVA?" "Young master, you are looking for me." "I want information on Floyd Russell." "Just a moment, please." Soon, all the information related to Floyd Russell appeared on the virtual screen at the top of the watch, including his family, religious background, political background, education, work and so on. After watching it, Luke couldn''t hide his disappointment, "Amanda Waller, I didn''t expect you had today." Chapter 190 In the twinkling of an eye, autumn has come. As a coastal city, the autumn wind of the seaside city is cold and humid. Especially when it rains, the cold rain turns into an ice scalpel under the cold wind. It cuts people''s body, and it is very cold. The continuous cold rain dyed the gray iron gate into a deep black. Floyd Russell and his assistant were standing on the porch, looking at the rain curtain without expression. A young man without an umbrella was running on the road like a fly in a briefcase. When he passed the street, his feet slipped and he fell on his back. The rain soaked his new suit and left a lot of stains. When he saw the young man, Floyd thought of himself inexplicably. It was the tenth time he had come to Shaw manor. In five days, nine visits, nine rejections, not even a cup of warm coffee. Floyd didn''t know if those damned yellow monkeys had received etiquette education. His tolerance had reached the limit. "Hongmen, Xiao family, young master Gang, young master Xiao..." Floyd grinned and thought in his mind what measures should be used to rectify or even kill the young master Gang if a conflict breaks out. Tianyan is not a third rate organization. It represents the military and the government. It is one of the highest authorities in the United States, and no one can show off his power in front of it. Luke Shaw, this is your last chance! Floyd took a deep breath and closed his eyes slowly. Fifteen minutes later, Aunt Li, with two umbrellas in her hand, opened the door and said with a smile, "Mr. Russell, right?" The assistant nodded, "it''s us." Aunt Li handed them the umbrella, "come with me, young master wants to see you." Three people through the garden full of flowers and plants, along the artificial lake beside the path to a Chinese garden style villa, through the corridor, facing the reception room. A young boy with a slightly immature appearance sat on the main seat of the reception room. He was about seventeen or eighteen years old. He was handsome, but his temperament was not consistent with his age. He looked straight ahead with pale green eyes, with an inexplicable sense of oppression. Floyd stepped forward, "Luke Shaw?" Luke pointed to the opposite chair. "Sit down." Floyd was no longer polite and sat in the guest seat with his assistant. Aunt Li poured two cups of hot coffee, put them down, quickly left the room and closed the door. Floyd glanced at the cup. "It''s no wonder you need to visit the house ten times to get a sip of civet coffee. Xiao''s coffee is really unusual." Luke said with a faint smile, "cat excrement coffee is used to entertain guests who come to our house for the first time After that, he raised the black tea, touched it in the distance, and tasted it carefully on his lips. Floyd grunted and motioned to the assistant, who took out a document and put it in front of Luke, "Mr. Xiao, what do you want to explain about the contents of the document?" Luke opened the document, looked at it at random, laughed and shook his head. After reading it, he threw it into the garbage can. This behavior instantly angered Floyd, "Luke Shaw, I finally remind you that I represent not only the military, but also the American government. If you don''t want to spend your whole life in prison, you''d better give me respect." "What if I choose not to?" Luke put down his cup and asked curiously, "I don''t respect you. What can you do?" "Come on, tell me what you think." "Assassination? kidnap? Poisoning? Planting? Or do you want to send me to the Bureau on some necessary charge? It''s all good. Which one are you going to choose, or the whole service. " "You..." Floyd''s eyes were wide open, and his anger rushed up at once. But at the thought of the vice president''s advice, he could only endure the disgust and sat in a chair, gloomy and silent. Luke shook his head laughably. "A few days ago, a man came to me with the document in your hand. His name is Amanda Waller. He calls himself the head of the heavenly eye society. You should know him." Floyd said word by word, "I''m the former person in charge, and I''m in charge of the eye of heaven now." Oh! Luke showed his face. "So you''re Dick Cheney''s too." Floyd was stunned. He didn''t expect the other party to know that the vice president was behind the meeting. It was a secret of the White House. How did he know? The information deviated and his face changed. Luke continued, "since your vice president asked you to come, tell me what conditions he offered, what my requirements he prepared, and when will you give me an answer?" Floyd: "and Conditions? requirement? Looking at his face, Luke could not help frowning, "don''t tell me you don''t know what I want." Floyd: "what "Amanda didn''t tell you?" Floyd: "andLuke looked at him strangely, just like a pig being teased by a monkey. He raised his hand and patted him on the table, "Aunt Li!" "Young master, you call me." Luke pointed to the two "muddleheaded brothers" on his left side and said helplessly, "send them away." Aunt Li went to the table and made a "please go away" gesture. Floyd''s face turned white to red, red to green, green to purple. In just a few seconds, it changed more than ten times. After a long time, he took a long breath and hissed, "I''ll come again." Words fall, and assistant together, head also don''t return ground to leave. Before long, Carol came to the reception room and said curiously, "what did you talk about?" "Nothing." Luke shook his head speechless. "That''s a fool A fool who knows nothing. " ¡­¡­ Floyd is not stupid. His IQ is more than one hundred and three. He belongs to the upper middle class. He is smarter than most people in the world, but because of his experience, his EQ is not satisfactory. After being "invited" out of the house by Luke, Floyd was full of anger, but the source of this anger was not the young master Gang, but Amanda and Vice President Dick Cheney. Both of them are insiders. They both know the process of negotiation, as well as the requirements and conditions. However, one chooses to hide, the other chooses to ignore. No one tells him the truth. It is precisely because of their actions that Floyd suffered such a huge humiliation. "Amanda!" Floyd gnashed his teeth to read out the name, the first time back to the base to send someone to look for her trace, the result: the phone turned off, no one at home, the world evaporated. Along with her disappearance are the database data, the key backbone of Tianyan society and its three combat teams. "Asshole!" Floyd kicked his foot on the wall. Only then did he find that his control over the heavenly eye society was so weak that he was followed, watched and followed by his own people. "Damn it! They''re all assholes "I''m the person in charge appointed by the White House. How dare they do this to me?" Floyd growled angrily, like an angry horse faced monkey. Chapter 191 Amanda is not a good person, even a villain with pus on the corners of her mouth and sores on the soles of her feet. She is an absolute human supremacist. She hates all non-human beings, including aliens, mutants, superpowers, robots and so on. She is a person who does everything to achieve her goal. She has an independent way of thinking and is strict and stubborn in carrying out it. She will never touch anything beyond the bottom line. It is precisely because of this series of characteristics that Dick Cheney became the head of the heavenly eye society. She also gave a lot of rewards. In just a few years, she turned a small organization with only three people into a privileged institution all over the East and west of the United States. It can be said that every brick and tile of the heavenly eye society contains Amanda''s sweat, just like her child. Now, if someone wants to take the child, how can the mother agree. ¡­¡­ An unusual guest came to Xiao''s villa. He was leaning on crutches and his head was tied with a bracket. He looked like a critically ill patient, but his eyes were as cold as ice. Anbeibei didn''t like the sudden appearance of the strange woman, shouting wildly. Luke looked back at her and said indifferently, "my dog doesn''t welcome you." "It doesn''t matter if the dog doesn''t welcome it. Just welcome it." Amanda put down her crutch and said in a deep voice, "Luke Shaw, I want to talk to you." Luke took out two intestines and threw them into the dog basin. Ann immediately opened the bloody basin and bit them. Luke kicked it, whined twice, and reluctantly spat out a piece of intestines. Beibei quickly bit it, wolfed it down, swallowed it in two or three mouthfuls, and then looked at the owner with pitiful eyes. Luke also gave it a foot, poured the intestines into the dog basin, and let them fight for it. "Mr. Xiao likes dogs very much." "They like me more than I like them." After Luke washed his hands, he took a walk in the backyard with Amanda. "three hours ago, a guy named Floyd came to see me for the same purpose as you. They were all talking to me. I''m curious, are you talking about the same thing?" "Not the same." Luke said with a smile, "what''s different?" Amanda disdains to say, "he is a dog, just like anbeibei in your family, who will only obey the master''s orders. I am different. I am a man, the master of the eye of heaven." "But Floyd told me that Floyd Russell is in charge of the heavenly eye society. You are just the predecessor." Pausing, he added, "or abandoned." "An abandoned abandoned son, useless abandoned son, why should I risk offending the vice president to talk to the abandoned son?" "Give me a reason, Ms. Waller, or I''ll have to ask you to leave." So far, it''s very clear that Luke didn''t cover up and give Amanda a chance. Whether she can succeed or not depends on her own ability. They walked and stopped, and came to the bench in the backyard. Amanda''s injury is not good, can''t walk more, holding the handle slowly sit down, silent for a while, then slowly way, "the power of the eye will be in my hand." "I''m not surprised by that." Luke shrugged, how could Floyd be Amanda''s opponent, "I wonder what you are going to do next to regain Dick Cheney''s support? Or find someone else to fight against? " "I''m not going to look for any more backers. It''s better to ask for others than myself. I''m going to change tianyanhui from the root." Amanda said word for word, "aliens, urban vigilantes and super capable criminals have become the problems that the country has to face, but the White House has no good solution. Neither the police nor the FBI nor even the military can do it. Their strength is too single to deal with. The dry corpse case is the best example. The white house needs a special department capable of handling supernatural cases, and the eye of heaven is the best choice. I want to turn it into a department of real power like the CIA, FBI, police and Justice Department, which is not under the command of anyone, and has independent power of action and decision-making. It belongs to the government, but it does not belong to the government. " "Such a heavenly eye meeting is the real heavenly eye meeting." But Luke shakes his head, "it''s a good idea, but it''s a pity that it doesn''t come true. Your master Dick Cheney and other military veterans will never allow their dogs to sit in the same place with them. You can''t get through them." Amanda sneered, "if they don''t agree, let those who agree sit on it." Luke was stunned and gave her a deep look. "it''s very dangerous for you to think like a gambler who loses to the last dollar." Amanda said hard, "what if I can win?" Luke said helplessly, "it''s stupid to bet on the future. I can''t be convinced by that alone." Amanda took a pile of crumpled papers from her arms and put them on the table, "after reading this, give me an answer."Luke took the document and looked through it with suspicious eyes. After only half a page, the smile on his face disappeared and became very dignified. "Amanda, you''re crazy!" The documents recorded Dick Cheney and some of the military''s top officials'' unknowable ugliness, including corruption, bribery, sex scandals and improper arms trade. Every leak will cause a big shock. "It''s crazy. You''re more crazy than I thought." "They forced me, and I didn''t want to." Amanda took a deep breath and said, "how do you feel now?" Luke frowned and held out two fingers for a moment, "20% chance." "If you help me, the odds will be more than 50 percent." Luke put down the file and shook his head slowly, "I won''t put my treasure on the gambler. It''s stupid and unnecessary." "You''re right. It''s really stupid. I wouldn''t do that, but..." As soon as the words changed, Amanda suddenly began to laugh and pointed twice on the file, "a billionaire, when he encounters a high-risk and high-yield investment product, as long as he invests one yuan, he may get a return of one thousand yuan. Do you think he is willing to give one hundred yuan to have a try?" Luke leaned back in his chair and said with no expression, "from the perspective of investment, of course, there is no problem. If we change the eyes of politicians, there will be a big problem. It''s easier to get on the ship than to get off the ship, which I know very well." Amanda gritted her teeth and felt a little anxious. When she talked about it, she still didn''t let go. This guy is too difficult. "Tell me your conditions. How can I invest the 100 yuan?" "It''s hard to say, it''s easy to say." Luke straightened up and said, "you are a very good entrepreneur. You are strong, cunning, smart and cautious. It''s the right choice to invest in you. However, investors'' money is not windblown. If you want to get it, you can''t just rely on your mouth. You need a guarantee." Amanda laughs helplessly, "Luke Shaw, I finally understand why you can become the gangster boss of seaside city at the age of 12. You are not suitable to be an opponent." Then he took out his ballpoint pen and wrote down a series of names, addresses and telephone numbers on the paper. "These people are my bottom line and my guarantee to you." Luke took a look at the paper and said with a smile, "Ms. Waller, now we can talk about a hundred dollars." Chapter 192 An hour later, Amanda left with a box containing Luke''s $100 investment, a head to be exact: the head of Hector Hammond. There will be a war between the White House and Amanda. I believe she will do a lot of "meaningful" things with this well preserved head. Luke is very much looking forward to seeing how the war will end. In terms of strength alone, Amanda is at a total disadvantage. However, the political game can not be solved by force alone. She is a venomous snake with "absolute evidence" in her hand. Dick Cheney and the military leaders are powerful tigers. The fighting between tiger and Snake must be very beautiful. As an investor, of course, Luke hopes that his company will win, but he still has the identity of the gang boss, who doesn''t like the government''s mess. After solving Amanda''s problem, Luke comes to base 2 alone. He wants to test his super ability. According to the video taken by the ghost armor, the yellow halo is eroded by the green fire and becomes a ball of light melting into his body. That is to say, Luke is likely to have the power of parallax. Create fear, manipulate fear, devour fear. If you can hold these forces in your hand Soon, four scum bound hands and feet are taken to the underground base by Adam. Four people, three drug dealers and one butcher can''t enter heaven. Luke put down his glass and walked up to the butcher. The light green light came out of his eyes. The butcher''s pupil contracted into a needle shape. It seemed that something terrible happened and he cried out. The green light is more and more prosperous, and becomes a dark green light column to cover his body. The butcher stopped struggling, turned his eyes up, showed his white pupils, knelt on the ground and did not move. His skin began to shrink and shrivel, and large yellow particles appeared on his body, just like Hector had done. "Really Luke moved in his heart, opened his mouth and tried to swallow the yellow particles into his stomach. After more than ten attempts, he didn''t respond at all. The yellow particles didn''t listen to his orders at all. They just floated in mid air, emitting a faint halo. Luke reached for it and passed through without any hindrance. "It doesn''t make sense!" Luke didn''t believe in evil. He brought three drug dealers and tried them one by one. The results still remained unchanged. The yellow particles could not be absorbed and belonged to another form of energy. For the next hour, he tried everything he could think of, and without exception, it didn''t work. "Three abilities, two abilities, and the most important link." "It''s a pity." Luke shook his head helplessly, opened the secret door and came to the third floor of base 2. This is his private storeroom. He has a lot of good things. Prometheus metal, Amazon metal, phantom armor sample machine, golden spoon from Krypton space station, Hal Jordan''s green light ring and so on are all hard to find in the world. Among all the collections, the most popular one for Luke is the green light. The ability of the green lantern is so convenient that it''s a necessary choice for home travel and killing people. "It''s a pity." Luke looks at the ring reluctantly, picks up Prometheus metal and Amazon metal and leaves the underground warehouse. Two metals are necessary to build ghost 3. In addition to them, Luke is going to add another super metal, which is in Gotham. From today on, half of his energy will be devoted to the construction of ghost 3. It''s better to complete it within half a year. ¡­¡­ The earth is a very beautiful planet. The blue ocean surrounds the brown land. With mountains, rivers, forests and clouds, all kinds of colors interweave and embellish, forming an extremely beautiful picture. There are many records about the earth in the OA database, among which the most well-known is the tianqixing expedition. Thousands of years ago, the military commander of tianqixing, the wolf of the wasteland, with the demon like army, started a new round of colonial war. After destroying countless civilized planets, he came to sector 2814 of the universe and found this beautiful planet. Then, the wolf, who had never experienced setbacks, tasted failure for the first time. He was driven back to his hometown by the green light corps and the three races of mankind, and did not go out again for thousands of years. As for the detailed history of the war, there is no record in the database. Only one sentence has been handed down: the earth has a very powerful force to compete with the green light army. Therefore, when he arrived at the earth, zenisto didn''t use OA star''s technology to conduct a comprehensive search as usual, and he gave full respect. In a dilapidated apartment somewhere in seaside city. Hal Jordan, with a red cheek, staggers open the door. His vision becomes blurred because of the drunkenness. He is stunned for a long time before he can see the strange guy sitting on the sofa bed. "The Redskins?" Burp!"There was a bighead just a few days ago, Hiccup! There''s another redskin monster today Motherfucker! You can''t just leave me alone. " Hal Jordan belched, took his cell phone out of his pocket, called the police, and let the damned police out for a walk. Zenisto looked at him with a blank face, his face getting more and more ugly, his eyes getting more and more gloomy. He raised his finger, and a cloud of cold water came down from the sky to cool Hal. The feeling of cold came from all over the body, and Hal shivered excitedly, "Hal Jordan, you let me down." Cenisto stood up, his eyes straight ahead, his face as cold as iron, "you are the soldier of the green light corps, the successor of abin Su, shouldering the great mission of maintaining the peace of the universe, but I see a drunkard, a coward, a waste that can''t even walk on the road." "Where is the lantern ring? I''ll take it back. You don''t deserve a ring. " Senesto''s momentum was too strong, just like a mountain. Hal stepped back two steps with a sign, and his vision was clear. When he found out that the red skin monster standing in front of him was senesto, the commander of the Legion, his face turned white in an instant, "I I I am "I don''t want to listen to cowards. Where are the lights?" Hal opened his mouth, flashed extremely complicated emotions on his face, and finally dropped his head, "he was taken away." Senesto: "I''m not sure." "Who took it." Hal hesitated for a few seconds, muttering in a mosquito like voice, "Luke Shaw!" Senesto looks at another green light soldier in the room, who takes out his equipment and transmits all the information about Luke Shaw to senesto''s retina. "17, underage, gang leader, showme founder, it''s him who beat you." Before Hal spoke, zenisto continued, "I''ll give you two days to get back the light ring. If you can''t, I''ll do it on behalf of the green light Corps." "Abin Sue''s ring is not allowed to be a trophy." Chapter 193 After being scolded overnight by zenisto, Hal decided to find his courage. "I''m Hal Jordan, the fearless Green Lantern. I can''t be afraid." "For the green light, for abin sue, for Tom, for card Carol, I''m going to beat you, Luke Shaw. Wait. I''m going to beat you and get back what belongs to me. " Hal cheered himself up in the mirror and took the browning pistol he bought from the black market to the suburbs. He could feel that the ring was just below the artificial lake in the suburbs, where there might be a secret base belonging to Luke Shaw. Hal took out his pistol and searched around carefully. After several hours of searching, he turned over the square for several hundred meters and couldn''t find the entrance. "Where the hell is it?" Hal cursed angrily and looked up at the sky. A thunderbolt fell and made half of the sky bright. Soon, the sky began to drizzle. The rain grew bigger and denser, and dyed the world gray. Hal, who has been frozen into a dog, can only squeeze his arm into the car, pointing at the sky and swearing at his mother while lamenting the bad luck. It''s rainy in autumn in seaside city, and it''s raining endlessly. From morning to evening, the heavy rain never stops. Hal in the van is like a pug abandoned by his owner, cold in body and cold in heart. As night fell, he could only spare Luke Shaw''s life, until tomorrow. The next morning, when the alarm clock rang five times, Hal opened his eyes in a daze. His weak limbs seemed to be filled with lead water. He had a headache, an itchy throat, a weak body, and could not lift his strength. When he took his temperature, it was 39.5 ¡æ. Looking at the number on the thermometer, Hal fell into a long silence. At this moment, he wanted to kill. At this moment, zenisto also wanted to kill people, not only to kill people, but also to beat people. He doubted whether abin Su''s ring had a wrong procedure, so he chose such a fool as the host. The green light Army soldier on one side couldn''t look any more and said in a deep voice, "he needs us." Senesto shook his head indifferently. "The Legion wants the elite, not the coward. This is his trial. If it can''t be completed, he doesn''t deserve the ring." The soldier frowned, "but the ring chose him." "The ring is the ring, I am me." After leaving an almost cold-blooded words, cenisto turned and left. His strong style made the soldiers speechless. OA star''s science and technology far exceeds that of the earth. The green light soldiers who came to the earth soon learned the true face of the planet from the Internet. On one hand, they despised the backwardness of human civilization, on the other hand, they had to face up to the powerful superheroes. Especially Superman in metropolis, who is resistant to oil wells, towing cruise ships and carrying airplanes We have to be awed by the strong power. After returning to the spaceship, zenisto put Hal''s affairs behind him and focused on the search work. The tracker showed that the landing point of parallax monster was the earth. He never left here. That is to say, it is very likely to be attached to a living creature on the earth. It may be a man on the surface or an Atlantis man on the bottom of the sea. It''s not easy to find hidden targets in tens of billions of people. Fortunately, the recent mummy case provides them with clues. The ability of the mummy killer Hector Hammond is very similar to that of parallax. No accident, he is the one who called parallax to the earth. After confirming the news, zenistodan gave the order to search for Hector Hammond. Bighead has become the fuse of all events. In a secret missile base in the north-east of seaside city. Amanda and Jason law, the president''s assistant in a hurry, go to the laboratory together. In the innermost Petri dish of the laboratory, a large, well preserved and lifelike head is quietly suspended. After just one look, Jason lost his color like a ghost, "he He... " "He is controlled by me in a special way and won''t wake up. You don''t have to worry." Jason suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, looked carefully, made sure that the head in the Petri dish did not wake up, then slowly turned his head, and said in a very serious way, "madam, I have to remind you that what you are doing now has endangered national security." Amanda held out her hand, "let''s talk outside." Jason gritted his teeth, glanced at his head, turned and walked out. When they came to the reception room, Amanda personally made a cup of coffee and put it in front of Jason. "I have always had deep admiration for the president''s wife, but because of Dick Cheney and others, there have been some misunderstandings. I sincerely hope these misunderstandings will become a thing of the past." With that, he picked up a candy and put it into the coffee. The sugar melts quickly in the hot coffee, giving off an attractive milk smell. Jason shakes his head inexplicably,"It''s too easy for you to think, Ms. Waller." "We have always been very clear that you and your heavenly eye will secretly do those things to your Excellency the president. Now that you are down, you want to forget all your previous unhappiness..." Jason grinned coldly, with an undisguised disgust on his face. "What do you think we are?" Amanda didn''t care about each other''s expression. She picked up a spoon to stir the coffee until the milk sugar melted away, and then said, "Your Excellency is most concerned about the upcoming general election. According to the latest public opinion survey, his voting rate is less than 30%, and it is almost impossible to win unless his opponent encounters an emergency again. ¡± Amanda took a sip of milk tea and said, "it''s only the first time, there won''t be a second time. In order to prevent similar incidents, Congress and the federal court have made detailed arrangements. If you still do that, they will send Joel Nash to prison in the name of endangering national security, so that he can''t see the sun all his life." "As the president''s most trusted aide, you will not end up much better." Jason was stunned and said in a cold voice, "you are threatening me!" Amanda shook her head. "I can raise your Excellency''s vote from 30 percent to 40 percent." "You''re kidding me." Jason stood up directly. "Ms. Waller, I don''t have time to talk to you. You can''t control tens of millions of votes." "Now that I have said that, I have the ability to do it. Just like Hector, you spend so much manpower and material resources, but you can''t do it with him. If I didn''t do it in time, the seaside city has become a hell now." A word like cold water splashed on Jason''s head made him calm down for a moment. After a few seconds of silence, he sat back in his chair, "I need to know the detailed measures." After a pause, he added, "and your request." Amanda put the prepared documents on the table, "they are all here. You can watch and talk to the president at the same time. I sincerely hope that we can board the same warship, fight side by side and become close friends." Chapter 194 After decades of living in seaside city, Adam Hammond felt for the first time that autumn in seaside city was so disgusting. Autumn rain, the next endless, mixed with the chill of the Arctic autumn wind, like a needle to the body drilling. After standing at the door for two minutes, Adam Hammond couldn''t bear to eat. He wrapped his coat tightly around the fireplace and felt lonely like a candle in the wind. Since his press conference, Hector''s position in the government has been wiped out, including State Councillors, congressmen, major general ranks, senior defense officials, democratic councillors, and so on. Decades of efforts have been in vain. All these thanks to the "good son". It is said that tiger poison does not eat son, but now Adam has endless resentment against his son. These days, he has been thinking, in order to be attracted to that stupid and cowardly Latin American woman, why not shoot that damned urine on the wall? Shoot that bastard and let him out to harm people! After he lost his job, his life plummeted. He didn''t dare to go out, go to the street or go shopping. He didn''t even have the choice to go to a bar for a drink. Every day he could only live alone in a shabby villa under the care of a group of "special personnel". He is fed up with this kind of life, but there is no way to change it. Seaside city has not forgotten that Hector''s father''s name is Adam Hammond. If he dares to go out, the angry citizens will eat him alive. When the hell is the end of the day! Adam sighed and looked out of the window. The autumn rain was falling more and more heavily, and the curtain was blowing so loud that he had to get up and close the window tightly. At this time, there was a sound of plop and plop behind him. Adam quickly turned his head. A strange looking guy appeared by the fireplace. His skin was red, like burning charcoal. His ears were sharp, his eyebrows were thick, and his black hair was neatly combed to the back of his head. He stood upright, like a steel knife made of cold iron. Soldiers? Adam is also a soldier and is familiar with this temperament. "Adam Hammond?" The deep words echoed in his ears. When adanton came back, he glanced at the guard who fell on the ground outside the door and said nervously, "it''s me. Who are you? What can I do for you?" "Is Hector Hammond your son?" Adam was silent for a few seconds and nodded grimly. "Good. I like your honesty." Cenisto turned and continued, "there''s an organization called the heavenly eye society. Have you heard of it?" Adam frowned subconsciously, and there was a glimmer of vigilance in his eyes. Cenisto, who had been observing his expression, nodded clearly, "it seems that I didn''t find the wrong person. You are the one who knows." "Some time ago, a flight cabin fell on the beach near the riverside of the seaside city. The person in the flight cabin was my best friend, abin Su, a great soldier with outstanding meritorious service. He died. In order to protect the universe, his body was taken away by an organization called the heavenly eye society." "Tell me, where is the eye of heaven?" Adam: -- ¡­¡­ If time could go back, Floyd would not agree to become the head of the heavenly eye society, even if he offended Dick Cheney, which is better than the present bad situation. Damn Amanda Waller, bastard, shrew! Even if he empties the sky''s eye, he contacts the FBI and the Ministry of justice under his banner, carries out many underground political activities, and is said to have made some kind of deal with President Joel Nash. Because of this, he was scolded countless times by Vice President Dick Cheney and several powerful military generals. The hat of incompetence is completely on his head and can''t be taken off. At this moment, Floyd finally understood the meaning of Amanda''s words: you are a scapegoat! "Scapegoats? Go to your scapegoat Floyd growled and looked angry. Damn nigger, wait. One day, you''ll fall into my hands. The thin dead camel is bigger than the horse. Although the key force of Tianyan society has been removed, the scientific research facilities, research materials and most of the heavy equipment have been preserved, as well as the most important alien corpses. Hector''s power is obtained from the alien corpse. As long as he can crack the secret of the corpse, he can mass produce super humans as powerful as Hector. At that time, the eye of heaven will soar to the sky under his leadership and become the king of the earth, free from any constraints. Dreams are always expected. In order to achieve the goal as soon as possible, Freud devoted all his energy to the research of corpses, and even carried out "slicing research" in spite of the obstruction of many scientists. He had the title of master of medicine, and he was very handy in cutting. Soon, abin Su''s body was divided into countless "small" fragments, which were studied little by little, from shallow to deep. Floyd was so involved that he wanted to be all over the body that he didn''t even know the base had been broken. A man in a white coat crawls on the broken body of abin sue, holding a knife, tweezers and analyzer, wiping off the sweat from his forehead and lifting his loose trousers from time to time.This is what zenisto saw when he came in. Then Floyd flew up, his heart pierced by a burning spear and nailed to the wall like a nail. Before he died, his face was filled with amazement and disbelief. Why Why would I die? My wish? My ideal? Am I really scapegoat? Strong unwilling to emerge from the bottom of his heart, Floyd raised his hand and died. The green light soldiers who followed seemed to want to say something. When they saw abin Su, who had been cut into countless pieces, and the commander whose body was shaking irregularly because of anger, they sighed and said nothing. Abin Su is a close friend of cenisto. They are the greatest green light man and the most powerful green light man. They have been friends for decades and have carried out many dangerous tasks. They are the example of the green light army. Now abin sue is dead, cut into pieces and put on the test bench What can he say as a member of the green light corps. Cenisto walked forward step by step, looking at the scattered corpses on the experimental platform, the cold hard surface hole which had not changed for decades actually convulsed uncontrollably. He was biting his teeth. His mouth roared like a lone wolf. The powerful energy surged around him. The air squirmed and twisted, with extremely powerful explosive force. The researcher on one side turned white in fright and ran out in a panic. Zenisto raised his hand, and a green light penetrated the researcher''s head, leaving behind a large red and yellow sticky substance. A green coffin appeared out of thin air. Cenisto picked up his best friend''s head and carefully placed it on the front of the coffin. Then he picked up the corpses on the experimental platform and pieced them together bit by bit according to the memory. The companion wants to help, but he is yelled back by zenisto. The atmosphere became extremely oppressive and heavy, just like a volcano about to erupt, the prelude to a storm. Chapter 195 The news that the eye of heaven will be broken soon reached Dick Cheney. Realizing the seriousness of the situation, he immediately informed the Fourth Infantry Division who had not left the seaside city to go to the base to see what happened. At the same time, Amanda also received the news that she couldn''t take care of her work and rushed to the base. There are a lot of research materials and heavy equipment in the base, as well as alien corpses, which must not fall into the hands of others. Unfortunately, she was a little late. By the time she arrived, the base had become a sea of fire. The barracks were full of craters, and several armored vehicles were emitting thick smoke. The word "4" on it was particularly eye-catching. Fourth robot, no more! Five school officers, including commander Carrick, were all killed in the battle. Countless soldiers were killed and wounded, and the regiment was almost destroyed. Amanda quickly sent someone to inquire about the news. When he learned that it was a red alien in a green robe who "slaughtered" the soldiers, his face turned pale. It''s over. It''s all over. ¡­¡­ After the news reached Washington, the White House, which had not been quiet for a long time, was once again in turmoil, even more violent than before. Although Hector was arrogant, he was an earthman after all. This time, it was an alien intelligence race that invaded the United States, not only destroying important experimental bases, but also killing their soldiers. This is not a provocation, this is a declaration of war! The office is full of worries. In the past, the arrogant and arrogant military leaders all shut their mouths and did not say a word. No one dares to open this mouth. War? You''re kidding. How? We don''t know who the enemy is, what race they belong to, where their home planet is, whether they have nuclear weapons, and so on. Moreover, if the other side only sends one person, it will destroy the army''s ace, the Fourth Infantry Division. If there are dozens or hundreds of them Imagine that, a few generals in the Department of defense would like to put their heads in their collars. This battle can''t be fought. It''s not a level at all. "Why don''t you talk, dumb." Joel Nash, with a calm face, stares at the "big guys" on both sides of the table. Maybe it''s because the election is approaching. He looks like a lunatic who has drunk and taken drugs. "Harvey, it''s up to you to investigate this matter in three days. Give me an answer." Jack Harvey, director of the Federal Bureau of investigation, immediately got up. "The Fourth Infantry Division and the heavenly eye society are subordinate units of the Department of defense. If they have an accident, they should be in the charge of the CIA or the special investigation team. The FBI can''t exceed its authority." With that, he sat back in his chair, calm and calm, and saw some inner thoughts. Joel Nash''s cheek was so congested that he coughed. As he coughed, he looked at Ted Lambert, director of the CIA, who patted his beer belly and looked at his nose and heart like a sleeping Maitreya Buddha. He is not stupid. How can he pick up this hot potato? It''s an alien, not a native of the Middle East. It''s not so easy to bully. Moreover, there''s something strange inside and outside. Why do aliens invade the base of tianyanhui? There must be a reason. Dick Cheney is the boss of the heavenly eye society. He doesn''t speak. Why do he get involved in it? It''s not good for them to bite. As for the aliens, they''re just coming. They''re not a group. What''s the hurry! Ted, who made up his mind, half narrowed his eyes and went into a state of false sleep. Looking at him, Joel''s face was green. He took several breaths in a row, then he closed his mouth and said nothing. Since everyone is not willing to cooperate, then don''t play. In the strange silence of the air, a group of big men are speechless, not like the high-level leaders who dominate the fate of the country, but like a group of angry children. When things happen, they have to be solved after all. No one is willing to fight against this thunder. Dick Cheney, as the boss behind the sky eye society, can only stand up, "this matter is not only about the military and the sky eye society, but also about national security. I need your help." Jack Harvey sneered, "vice president, according to the information I got, the Fourth Infantry Division took the lead in attacking the red skinned aliens, in order not to let the other party take away the alien bodies stored in the Tianyan base." "Aliens! Alien bodies! It can''t be simpler. It''s your greed that causes this conflict. Don''t talk about national security. " Voice down, in an uproar, the heads of various departments have cast doubt on Dick Cheney. Aliens? There are aliens. They don''t know such an important thing. Ted Lambert of the CIA opened his eyes, gave Dick Cheney a cold glance, and then closed them again. The attorney general, Marshall Warren, stood up and said, "do you know this, Mr. President?" Joel Nash shook his head without hesitation. "It''s the first time I''ve heard of it." Dick Cheney''s cheek was as pale as white paper. Before he didn''t speak, he was afraid of being exposed. As a result, Jack Harvey didn''t show any affection.Several generals of the Ministry of defense quietly moved their hips and sat down a little far away from him. Political struggle is so cruel. In fact, it seems that the calm sea is turbulent. If you are careless, you will be caught by the tail. In the face of more than a dozen pairs of eyes, Dick Cheney couldn''t explain clearly, so he simply didn''t explain. In a deep voice, "I''ll find out the alien who endangered the national security and give you, the soldiers who died in the war and all the citizens an account." Then he got up from his chair and strode out of the office. "The vice president''s done!" This sentence is floating in all people''s minds. This kind of thing can not be solved only by explanation. Even if he catches the alien by chance, he can''t keep his present position. No one will support the failure who likes to tell lies. Joel Nash was suddenly happy. These days, he has been worrying about how to deal with Dick Cheney and the military generals behind him. He didn''t expect that an alien would solve the problem. Well, the military has no one to talk to. Even if it''s not willing, it can only recognize him as the president. With the support of the military, the chance of winning the election will be increased by a few percentage points. Damn alien, I love you so much. ¡­¡­ There are many differences between the DC world and the previous earth. Luke felt it as soon as he came across it. Maybe it''s because there are too many disasters, or maybe it''s because all kinds of terrorist organizations, cults, demons, aliens, superpowers and so on make the U.S. government in this world have no sense of responsibility. The government is not so much a loose organization of dozens of states. Governors don''t care about the president at all. Of course, the president doesn''t interfere in the daily affairs of the States. Just like Gotham, it''s like a bird in a mess. He still gives his full support. A lot of times, Luke is wondering if the brains of those idiots are filled with dung. Normal people can never do such a thing. There are "partners" arranged by Luke in the White House, and he knows exactly what''s going on in the office. Red skin, green robe, the ability to materialize objects If there is no accident, it should be the green light corps soldiers, it is likely to be cenisto himself. This is a problem. Chapter 196 Different from other green lantern men, zenisto''s strong will does not come from guarding, but from order and iron blood. He believes in order and hopes to establish a utopia without war, power and oppression in the universe. He is willing to offer all his strength to guard. Such people are great and dangerous. After two days of continuous autumn rain, it finally stopped. As the dark clouds disperse, the seaside city ushers in the first sunrise of autumn. Luke, who is in a good mood, sits on the backyard bench, tasting snacks and holding black tea, quietly watching the krypton girl practicing martial arts on the grass. He couldn''t figure out how the old beggar could trick Linda into worshiping him as a teacher. The worshippers here were not just oral ones, but introductory disciples who went to the hall to offer incense, tea and kowtow. After they became masters and apprentices, the old beggar never gave Luke a good face again. Every time he saw him, his eyes were full of vigilance and hostility, just like the old hen protecting her cubs from the weasel. "Hey, boy, have you seen enough? That''s my apprentice, not your girlfriend. If you want to see a woman go to your girlfriend, don''t look at her here." Ling Xuzi appeared on the table and impolitely picked up the nut cake on the table and threw it into his mouth. Luke tilted his eyes. "Old man, I''ve noticed that you''ve been floating more and more recently. You''re almost in the sky." "It''s hard to find a good teacher and a good apprentice. You won''t understand this feeling." Luke grinned and wanted to sneer. He said, "do you really pass the secret book of lingxu sect to her?" "It''s passed, it''s all passed, nothing left." "It''s not like you." Luke disdained the way, "cheating and abducting for most of his life will also find out in conscience that you don''t pay much attention to the views of the family. The essence of any country can''t be spread to the outside world. Foreign apprentices don''t accept it. They teach it to aliens." Ling Xuzi stroked his beard and sighed with a long sigh, "this girl has great talent. She is a rare talent Meiyu in hundreds of years. She is hard-working and hard-working, but she is kind-hearted. Such a good apprentice can''t meet a second one!" Luke is noncommittal. He picks up the snack and throws it into his mouth. His eyes are toward the front. The girl is suspended in mid air. Her limbs twist with her body and make all kinds of strange movements. Sometimes she shrinks into a ball, sometimes she stands as a poplar, and sometimes her legs open into an inverted "t" "It''s a good posture. It has great potential." Luke murmured. The next second, a gust of wind swept her face. Linda appeared in front of her strangely and said, "what did you say, what posture? What is the development potential? " Luke: -- "I mean, you''ve got the potential to be a top Ballerina with a great stretch and grace." Linda looked up and down and said with a sneer, "I warn you, don''t think ill of me, or I''ll hit you." Luke said awkwardly, "your master is nearby. What can I do to you?" After that, he quickly winked at the old beggar, who was cold and frosty. As an old hooligan who had been wandering in the river and lake for many years, how could he not know such words as "posture" and "potential". Son of a bitch, I''m really thinking of my apprentice! The old guy didn''t cooperate, so Luke had to change the subject, "now that you''re here, take the gift away." "Gifts?" Luke nodded, "your master and I are half of a family. He has closed door disciples. As a family, we have to show that we have a treasure recently..." Then he opened the bag on the bench and took out a bright yellow metal box. The lid of the box was opened. Under the orange light, a simple and green crystal ring appeared. "How''s it going? Isn''t it beautiful? " Linda''s eyes lit up immediately and nodded instinctively. The shape, design and luster of the ring were all the best choices. Except that the green light was not pleasant, all the others were full marks. She likes this gift very much. The old beggar stepped forward and stood in front of Linda? I warn you, you have a girlfriend. Believe it or not, I''ll call Carol Ferris right now "It''s just a gift, isn''t it?" said Luke The old beggar said angrily, "this is a ring, understand? Ring, you give a girl ring, can you call it a gift? I really think I''m old and don''t know anything. " "You really misunderstood!" Luke sighed helplessly, looking wronged and looking at Linda, "you don''t want it, don''t forget it." "Who said I don''t want to." The girl angrily picked up the ring, put it on her index finger and drew back and forth to the sun. The sun shining through her fingers covered the green ring with a layer of pink halo. Red, white and green colors complement each other, which is extremely beautiful. "yes, it suits me very much. I''m very satisfied with your gift." Old beggar Luke coughed and said with a smile, "if you like it, you can keep it. By the way, the ring is not a common thing. It will run away. Pay attention when you wear it. When you don''t wear it, put it in the box. When the yellow light shines, it will be honest."When he gave away the gift, Luke felt a little sore. After a long sigh, he left the backyard reluctantly. Ling Xuzi stares at Luke''s back. He has lived in the Xiao family for so many years. How can he not know his pee nature and give gifts? I Pooh! When did a weasel give a new year''s greeting to a chicken? Besides being greedy for other people''s bodies and going to bed for sex, when did he give a gift. "Good apprentice, we can''t take it. It''s not good to take it. Listen to me and return it quickly." "It''s OK. It''s just a ring." Linda stares at the palm of her hand. The crystal ring matches perfectly with her delicate white fingers. It''s very beautiful. The more she looks, the more she likes it. All of a sudden, the ring vibrated and burst out with a dazzling green light. Linda quickly put her finger on the ring and pressed it. The vibration became stronger and stronger. The shock wave was enough to destroy the highest strength titanium alloy, but the white finger did not move like a dinghaishen needle. After a few minutes of stalemate, the green light weakened and the ring returned to its original shape. "Interesting! I really want to run away The girl snorted, raised the ring and said triumphantly, "I want to fly away when I fall into Carla Zoe al''s hands. It''s beautiful." ¡­¡­ At this time, in a hospital in the seaside city, Hal''s eyes on the sickbed flickered with despair. Just now, he restored the contact with Deng Jie, and then he did not hesitate to turn on the call function and called it to his side. The result was very cruel. The ring could not come back at all, so he was held by the abyss beast. No matter how hard he tried, he could not get rid of it. "It''s over. It''s over." Hal''s face turned pale. The fact that Luke Shaw took out the ring blatantly showed that he had found a way to restrain the ring, which also meant that it was dozens of times more difficult for him to get it back. Zenisto''s deadline is two days. Now three days have passed. Although he didn''t show up as scheduled for some reasons, Hal feels that he may not be with the green light. What else can I do without the Legion? Looking at his right hand with only two fingers left, Hal fell into endless confusion. Chapter 197 In the spaceship of OA star, a special trial is unfolding. Cenisto, the leader of the green light Legion and the most powerful green light man, presides over the trial. Three of the nine Supreme guardians of OA star have existed since ancient times. Their names have long been forgotten by the world, and only the code name has been handed down. Go on! Effie! Druckerberg! They are the languages of three civilized races, representing love, law and justice. In the conference center, the figures of the three supreme guardians are projected on the three stone pillars in front. Below is cenisto, the accused, and next to him are the witnesses, Bohr (Green Lantern of amphibious intelligent race) and Saidan (Green Lantern of marine intelligent race). Behind them were thirty-five serious looking green light corps soldiers. At the beginning of the trial, a video was put on the display in the middle. The video shows the scene of the battle between senesto and the Fourth Infantry Division. The bandaged Carrick commands the heavily armed soldiers to encircle the barracks. After discovering senesto coming out of the underground base, he gives the order of attack without hesitation. In a flash, the bullets turned into a storm, the air roared, and the light of the rocket explosion covered the whole field of vision. Senesto''s position was engulfed by fire and smoke. After a long time, the smoke slowly dispersed. This kind of picture made people at the scene feel nervous. They were not worried about the commander, but what happened next. Sure enough, cenisto, who was enraged by his friend''s corpse cutting research, showed a humanoid creature more than six meters high behind him. The creature had four hands, two hands holding the burning fire sword, and two hands holding the ice sword emitting cold frost fog. The creature roared up to the sky, sending out endless anger and madness. It raised its strong arm and waved it hard. As the blade of fire flashed by, dozens of soldiers at the front cut into two pieces, and the bodies burned quickly, turning into black ash and scattered everywhere. Then there was the one-sided massacre. The scene was so tragic that all the green light soldiers could not bear to see it. The video is only ten minutes, and it''s over soon. Alfie, the supreme guardian of the law, "zenisto, answer me, is there any falsification in the video?" Senesto raised his head high. "No." On behalf of the supreme guardian of love, "you killed 134 intelligent life on earth." "It''s not a massacre, it''s a fight." As a witness, Boer couldn''t help saying, "great guardian, please listen to my statement. The reason why zenisto conflicts with intelligent creatures on the earth is that the earth people divide abin Su''s body and study it on the experimental platform. Zenisto and abin Su are close friends and have accumulated countless years The deep friendship we have accumulated is just the reason why we have such irrational behavior when we witness this scene. " Saidan added, "abin Su is the guardian of sector 2814 of the universe. He is brave, fearless, modest, loving and friendly. He is the greatest green light man in the history of the Legion. He has been fighting against evil all his life to protect the intelligent race of sector 2814 from the threat of outer space. His name has spread throughout the universe and has been recognized by many intelligent civilizations I admire such a great being, but after his death, he was cut, dissected, and carried out inhuman human experiments by the creatures he had been protecting all along. " At this point, the atmosphere was silent. The soldiers of the green light army looked very complicated. Zenisto clenched his fist and his cheek twitched uncontrollably. "Earth people do such things, are they not wrong?" Simple questions make the already depressed atmosphere fall into a dead silence. Is earth man wrong? From the perspective of the green light corps, there must be something wrong. After all, they dissected abin Su, the most respected companion and the model of many soldiers. But many things can''t be seen from one aspect. "It''s not the first time, and it won''t be the last time," said the impartial drogbo. "The intelligent race has taken similar measures in the process of civilization evolution. They are eager for attention from foreign civilizations, and they are deeply afraid because of the unknown. The only way to eliminate fear is to understand it, understand it physically, contact it culturally, and then take the next step "Take measures." "For the intelligent creatures on the earth, abin Su comes from space, which is an unknown existence of terror. They don''t know the identity of abin Su as the green lantern, let alone his great character and great behavior. Cutting and researching is an incorrect measure to eliminate the fear in their hearts, which is an inevitable phenomenon in the process of civilization development. Every intelligent race will experience it, and there is no doubt "The rule of law." The words made the people present speechless, and the guardian was right. All the civilizations in which they lived had such behaviors. Boer and Saidan, who wanted to argue for cenisto, had no choice but to shut their mouths. On behalf of the supreme guardian of love, he said, "anger, hatred and venom are absolutely forbidden emotions of the green light corps, and the green light is the power of the will, representing protection and responsibility. The significance of the existence of the green light Corps is to protect the peace of the universe and protect the weak civilization from being destroyed by the strong existence, rather than punishers, arbitrators and Avengers."On behalf of the supreme guardian of the law, Alfred said, "zenisto, your behavior comes from anger and hatred, not guardianship. You violate the law of the green light Corps. What can you do to justify it?" People''s eyes subconsciously turned to the man in the middle, with deep worry. Cenisto closed his eyes for a long time, and then slowly opened them, "I accept all the judgments from the supreme guardian, but I have a request. I hope that the verdict will happen after the parallax mission is over. Parallax is on the earth and attached to some intelligent life. We must find it, solve it, and protect the civilization of this planet. This is the mission of the green light Legion And that''s my mission. " The three supreme guardians didn''t speak and exchanged their thoughts with consciousness. A moment later, on behalf of justice, delocbo said, "zenisto, your will is eroded by anger and hatred. We can''t accept you to stay on this planet. You need to return to OA and wait for the ruling order of the law enforcement department." "I don''t agree!" Cenisto suddenly roared, "I''m the leader of the green light Corps. I can''t leave my companions at such a dangerous time. I want to fight with them, defeat parallax and end all this." Effie said in a deep voice, "you are going to disobey the verdict! Against the law of the green light. " Cenisto lowered his head in silence and put out his arms, bang! The electronic lock that binds my hands and feet is broken, "I will always obey the law of the green light legion, and I am deeply proud of it, but I can''t leave now." With that, step forward and turn off the projector. Chapter 198 The green light soldiers didn''t approve of cenisto''s action, but no one came forward to express their opposition. After all, he was the leader of the green light army, a great soldier with a brilliant resume. Soon, the guardian''s order reached the central system of the spaceship: to remove senesto from all duties and deprive him of his green light status. This decision means that zenisto is no longer protected by the spaceship, leaving only two options: one is to enter the confinement room and wait for the verdict; the other is to leave alone. He did not hesitate to choose the latter. Washington, D.C., belongs to the vice president''s residence. Dick Cheney is discussing with a few of his confidants how to deal with the alien attack on tianyanhui base. The focus of this case is on the "escaped" aliens, but on the attitude of the Department of defense. The Fourth Infantry Division is the ace of the army - the pride of the U.S. Army. Now, because the eye of heaven will be destroyed, many powerful generals are dissatisfied with Dick Cheney and think that he is responsible for the tragedy. This is the most lethal. As an excellent politician, Dick Cheney is very clear about his advantages. The biggest reason why he dares to bully the president is that he is the spokesman of the military. With the support of the military, he can run rampant. Once the Ministry of defense chooses other partners, his power and status will be in vain. Dick Cheney must find a way to repair the rift with the military for the sake of his political career and his good old age. As for aliens He didn''t think about it at all. It''s easy to say, but it''s troublesome to do. Dick Cheney and his confidants thought for a long time, but they couldn''t find the right way. The office was full of smoke and everyone was worried. Just then, the roof burst open and a green light fell from the sky. Light and shadow flicker, turning into a red skin humanoid, which is the alien attacking the underground base. The faces of the people in the room changed greatly. They quickly took out their weapons. In the next second, countless green chains flew out of the ground, wrapped around their bodies and tied them to the ground. The imposing zenisto came to Dick Cheney and stared at him coldly, "Dick Cheney?" Dick Cheney clenched his teeth and yelled, "I warn you, this is the vice president''s residence. Your current behavior is not only a house invasion, but also a matter of national security. I advise you to leave immediately, or you will provoke the whole United States." "It looks like you''re Dick Cheney." Cenisto grabbed his collar and rushed out of the window, disappearing like a streamer. Soon, the news that the vice president was captured by aliens spread to the office of the White House. Joel Nash, who was ecstatic in his heart, ordered the FBI and CIA to make a full search, and at the same time, he ordered Jason Lau to open the champagne and put on a two person party in the office. Unfortunately, before a campaign was finished, the police station came with "good" news: Dick Cheney found it, not far away in the woods Inside, the body is very good, has not been injured, is the facial expression some white, the white seeps the human. ¡­¡­ Luke Shaw! This is the name that senesto got from the vice president. The meteorite that killed Hector is closely related to Luke Shaw. In other words, the guy named Luke Shaw is probably the first human on earth to see parallax. Is that a familiar name? It seems that the man who took Hal''s lamp ring is also called Luke Shaw! Cenisto felt his chin and thought for a while. Then he went to the seaside city and found Hal Jordan wandering in the street. Instead of meeting him, he hid his body and followed him not far away. The trial dealt a great blow to him, depressed him and filled him with all kinds of negative emotions. Zenisto didn''t like it, but he was unable to refute the reasons given by the guardian. They were right. The killing at that time was not from will, but from anger and hatred. It was anger and hatred that drove him to wantonly kill the intelligent race of lower civilization, which was absolutely forbidden in the green light Corps. Because of this "massacre", his great and brilliant green light career is likely to come to an end. Therefore, before leaving, he wanted to observe the successor chosen by his best friend to see if the earth human named Hal Jordan was qualified to inherit the great qualities of abin su. Hal didn''t know that there was a pair of eyes watching silently behind him. He was just discharged from the hospital and was going to eat in the restaurant to fill his stomach. It''s said that he didn''t know how to cherish it until he lost it. When he got the ring, Hal didn''t think the green lantern was a great career. He just thought it was cool, funny and stylish. The power of the ring made him feel like a salted fish turned over, so there were a series of tragedies. Most of the time, he thought that if he didn''t go to the young master to make trouble for the headquarters, it might be a different ending. Luke Shaw is a nasty bastard, but he''s a regular guy. As long as he doesn''t mess with him, he won''t pay attention to you in general. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine, no if option, three fingers, green light ring and pilot''s dream. This is the price he paid for that impulse.Miserable? It''s really miserable. Fortunately, Tom didn''t get involved in it. After these days of recuperation, Hal has recovered from the despair of losing everything and began to think about the future. What else can he do without lamp ring and fingers? Mechanic? It''s a good choice. With your own technology and brain, you can be the most powerful aircraft maintenance engineer. But why do you always feel unwilling. Once there was a great cause in front of me, I didn''t cherish it. Wait until the time of loss to regret, the most painful thing in the world than this. If God could give me a chance to do it again, I would say to Luke Shaw "Help "Woo woo!!! Help me, Wuwu! " The sudden call for help interrupted Hal''s thoughts. Looking up at the intersection ahead, a young girl was being dragged into the van by two strong men. "Stop, let her go." Don''t think much, Hal strode up, a strong man took out a pistol to shoot here, Hal quickly rolled to the baby supplies store next to him, the bullet rubbed his body, exploded on the ground. Hal took out his browning pistol and aimed it at the tire of the van. Touch! Two shots down, the tire immediately dry down. A strong man scolded "shit", threw the girl to his companion, took out the submachine gun from the van, and shot wildly as he walked. The bullet poured out and broke a large area of windows and doors. The cashier didn''t pay attention to the situation outside. The bullet hit her abdomen and fell in a pool of blood. "Asshole!" Hal scolded, regardless of danger, quickly rushed into the shop, dragged the injured female cashier to a safe place, and simply bandaged her with the medical methods he learned in the army. Chapter 199 The shooting took place at the foot of zenisto. He didn''t stop it. He just hovered in the air and watched quietly to see the subsequent development of the matter, what choice Hal Jordan would make, and whether he was qualified to inherit abin Su''s will and become the guardian of sector 2814 of the universe. The situation became extremely dangerous. There were other customers in the shop, a mother and a son, who were frightened by the sudden gunfire and were afraid to speak in the corner. Hal also noticed them and found that when the child was less than five years old, he couldn''t help slapping himself. What the hell are you doing? Hal is biting his teeth. This matter can only be solved by him. If it fails, the cashier and the mother and son will probably die. He will never allow this to happen! Bang! The alloy door was kicked open, and a strong man with a submachine gun came in, swearing and searching everywhere. He wanted to shoot the bedbug into a beehive. Hal took off the mirror on the counter, observed the situation in front with the help of mirror reflection, determined the position of the strong man, and shot continuously, bang bang! He had a good shot. Six bullets hit the strong man''s arm, side, leg and other non vital parts. The strong man roared and wanted to fight back, but he was kicked on the ground by Hal. He picked up the submachine gun on the ground and made an alarm gesture to the mother and son in the corner. Then he stuck to the wall and looked out. Another strong man pointed a gun at the driver of a passing car. It seemed that he wanted to change a car. "You can''t let him go." Hal immediately made a decision, breathing accelerated, medullary cells secreted adrenaline to the brain, so that his attention in an unprecedented state of concentration, this moment, he seems to be back in the cockpit. Hal picked up the kidnappers and threw them into the street, "Hello! Big man, your brother is in my hands. If you don''t want him to die, stop for me. " While talking, he fired three shots in a row, and the sound of the shot attracted the strong man. When he saw his bloody companion, he did not hesitate to take out his pistol and put it against the girl''s head, "damn bastard, stand up for me, or I''ll kill her." The girl was frightened and cried out in horror. "I only count three!" "One!" "Two!" "Help me, help me, wuwuwuwuwu!" The strong man narrowed his eyes, and his eyes sparkled with cruel killing, "three "Wait a minute!" Hal raised his submachine gun and walked out slowly. "I give up. Let her go." "Go to hell, bastard!" The strong man raised his gun and fired. The bullet hit Hal''s heart and fell to the ground. "Fool!" The strong man spat, threw away the sobbing girl and strode to the store. Just then, Hal''s soul returned to his original position, sat up like a corpse, raised the browning pistol, bang! The bullet accurately hit the strong man''s heart, he staggered back, raised his right hand, bang! The gunfire rang out again, and the strong man fell on his knees in a pool of blood. Hal gasped, untied his clothes, and was stunned when he saw his chest without any scars. What''s going on? Mingming was hit by a bullet. Why is it OK? Fifteen minutes later, the police arrived at the scene, set up a cordon, collected evidence, and took the person back to the police station to make a statement. The girl solemnly expressed her gratitude to Hal and asked him to go to his home address and contact information in a way close to begging. Hal didn''t want to be fussy. He couldn''t find a reason to refuse. After dealing with all kinds of trifles, it''s evening. Hal, tired and tired, lies on the sofa and stares at the bullet hole on his clothes for a long time. "I made that." The familiar voice came from the side. Hal turned quickly and saw cenisto at the door. He was surprised, "you How do you... " "I''ve been watching you silently behind you." Hal: -- "Your choice is amazing." "Courage, kindness, compassion, sacrifice, the quality you showed in the battle just now is gratifying. Abin Su didn''t choose wrong. You are the most suitable person. You will inherit his will and become one of the greatest green lighters." Hal Jordan was embarrassed by these words, "I just did what normal people should do." Cenisto shook his head slightly, went to the window and looked at the sunset in the distance. After a long time, he said slowly, "Hal Jordan, would you like to be a member of the green light corps and contribute everything to the peace of the universe?" "Of course I would, that is..." Hal said with a bitter smile, "my ring..." "Light ring, I''ll get it back for you."¡­¡­ In Xiao''s manor, Linda, sitting in a stone pavilion enjoying delicious Chinese food, looks up. There are two strangers in the sky. One has three broken fingers and looks like a man from the earth. The other is red, wearing green armor, with tight muscles and slender limbs. I don''t know what race he is. "Who are you looking for?" Linda was very upset and said that after practicing martial arts all day, she had a good rest, but she was disturbed. It''s strange that she has a good temper. Looking at the green light ring on the girl''s index finger, senesto said solemnly, "the owner of that ring is not you." Linda played with the ring in her hand and sneered, "it''s a gift from Luke Shaw. Since it''s given to me, it''s mine. It''s none of your business." "This ring is very important to me. You must give it back to me," said cenisto in a cold voice Linda grinned, with red light in her eyes, "what if I don''t return it?" Cenisto glanced at Hal, who nodded slightly and tried his best to recall the ring. The ring emitted a strong green light and vibrated with a high frequency, generating enough energy to destroy most of the metals in the world. But Linda didn''t feel it at all. Her fingers didn''t move, and she even took the time to pop out the rice grains on the table. See this scene, two people''s expressions instantly condensation. Hal couldn''t help taking a cold breath, and he was shocked. At such a close distance, he can make the best use of the energy of the ring to strike with all his strength, but he can''t do anything about it. Where did this freak come from? It''s terrible! Cenisto frowned. "Who the hell are you?" "I don''t care who I am." Linda hummed coldly, put the dumplings filled with beef and radish into her mouth and tasted them carefully. Ever since she tasted the dumplings, she has been conquered by this mysterious food from the East. She pesters Aunt Li every day and asks her to make all kinds of dumplings, such as pork, cabbage, pork leek, mutton, scallion, beef, celery and so on. Cenisto realized that this earth man is not an ordinary existence, and is likely to be a strong man hidden in human beings, but this will not make him shrink back. The ring is abin Su''s relic and the symbol of the green light legion, which should never fall into the hands of outsiders. "finally, I remind you that the ring belongs to the green light Legion and Hal Jordan. If you don''t return it, don''t blame me "Qi." "That''s what I''m waiting for! Aunt Li, heat up the dumplings. I''ll come back to eat them later. " Then the girl jumped up and flew to the suburbs at a very fast speed. Zenisto didn''t hesitate and immediately followed. Chapter 200 On a steep beach on the west coast of the United States. Linda, wearing brown sportswear, put her hands into her pockets, tilted her shoulders slightly, and looked at the green light coming after her. Ever since she knew that Luke''s super power was green flame, every time she saw something green, she would associate it with that face full of smirk, and then her mood became more and more unhappy. Although she was reckless, she was not stupid. The two men came for the ring. The ring was a gift from Luke. It was just given yesterday, but today the creditor came to the door, and some of them could figure it out. "Asshole, come to me again." Linda cursed angrily. She wanted to take off the ring and throw it into the sea, but she didn''t give up. After all, it was the first gift given to her by that guy. She was so beautiful Forget it. I''ll settle with him later. The "broad-minded" Linda decided to let Luke go for a while and teach this alien a lesson by the way, "Hey, redskin, what''s your name?" Cenisto said in a voice, "cenisto, from the green light." "Green light corps?" Linda''s brow is slightly raised. She seems to have heard it somewhere. Ernesto added, "earthman, that ring is the symbol of the green light Corps. It must not fall into the hands of outsiders. I advise you to give it back to me." The girl said, "if you want to fight, why do you say so much nonsense?" Senesto took a deep breath, and his eyes began to burn. Green energy surged behind him and turned into a four armed giant with ice sword and fire sword. Extremely cold and extremely hot two kinds of breath entangled together, the giant roared up to the sky, emitting endless fierce power. When Linda''s eyes brightened, she said excitedly, "your ability is so interesting that you can summon huge creatures." "It''s not a call, it''s a manifestation." Cenisto''s hands also appear ice fire giant sword, and the giant roared up together. Six giant swords chopped off. Linda did not dodge and raised Bai Nen''s arm. When! The general sound of the impact of gold and stone rings in the air, and the invisible impact disperses, causing the sea to surge up and down. The girl''s arm is like the strongest shield. Six huge swords are cut on it, leaving no scars. Senesto''s face changed slightly. He stepped back a few steps and rushed forward again. Six huge swords cut down madly, with the smell of ice and fire, leaving brilliant light and shadow in the sky. Linda put her left hand into her pocket and only used her right hand to fight. Her arm was so fast that it almost turned into a light curtain. No matter how the sword shadow danced, it would eventually fall on the palm of her hand. There are lots of sparks in the air, as if two peerless weapons are fighting madly. After chopping for two minutes in a row, zenisto stopped with a dignified expression. This earth man is very strong and beyond imagination. He is just a monster. No wonder the database records that the earth has the power to compete with the green light Corps. "Earth man, what''s your name?" I''m not from the earth! After thinking about it, Linda reluctantly said, "Linda Danvers!" "I remember you, Linda Danvers. You''re a powerful fighter." Senesto takes a deep breath. His whole body energy is surging wildly, turning into green armor to wrap his body. At the same time, the four armed giant behind him begins to pull up. Six meters Eight meters Ten meters Fifteen meters Twenty meters Thirty meters Forty meters His body grew taller and stronger, and four arms grew out of his flank, holding the huge sword of lightning and the huge sword of poison. When the giant reached the height of 50 meters, he finally stopped. Open your arms and roar. Boom! The terrible sound burst out in mid air, just like a hurricane of magnitude 13. All the sea water and sand were blown away, and a huge pit suddenly appeared on the ground. Linda''s eyes narrowed, and there was a little war in them. "Kill Ernesto roared, and the giant merged, eight giant swords raised high, with the smell of destruction, heavily split down. Linda raised her arms. When! The air was pulled away, a sharp roar broke out, the huge sword fell, and a figure flew straight out, like a baseball hit by a hammer, straight into the sea, Dong! The sea raised large waves and refused to disperse for a long time. A few seconds later, a figure rushed out of the sea. It was Carla Zoe al. Her right arm''s clothes disappeared, her white shoulder leaked out, her eyes half narrowed, and she exuded fierce fighting spirit. "good strength, you can try my fist, too." The girl''s fingers curled up, her arms appeared milky halo, "break empty fist!" Right out, with bursts of sonic boom, a huge energy gun tore open the air and hit the giant on the chest heavily. Boom! The energy cannon exploded, and the terrible energy instantly tore up the giant''s energy shell. Zenisto''s look changed greatly, and his face showed incredible consternation.So far away? Such a strong impact? Energy cannon from fist? How is that possible? Linda''s eyes became more and more fiery, like a child who found a good toy. "One more hit." "Pokong..." "Boxing!" With a violent drink, the Milky energy cannon almost turned into a giant fist. Dong! The giant suffered a heavy blow, even retreated 30 meters, his chest was almost pierced, and red liquid appeared in the corner of his mouth. Linda yelled, "come again!" "Break the air Boom! Giant''s head is bombarded by energy, exploding into stars! His body flew upside down and fell on the ground, splashing a lot of dust. Zenisto''s face turned pale and couldn''t stop spitting blood. He heard the girl''s pop drink again. He couldn''t bear it any more. He quickly got away from the giant''s body and hid to one side at a very fast speed. A milky white energy cannon came whistling through the giant''s abdomen and smashed it into the earth. The earth shakes violently, the terrible energy strangles all the existence around, the dust is flying, mixed with countless flowers and plants to attack all around. Cenisto also flew out, fell into the earth pit and rolled for more than ten times before stopping. There was a sharp pain like the internal organs falling apart. His left hand was unable to exert his strength, and his right hand was also severely damaged, defeated! So fast, so miserable. It''s true that Ernesto has never experienced failure, but he has never been so subdued as he is today. The other party is just a young girl who beat him with a small fist without fighting back. Linda fell from the sky and said excitedly, "still fighting?" Senesto was silent and had a hundred words in his mind, but he finally changed his tune, "the ring is the green light Army..." "You are defeated." The simple three words crushed the last toughness of cenisto. He was silent for a long time and hissed, "I will abide by the previous agreement and no longer ask you for the ring, but the ring belongs to the green light legion, which has thousands of soldiers..." It''s obvious that I''m not the only one in the Legion. If you don''t want to be hit all day, you''d better return the ring. How can Linda care about the threat from the other side? She said excitedly, "that''s great. The master has always said that martial arts needs actual combat. Without actual combat cultivation, it can''t be on the stage. I can''t find a suitable opponent on the earth. Your regiment is a good training object. It''s OK for you to let them come, whether single or group fighting." Senesto: "I''m not sure." Chapter 201 As soon as Aunt Li took the dumplings out of the steamer, the girl appeared at the kitchen door, wet all over, but her face was proud and arrogant. Aunt Li complained, "I won''t see you for a while. Why are your clothes wet? Go back to the room and change them. It''s cold. Don''t catch cold." "Nothing!" The girl didn''t care to wave her hand, which was full of momentum. Ever since she came to the earth, she didn''t know what illness was. She hopped to the steamer, picked up the hot dumplings and threw them into her mouth, and said, "where''s Luke Shaw? How come I haven''t seen him all day. " Aunt Li said with a smile, "the young master went out yesterday afternoon. I heard that he had something to deal with. He will come back in a few days." "Why, I miss him." Aunt Li had an ambiguous smile on her face. She was a passer-by. How could she not see the relationship between her family? When Miss Ferris was there a few days ago, the two girls were fighting openly and secretly. "Think of a fart." Linda snorted heavily. "I want to hit him, but I don''t know where he is." "This villain runs away when the pit is over, and no ghost can be found." "No, we have to find him out." The more I think about it for a moment, the more angry I am. The more I think about it, the more I lose. Why is it that he and Carol Ferris, the big breasted girl who pretends to be pretentious, different in appearance, affectation and evil in heart, are fighting each other on the beach against the cold wind, and I''m smashed into the sea by a huge sword. That''s fair! "Luke Shaw, you bastard, it''s not over if you don''t make it clear." After three or two bites of dumplings, Linda soared into the sky and disappeared into the night sky with bursts of sonic boom. Aunt Li: "I''m not sure." What kind of people did the young master recruit! If you get into the door, don''t take down the roof. After thinking about it, Aunt Li took out her mobile phone and sent a text message to Luke, telling him that Linda was very angry and had better hide to avoid being beaten into a pig''s head. ¡­¡­ After senesto left, Hal was in a state of uncertainty. He has absolute confidence in the commander, but the girl''s strength is too frightening. It''s just an evolutionary version of King Kong Barbie. It''s hard to say who wins and who loses when they fight. The more Hal thought about it, the more upset he felt. There was always a feeling that something big was going to happen. Sure enough, the worst result came. Zenisto fell from the sky, his left hand twisted irregularly, his right arm swollen like a mallet, his whole body covered with wounds, as if he had been fished out of a blood pool. "You Are you all right? " Senesto said weakly, "take me to a quiet place. I need to rest." Hal nodded, hid him in the grass, and went to the nearest garage to rent a loaf to take him home. As soon as he got to the door, the comatose zenisto suddenly opened his eyes, "there''s someone in the room!" Hal was startled, thought about it, and said tentatively, "Tom, is that you, Tom, are you in there?" After a few shouts, there was no response. Just as Hal was thinking about turning around and leaving, the door opened. Under the shadow of a mountain, this is a very tall and strong middle-aged white man with arms thicker than Hal''s neck. His eyes are very cold, and he can''t see any human feelings. It''s like a knife made of ice. It''s very uncomfortable to scratch people. "Who are you? Why are you in my house? " Hal''s voice trembled, and his left hand seized the browning pistol on his belt. Adam ignored each other''s little movements and turned back to the room, "come in, young master, you''ve been waiting for a long time." Young master? Hearing these two words, Hal instinctively thought of Luke Shaw, who was in the room? He''s looking for me. Why? Is it Looking at the seriously injured zenisto, he was hesitant. "Go in!" Cenisto stood up with strong support, "I also want to see the earth man named master Xiao." Hal nodded and helped zenisto into the room. The white light illumined the dim living room. On the sofa in the middle, in Hal''s position, there was a young man with a slightly tender appearance and a calm temperament. He was about seventeen or eighteen years old and had a pair of pale green eyes different from ordinary people. A seemingly oppressive feeling pervaded the room, which made zenisto very uncomfortable. His brows wrinkled slightly, and his eyes remained motionless on Luke. After observing for a long time, he said in a deep voice, "you are Luke Shaw, the man who took Hal''s ring." Luke nodded, admitting and greeting. Hal said warily, "what are you doing in my house? You are not welcome here." Luke smiles and doesn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he looks at the tough zenisto. He pauses for a few seconds and shakes his head. "Linda is still soft hearted, or you won''t come back at all."As the voice fell, zenisto''s body was stiff and his cheek twitched uncontrollably, "you arranged this trap." Luke stretched out his finger and gently shook it twice. "I can''t say that. I just made a precaution. I didn''t expect that you really took the bait. It''s still your problem. By the way, I haven''t consulted you yet. What''s your name?" "Zenisto!" "Sure enough, you are zenisto." Luke looked up and down, his eyes twinkling with curiosity. This is the most popular villain in DC Comics, next only to the clown and lex Luther, and the enemy of Hal Jordan''s life. However, judging from the current performance, there is nothing remarkable. "Mr. senesto, at noon today, Vice President Dick Cheney told me that you got my name from him and I arranged this meeting to avoid unnecessary casualties." "It''s a sudden incident. It''s inevitable to be abrupt. Fortunately, the result is good." "Now, we can talk. What can I do for you, commander of the green light corps?" Cenisto was surprised. "Do you know the green light corps?" Luke''s face immediately sank. "Don''t talk to me in the arrogant tone of communicating with the lower civilized aborigines. I can''t help killing you." Senesto''s face stagnated and he was silent for a few seconds. He said in a slow voice, "it seems that you know a lot of things." "The green light Legion is not a small role. It''s no surprise to know it. However, I''m very surprised that the mission of the green light Legion is to guard. It has many noble attributes, such as kindness, justice, courage, order, peace, etc. it belongs to the just side and put an end to any evil behavior. But as the leader of the Legion, you slaughtered the Fourth Infantry Division, resulting in the tragic death of more than 100 soldiers Kidnap Vice President Dick Cheney and force him to name me "Do you do things like this, and the supreme Guardian doesn''t care? Or the nature of the Legion has changed, no longer guarding justice, but returning to evil. " With one word, Hal and zenisto changed their faces at the same time. Chapter 202 Through the change of their looks, Luke immediately judged the subsequent development of the matter and couldn''t help laughing, "it seems that you didn''t tell us about the massacre of the Fourth Infantry Division." Hal Jordan, with an unbelievable look on his face, held on to zenisto''s arm and subconsciously released it, "this Is that true? " Senesto didn''t explain, and he couldn''t explain. Seeing this, Hal''s expression became extremely complicated. He didn''t become the green light man for a long time, but every law of the Legion was very clear. The fifth law is to absolutely prohibit the mass slaughter of intelligent races. Once found, they will be severely punished. Cenisto killed so many people, but he didn''t get punished. Instead, he showed up beside him in good condition. What does it mean Hal grabs his hair. It''s unbelievable. Ernesto stepped forward. "Earthman, what''s your purpose?" "I should ask you this. Don''t forget, this is the earth, our country." Zenisto was silent, perhaps out of guilt, or other reasons, he gave up his tough attitude, "we are chasing extremely dangerous existence, it is on the earth, it is likely to be attached to a human, once it finds the opportunity, it will not hesitate to swallow you, swallow the whole planet." "I must warn you that it''s very dangerous and you can''t deal with it." Luke was curious. "What''s the danger you''re talking about?" "The source of all terror, the embodiment of yellow energy, is called parallax." Sure enough! Luke''s heart moved, but his face didn''t change. He continued, "this has nothing to do with me, has it?" "There is a parallax infector on the earth, that is Hector Hammond, the murderer of the corpse case. When we besieged the parallax and were about to destroy it, Hector summoned it to the earth through some ceremony and indirectly saved its life. According to the information we got, the meteorite that appeared above the seaside city has a direct relationship with you, and you are the last one The person who saw Hector was also the first earth person to see parallax. " "We have to find you!" Senesto''s tone was very serious, and Hal stopped thinking, looking at Luke in dismay, Hector? Meteorite? Is he the hero behind the scenes of seaside city spread on the Internet. So the reason you''re looking for me is to get the news of parallax from me. By the way, can you see if I''m infected "Not bad." "What about now?" Luke said Zenisto shook his head and said, "you don''t have parallax energy fluctuations, you''re not parasitized by it." "It seems that I can leave safely and boldly." Luke got up from the sofa and stepped out. "Wait a minute." Zenisto''s expression is very serious, "earthman, I hope you understand that this is not a game. Parallax is the source of fear. Greed and power will swallow up all the wisdom life that can be swallowed. Once it grows up, the earth will become a death star like many planets that have been terminated by it." Luke stopped, thought about it and said, "thank you for your advice, Mr. cenisto. I also remind you that this planet is not as simple as you think. If it''s OK, go back quickly. You will die here. As for the yellow skin bug with many hands, feet and bodies..." After a pause, they shrugged in their shocked eyes and said, "it doesn''t exist anymore." Finish saying, turn round to leave, leave two people of amazement dull ground to stand in the same place. "No more?" What do you mean? Hal''s tone was very exaggerated. "Did he kill the parallax monster?" That''s one of the seven emotional spectrums, the embodiment of yellow fear. How can it be immortal? Senesto frowned, and after a long time, he said, "is he Luke Shaw who took your ring?" Hal nodded bitterly. He and Luke are potential enemies, but they have few contacts. Today is the first time, "terrible first time." This is Hal''s intuitive feeling. No wonder the other party can become the gangster boss of seaside city at a young age. No wonder Carol follows him wholeheartedly. This guy gives people a strong sense of oppression. In front of him, Hal felt like a prey wrapped in cobwebs. The atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe. "He''s a very dangerous guy, you have to be prepared." Cenisto only said a word, no more words, with the light ring out of the physical therapy warehouse, lying in the rest. As for the matter of parallax, we should continue to investigate. We can''t stop and give up just because of a word from the earth people. This is not his style of doing things. ¡­¡­ At the same time, the White House is on unprecedented alert.Secret service, FBI, CIA, special forces All the forces that can be mobilized are concentrated in the official residence of the White House to arm the presidential palace into the strongest military fortress. Dick Cheney''s experience is a blow to all senior officials. Since aliens can take away the vice president in broad daylight, they can also take away other people. This is the most terrible! Concerning personal safety, the White House bigwigs with endless infighting have united front as never before, and mobilized their forces to strengthen security work one after another. In the short history of more than 200 years, the vice president of the United States has never been kidnapped. This is too serious to hide. Soon, the news of Vice President Dick Cheney being kidnapped by aliens spread, and the public opinion was in an uproar. The major portals did not hesitate to make this news the front page of this year. The Internet is boiling. Speculation without evidence is spreading like a plague. Some people speculate that aliens are going to invade the earth. Some people speculate that the vice president is stuffed with insects by aliens. Others say that this is a play directed and performed by the White House. There are no aliens at all The crowd is boiling, the Internet is booming, and many star singers, rich and famous people are also joining in. The traditional media resources are not enough, so many people choose to become a member of showme. As a result, showme, which is mainly used by young people and college students, has crossed several steps and become a must choice for the American people. The market value of showme has been climbing, reaching US $1.3 billion in only ten days. You know, a few months ago, showme was a small company with only two people. Of course, that''s all in the future. Because of this, Dick Cheney''s political career is like saying that people are also being held in secret bases and guarded 24 hours a day. No matter how stupid the people in the White House are, they dare not let those who have had close contact with aliens serve as high-level officials. It''s not self-confidence. It''s just looking for death. It''s just like putting a nuclear bomb at home. A fool will do it. When the vice president was finished, the power network he had worked hard for decades collapsed, and the military lost its spokesperson and began to look for new partners. Just then Amanda appeared and walked into the White House conference room as a special security adviser. Chapter 203 In the conference room with white skin as the main body, Amanda''s dark complexion is particularly conspicuous and dazzling. Several ministers who dislike her look in disgust. The Minister of defense and two military generals don''t look good either. Amanda is the mastiff they raised. When the mastiff grows up, it bites its owner. President Joel Nash took the lead in clapping and warmly welcomed Amanda''s arrival. Led by him, there were rare applause in the conference room. It can be seen that of the more than 20 senior officials present, few would like to see her. Amanda didn''t change much. After a few polite remarks, she sat down in the seat at the end of the table. Joel Nash coughed and said in a deep voice, "the main purpose of today''s meeting is the alien kidnapping case." "This matter is very serious. It is not only related to the personal safety of all of you here, but also related to the safety of our country and even the whole earth. We will never allow the races of other galaxies to act wantonly on our territory in disregard of the laws of the United States." "You have seen the original plan. If not, you need to fully cooperate with Amanda''s work after the meeting and arrest the aliens as soon as possible according to the plan." Jack Harvey, the director of the Federal Bureau of investigation, immediately got up and looked at Amanda at the end of the table. "Ms. Waller, as far as I know, you have an extraordinary personal relationship with Dick Cheney, the former vice president. Before Floyd Russell, you were the actual controller of the heavenly eye society. You got the alien body, didn''t you?" Amanda replied, "director Harvey, I need to correct some of your words: first, Mr. Cheney and I have only a cooperative relationship and no personal contacts. Otherwise, we would not be swept out of the hospital bed; Second, I will set up the eye of heaven, not a private armed force. It is a special organization approved by the White House to fight against superpowers and aliens People and supernatural events play a huge role and make great sacrifices. This is all written in the plan. You have seen it. I don''t need to explain it. As for alien corpses... " Amanda had no choice but to smile and asked, "do you want to make it public that the United States got the bodies of aliens, and tell the intelligence departments of China and Russia that we got the first-hand information of aliens? Why don''t you come and steal? " Jack Harvey sneered, "so you hide the news and just tell the vice president." Then he looked at Joel Nash faintly with a self-evident expression. Joel Nash didn''t get angry. Instead, he said, "Amanda didn''t do anything wrong at that time. Her direct supervisor was Dick Cheney. Of course, she had to report to Dick Cheney when something happened. Did you want to report to all of you here? What''s wrong is Dick Cheney. He''s hiding information from us." Amanda looked gratefully at the president, who continued, "any other questions?" Marshall Warren, the Justice Department, stood up and said, "how do you explain what happened later? The Tianyan base was attacked, the Fourth Infantry Division was destroyed, and then the vice president of the United States was kidnapped at the official residence. All these were caused by your concealment." The Minister of defense gave a cold hum, and his face was very bad. The Fourth Infantry Division is so useless. It''s heartbreaking to think about it. It''s the ace of the army! Damn eye of heaven! Damn Dick Cheney! The purpose of Marshall''s old story is to intensify contradictions. Obviously, she succeeded. In a word, it made the military extremely uncomfortable. The military was not easy to live with, and the plan was naturally not. Amanda is not a God and can''t control other people''s thoughts, but she has her own way of doing things. "Director Harvey, Mr. Warren, I want to ask you a question. Do you really know what kind of existence we face?" "Obviously, you don''t know at all, but I understand that I have dealt with them and had conflicts with them. They are intelligent races from outer space, not Middle East terrorists who can only ride camels. Their technological level is far higher than ours, hundreds of years or even thousands of years. they can invade our computer systems and monitor our computers without leaving any trace In our daily life, we can get all the information we want to hide, and even manipulate the nuclear bomb. " "Just like this meeting, who can guarantee not to be monitored by them? Even if they know that they are monitored, who can find out? There is also Dick Cheney, the former vice president, who was captured in his own home. The secret service guards can''t do anything to deal with it. Do you really think that with the help of the FBI, CIA and special forces outside, we can ensure our life safety? don''t dream, we can''t do anything Yes, the red skin alien''s ability is far beyond our imagination. When he comes, no one can run away. " After one seat, the conference room fell into a strange silence. Amanda''s words hit everyone''s pain point. Those who can attend the meeting are all powerful people who are good at threatening others and hate being threatened. Now they have a knife on their neck. They don''t even know who the owner of the knife is. It''s hard to think about it.Joel Nash can''t help but give Amanda a thumbs up when he sees the changes. He is the founder of Tianyan society. He really has a way. Seeing that no one spoke, CIA minister Ted Lambert expressed his view, "the matter of aliens can be handled by a joint team set up by the FBI, CIA and the Ministry of defense. I don''t agree that it will only cause more trouble if it is handed over to a person who can''t have a clear relationship with aliens." Joint group? Joel sneered in his heart, but there was no change on his face. "this proposal is good. The three departments will work together to solve the problem of aliens, but there are several problems I want to find out. Who is in charge of the joint team? How to transfer manpower? How to divide powers? Which department is responsible for the problem? It''s related to the three departments. We must consider it clearly. It''s better to make a detailed plan. Are you prepared? " People subconsciously looked at Ted Lambert, who angrily closed his eyes: see what I''m doing, I just made a suggestion, and didn''t say to be responsible. Joel turned to FBI director Jack Harvey and defense secretary, both of whom were silent. What joint group? dog shit! Seeing this, jolton laughed and was very happy. As president for so many years, he has never been so proud as he is today. You are not so crazy. How can you become dogs now? Useless things dare to show prestige in the Middle East. When you meet aliens, you are all soft eggs. At the same time, she looks at Amanda more kindly. This woman is his lucky general. "Ms. Waller, as to the action plan, what else do you need, let me know." Amanda stood up, pressed her hands on the table, and said very strongly, "I promise you that we will solve the problem of aliens in seven days. If we can''t, I will take full responsibility." "Well said." Joel clapped gently and looked at the people in the room, "the plan is decided. In seven days, you should fully cooperate with Amanda''s work. If anyone or any department dares not to obey the order, I will use the presidential privilege in the name of endangering national security to send those troublemakers and their superiors to Arkham prison." "I am the president of the United States, and I have that right." All of you: -- Chapter 204 When Joel Nash is tough, people in the office have to be soft. As a man, few people like to be soft, so the meeting ends in a dull atmosphere. As for the purpose of the president, people are very clear that it is not to foster a force that only belongs to him with the help of the alien incident. The reason why they are upset is Amanda. That woman, who is very difficult to deal with, will certainly take advantage of this opportunity to poach some rights from various departments and form her own forces. In fact, Amanda did. As soon as the meeting was over, the FBI, CIA, and the Ministry of defense received a list of people who were asked to contribute to the country, that is, to join the newly established Tianyan society. All of these people are top talents. Talent is hard to find. Everyone knows the truth. However, in the face of the transfer order issued by the president himself, the leaders of various departments can only send people away by holding their noses. Amanda formed a special operation team in only one day, then boarded an air force fighter plane and went to the west coast of the United States. At two o''clock in the afternoon, two black Humvees appeared in front of a hidden bar in seaside city. Amanda, dressed in a black dress, stepped out of the car and let her men stay outside. She walked into the bar alone. There are very few people in the bar, only a bartender and a flirting guest. Amanda went to the bar, asked for a glass of pure water and said in a deep voice, "why do you meet in such a place?" Luke took a sip of the cocktail, and Lina, the swap teacher, blinked and said in Portuguese, "wait for me in the back. I''ll have a big surprise later." Lina glanced shyly and left with her round butt twisted. Luke''s eyes beat up and down with the girl''s buttocks. It took a long time for him to withdraw his eyes reluctantly. "I''ve had a headache recently, so I can''t show my head." Amanda didn''t believe it. "Seaside city has problems for you, too." Luke shrugged. "I''m human, not God." "It''s a woman!" Luke put out his thumb. "I love talking to smart people! Come on, what can I do for you? " "The red skin alien, did he look for you?" "Guess?" Amanda didn''t deny, "Dick Cheney told me that the aliens got a name from him, and that name was you." Luke sighed, "the man who came out of the White House is really untrustworthy. I have clearly told him not to say my name. It seems that he needs to be punished..." "I threatened the lives of his two daughters." Luke was stunned. "Ms. Waller, you''re a real villain." "Each other." Luke put down his glass and said, "well, you guessed it. The aliens did come to me. We had a kind and friendly exchange, and then he left with scars all over his body." "He''s hurt!" Amanda was so happy that she said, "where is he?" Luke looked up, poured the cocktail into his stomach, got up and went out. Amanda said in a cold voice, "tell me, where is he?" Luke shook his finger. "Ms. Waller, don''t rely on others for help in everything. The premise of cooperation is equal strength. If you can''t solve this problem, my 100 yuan investment will be wasted." Voice down, people have disappeared. "Asshole!" Amanda murmured, took out ten dollars and slapped them on the table. Half an hour later, a young master helped the members into the bar, put the beautifully decorated gift box on the bar counter, and said to the depressed teacher Lina, "this is our boss''s surprise for you." Then he turned and left. Lina curiously called the gift box. On the red substrate, an extra large shaking mushroom made of jade stood high. Lina''s beautiful face with freckles was congested with blood at the speed visible to the naked eye. After only three seconds, all the parts above her chest turned red. She bit her lips and took a look left and right. While no one noticed, she quickly stuffed the huge surprise into the counter. ¡­¡­ There is no answer from Luke. Amanda has to find another way. Soon, he finds Adam Hammond hiding, gets the reason why the aliens go to the base from him, and infers that the target of the aliens is probably Hector Hammond according to all kinds of intelligence. Since the target of the other party is him, everything is simple. Two days later, Amanda held a press conference as the person in charge of the kidnapping case, during which she focused on the various contributions and effective measures made by President Joel NASH in safeguarding national security. At the end of the press conference, she inadvertently revealed that Hector was still alive. Reporters were like sharks smelling blood, but Amanda shook her head and said that what she said just now was wrong. Don''t take it seriously.Inside base two, Luke was speechless after watching the news. Amanda, who is worthy of the title of "big devil", has to waste his head. However, he should be able to see such an obvious trap, right? Luxor shook his head slightly for a while. It doesn''t matter if he can''t see it. Behind him stands the green light army. It''s the U.S. government that really suffered from the conflict. As the leader of the gang, the government is weak, and he welcomes it with both hands. At this time, Adam came up, "young master, director Hugo called and wanted to see you." "Tell him I''m not free." Luke waved his hand impatiently. The dead fat pig asked for money and asked him for help. He had nothing else to do. Adam turned and left. After a while, he turned back. "he said that there was something very important to meet and talk about. Please go. He used a pleading tone." Luke put down the design in his hand, thought about it, and said, "EVA!" "Here I am, young master." "Where''s the fat man?" "He''s in the waterfront city police station, office 3, 9 / F, building 2." "Who''s around him?" "Just a moment, please..." A few seconds later, the soft electronic synthesizer came on. "Twenty minutes ago, FBI director Jack Harvey appeared at the door of the police station and never left. According to speculation, he was probably in office three with director Hugo." "Dead fat pig! I want you to be less greedy, but I don''t listen to you. " "Call him back at 8 p.m. on the second floor of the Cape restaurant," Luke said "I see, young master." Time passed quietly, and soon night came. At the entrance of the Cape restaurant, Luke, dressed in formal clothes, stepped out of the BMW. Before he closed the door, he was grabbed by the arm by a middle-aged fat man full of sweat. "Luke, master Xiao, you are here. You must save me this time, you must save me!" Luke pulled his arm out. "Stay away from me. I don''t want to be gay." "Where''s Jack Harvey?" Hugo was shocked. "How do you know it''s him?" Luke gave him a cold look. If the latter was struck by lightning, he quickly explained, "I didn''t betray the young master gang. Really, there''s no evidence of my corruption in his hand. I really can''t help it. I can only ask you for help. That guy is not good at coming. You must be careful." "Followed by." Luke snorted and strode to the restaurant, followed by director Hugo like a little brother. As soon as I entered the main entrance, I saw several familiar figures. Chapter 205 "Mila, Josie, big black Bob!" The three of them are here! Mira also saw Luke at the door, dragging two friends excitedly to come, "what a coincidence, how can you be here? You''re here for dinner, too. " I haven''t seen you for a while. Mila is as enthusiastic as ever. Luke shrugged. "I''m here for the appointment." "Keep the appointment? Whose appointment? "Male and female?" Mira immediately alert, squinting, like only found a greasy little fox, "I warn you, Emily has been waiting for you in metropolis, if you dare to cheat outside, we will never forgive you." "It''s a man, of course," said Luke. "It''s a bad old man in his sixties. His name is Jack Harvey. If you''re interested, you can come along." Then he called the manager of the restaurant and said, "the expenses of the three of them tonight are on my account." "I see, young master." Luke patted Bob on the arm. "Eat and play. Have fun tonight." With that, they went to the second floor with Adam and Hugo, leaving three shocked people standing in the same place. Jack Harvey? The director''s name seems to be Jack Harvey. According to the mission, the director is going to meet a very dangerous mysterious man tonight, so that they can take good security measures and never allow accidents. Is that mysterious man Emily''s boyfriend. What''s going on? Isn''t he a rich second generation with extraordinary family background, handsome appearance and ambition? How can it be very dangerous. At this time, the manager of the restaurant came up, took out a beautiful menu decorated with gold wire, and said with a smile, "this is the menu specially made by our restaurant for VIP customers. It''s all made of rare ingredients. Three of you are friends of the young master. You can enjoy it for free." Young master? Mila pointed to Luke in the distance and said in shock, "isn''t that the young master you''re talking about?" The manager laughed, didn''t explain, pointed to the right side of the table, "this way, please." No explanation is to admit that Mila feels that her chest is blocked. She tugs at Josie''s arm and shakes it hard, "Josie, do you see that he calls him master? He calls him master. It''s over. It''s over. It''s all over. No way. I''m going to call Emily now and ask her to come to the seaside city quickly. Such a boyfriend must take good care of her and never let other coquettish bitches Take advantage of the situation. " Josie''s face turned a little red, and she gave the manager a shy smile. She turned around and pinched Mila''s little butt, "we''re on a mission, mission!" "The director is still up there?" When Milton reacts, he coughs and goes back to his original position with Josie and Bob. They need to stand guard and can''t leave. Jack Harvey has done a lot of security work for events like Vice President Dick Cheney. No matter where he goes, he has elite agents to follow him, and he has specially transferred super powers from the heterodyne division to protect him in shifts. Walking up the stairs to the second floor, there were two big black men in suits. They didn''t dare to search him. They just looked at Luke with very alert eyes, as if they were looking at a murderer. Luke didn''t like their eyes and raised his hand to snap his fingers. Adam stepped forward and patted Heida on each shoulder. Their eyes turned up and fell down. Plop! Hugo''s tall body fell on the floor, and the sudden change made him a fool. The security personnel on the second floor were also shocked. Subconsciously, they took out their guns and saw the young face. They were surprised and quickly put away their weapons. Luke Shaw, master Shaw of seaside city. Every agent on the second floor has his information, and is strongly advised by the director that he must not conflict with him in a critical moment. Hugo''s legs trembled a little. He was afraid of the FBI and even more of master Xiao. Neither of them could afford to offend him, "Luke, I I... " "It''s none of your business. Go back." Luke squinted around the hall, then turned to the right and stopped by the window. There was a man and a woman sitting here. The man was very brave, with thick long golden hair. The woman''s appearance tended to be neutral, and a pair of flaming red eyes were very eye-catching. "Standalov? MeV Standalov raised his head, clenched his fists behind him, "what''s the matter? Young master Xiao. " "Don''t be nervous. I just want to say hello. By the way, thank you for your efforts in the process of exterminating Hector." "Manager!" The manager on the second floor rushed over, "young master." "Give each of them a gold card. Heroes should be treated like heroes. They must not be ignored.""I see. I''ll do it now." "You two have a good time. The night view here is very good." Luke smiles and walks inside with Adam. The more he goes inside, the more security is tight. After passing through two layers of bodyguards, Luke comes to a table for eight. The dining table is very big, full of all kinds of delicious food, but only an old man with a disorderly beard is enjoying it. The old man has a thick beard, a red nose of lees unique to Nordic people, a forehead full of stripes, and a cold and hard expression. At first glance, he is a bad tempered guy. Luke sat on the chair, picked up the knife, cut a bloody steak, put it into his mouth, tasted it, and immediately spit it out, "sure enough, only wild animals eat anything with blood." Jack Harvey put down his knife and fork and looked coldly this way, "are you talking about me? Boy "What else? Who do you think I''m talking about? " Jack Harvey narrowed his eyes, the anger in his eyes flashed away and finally calmed down, "your grandfather is a nuisance, and you''re even worse." "You are white, I am gray, white can''t hold gray, gray can''t hold white, you don''t want to see me, I don''t care about you, it''s just good, isn''t it?" Luke poured half a glass of red wine to moisten his throat, and continued, "to be frank, I''ve been very busy these days, and I don''t have time to eat with an old man who is fast into the coffin." Jack Harvey said coldly, "you are not afraid that I will arrest you." "Catch me?" Luke grinned strangely, with an undisguised sneer on his face. "With all the shrimps and crabs you''ve got?" "Old man, old age, eat less, be careful of brain congestion." Bang! The table shakes and appears in a bright knife. The FBI around him turns to look at the boss. Jack Harvey gasps and stares at Luke with wild eyes, as if he is going to swallow his life. With a faint smile on his face, Luke cuts a roast lamb leg and eats it as if nothing had happened. Time passes slowly in the oppressive atmosphere. After a while, Jack Harvey''s breath calms down and all the people around him leave with a wave of his hand. "since I became the director, no one has dared to talk to me like this, including your grandfather." Luke took a sip of red wine. "Believe me, after the election in November, there are a lot of people who dare to be arrogant in front of you." Chapter 206 The same is true in foreign countries. The four-year U.S. general election is related to the fate of countless officials, especially those at the top of the pyramid like Jack Harvey. The general election is their judgment day. If they have a choice, they want to postpone the election by 100 years. Unfortunately, fantasy is fantasy after all. Luke forked up a roast lamb chop and said with a smile, "Mr. Harvey, do you know the biggest difference between you and me?" "It''s buttocks. The chair under your buttocks doesn''t belong to you, and it''s time effective. It''s up to 4 years, 8 years, or 10 years at most. When the time limit comes, you have to lift it up, hand over the chair, and let other people''s buttocks sit. But I''m different. The chair under my buttocks is earned by me. It belongs to me only. With the growth of strength, the chair will become higher and higher, and it will never end." "In another month and ten days, the general election will be over. What should you do then? I''m really worried about you. " Jack Harvey whispered, "you''d better worry about yourself." "Me Luke laughed. "As a kind, honest, modest and courteous law-abiding citizen, in a country with a sound legal system, there is nothing to worry about." "Come on, Mr. director, I''m not joking with you. I can see that you don''t have a sense of humor. Let''s get down to business. Let''s talk about it. What''s the purpose of inviting me here at such a big time?" Jack Harvey waved and the guards left. Luke turned his head and said, "you go down, too." "I see, young master." Adam nodded slightly and turned away. As soon as he left, there were only one old and one young left in the big restaurant on the second floor. The old man poured half a glass of whiskey into his stomach and said in a cold voice, "I know very well about your cooperation with that nigger." "Nigger?" Luke was stunned and hesitated. "Amanda Waller?" "No one but her." Luke shook his head. "No, I think you misunderstood that I didn''t cooperate with her." "Do you think I''ll believe it?" Jack Harvey grinned. After a few glasses of wine, the nose of the wine trough became ruddy. "She put down her newly established eyes and would not care, but took the plane to the seaside city to find you..." Luke clapped and clapped. "It''s the highest intelligence agency in the United States. It can also put on eyeliner in the sky, but you did misunderstand her. Jack Harvey squinted. "Boy, I never said please." "Is it?" Luke turned his eyes and said with a smile, "don''t you come to me for the sake of aliens?" Jack Harvey What a treacherous boy! Luke put down his knife and fork, leaned back on the chair, picked up his napkin and wiped the oil stains on the corner of his mouth bit by bit. His deep expression was like an old hunter who laid bait on a fox. Although he was young, the way and wording of his speech made Jack Harvey, who had experienced countless ups and downs of his life, feel a sense of frustration. He was silent for a while and hissed, "where are the aliens?" Luke shook his head. "With all due respect, even if you catch the aliens, it won''t be very helpful to your future. The director of the FBI is appointed by the president for a term of 10 years, and you have done it for 13 years, the extra three years. Needless to say, you know what''s going on. those people in the Senate and Congress don''t want a president with a cult background to control such an important department as the FBI That''s why I give my full support to you and let you shine in the position of director. But you, after three years of investigation, have not found any evidence of the president''s crime. " After a pause, he shrugged and said, "it''s really disappointing." Jack Harvey gritted his teeth and yelled, "how do you know the inside story?" "Why can''t I know?" A rhetorical question left Jack Harvey speechless. Hongmen has his own power in politics. As the successor of Hongmen, he has no reason not to know. Luke held his hands on the table. "There''s only one chance, but you miss it. After this election, whether Joel Nash wins or his opponent wins, you''ll be kicked out. It''s a sure result. I don''t understand that the end has been doomed, why do we have to be so unwilling to let it go Jack Harvey clenched his teeth. "Do you think I''ll be reconciled?" "Of course not. How can people who have tasted cheese give up the sweet temptation? Besides, you are in such an embarrassing situation. Once you give up, the end will be very miserable. If I were you, I would not give up." "Then tell me everything you know." Jack Harvey growled like a brown bear. "Why should I tell you?" Luke''s eyes narrowed, and a flash of green flame flashed through his pupils. If Jack was struck by lightning, he felt a great fear in his heart. His legs softened and he collapsed on the chair.Luke leans forward and stares at him. "tell me, chief Harvey, why should I tell you? Why The old man pressed the table and forced himself to keep upright. "You''re right. I will leave in a month, but don''t forget that I am still the director of the FBI. I have many people''s secrets and the future of many people, such as your little girlfriend Emily song." Luke had no choice but to smile. "If you do this, it''s really great. I always hope Emily will resign from the FBI and become my personal secretary. Unfortunately, she doesn''t agree and is bent on punishing evil." The old man sneered, "you really don''t care?" Luke shrugged. "How can I not care, but there must be a limit. If you use her as a threat, I can only let her give up her dream." Jack Harvey touched his beard and giggled, just like an old fox with a successful plot, "I knew you wouldn''t give up on her." "Before that, I have done a detailed investigation on you, especially in your private life. You are very erotic, and you can''t count the women who have been in bed, but there are two special ones: one is the chick of the Ferris family, and the other is Emily." "Emily is excellent, smart, decisive, and has a certain degree of leadership and decision-making power. If she is well cultivated, she will certainly achieve great achievements in the future. I don''t think you can fail to see this. In this case, why not cooperate? I''m 65 this year. I''ve been working for 10 years at most. After 10 years, Emily will grow up and become the first female director, you say What about it? " Luke said speechless, "Mr. Harvey, it''s a pity that you don''t write novels with your imagination. The problem is that I still don''t know what your purpose is." "Two things." Jack Harvey sat down again and said in a serious voice, "first, alien, I know you have his information in your hand. Don''t try to hide it; second, Joel Nash, damned bastard, is so lucky because there are a group of devil worshiping idiots behind her. I want you to help kill them. The credit is on Emily''s head as her promotion fund Ben Chapter 207 Two conditions, the first is expected, but the second is somewhat unexpected, "director Harvey, I don''t understand what you said." "A devil worshiping fool? That is, cult. Since your Excellency the president is related to cult, why don''t you arrest him? " "Evidence, understand? If there''s no evidence, it''s the president! " Jack hit the table with a fist. "Damn bastards, like primitive people hiding in the sewer, don''t use mobile phones, don''t use computers, actually use magic to connect. How can magic be used as evidence? Who can prove it Luke wondered, "it shouldn''t be difficult to find a few wizards who are proficient in magic with the ability of the FBI." "If the wizard is useful, he won''t come to you. Do you know what the ceremony is?" Of course Luke knows, but he won''t admit, "sorry, I don''t know anything about magic." "That group of bedbugs use the ritual of spirit subduing in the dark magic. I don''t know exactly what''s going on. Anyway, it''s very troublesome and difficult to be tracked, even if it''s a skillful mage." The old man sighed with a long sigh, "over the years, there are not a few official agencies that track them down. The FBI, CIA, tianyanhui and local police are all involved, but no clue can be found by any means." Luke picked up his glass, shook it gently, and said thoughtfully, "after three years of investigation, there will be no clue." Jack nodded, "yes, it''s true. We roughly located the cult headquarters in the virgin forest in the northwest of the Mississippi River. The natural environment in that area was very bad. I sent four teams in one after another, and none of them came out intact." At this point, I sighed again, with the sadness of worrying about the country and the people on my face. Luk, unmoved, took a sip of red wine and continued, "since it''s so dangerous, why not send the army." Jack said angrily, "boy, stop the ink, just ask you, OK?" "Of course not. For a bad check, you risk offending the president and go to the virgin forest to catch the cult. Do you think I''m a fool?" Luke sneered, "and that forest, don''t think I don''t know anything. There are not only all kinds of wild animals, but also ghosts and spirits. Ordinary people go in to seek death, and soldiers are no exception." "Others will die, but you will not." Jack leaned forward, and the strong smell of wine came to his face. "Linda Danvers has been living in your house. Damn aliens, she killed seven of my men. I haven''t paid you for this." Luke spread out his hands. "Then go! Why don''t you go? Let your people, such as superpowers, mutants, special combat soldiers, assassins, and so on, go to her for trouble, arrest her, question her carefully, and rest assured that I will never interfere. " With ironic words deeply hurt the old man, cold old face twisted, ferocious, like a raging lion. The irony on Luke''s face became more and more intense, "why not? Because you dare not, you scum, even Hector can''t deal with it. How dare you provoke her? As long as she wants, she can raze the FBI, including the White House, in five minutes. in some cases, you should thank me. Because of my existence, she didn''t retaliate for what you did before. " "Director Harvey, if you want to cooperate, you must first recognize yourself. In front of me, you don''t have any bargaining room, do you understand?" With that, he left his napkin and turned away. When the boot stepped on the floor, it made a sound of thump. When it came to the door, a voice came from behind, "wait a minute!" Luke turned and said with a smile, "anything else?" Jack Harvey pointed to the chair and said wearily, "make your offer." As soon as Luke''s mouth turned, he sat down again, "that''s right. Since I need help from others, I don''t want to do anything fancy. When I''m a three-year-old, I want to give in with two shouts." "I can tell you the alien information, or even deal with the so-called cult, and find the evidence of the president''s crime, but you have to promise two conditions: one is to ensure that Emily will be promoted to the department head by the end of the year, the director of real power, rather than a virtual job; the other is that I will go into the red room laboratory and get some things." The old man was shocked. "How do you know about the red room lab?" "I don''t want to answer naive questions. The first condition can be postponed, and the second condition must be implemented immediately. Besides, don''t try to remove the contents before I go. If you let me know..." As soon as his expression was cold, the terrible momentum suddenly came, which made the old people who had experienced countless storms shudder. the cunning boy is really not an ordinary person! Jack Harvey thought to himself, bowed his head, and seemed to be thinking about the gains and losses. After a while, he said, "the things in the laboratory are related to state secrets. With my authority, I can only give you a small part." Luke laughs. "I don''t want much. There are only two things: Prometheus metal and a box.""The box? What box? " "Stop pretending. You know it." Jack Harvey stares at Luke. "Do you know where that box came from?" "I can only tell you that it comes from an alien civilization, and the rest, to be honest, I don''t know." "What do you want the box for?" "Research." The old man said in a voice, "the red room laboratory has the top scientists in the world. You can join them and study with them." Luke laughed speechlessly, as if he had encountered something very interesting, "just your group of scientists, if you give them a thousand years, they can''t solve the secret of the box. On this planet, I''m the only one who can open the box." It took me a long time to crack the secret Jack Harvey doesn''t believe his story, but he can''t refute it. The box is so strong that even the highest frequency ion knife can''t handle it. It''s a mystery. It belongs to the crystallization of science and technology of higher civilization, far from being touched by the current technology of the earth. "Maybe we can let the boy have a try." Jack Harvey said in a slow voice, "I can give it to you, but you must promise to give me the first-hand information obtained after cracking it." Luke shrugged. "No problem, when to start." "The sooner the better. Better go now." "Well, now." An hour later, at the seaside city military airport, a fighter plane took off and sped southeast. Two hours later, it landed near the Arizona desert. After getting off the plane, I took a Humvee and walked about 20 miles at night to a military base built on the Gobi desert. "Come on, the box is in it." Chapter 208 The base is loose on the outside and tight on the inside. It looks ordinary on the outside, and the internal protection is extremely tight. There are 13 safety doors alone. There is also a long and narrow detection channel through the safety corridor. The body, blood type, fingerprint, voice, pupil and so on all need to go through. Until you are sure that you are you, not the camouflager, the alloy door behind will slowly open. It''s 11 p.m. at this time, and there are many staff in the laboratory. Jack Harvey is the director of the FBI and also the head of the base. Seeing him coming, the people inside salute one after another, and then cast their eyes on Luke. A boy of seventeen or eighteen? Is it a relative of the director! Doubting, they didn''t ask much. They walked straight on, through the laboratory and residential area, to the innermost storage room. When the cabin door is opened, there are large pieces of unique special equipment. These things are extraterrestrial relics collected by the FBI from all over the world, including scientific research facilities and weapons. Luke looked at it casually, then went to the right corner and pointed to the silver metal scrap in front of him. "these things belong to me." Jack Harvey didn''t say a word. Silver metal is Prometheus metal. It has excellent toughness and can absorb and generate energy. The disadvantage is that it''s hard to control. If you don''t pay attention to it, it will explode. Because of it, many people will die in the base. There is also a secret door in the storage room. Through the secret door, after four layers of security, they come to a small secret room. There are three things in the chamber: weapons that look like guns, round objects emitting purple light waves, and metal cubes with dark surfaces. Mother box! Luke was shocked and went to the cube. At the same time, EVA, hidden in her watch, started to test the cube''s performance. Mysterious cube material: unknown density: unknown (changing) volume: outer width 43cm, inner width 38cm. Other information: not available. Luke took out the alloy dagger and made a heavy stroke on it, bang! The blade broke, but there was no dent in the cube. "It is." Luke looked overjoyed and excited. Mother nucleus! Tianqixing energy crystal represents the highest technology in the universe. It has too many capabilities. In addition to the most basic explosion channel, it can also change the gravitational constant of an area, sense danger, create life, create creative field, arrange material structure, absorb energy, create impact, build electronic network, telepathy, super AI, control mechanical life, etc. In those years, the wolf invaded the earth with a demon like army and was defeated by the Allied forces of the three races. The mother box was one of the spoils captured (there was no reason why the wolf deliberately left it for the purpose of making a comeback). There are three mother boxes: one is in Paradise Island, guarded by the Amazon family, the other is in the deep sea, belongs to Atlantis, and the last one is wandering in various human countries. It was captured by the German government in the early 20th century. After the end of World War II, it became a collection of the FBI for some reason. "From this moment on, you are mine." Luke said to himself, looking back on the process of getting it, he could not help sighing: politics is really a good thing. No matter how powerful things are, they are small chips in front of it. "Chief Harvey, pack this and the metal outside. I''ll take it." The old man looked at Luke with a gloomy face. After a while, he waved his hand. Two guards came forward and carefully put the mother box into the box. "Don''t forget what you promised me, boy." "Don''t worry, when I leave the base, an email will appear in your mailbox, which records the origin, background, character, super power and so on of the aliens. With these, targeted deployment can be made. With the strength of the FBI, it''s not difficult to catch him. As for the cult..." Luke pauses on purpose and says slowly under the old man''s ugly expression, "three days later, at 8 a.m. in greenlamb Town, ask your people to wait for me at the town bar." "Why three days?" "Let me prepare for that, anyway." Luke shrugged, took the box from the guard, got up and went out. Prometheus metal waste was packed into wooden boxes and transported out together. The group left the laboratory and went out of the gate of the base. Luke stuffed everything into the Hummer, "Sir, do you mind if I borrow your Hummer?" Jack Harvey''s face was overcast. Somehow, he suddenly regretted that the box must be more important than he thought. Otherwise, with Luke Shaw''s stingy and cunning personality, he would never be so generous. He not only provided alien information, but also put down his identity and went to the virgin forest for adventure. No, he can''t be so cheap. Jack was about to speak, but Luke stepped on the gas, Hummer roared, rushed out of the intersection, and disappeared into the night at a very fast speed.The Deputy noticed the old man''s hesitation and whispered, "do you want to stop him?" Jack shook his head in silence. "Where''s the mail?" "It has been sent, and the record is very detailed." The old man hooked his hand, called the soldiers to his side, and said in a low voice, "send two cars to follow, monitor closely, and remember not to be found." The soldier nodded, "I see." Two Humvees set out from the base and disappeared into the night. After a while, they turned back. Jack Harvey looked ugly and said, "what''s the matter? I don''t want you to follow me." The soldier explained, "there''s no one in the car. The boy and things are gone. Only this one is found on the seat." The soldier came forward and took out a silver metal wrapped signal tracker. "Asshole!" The old man picked up the tracker and fell to the ground. The tracker was a trap he had set in case. It was found by the other party before it was started. Damn Asians, how many secrets have you hidden! The people around them looked at each other, and they were also very puzzled. After a few minutes, the boy and everything in the car disappeared. They searched all over the place, but no one was found. It''s hard for him to escape. The Deputy suggested, "or Take it Jack waved his hand. If he could catch it, he would have caught it long ago. Why wait until now? The boy has too many cards in his hand, and Hongmen is the backup. Once he hits hard, he may lose his life. He is only 65 years old and has plenty of time. He doesn''t want to be in the coffin so early. "Call forensics and start Greenwood. Remember, Emily will lead the team this time." The Deputy nodded, "I''ll arrange it now." At the speed of ghost armor, it wasn''t long from Arizona to seaside city. Before midnight, Luke returned to base 2. Throw the metal scrap aside, pick up the box and go straight to the research room. When the lights come on one after another, the research room full of various scientific research facilities is illuminated. Luke takes out the mother box and carefully puts it on the tester. The blue energy flow diffuses all around and drags the mother box slowly into the air, "EVA "I''m here, young master." "Start the dialysis device, starting from the outermost layer, I want to get its elemental map and energy structure." "There is a solid energy barrier around the cube, which is difficult to penetrate." "It doesn''t matter." Luke put his hands around his chest and looked forward. "I have time. I can wait." Chapter 209 In the suburb of keystone City, a grand performance is unfolding. From the British circus, the world''s most famous circus performers are presenting elaborate performances for the enthusiastic keystone city dwellers. Women''s silk hanging, big springboard, windless flying, animal juggling, clown riding fire wheel One by one, the programs with both magic and technological sense attracted the audience''s cheers. The chorus of bear, monkey, horse, lion and tiger has pushed the atmosphere to the extreme. The climax has come and the finale is on. In the roar of the lion, all the lights were dim. In the dark, there were stars, which were twinkling and turned into feathers wrapped by white light, like the wings of an angel. Feathers dance with the wind, across the cheek and back of hands of countless people, and gather in the middle of the stage in bursts of incredible exclamations. White light, bang. Numerous homing pigeons incite their wings to fly out. In the creeping shadow, a sexy girl wearing hollow silk stockings slowly gets up, "zatana "Zatana!" "Zatana!" ¡­¡­ The audience cheered loudly and sang the girl''s name together. It can be seen that she was very popular. The girl has an enchanting face, and her fiery red lips set off her charm to the extreme. She is wearing a long hat unique to magicians, a tuxedo on her upper body, a wide open collar on her chest, revealing round white meat and deep snow ditch. She has an excellent figure, big chest, thin waist, and unusually plump hips. In addition to her unique costume, the male audience yelled like an estrous beast, "come on "One!" "One!" ¡­¡­ The sound was so deafening that it almost lifted the roof. With a smile, the girl takes off her tuxedo and throws it to the man in the front row. Then she unties her collar and reveals her black lace bra. At the same time, there is a feather rain in the sky, and countless feathers fall down, covering the girl with a thin veil. The gossamer dances and clothes are thrown out constantly, which are snatched by the excited male audience, including shirts, stockings, hollow underwear and hollow underwear. After a while, there is only white light left in the feather rain. Wolf friends eyes staring round, eager to incarnate feathers, see how magnificent scenery is under the veil. The snow-white body dances in the feathers, just like Aphrodite''s grace. The venue fell into a strange silence. The wolves held their breath and stared at it for a second Two seconds Three seconds Four seconds Ten seconds later, with a bang, the feathers disappeared, the vision was dark, and then quickly returned to light. The sexy girl in neat clothes appeared on the stage, holding a long hat in her right hand and bending her body to salute the audience. "Good!" "That''s cool!" "Zatana, I love you." The quiet venue erupted into enthusiastic cheers, and the audience applauded one after another. Even the female audience who was entangled in the "gaudy" performance did not mean their hands. Magic is really great. It''s like magic. Then there was zatana''s solo time. She showed a total of three magic tricks, and each performance set off a wave. The performance lasted until 10 p.m. before it came to an end. As the audience left, the protagonist of the stage, zatana, also returned to her room. Her performance for an hour in a row made her tired and need a rest. Open the door and you will see a big bunch of black roses on the dresser. "Don''t these Americans know the trick?" Zatana grumbled irritably, took down the black rose and threw it into the vase. As she was about to take off her make-up, a voice came from behind, "it seems you don''t like my rose." Zatana quickly turned around and saw the teenager at the door. She yelled angrily, "who are you? Who let you in, Ron? Ron, where the hell are you? There''s a thief here. Catch him quickly. " "Come on, Miss magician, stop yelling. I''m not a thief and I don''t mean you any harm." Luke''s hands open, indicating that he has no weapons, zatana did not believe it at all, took out a dagger from the drawer, dagger tip toward Luke, "who are you, this is backstage, how do you get in." Luke shrugged. "If I say I own 60% of the circus, do you believe it?" "Do you think I''m a fool? I warn you, leave at once, or I''ll call the police. " Luke sighed. "Miss magician, why are you so defensive? I just want to have a business with you." "I don''t believe you. I''ve seen a lot of people like you." As she spoke, zatana stepped back, with her right hand behind her, and a flash of fire appeared in her palm. As long as the other party dared to do something wrong, she would regret coming to this world. Luke shakes his head helplessly, takes out his cell phone and makes a call.Soon, bell stone, the owner of the circus, came over and explained in a low voice. Then he gave Luke a look that all men knew and left. Luke said with a smile, "now it''s time to talk!" Zatana put down her dagger and looked incredible. This young man really bought the circus, 60% shares. In other words, is he the boss now? This is too much exaggeration. Can''t he spend all his money? "You What are you going to do? I warn you, I''m very powerful. If you dare to have an improper attempt on me, I I will not let you go. " "Miss magician, don''t think of me as a creature who can only think with my lower body. I''m not interested in your body, but your ability." Luke moved a chair and sat down opposite her, "well, I need to carry out an exploration recently. That area is very dangerous. There are many magical creatures. The only one who can deal with magic is magic. That''s what I''m here for." Magic? Zatana was surprised, and her eyes were a little erratic, "sorry, you''ve got the wrong person. I''m a magician, not a magician." Luke said with a smile, "before I look for you again, I have made a detailed investigation of your family background. Your family has wizard blood and has practiced magic for generations. Your father, Mr. zatara, is famous, and your mother also has great magic talent." "I came to you with no malice, just to ask for your help." Luke took out a business card and a bank card. "There''s 100000 dollars in the card. It''s a deposit. When it''s over, I''ll give you another 300000." "Think it over and give me an answer by eight tomorrow morning." Then he turned and left. "Wait a minute." "What would you do if I didn''t promise?" she said Luke whispered, "it''s going to irritate me. It''s going to irritate someone you can''t afford. It''s going to cost a lot." I don''t even know who you are "My name is on the business card. You can check it online." Voice down, people have disappeared. Zatana quickly turned on her laptop and entered the word "Luke Shaw" on her business card into the search page. After clicking on it, countless results appeared, showme founder! A billion dollar super boy! The mysterious son of the underworld! Industry myth, the youngest self-made billionaire in history! ¡­¡­ Dozens of lines of information to see zatana''s head exploded, she soon realized that if she refused the "invitation", the end would be very bad. Chapter 210 After tossing and turning all night, zatana, with dark eyes, called Luke, "Hey, where are we going to explore? What magical creatures are there? I need a list." "It''s under your pillow." Zatana even opened her pillow. When she saw the thick envelope, she felt like a clown on the stage. She was completely fooled by the other party. Asshole! Zatana wanted to tear the document to pieces and beat the boy who didn''t grow up to be a pig by the way. Finally, she put up with it and said in a low voice, "when to start and where is the specific location?" "At five o''clock tomorrow morning, there will be a Cadillac at the entrance of the circus. Get in the car. You don''t have to worry about the rest." "I see." Zatana mumbled and hung up the phone. She fell on the bed like a fish with a bone. She picked up her business card and took a look at it. Then she threw it away like garbage. Then she picked up her bank card, thought about it and kept it properly. One hundred thousand dollars is not a small amount. It can buy a lot of magic materials. With this money, one''s economic situation can be improved a lot. "Luke Shaw!" Zatana murmured to herself, thinking of the comments on the Internet, she felt guilty for a while. She had an underworld background at home and had a high reputation in the seaside city. When she was young, she went to metropolis to set up a social networking platform, and in less than half a year, she became a millionaire worth more than one billion. This kind of guy is terrible to think about. Zatana sighed a long time. She had been targeted. What could she do if she was afraid? Fortunately, she was just an ordinary person. With her own magic ability, she could definitely kill him. Forget it, let''s get ready first! For her own small life, zatana spent a day making magic items, all kinds of bottles filled with a big bag. The next morning, before dawn, zatana, dressed in camping costume, appeared at the entrance of the circus with her luggage on her back. At 4:55, a black Cadillac arrived at the intersection ahead. The car stopped in front of zatana. The door opened and a middle-aged white man with a very strong body came out. The middle-aged people''s eyes are very cold, so cold that people tremble. Just one look, large goose bumps appear on zatana''s back. "It''s not human, he''s not human!" The girl roared wildly in her heart and instinctively retreated. That Luke Shaw used the corpse puppet as a servant. Adam seemed to be aware of something. There was something strange in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything. He opened the door and motioned her to go in. zartan, where dare to go to the corpse puppet''s car, the book records that the corpse puppet is the product of the combination of soul magic and black witchcraft, cruel and bloodthirsty, cold blooded and merciless, and it needs to constantly swallow the flesh and blood of the living to remain rational. Moreover, every corpse will spray a large amount of perfume to cover up its bad smell. , she has a wrinkled nose. Her eyes flicker. has no perfume and no body odor. What''s going on? Isn''t it a corpse puppet, but that pair of eyes and the magic wave sent out by him are absolutely right. Only corpse puppet has this kind of performance. "Who are you? Who made you Adam pointed to the door. "The young master said, if you can''t get to the airport before 5:30, let me kill you." "You You''re kidding. I''m not going to get in the corpse''s car. " Adam glanced at his watch. "It''s five o''clock three." Calm words as always indifferent, but let zatana body stiff, hesitated for a while, or sitting in the back seat. Cadillac starts and arrives at wedgestown airport in 20 minutes. Adam gets out of the car and walks into the private plane in front of him. Zatana takes a look around, bites her teeth, and follows in. The interior of the plane is very luxurious. At first glance, it''s high-end goods. The girl put her backpack on the counter and couldn''t help but say to Luke, who was lying on the seat and sleeping, "that corpse puppet was created by you." "Corpse puppet?" Luke opened his eyes and wondered, "what corpse?" "The big guy who sent me, don''t tell me you don''t know his identity." Luke shook his head. "He''s not a corpse puppet. He''s transforming people. For some reason, he lost human feelings." "Do you think I''m stupid? The magic wave of his body is so obvious that only the corpse puppet with soul will emit this kind of energy Luke''s eyebrows are slightly raised. He is quite surprised that he is worthy of being a descendant of the magic family. He can see through Adam''s identity at a glance. However, he will not admit this kind of thing. Black witchcraft is taboo in the magic world. Once it is spread, it will bring endless trouble. "Miss magician, don''t think of me as a magic idiot. Corpses and puppets keep their sense by swallowing human blood. Their bodies still stink. Do you smell Adam''s stink?" Zatana was stunned for a moment. When she was in the car, she observed it several times. The big man really didn''t smell bad, and his skin was very elastic, not like a corpse. Am I wrong?The girl said to herself, her face full of doubts. Luke put on the blindfold and ignored her. The plane started and went to the Mississippi River Basin. After sailing for an hour, they stopped at a private airport. The three of them got off the plane and got on the BMW waiting for them. Adam acts as the driver, Luke continues to sleep, and zatana looks carefully at the big man in front of him. No body spot, no body odor, normal heartbeat, normal breathing, skin is also very elastic, no signs of swelling, is it really wrong for me. But what about that unique magic wave? Zatana became more and more diffident. Her head was about to explode. If she didn''t understand, she simply stopped thinking. She closed her eyes and lay on the seat of the car to sleep like Luke. The car starts from the airport, passes through the picturesque Mississippi River, and drives fast on the sparsely populated forest road. After an hour and a half''s drive, a road sign appears in front of it, which says green lamb town. The road leading to the town is very bad. The ground is full of potholes and water. The three people can only park in the parking lot not far away and go there on foot. Zatana looked at the sign and said, "I didn''t expect your destination to be here!" "You know?" Zatana nodded, with a serious expression, "greenlamb Town, the entrance of swamp forest, is very famous in the magic world of the United States." "Is it?" Luke laughs with disapproval. There is a ghost name in the wild mountains. Zatana snorts and explains, "the town itself is nothing. The key is the swamp forest beside it. It is said that the forest has strong magic. Powerful magic creatures are often born in the places where magic is concentrated. No magic creature can have a good effect on human beings Therefore, the swamp forest is also known as the forbidden area for human beings. " "I don''t know what you''re going in for, but I remind you, you''d better be careful." The more they left the road, the denser the vegetation and even the traces of wild animals. Through a forest, the scene in front of the moment open, a stone bridge stands on the stream, across the stone bridge to see, a full of world style architecture suddenly into the field of vision. Greenlamb, here we are. Chapter 211 The town seems to stay in the 19th century, without wires, mail boxes, telephone booths, muddy roads and low wooden houses, giving people an illusion of crossing time and space. The town has a small population. From a distance, there are only two places of cooking smoke. There is an old dog tied to the fence at the entrance of the village. He has been lying on the ground all the time. When he sees people coming, he doesn''t bark. He just looks at them with a pair of indifferent eyes. "Miss magician, can you detect the magic waves in other people?" "I can only detect when the other side uses magic." After a pause, he added, "don''t call me miss magician any more. You can call me Ms. zatana." Luke glanced at her bulging dress and shook his head. "Lady is a word for a mature and intellectual girl. You''re physically fit, you''re too young, and if you remember correctly, you''re less than 20 this year." Zatana curled her lips. "It''s like you''re big." "You haven''t tried. How do you know I''m not big?" Zatana: -- Is this guy teasing me? Damn, I was molested by a minor! Luke coughed and said, "I hear you have a magic that can read other people''s memories." Zatana was stunned. "How do you know?" "It seems you do!" Luke chuckled. "It''s the right choice to come to you. With you, you can save a lot of trouble." Zatana''s heart is in a mess. Luke''s words seem to make her feel uneasy. This guy came here not only for exploration, but also for other purposes. After hesitating for a while, I couldn''t help saying, "what are we going to do here? I have to remind you that my magic skills are very low and sometimes fail. You can''t expect me to deal with magical creatures in the forest." "Don''t worry, Miss magician. You''ll be fine, and it''s not your turn to do it. As for the purpose, you''d better not know." The ultimate goal of this operation is to collect evidence of President Joel Nash''s collusion with the cult, which belongs to the secret. Let alone zatana, even the FBI agents who came to support him may not be aware of it. All the way to talk and laugh, three people into the town, the town is sparsely populated, but there are taverns stay, it is incredible. The name of the tavern is very chic. It''s called "green abyss". It seems that for some years, on the stake outside the tavern, a middle-aged man in charge clothes and smart looks leans and leans to explore. He is about thirty-four or five years old. He has a cold face and no waves. His straight eyebrows give people a sense of Indescribability. After seeing Luke, he frowned a little, "isn''t this the right place for children?" Luke is too lazy to pay attention to him. He walks to the tavern. Middle age looks at the three people without expression. He stays on Luke and zatana for a second, then looks at the tall and strong Adam. They look very similar. The difference is that middle age''s indifference comes from countless fights. Adam has no human emotion. He is an undead. The middle-aged man''s eyebrows are wrinkled and his muscles are tight. It''s like encountering a hunter of the same kind, sending out a keen sense of war. Zatana sticks out her tongue and says in secret that this man is terrible. Luke, annoyed by him, turned back and said, "give him a lesson." Adam dashed forward and smashed his huge fist at an unimaginable speed, the middle-aged instinctively raised his arm. Touch! His fists collided with his arms, and his face changed greatly. The wall behind him cracked. The middle-aged man staggered back and fell down in the hall with sawdust. The battle happened so suddenly that all the FBI people who were eating breakfast looked up and looked here in amazement. Luke walked into the door and opened his arms to the beautiful girl with purple eyes and purple hair sitting on the bar, "Emily, long time no see." "Lu Luke, you Why are you here? " Luke strode forward, took the delicate little face and gave it a kiss. "Do you miss me?" If the girl is struck by lightning, her cheeks are congested with blood at the speed visible to the naked eye, and she is confused. When she is aware of the strange things around her, she quickly breaks free, just like a frightened rabbit, and does not dare to lift her head. Luke laughed, hugged Emily on the shoulder, and whispered something that only two people could understand. The atmosphere is extremely strange. People look at me and I look at you, full of question marks. What''s going on? Who is this boy? Nelson Decker, the Greenwood project leader and Jack Harvey''s confidant, held out his right hand, "Hello, ghost." "Don''t call me ghost. My face is so handsome that even if you don''t know it now, you will recognize it in the future." Luke looked around, and his indifferent eyes fell on everyone. "My name is Luke Shaw, code name is ghost, the person you are waiting for. From now on, you must obey my command." People''s faces changed immediately. They were all elites of various departments. Even if they were called up by the director, they would not obey the orders of maohai.Nelson frowned, "it''s against the rules." Luke sneered, "your boss invited me here to make rules, not to obey them. If you want to win, just listen to me. If you don''t agree, the door will be open and you can walk." The middle-aged man who was hit and flew out by Adam stood up, "why should we listen to you, an Asian who doesn''t have the same hair?" Luke snapped his fingers, "Adam!" Adam strides forward, grabs the middle-aged man''s cheek with his thick palm, holds him in the air with one hand, clenches his right hand and hits him heavily in the abdomen. Just for a moment, middle-aged lost resistance, such as cooked shrimps shaking violently. The owner of the tavern rushed down from the second floor. He was about 60 years old. His hair was gray and white, his beard was thick, and his clothes were dirty. He could smell it from afar. "Damn, what are you doing? Don''t fight in my tavern, my wall! Who brought down my wall Luke stayed on the palm of his boss''s black hand for a while, then pointed to the struggling middle-aged man and explained, "these two gentlemen had sex with some hot girl in turn last night, and then they bumped into each other the next day, and then you know..." All of you: -- Old man "I don''t care what you''re here for. If you break my wall, you''ll lose money, and you..." The old man looked up and down at Luke. "Boy, are you here to camp, too?" "No, I''m here to catch people." "Arrest?" The boss frowned and asked, "who are you going to catch?" Luke moved a chair to sit down and said slowly, "I heard that there are a group of evil believers in the swamp forest. My purpose is to catch them, chop them up and throw them into the sea to feed the fish." The sound fell, and the air fell into a strange silence. Not to mention the bar owner as a local snake, even the FBI who came together was stunned. Chapter 212 Is there something wrong with the boy''s brain? The purpose of Greenwood plan is to catch the leader of the cult. The process must be careful and confidential, and never reveal his whereabouts. No one can reveal his intention before he starts to act. It seems that Luke didn''t realize how stupid his behavior was. Instead, he asked excitedly, "do you know the location of the cult headquarters? If you tell me, I''ll give you a large sum of money, half a million, which will be enough for you to have food and clothing in your next life." Tavern owner Luke took out a bank card and slapped it boldly on the table, "how about a deposit of 100000 dollars, or not." The old man''s eyes widened, and after a while he murmured, "boy, are you on drugs?" "I''m sober." Luke took out another bank card and said, "there''s half a million in it. The total is 600000. That''s enough!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is this guy sick! The same sentence appeared in everyone''s mind. Emily blushed and tugged at Luke to make him stop. She was very embarrassed. The old man coughed, looked at the bank card and said solemnly, "boy, I don''t care what you do. This is my pub. You''d better be quiet, or I''ll be rude to you." With that, he turned and walked to the kitchen. It seemed that he wanted to prepare food. Luke shrugged. "There are so many strange things in the back of the country. Don''t send money to the door, silly!" There is no difference between Luke''s performance and those of the second generation who only spend money to pick up girls. This kind of person is rubbish. In the past, they would not have looked at it more. By this time, the battle in the hall was over. Adam threw the middle-aged man out of the pub, picked up his travel bag and stood beside Luke, just like a dutiful old dog. His eyes are too cold and there is no emotion fluctuation, which makes everyone feel numb. this is a master! The real strong! But it''s used to guard the door! The crowd became more and more silent. If they had only disgusted and resisted Luke''s actions before, now they have risen to the level of spitting. The strong have their own dignity and should not be treated as cats and dogs by the weak. There was something wrong with the atmosphere. Nelson had to stand up and said in a deep voice, "I don''t need to repeat the boss''s orders. From now on, Luke Shaw is the commander of this team. We should all listen to his orders and not violate them." The crowd remained silent, neither nodding nor shaking their heads. With a sigh, Nelson turned to Luke and said, "what should we do next? Time is almost up. Do you want to go into the forest?" "Who said to go into the woods?" Luke hugged Emily''s shoulder and said excitedly, "Emily and I haven''t seen each other for months. We need to get familiar with each other." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Next, everyone finally saw what the rich second generation is. Luke was extremely rich, and bought the dilapidated tavern at a high price that the tavern owner could not refuse. He changed from a guest to a host. Then, he gave the first order after he became a commander - hunting. Everyone had to go, and if they didn''t go, they couldn''t do it. So the FBI had to go to the forest with all kinds of advanced weapons to hunt wild animals. Luke and Emily followed, flirting and yelling all the way, and everyone''s face turned green. Zatana is also speechless. What''s this guy doing? Not young and promising entrepreneurs! What''s the most annoying virtue of the rich second generation. There are also those guys, whose eyes are cold and their evil spirit is fierce. At first sight, they are not ordinary characters. Two of them are especially powerful, either magicians or super powers. Such a group of people at the same time appear in the remote and dilapidated Town, fool can see abnormal. No matter what other people think, Luke has a good time. He talks and laughs with Emily and teases zatana from time to time. His life is not so beautiful. There are a lot of wild animals in the forest. After a long time, rabbits, deer, sheep, otters and so on have been captured. Nelson also killed two big white lipped boars with his shotgun. The harvest is so abundant that it''s natural to have a bonfire party. Luke asked people to move out all the spices, drinks and food in the tavern, set up a fire in the town square, and invited all the town residents. They ate and drank, sang and danced. It was so lively that it didn''t end until 9:30 in the evening. The drunken Luke is carried back to the pub by Emily and zatana. The rest of the people get together and discuss something in a low voice. There are seven FBI agents involved in the Greenwood project. In addition to Nelson Decker and Emily song, the rest are powerful senior agents. The middle-aged man who was beaten by Adam is Becky Beckman, a former Marine elite soldier. He has made many contributions since he joined the FBI. He is a rare military talent. Of course, he is in a bad state at this time.The remaining four, a field survival expert, a killer, a wizard proficient in detecting magic, and a plant superpower, can be said that these people are specially prepared for the Greenwood project. As a result, they came across this situation on their first day. People''s faces are not good-looking, especially Becky, from awakening to now, did not say a word, just keep sharpening, also don''t know what to think. Wizard Auguste helpless way, "after this uproar, the news must spread, what to do next." "I don''t understand why the director wants to send a rich second generation to be the commander. Besides picking up girls and eating, drinking and having fun, what else can he do?" sighs Roy hope, a super power man in the Department of Botany Bell, the field survival expert, played with the universal dagger and said solemnly, "one thing I''m most worried about now is that if the evil believers in the forest get the news and start to move, even if we find their old nest, it will be empty." "What''s your opinion?" Nelson looked at the only woman on the scene, the assassin Weima: the sharpest knife of the FBI, and captured countless super killers. Weima indifferent way, "the big man around him, very dangerous!" In a word, everyone is speechless. We are discussing the plan, but you are always concerned about the big man. Is there any mistake! Augusto hesitated, "if you don''t report it to the director, don''t worry about the rich second generation. Let''s do it ourselves." Roy nodded. "I think it''s OK. That boy is a burden. It''s better not to take him with him." Nelson sighed, "I''ve already called. The director disagreed and ordered us to listen to Luke Shaw." All of a sudden, people have no idea. The boss says so. As subordinates, what can they do. After a discussion, there was no result but to disperse. As the last light disappeared, the town fell into endless darkness. At the entrance of the town, the old dog, who had never barked, suddenly stood up, and his back was wriggling and lengthening in the moonlight, spreading around like mud. Chapter 213 The shadow is constantly expanding and distorting, just like a wild animal trying to break free from the cage. The old dog makes a whine, and its body trembles, which is very painful. Under the moonlight, this scene is so strange that if people see it, they have to be scared to death. More than ten seconds later, with a whine, the old dog was paralyzed on the ground. The shadow slowly wriggled and turned into an oval snake head. Under the snake head was a large back scale and a snake body thicker than an adult''s arm. It slowly swam out of the shadow, so huge that it was seven meters long. The surface of its body was covered with dense scales. The scales were as black as ink, reflecting a strange luster in the moonlight. Judging from the appearance, this is the king of cobra, the king of snakes. What did the rabbits feel when they were caged? Their hair was upright and their body was stiff. They were scared to faint. The snake king twists his stout body and wanders around the town, as if he is inspecting his own territory. When he passes the tavern, he stops, his scarlet pupils flashing strange light, and seems to be thinking about something. In the end, he doesn''t stop. He crosses the street and sneaks into the cabin through the half closed window. The snake head rises high and stares at the sleeping tavern owner. The old man was very happy tonight. He drank seven bottles of beer alone and didn''t notice the terrible monster breaking into the room under the hangover. The snake king got into the quilt along the bed board, and the thick snake body entangled the old man''s body. His mouth was open at 120 degrees. On the wriggling gums, two poisonous teeth flashing blood light popped out. Red liquid exudes from the fangs, like flowing blood. At this moment, the old man suddenly woke up. When he saw the huge snake head and the scarlet fangs, the whole person was confused. He didn''t cry or struggle, just like a dumb goose scared by the huge fear. The head of the snake slowly fell down and bit on the stiff neck. The poisonous teeth pierced the flesh and blood. The red liquid flowed to all parts of the body along the artery. The old man opened his mouth and gave out a silent wail. His body trembled violently like a pendulum. He wanted to ask for help, but he couldn''t make a sound. His body was entangled by the snake and couldn''t move. A few seconds later, the old man stopped struggling. The color in his pupils disappeared and became dark. The snake king''s eyes showed his humanized emotion. When he looked carefully, he could see the old man''s continuous wailing. As time went by, the darkness in the old man''s eyes disappeared and his breath returned to normal. The snake king left the old man''s body, and his head stood up, staring straight at the direction of the tavern. "Heretics?" Hoarse voice reverberated in the room. The snake king''s mouth cracked upward, revealing humanized irony. The "garbage" team led by Fu Er Dai even wanted to wipe out the believers of the Lord of hell. "Ridiculous human, has not tasted for a long time." "Fat flesh, delicious soul." "It''s a pity." With a long sigh, the snake king seemed to be reluctant. Finally, he broke through the wooden door and disappeared into the dark swamp forest. Soon after he left, a "hummingbird" with unique shape spread its wings and flew to the forest. In the bedroom on the second floor of the pub. The FBI sevens and Luke got together, looking solemnly at the hummingbird''s signal. I saw the king of snake shuttling through the forest. It was incredibly fast. Two hours later, he stopped in front of a waterfall and his strong body was submerged by the stream. This is the end of the video. Luke turned off the screen, glanced across the room and shrugged, "Nelson, call your boss. I''m quitting." Nelson said with a wry smile, "Lu Young master Xiao, you have agreed not to take it like this. " "You''re right. I did promise to help, but your boss''s original words are evil believers who believe in demons, not king cobra." "Do you know how big this thing is? 7.8 meters, thicker than Laozi''s thighs, poisonous, magical, and English speaking... " Luke spread his hand. "I doubt that he''s a demon." Nelson is also worried. When he thought of the dark king cobra passing under the eaves, he felt a little flustered. Damn, how could he have such a thing? The intelligence didn''t mention it at all. Augusto said in a deep voice, "there is a kind of magic in black witchcraft that can turn the caster into a poisonous snake, but it''s definitely not that big." Zatana added, "it''s the sacrifice of evil spirits. It''s taboo to black magic. Immerse the living people in the blood pool fused with all kinds of biological blood. After three days, drink the snake blood and inject the souls of 13 cobras. After applying the secret curse, the body will change, break away from human form and turn to Cobra. The process is very painful. Once the transformation is successful, it will gain extraordinary power and magic ¡£¡± Augusto looked at zatana in surprise, "are you a magician, too?" Zatana nodded and continued, "the body size of the cobra transformed from the evil spirit sacrifice is between 2.5 meters and 4 meters. That person''s body size is so huge, probably because of the addition of devil''s blood in the blood pool." Bell, a field survival expert, said in a low voice, "that snake king not only has the advantages of body size and speed, but also has extraordinary defense. Have you noticed that when it passes through a crack in the stone, its body rubs against the raised rock, and the scales do not fall off. Instead, the stone breaks apart. Only when its body is hard enough to cause a similar phenomenon, which also means that ordinary bullets are hard to attack It causes damage, and if you want to deal with it, you have to use heavy weapons. "The voice dropped and the air was quiet again. Luke said half jokingly, "call your boss and ask him to make a nuclear bomb and throw it into the waterfall. It''s all over with a bang." Nelson said helplessly, "don''t joke, master Xiao. I know you can think of a way. Please help me. I really can''t fail any more." With only one month to go before the election, this operation is likely to be Jack Harvey''s last chance. If Jack Harvey falls down, as his confidant, Nelson will have a hard time. "It''s easy to say." Luke sat on the chair, playing with the dagger in his right hand, and said with no expression, "you are all very capable and arrogant, and your nostrils want to grow on your forehead. Where can I help you?" With sarcastic words echoing in the room, it was very uncomfortable. Everyone looked at each other, and Nelson took the lead in saying, "master Xiao, I have heard your name. Your ability is beyond doubt. As long as you are willing to help, I will obey your orders unconditionally from now on to the end of the task." "Seriously?" Nelson nodded hard. Luke looked at the others. "What about you?" Augusto said helplessly, "I will, if you can''t let me die." Bell said with a smile, "I''m very interested in hummingbird scouts. Give me one and I''ll listen to you." "Good idea." Luke turned to Roy, the botanical superpower, who said without hesitation, "Emily is the president of the psionic society. I listen to her." That''s like saying nothing. Five of the seven nodded, leaving only killer Wilma and Becky Beckman. Luke said with a smile, "what do you two think?" Chapter 214 Among the seven people, Emily doesn''t have to think about it. Nelson is the person in charge of the Greenwood project, and he is also the insider. He is very clear about the significance of this action to Jack Harvey. As long as Luke can find out the secret, he can do anything. Bell, a field survival expert, is a low-level, good-natured man with few opinions. Roy is a superpower and belongs to the heterodox. Now the heterodox is twisted into a rope by Emily. Of course, he will not oppose Emily''s decision. Augusto is not a member of the FBI. He is a magician. For some reasons, he signed an agreement with Jack Harvey before joining the operation. After learning that zatana is also a magician, his perception of Luke has improved a lot. Only killer Wilma and Becky Beckman are the most difficult. Both of them are elite trained by the FBI. One is good at assassins, and the other is good at frontal combat. If there is no accident, they will also serve as senior leaders in the future. These people have one thing in common: they regard themselves as extraordinary. A team can only have one voice! Luke doesn''t want to be stumbling by them in the process of his operation. As the five people nodded, their eyes fell on them. Weima pulled out the Black Dagger hidden inside her thigh and looked at Adam coldly, "fight with me. If you win, I''ll listen to your master." Luke laughed, turned to Adam and said, "don''t kill people." Adam nods, turns and leaves the room. VIMA closes the dagger and follows. As soon as she left, Becky Beckman was the only one left. As the target of lukeway, it would not be without complaints. It would depend on how to choose. Nelson kept winking, and bell also waved his hand. Now, how can people not see Luke''s intention? He seems to have known the secret of the town for a long time, otherwise he would not have planted so many "hummingbird" trackers to monitor everything in the town. It is his decision that people can find king cobra and the general location of the cult headquarters. It can be said that all operations are under Luke''s control. It is when Nelson finds out this that he will hand over the command without reservation. After a long silence, Becky looked up, "I need a heavy machine gun, a grenade launcher, 30 grenades and 400 spiral armor piercing bullets." Nelson breathed a long sigh of relief, patted him on the shoulder, and then said to Luke, "what''s next?" Luke said with a smile, "acting should be a complete set. Otherwise, how to fool people? From tomorrow on, everyone should eat, drink, play, and be comfortable. If anyone can''t help but have fun, tell me that I''ll send some swimsuit models to make you happy." Voice falls, arm a burst of colic, quickly change a way, "the last sentence does not count." Nelson understood what Luke meant and continued, "when shall we go into the forest?" "Don''t worry. Let''s see." In the next few days, the town became very busy. Every day there was an open-air party. Luke paid the construction team to renovate the tavern from the inside to the outside. He also found a group of nightclub ladies from the nearest city and asked them to wear sexy camouflage clothes to hunt in the forest with the elite of the FBI. What happened in the process is unknown. Every night, King Cobra would appear in the old man''s room and return to the forest after getting what he wanted. Luke asked zatana to check the health of the old man and the dog secretly. When he learned that they had been cursed, he would ignore them. He took a group of people to hunt and have a party every day. It seemed that he forgot all about catching the cult. Three days later, things changed. That night, the snake king didn''t show up, and he seemed tired of running back and forth between the town and the waterfall every day. Nelson said in a deep voice, "is it possible to act?" Luke still shook his head, "wait a minute." ¡­¡­ At noon on October 17, an earth shaking nuclear explosion occurred in the Gobi desert, Arizona. A huge mushroom cloud runs through the sky and the earth, and the aftereffects of the explosion cover all areas within a radius of dozens of miles. Some witnesses said that after the explosion, an alien spaceship appeared in the sky, and dozens of green lights fell from the spaceship and quickly drove to the center of the explosion. On the cause of the explosion, the military did not give an explanation, only said that the incident is still under investigation. At the same time, at the edge of the desert, the sky eye, headed by Amanda, will stand ready and stare at the aliens. fourteen alien looks as like as two peas, and they seem to come from different races. They have the same green war armor and chest lantern symbols, and are exactly the same as the red leather aliens. Bohr, the green lantern of amphibious intelligent race, said in a sad tone, "why do you do this? Zenisto just wants to protect you, he doesn''t want to hurt people." The aliens can speak English, and everyone''s expression is a little inconceivable. Amanda pushes away the soldiers in front of her and stands in the front, "the earth people solve the problems on earth, and they don''t need the aliens to intervene. As for your companion, he not only slaughters our taxi soldiers, but also kidnaps our vice president, which are both felony."A sentence pokes the pain point of the green light corps and makes them speechless. Most of the heroes who can be recognized by the green light are kind-hearted, fearless and determined heroes. The heroes are the most annoying politicians. Amanda is an out and out politician. She is mean and unscrupulous, but she is good at penetrating people''s hearts. In front of her, the virtuous green lighters are like rookies in the workplace. "The earth is the birthplace of human civilization. This is our soil. You enter without permission. This is an invasion. If you want war, come on. We will never compromise." Amanda''s voice is getting louder and louder, like a soldier who defends his country. Her performance makes Bohr not know how to speak, silent for a moment, jump up, turn into green light and disappear in the sky. Seeing this, other green lantern men are speechless and leave one after another. Senesto''s experience makes them angry as companions, but Amanda''s words and Legion law make them have no choice. After all the green lights left, Amanda''s legs softened and almost fell to the ground. Her assistant helped her, but she was pushed out with one elbow. She bit her teeth and stood up with her own will. It''s too dangerous just now. An alien is so difficult to deal with. If we take these actions at the same time, we can''t imagine how much disaster they will cause. At this time, the cell phone rang. It was Jason law, assistant to the president. Amanda took a breath, got on the phone, "it''s settled." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Aliens have been hit by a nuclear bomb. They can''t survive." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "I understand your Excellency''s concerns, but to be on the safe side, it''s better to postpone one hour. I''ll send someone to investigate clearly. When we have a definite result, we will report it." That''s the end of the call. A few minutes later, President Joel Nash held a news conference at the White House and announced in front of all media reporters that the alien had been killed. He would do his best to protect national security from alien invasion. An impassioned speech ignited the whole United States. Joel Nash has become a hero in everyone''s eyes and a super president against aliens. PS: thanks for the reward from laillll. I''ve received so much for the first time! Chapter 215 Joel Nash''s "simple and rude" behavior caused great repercussions. He didn''t mention the sacrifices made by Tianyan and the military in the process of exterminating aliens, but took all the credit on himself. After the press conference, he immediately went to several swing states to hold election rallies. With the topic of "alien threat theory", he constantly stimulated people''s tension and told them that only he can protect the United States and fight against aliens. A series of exaggerated remarks did not arouse disgust, but won the support of large films. People in many areas have put up the portrait of Joel Nash and become loyal supporters. The support rate has been rising by 3 percentage points in just one day. At this rate, it is possible for salted fish to turn over and create the election myth again. With the situation getting out of control, many people can''t sit still. At noon on October 19, standalov and MEFF, the FBI''s top five, appeared in the town of greenlamb, along with a truckload of ammunition and three senior agents. "Master Xiao, we can''t wait any longer." Nelson found Luke Shaw, who was basking in the sun, and said very seriously, "we must destroy the cult dens as soon as possible and find the evidence of Joel Nash''s collusion with the cult, otherwise accidents may happen." Luke stretched out and said, "a nuclear bomb scares you like this." "It''s not a nuclear issue." Nelson held his hand, and the president''s measures not only brought enormous pressure to Jack Harvey but also made a great impact on him. "Joel Nash''s support rate has risen linearly. Once he shows the winning signs, many people will stop to choose to wait and see. FBI will also have problems. Although the boss is the director, he is not the one who has the final say in the internal affairs." Luke yawned. "There''s a month to go! What''s the rush Nelson stamped his foot and begged in a low voice, "master Xiao, we really can''t delay. We are grasshoppers on the same rope now. Even if we don''t think about it for us, we have to think about Emily!" Luke said with disdain, "you still have the face to talk about Emily. It''s not your problem. I''ve told you all about the alien''s character, ability and weakness. What''s the result..." "Look at Amanda''s efficiency. Look at you." Nielsen was very upset. Damn nigger, who could think that she would use a nuclear bomb? She sighed and said helplessly, "when the mission is over, you can ridicule whatever you want. The top priority is the cult. As you can see, the boss has sent a group of good hands. Standalov and MEFF are very powerful. With their help, plus the present situation You can try some of them. " Luke took off his sunglasses. "Tomorrow, then." "Not today?" "Of course not today. I need help." Nelson did not understand the way, "a dozen of us can not deal with a snake?" "You think there''s only one!" Luke pulls open the towel and goes back to the tavern barearm. He doesn''t care about the surprised eyes of standalov and MEFF. A few minutes later, he walks out neatly, followed by zatana, Emily, the magician Roy, the botanical superpower Roy and Adam with a huge travel bag. Nelson wondered, "you are..." "No, ask for help." Luke whistled. A hummingbird fell from the sky and stopped on his shoulder. The bird chirped as if to say something. Luke nodded from time to time, then took out a chip the size of a grain of rice and put it in his mouth. The hummingbird swallows the chip, spreads its wings and flies southeast. A series of operations to look around people silly, stardarov face shocked, "you also have super power?" Luke shrugged. "If intelligence is a superpower." "Hummingbirds are made of metal," explains bell, dressed in casual clothes "Hummingbird reconnaissance plane?" "That''s understandable." Luke looks up and down at standalov and MEFF, showing great interest. They are the ace of the FBI. One is a reader, and the other is similar to the bullet girl in the X-Men. They both gather huge energy in the body to detonate. "You two, would you like to join us?" Standalov didn''t answer. He looked at Nelson, nodded at the latter and said, "I also want to see what the seven meter Cobra king looks like." They changed their equipment and headed for the forest. The swamp forest is worthy of the reputation of being a forbidden zone for human beings. The harsh environment is unimaginable. The trees that have been standing tall for several decades and hundreds of years have dense branches and leaves, which almost block the sun. The shrub layer is taller than human beings. The weeds are even less than knees. The most annoying thing is the water puddles that can be seen everywhere. Looking at the small puddle, one foot down, the sole of the foot is absorbed by the sludge, can''t get up. "This place is not for people." Luke, once again caught by the root, shakes his head helplessly and cuts off the root with a knife. The dark woods can''t distinguish East, West, North and south. If it''s not for the hummingbird''s direction, he can''t find the direction at all.After walking for an hour, zatana could not help saying, "who are we looking for and who will live in such a place?" "You''ll know when you get there." Luke didn''t explain much. He raised his hand suddenly. The light of the knife flashed by, and a snake that was circling in the tree was cut off. Zatana was startled. "Cobra, how can there be cobra in the forest. Luke squinted. There was a flash of green light in the deep of his pupils. He looked around and said in a deep voice, "cheer up, there are many snakes in front of you." Everyone looks like they are very poisonous. If they are bitten, even if there is an antidote, they will suffer for a long time. "Let me do it!" Augusto stepped forward, his eyes closed, recited the mantra, and the magic gathered to the cane. He raised the cane and thrust it heavily into the ground, "expel!" With a loud shout, the invisible light curtain starts from the walking stick and spreads forward. In an instant, countless rustling sounds are heard in the forest, and the hiding snakes, insects, rats and ants leave the nest one after another, running away like natural enemies. In Luke''s field of vision, he could see clearly that the green light hidden in tree holes, grass and soil had all disappeared, and there was nothing around. "Magic is an interesting ability." Luke sighed heartily, "Mr. Roy, are you interested in working in our company after the task is over?" Roy laughs, "you don''t have MS. zatana! Her talent is much better than mine. " Zatana turned her lips, "I have nothing to do with him." After solving the poisonous snake, they went on, chopping grass and cutting wood all the way. Unconsciously, their clothes were covered with grass juice, and they were very embarrassed. As the progress deepened, the light around them became darker and darker, as if they had entered another world. I don''t know where the fog comes from wandering in the forest, gray, like a dreamland. Deep wails came from the fog, and the thick fog surged, revealing strange faces, such as man, tiger, wolf, deer All kinds of creatures turn into fog and linger in the fog with their ferocious and twisted faces. "Ghost!" Zatana took a cool breath. "So many ghosts!" When Augusto picked up the fallen leaves and saw the white bones emerging from the soil, he quickly put down his backpack and dug around on the ground with his walking stick. After a while, he found more than a dozen bones of different creatures, "witch soul sacrifice!" "Sacrifice to the spirit of the sorcerer!" Zatana and Augusto read the word at the same time, looked at each other, and saw the color of horror in each other''s eyes. Emily said curiously, "what is the sacrifice of sorcery?" "A kind of black witchcraft, which makes sacrifices with the bodies and souls of thousands of animals to trade with demons. After the trade, the sacrificial arena will be eroded by the power of death and begin to corrupt, just like it is now." They all looked around with a sign. The flowers, trees and soil around them all showed the color of dead ash. There was no trace of autumn. The air was full of a faint smell of putrefaction, just like a sewage pit that had not been cleaned for decades. At this time, the thick fog suddenly surged, and all kinds of ferocious fog shadows turned into wild animals roaring at the crowd. Standalov quickly sets up a mental barrier around him. Zatana and Augusto recite the incantation of expelling evil spirits together. Roy takes out three seeds and throws them into the soil. The green bud breaks through the soil and climbs at the speed visible to the naked eye. In a twinkling of an eye, it turns into a wooden rattan with thick wrist. The wooden rattan dances wildly, with bursts of air breaking sound, and constantly breaks up the beast composed of thick fog. Everyone showed their magic power to block the thick fog outside, but there was too much fog. Hundreds of ghosts charged at the same time. With a loud bang, the nianeng barrier shook violently. Standalov''s face slightly changed, even busy way, "fast can''t hold, you quickly think of a way, can''t retreat." Luke glanced at Adam, who nodded, stepped forward, opened his mouth wide and roared at the fog. Roar! The sound waves rolled forward, with the terrible wave of suffocation, the fog stopped instantly, as if by pressing the pause button. The next moment, the white fog surged, frantically fled backward. Only a few seconds later, the fog disappeared all over the sky, and the sunlight came down, leaving mottled spots on the gray earth. Everyone''s eyes were round, just like seeing a ghost. A roar of power, unexpectedly to this! "Soul magic, war roar of the dead!" Zatana murmured, looking at Adam in shock. "You can fight with the dead. It''s lost magic for hundreds of years. Where did you learn it?" Adam stepped back and stood beside Luke, who was too lazy to explain and squinted at the marsh Lake ahead. The lake is as black as ink, without any waves. An inexplicable sense of oppression floated in people''s minds, as if they were watched by a terrible creature. Roy takes out the copper compass. The pointer on the compass keeps shaking, and finally points to the right front swamp. Adam takes out the grenade, pulls open the ring, and throws it hard. Boom! When the grenade exploded, the sewage rose into the sky and soon calmed down. When Adam took the grenade again, he was stopped by Luke, and everyone looked at the lake seriously.Thick water shaking up, water waves up and down, suddenly turned into huge waves, water churning, you can see large bones. The skeleton rises suddenly, and together with the mud, it is pushed out of the lake by the huge head. Chapter 216 The huge snake head rises slowly, just like an ancient beast standing under the sky. Its body is extremely huge. It is more than 20 meters out of the water. Its body is full of potholes and wounds. In some places, white bones can be seen. The left eye disappears and only the right eye is left. The eyes are dark, as if they were stained with thick ink. This is a corpse snake made by undead magic. Zatana shrugged her throat and murmured, "don''t tell me, it''s the helper you''re looking for." Luke was also startled. This thing is too big. Its head is thicker than the water tank, and its body is at least tens of meters long. It''s still an undead without pain. It''s very difficult to fight. Standalov said in a deep voice, "it''s better to retreat if it''s not necessary." Luke shook his head. "It has to die. Only by solving it can we make the next plan." Mei Fu said, "it''s easy to say. It''s so big. It''s still undead. How can I kill it?" Luke didn''t answer, pulled out his pistol and aimed at the snake''s belly, bang! A signal bomb is nailed to the giant snake, "the position of flashing red light is the weakness. Attack that area with all your strength, and you''d better blow it up." At the end of the speech, the giant snake roared. Its huge body brought a large amount of sewage and rushed to the crowd. Its body was too big. Everywhere it went, it set off huge waves, and the swamp lake was almost divided into two parts. The crowd rushed to both sides. Boom! The giant snake hit the ground and raised a large amount of dust. Standalov''s hands closed, and his invisible mental power turned into fists. He hit the snake''s neck heavily. Augusto raised his cane, and the top of it was shining. An exorcism mantra hit the snake''s head. The light magic naturally restrained the undead, and only one blow would shatter a large piece of carrion. The giant snake roared with pain, staring at this side, wriggling, smashing countless plants and rushing up like a speeding train. Augusto cursed the bad luck, turned around and ran. After a few steps, there was an explosion behind him. Adam took out his grenade and threw it forward. A dozen grenades were scattered around the snake, and the roar continued. The giant snake roared up to the sky, left Augusto, and turned to rush to Adam. The thick tail swept through the puddle, splashing a large amount of sewage. The water splashed down in the sky, but stopped strangely, and gathered with the lake water on the ground to form a six meter long water spear. Emily opened her left hand. The cold air in her palm spewed. The water spear quickly froze and turned into an ice spear. "Go The ice spear came out at a high speed and shot like a sharp arrow at the giant snake''s red shining abdomen. The huge force made it fly out. As soon as Luke''s eyes brightened, "you''re stronger." Emily rolled her eyes. "I''m not like you. I know how to run all day. I train very hard." The ice spear broke away from the snake and was about to stab again, but it was smashed by the snake''s tail. The giant snake turned around and stared at Luke''s position. After several explorations, people also found that giant snakes are powerful, but they don''t have much wisdom. Acting only by instinct, they can have some effect on ordinary soldiers. Unfortunately, they are all superhuman. Roy, who has been cultivating plants, climbs the pit and shouts and waves to this side, "I can trap him if he leads him." "I''ll do it!" Not far away, zatana stood up, recited the mantra quickly, raised her hand, and a large number of feathers fell from the sky. The feathers wrapped by light seemed to have mysterious power, and fell on the giant snake like water drops falling oil. Bang! The snake burst and opened countless wounds. Zatana gave a big drink, and the feather flew to the snake. There was a sound of zizizila, and the carrion fell down like rain. The giant snake whines. If the enraged Beast rushes to zatana at full speed, it will arrive at a distance of several hundred meters in the blink of an eye. Seeing the situation, standalov quickly sets up a wall to slow down its movement. Zatana and Roy fled to the forest together. The giant snake chased after them. When they crossed the grassland, the ground suddenly fell down. Dozens of spiny rattans broke out of the ground and climbed on the snake like a rope. The spines fell into the muscles and trapped it in the same place. Roy yelled, "hurry up, this thing is too big to control for ten seconds." Standalov and MEFF look at each other. The latter clenches her fists, and the temperature on her body rises rapidly. Her skin and hair turn red. Emily opens her right hand, and a pillar of fire envelops MEFF''s body, constantly increasing her heat. Terrifying heat builds up in the body, like a barrel of dynamite. Standalov grabs MEFF''s body and throws it to the snake''s red belly. The red figure passed through the air. Boom! The roar that could pierce the eardrum came from afar, and the flames burst into the sky. All the weeds and rattans around them were reduced to ashes. The giant snake in the center of the explosion screamed and flew out. There was a huge gap in the abdomen, and all the bones were broken.There was a faint smell of burning in the air, which made people want to vomit. "It worked." Zatana couldn''t help cheering. When she saw the giant snake climbing up again, her voice stopped suddenly. She almost forgot that the giant snake was an undead. Even if she blew up her body, it would not die. Standalov looked at Luke discontentedly. "Don''t you say its weakness is the abdomen?" Luke had no time to pay attention to him. With his left hand holding his sunglasses, more than a dozen hummingbirds flew from the forest and shot straight at the giant snake. Before it was near, it exploded. Each explosion would send out a strong sound wave shock. The sound waves overlapped with each other, forming a high-frequency oscillation area. The giant snake opened its mouth and could not move at all. Its muscles and bones trembled violently. Its eyeballs swelled and shrunk from time to time Come on. At the same time, Adam leaped down from the tree, rushed to the belly of the snake, pulled something out of the wound of carrion, and ran back to the forest without looking back. The sonic wave attack lasted for dozens of seconds before it slowly disappeared. Giant snake paralyzed on the ground, above the spine of the muscles all disappeared, only full of cracks in the white bone. People can not help but take a breath of air conditioning, the whole person was surprised. Roy can''t put a channel. "What''s this weapon?" Augusto swallowed and spat, "angry birds!" "I know it''s a bird. I asked about the weapons it carries." "Sonic weapons." "Have you ever seen such a powerful sonic weapon?" "I didn''t." "And you?" Roy looked at standalov, who motioned and shook his head. No wonder Nelson was so low and undignified. This guy is terrible. One hummingbird can burst out such a powerful destructive force, if hundreds of them fall together Standalov shivered at the thought of the scene and looked at Luke with alert eyes. Emily smashed Luke for a while, but she couldn''t help but wonder, "how did you do it?" Luke pointed to the brain, "mind technology." Chapter 217 Hummingbird is a new device created by Luke according to zamaron technology. It doesn''t need wireless devices. It can remotely control the bird with small "Sunglasses" and transmit the information to the brain in the form of brain waves. I have to admit that mind technology is really strong. Although his head was shattered, the snake was still alive. His huge body twisted wildly and his tail twitched back and forth. Every time he hit the ground, he could leave a huge pit several meters long. People can''t get close, they can only watch from a distance. Zatana complained, "you have such a powerful weapon. Just kill it earlier. Why bother us?" Luke sneered, "you think birds are free. They''re expensive." "How expensive is it?" Luke held out five fingers. "Cost, fifty thousand dollars for one." Zatanaton didn''t speak any more. Five in one, just a dozen were nearly a million. Sure enough, the rich second generation were the most annoying. Augusto said in a voice, "what can we do with this giant snake? We can''t let it toss all the time." Luke shook his head. "We''re done. Let others take care of the rest." "Others?" Luke pointed behind him. "It''s coming." In the dense forest, weeds, flowers and trees grow out crazily, plants and trees cover the earth, forming a blue-green ocean. The ocean surges to the swamp. Gray and green impact each other, representing two completely different forces. Luke beckoned the crowd to leave and went back to the hillside to wait and see. The land was eroded by the power of death due to the sacrifice of witches. It was not suitable for the growth of plants. However, under the impact of the green ocean, green buds appeared in the dead gray soil. there were more and more green buds, which spread all over the swamp area. The giant snake stopped trembling, and large black fog appeared on its body. Everywhere it went, green buds withered instantly. An angry roar came from afar. Among the growing flowers and plants, a humanoid monster composed of flowers and plants, vines and tree roots rushes out of the forest. Its body is extremely strong, with a height of three meters. Its limbs are strong and strong. The muscle blocks made of wood grain give people a strong visual impact. It has a ferocious face and looks very angry. Every time it raises its feet and falls, the ground will wave green. "What a terrible magic." Zatana opened her eyes and blurted out, "what is it, the spirit of elements?" Luke made a silent gesture, "take a good look, don''t talk." Several monsters step to the giant snake, green and black fog intersect, forming two distinct worlds. It raises its fist and plunges into the body of the giant snake. The black fog is surging wildly and converges to its arms. The wooden arms decay and break. The next second, new arms grow up. Two kinds of forces constantly hedge, you come and I go, no one will retreat. A few minutes later, the monster silently pulled out his right hand, turned to look at the forest, put his hands together, issued a sad call, the voice spread in the forest, with indescribable sorrow and pray, soon, the forest responded. The earth vibrated, heavy footsteps from far to near, trees separated, out of eight tall tree people, they crossed the gray land, came to the giant snake, thick arms slowly raised, on the snake covered with black fog. The black fog surged and climbed to the tree man along his arm. The green body was stained with dark gray. The vegetation withered and the branches and leaves dried up. The huge body slowly decayed and weathered. With the breeze blowing, the red flowers fell from the top of the tree and turned into black ash and sprinkled on the earth. Eight tree people, eight bodies! The monster knelt on one knee, whining. Emily covers her mouth and tears come down. Others don''t want to look. "Luke, can you help them?" Luke shook his head in silence. This area has been eroded by the power of death. There is no other way but to exchange life for it. After the death of the eight tree people, the black fog became lighter obviously. The monster raised his hands and turned his fist into a wooden gun. With all his anger, he stabbed the giant snake. This time, the black fog had no ability to stop the spread of green. A green bud came out and grew rapidly with corpse as nourishment. In a short time, it grew into a tree several meters high. At the same time, the dead green buds also began to revive, turning the dead gray earth into a green ocean. The seeds take root and sprout to represent hope, and the trees blossom and bear fruit to represent the future. Half an hour later, the land eroded by the power of death disappeared and was replaced by a swamp garden full of vitality and flowers. Everyone was shocked by this change and stood in the same place until the heavy footsteps came. Emily and others clenched their fists and watched the approaching green monster with vigilance and awe. The monster stopped two meters in front of the crowd, with his right hand open, and a fresh and juicy apple lying in his palm. Luke looked around. Don''t set the channel,"For me?" The monster nodded slightly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Well All right Luke hesitated for two seconds. He took the apple in everyone''s nervous eyes and bit it hard. The flesh burst in his mouth, bringing sweetness he had never tasted. "It''s delicious." As if there was magic surging in the body, all the fatigue disappeared, and the spirit became extremely excited. Compared with it, those hundreds of dollars a catty of fruit is rubbish. "Amy, try it, too." Emily tentatively took a bite, her eyes narrowed into a slit like a kitten eating sweet food, "it''s so sweet and refreshing." When she said that, others were moved and looked at Luke eagerly. You two can''t finish eating such a big apple, so we should share some. Luke did not say a word, holding Emily to one side, you half me half, three or two to eat the fruit clean. All of you: -- Stingy, can you still be friends. After the apple is sent, the monster returns to the swamp. Luke asks the crowd to stay behind and follow him alone. They crossed the wooden bridge and came to a wooden house made of vines, flowers and dead wood. Luke coughed and said, "what do you call Mr. Shuren? Or professor Holland? " The monster suddenly turned around, brown eyes showed surprise, "do you know me? No way, how can you know my name! " He didn''t seem to have spoken for a long time, with trills and irregular pauses. Luke said with a smile, "can you sit down and talk?" The monster raised his hand and a rattan chair appeared behind Luke. At the same time, his body began to shrink and become 1.8 meters tall, Luke sat on the chair and said slowly, "before I came to the swamp forest, I made a detailed investigation of this area, and the most curious thing was the story of the forest guardian." "About 20 years ago, there was a monster covered with dead wood in the swamp forest. At first, the monster frequently approached the village and told the townspeople that he was Alec Holland, not a monster. The townspeople didn''t believe it at all and attacked him with various weapons to try to kill him. Later, the monster disappeared and didn''t appear again. The swamp forest gradually began to spread the story of the guardian." "At first I just doubted that it was a country legend. It wasn''t until I investigated the life of Professor Alec Holland that I was sure that it was you, professor. How did you become like this?" Chapter 218 Maybe it''s because he hasn''t been in touch with human beings for a long time. Alec is very reserved, and he doesn''t pay much attention to Luke''s problems. "I can only tell you that everything is the choice of fate, the forest needs a guardian, and I just fell into the swamp, so it happened." "After that?" Luke took a bite from the apple on the fruit plate, found that it didn''t taste right, and put it down, "how could you be swallowed by the giant snake?" "I don''t want to answer that." A complex emotion flashed through Alec''s eyes and he said in a slow voice, "thank you and your friends for rescuing me. I''ll let the forest take you away later, please!" The wooden bridge turns to Luke''s feet, which seems to be meant to see off the guests. However, Luke does not leave. He puts down half of the apples and says in a deep voice, "Professor Holland, the purpose of our coming to the forest is not for you, but for those evil believers. You don''t know yet. They have extended their magic claws to the White House, and have reached an agreement with some high-level officials of the White House by using weird magic Professor, you''ve been a human being, and you should know what kind of consequences they will have if they succeed. " Alec frowned. "You''re from the government!" "The FBI, to be precise." Luke didn''t hide it. He directly put the stool bowl on Jack Harvey''s head. "We are entrusted by the director of the FBI to investigate the collusion between President Joel Nash and the cult." "The president?" "Yes, it''s the president, the current president, Joel Nash." Alecton was silent for a long time before he said, "I take back what I said before, but it''s not enough to rely on you." Luke laughed. "Professor, you look down on us." Alec shook his head solemnly, "the leader of the cult has the power of the demon gaster, an ancient demon that has existed for many years, and its power is beyond imagination." Luke was stunned for a moment. Gaster, a familiar name, remembered that abnegaza, Las and gaster, the three rulers of the galaxy in ancient times, were defeated and sealed by the eternal race. The objects that sealed them were like the green bell of ustus, the silver wheel of naieras and the red can of kratus. "It''s said that the devil gaster was sealed in a strange red jar. As long as someone sacrificed to the red jar, he could get the power of the devil gaster. At first I didn''t believe it, but later..." As like as two peas, Alec clenched her fist and cheeks with a strong green face. "Those people did not know what way to use, created a woman who was exactly like my wife, and put a curse on that woman. When I realized it was too late, they held a sacrifice ceremony in the forest, and at the cost of thousands of lives, unsealed the jar and got the power of devil gust. Quantity. " At this point, Alec closes his eyes painfully. Luke said, "those people beat you with the power of gaster." Alec nods gently. "Who is their leader?" "I don''t know." "What about ability? I want to know what the devil gaster has "Strong body, tough soul, unimaginable magic, proficient in a variety of black magic and fire magic, these are all you need to deal with, it has almost no weakness, to defeat it, you need to have absolute hard power." "In addition to that, you need to be prepared on both sides." Alec held out two fingers. "Watch out for bad luck and illusions of fate." "What do you mean?" "Gaster, the devil, has the power to control fate and can cast a curse of doom. The cursed person will be haunted by unimaginable doom. No matter what he does, he will not succeed. Even a small stone may kill you." Alec sighed, "I was defeated by this ability." Luke frowned and continued, "where''s the mask of fate?" "The mask of fate is the message that the forest told me. I have never seen him do it myself." "That is to say, you don''t know what the mask of fate is?" "Yes." Luke touches his chin and feels very difficult. The information provided by Alec is very important. Of course, it also leads the matter to a more troublesome situation. He thought it was just an ordinary cult dispute, but unexpectedly led out the existence of the three demons. Curse of doom? The mask of fate? Just listen to the name to know how difficult it is to deal with. "Where is their nest?" "There is a waterfall in the swamp forest. They are among the ruins below the waterfall, which used to be a sacrificial place for the Indians." After a pause, he picked up the wooden knife and wrote a series of words on the table, "these are all the information I know about the cult. I tell you that if you are determined to fight, I am willing to help, but the result may not be what you want to see." Luke put the words on the table in his head and said with a smile, "I believe in my strength.""I hope so. Anything else?" Luke shakes his head and raises his hand. A hummingbird falls from the sky and stops on the table. "tomorrow morning, we will attack the waterfall. I hope you are ready. If you have any questions, you can tell the bird. It will tell me." "Thank you for the apple, professor. It''s really sweet." Then he got up and left. Back on the hillside, the crowd gathered to inquire about the result, but Luke shook his head and motioned to go back. The group left the swamp and went back along the same road. Alec stared curiously at the metal hummingbird and couldn''t help stretching out his right hand. The hummingbird spread its wings and growled, "don''t touch me, don''t touch me," Alec could only give up, but his face became more and more curious. After returning to the small town, Luke calls everyone to the bedroom and tells the news from Alec. When he learns that the guy he is dealing with has the power of ancient demons, everyone will be nervous. "Curse of doom? The mask of fate? " Roy rubbed his messy hair. "What the hell? I haven''t heard of it at all Luke called Nelson out and said, "call your chief and tell him I need more people." Nelson hesitated. "We should have enough of these people." Luke glanced at him coldly, "if you can''t bear to live and fight with the devil yourself, I''m still young and don''t want to die so early." "All right!" Nelson clenched his teeth and carefully dialed Jack Harvey''s phone. Then he put down his cell phone without hesitation. There was a hysterical roar in the phone. It can be seen that the old man was very angry, very angry. When the roar abated, Nelson picked up the phone, explained, and then turned back, "the boss said he would come in person." Oh! Luke was really surprised. The director of the Federal Bureau of investigation did it himself. The old man was really worried, "when will he arrive?" "We''ve set out. We''ll be there in the evening." "Well, I''ll wait for him here." Chapter 219 The Mississippi River Basin is rich in land and abundant in rain. It used to be an important gathering place for Indians. Later, for some "indescribable" reasons, Indians disappeared, but their civilization remains. Indian civilization has diversity and complexity. At its peak, there were more than 600 different tribes; speaking more than 200 different languages, the figure, shape, skin color, language, civilization and so on were uneven, the only similarity was the temple. The temple architecture represented by the pyramid of the sun god has left a brilliant spark to the world civilization. There is such a temple in the swamp forest. The difference is that the temple is not on the ground, but underground. Below the waterfall, in a very open underground space. The basin fire with corpse oil as fuel is blown by the cool wind, and the swaying fire lights up the open world. This is a road of sacrifice made of stones. In front of the road, across dozens of steps, is the mysterious pyramid of the sun god. The tower is carved with ancient Indian characters, most of which are hieroglyphs such as the sun, the moon and feathers. More than a dozen strong Cobra kings hover on the steps, like the guards of the human kingdom guarding their kings. A king cobra, whose body is full of speckles, crosses the road of sacrifice, climbs up the steps, stops at the end, and the main door slowly opens. A ray of light comes from the crack of the door. The king cobra quietly waits for permission, and then carefully climbs into the main hall, "master!" A light call reverberated in the hall. After a long time, in the shadow of the light, the grey robed man standing on the stone seat opened his eyes and showed his dragon like pupils. The king of spotted snake fell on the ground in a hurry, "what''s the matter?" "Something''s wrong in the East." The king of the spotted snake said in a low voice and panic, "just got the news, a group of outsiders broke into the swamp and rescued Alec Holland." "What The man in the grey robe stood up and came to the king of the spotted snake, staring at him with his angry eyes. "Who did it? When? " "Two Three hours ago, who actually It''s not clear The king was so scared that he didn''t even have the courage to lie. After that, he thought of something and quickly added, "a few days ago, Eddie said that a group of tourists came to the town. I think it should be them." "Call Eddie over." "I see. I''ll go now." The king of the spotted snake was pardoned and swam out of the main hall. Before long, a dark king cobra appeared at the door, just the one in the small town. It shakes its tail uneasily, and its ugly face shows the color of humanized fear. The grey robed man looked at it coldly, as if he was looking at a plate of snake soup. After a long time, he hissed, "take the tourists back and leave none." The black snake king breathed a long sigh of relief and growled in a very low voice, "I won''t let you down, master." ¡­¡­ After learning the true identity of the cult, the town was much quieter. Ancient devil! Just hearing the name, everyone felt guilty. Even standalov and MEFF, who had experienced countless supernatural times, frowned. Soon the sun was setting and the night was falling. After a hasty dinner, everyone went back to their rooms to prepare for tomorrow''s war. Zatana found Luke, who was drawing the design, and said, "I want more money." "How much more?" Zatana angry way, "400000 let me and the devil desperately, too bad, how to say I am also a magician, must add money." Luke was happy. He put down his pencil and said strangely, "how much do you want?" "600000." "Sure?" "I''m worth the price," she said haughtily, raising her head "Good! 600000 is 600000. I''ll call you when the mission is over. " "It''s agreed that you can''t go back." The girl left happily. She looked like a fox who had stolen a chicken. Luke shook his head speechlessly, thinking that being young is good. He sold his life for 600000 yuan. At this moment, the sound of tick and tick sounded in his head. Luke quickly put on his sunglasses. When he saw the video from the bird, he was shocked. Tonight''s weather is not good, the sky is covered by thick clouds, gray, can not see a bit of moonlight, less than seven o''clock, the town fell into darkness. The night wind blowing, bring a few crows call, suddenly, a group of birds take off from the forest, the dark forest came a large rustling sound. The old village dog crawls on the ground, the shadow expands rapidly, and turns into a dark spring. Three stout Cobra kings stick out their heads and stare straight in the direction of the tavern. The rustle became more and more intense, and large black shadows appeared in the shaking grass, with long snake letters, flat heads, and wide back scales Countless poisonous snakes swim out of the forest and come in all directions, turning the town into a sea of snakes.In the tavern hall, Luke, with a serious expression, sits on the main seat and plays the current situation of the town on the projector in front of him. You can clearly see that the whole town has been submerged by cobras, with roofs, grass, puddles, stakes There are poisonous snakes in terrible shapes everywhere. The number of poisonous snakes is so many that it makes people feel numb. The determined Becky Beckman is also pale, let alone other people. "I know you''re scared, but these snakes have to die. They don''t die tonight, and tomorrow is more trouble." "Nelson, when will your boss arrive?" "Fast, forty minutes at most." "Tell them they have to be in town in 15 minutes." "I''ll call now." Unable to wipe the sweat off his forehead, Nelson took out his cell phone and stepped aside. Luke stood up and said word by word, "I don''t need to say why these poisonous snakes appear in the small town. You all know that tonight''s battle is tomorrow''s rehearsal. There are many snake playing masters in the cult. If anyone is afraid, he will wipe his neck with a knife now. I will never stop him." The faces of the people were tense, and though they were pale, their eyes were firm. Luke nodded with satisfaction. "It seems that there are no cowards among us. In that case, we should act according to the original plan. Remember, we can lose it elsewhere. The pub must be intact. This is the stronghold and the bait." After the order was given, everyone took up arms and left the hall. As soon as they went out, a cobra fell from the top and was two meters in front of the body. The flat head of the cobra was raised high and the scales on its back were open, showing a strong desire to attack. At this moment, everyone was stunned, as if to see death. Adam is the quickest. He cuts the snake in two. Luke frowned. "Don''t be silly. It''s just an appetizer. What''s disgusting is still behind it?" Everyone was silent, three people in a group, armed with various weapons, guarding the key position of the tavern. War is on the verge of breaking out. Chapter 220 Luke, Emily and Adam come to the roof, which is their defensive area. Emily took a deep breath, opened her right hand, and her gloves spewed out flames. The flames grew rapidly and became huge fireballs. "Go The fireball passed through the air and landed in the cabin not far away. Boom! The wooden house was engulfed by flames and turned into a burning torch. Emily waved again, and fireballs kept flying out and landing on other buildings. After a while, all the places except the houses attached to the tavern were lit. The town became a sea of fire, in which countless poisonous snakes were buried. The roasted skin was burnt and the meat was rotten, but compared with its huge number, it was only a small part. Fire is the natural enemy of snakes, but in the face of such a huge fire, the snakes did not shrink back, but along the place where there is no fire around the tavern, surrounded the tavern. There are more and more poisonous snakes, which spread on the ground like a carpet. A single cobra is not terrible. The terrible thing is that thousands of cobras gather together and turn into a black wave. That scene is enough to make anyone thrilled. Augusto couldn''t stand it. He raised his cane and stuck it on the ground, "expel!" The invisible light wave spreads around. Everywhere it goes, poisonous snakes run away. The next second, strange hiss sounds in the small town. With sharp syllables, the fleeing poisonous snakes stop one after another. Their scales expand, their heads rise high, and they rush to the tavern madly. "Asshole!" Augusto scolds and hides behind. Becky Beckman takes out his grenade and throws it into the snake group, boom! Flesh and blood flying, snakes in a blank area, less than two seconds, was inundated by surging snakes. There was a cold sweat on Becky''s forehead. There were so many poisonous snakes that people were desperate. Weima sets up a heavy machine gun and shoots wildly. The fire rushes into the wave and blows up countless flesh and blood. Becky adjusts her mind, carries a grenade launcher and fires at the area where poisonous snakes are concentrated. Augusto used magic to create a mud swamp in front of him to buffer the snake''s speed. The three men made concerted efforts to temporarily guard the southeast area of the tavern, but this is only temporary. There are too many poisonous snakes. If we fight like this, we will run out of ammunition in ten minutes. In fact, half the time, there is not enough ammunition. Wave after wave, the black wave continuously compressed the defensive area of the crowd. The straight-line distance quickly changed from the first 50 meters to 20 meters, and it was still shrinking inward. The mayfner group couldn''t bear it. They were the first to send out a distress signal, followed by zatana team and bell team. Cobra is highly poisonous. It can only fight far away, not close. Once bitten, it will be finished immediately. Emily said nervously, "is it to start the next step?" Luke frowned, glanced over the nearby snakes and shook his head helplessly, "that''s the only way." Emily takes out her whistle and blows it hard. Roy, who gets the signal, plunges his hands into the ground. The soil is rolling, and large pieces of rattan break out of the ground. They fold and climb each other to form a round prison, encircling the tavern. The rattan wall slows down the speed of the snake, and the pressure of the people is greatly reduced. Finally, I can breathe a sigh of relief. At the entrance of the village, looking at the wood wall rising in the fire, Eddie, the snake king, could not help but scold, "super power? Damn human bastards, they''re playing with me. " The snake king sneered, "two magicians, four superpowers, eight professionally trained soldiers. Is this the tour group led by the second generation of stupid rich?" "Shut up, Moore. You don''t care about my business." Moore, the snake king, said indifferently, "the master''s order to you is to kill them. I''ll see what you''re going to do. Of course..." The corners of his mouth turned up, and a glimmer of expectation flashed in his eyes. "You can ask me, too." "And me." Next to him, the brown snake king interjected, "Eddie, I''m looking forward to your begging for mercy." ¡­¡­ The wooden rattan wall stands in front of the black wave. No matter how fierce and fierce the snakes are, they can''t get through. They can only climb around the wooden wall and use the corpses to build up the stairs. Looking down from the sky, the swarms of black snakes huddle together, wrestle and bite. Some poisonous snakes are crushed and bitten by the same kind before they go up. For a moment, the corpses are everywhere, almost piled up into hills. Eddie can''t see any more. There are a lot of poisonous snakes, and they can''t afford to be consumed like this. If the owner knows, he won''t be spared. "I have to do it myself." Eddie opened the scales on his back, twisted his body, darted out like a sharp arrow, bypassed the burning house, and came to the outside of the tavern. The snake''s head raised high and gave a sharp hiss. The vipers all around quickly separated to make way. Eddie swam to the wooden wall, his stout tail whipped on the wall like a steel whip. Bang! The wooden rattan wall vibrated for a while. In a creaking sound, the wall swayed from side to side. It was about to collapse, but it stopped strangely."Damn it Eddie looks ferocious. He raises his tail again. After three rounds, the rattan wall finally collapses. This is not enough. Eddie swims to other places and is ready to do the same trick again, but he doesn''t want to lift his tail just now. A strong suction pulls it directly into the air. Standalov yelled, "MeV, Amy, right now." They quickly nodded, and a large amount of heat came out of MEFF''s body. Emily manipulated her heat into a crimson pillar of fire, whistling to the sky. The pillar of fire lights up the night sky and drowns the snake king''s body. Eddie screamed bitterly, his scales burned black by the fire, and his body wiggled violently, trying to break the mental field around him. "What a powerful superpower!" Not far away, the two snake kings looked at each other, and both of them were shocked in each other''s eyes. These people are much more powerful than those who came to the forest. If they join hands with the green skin monsters living in the swamp, they may really cause a devastating blow to the snake. "The owner must be informed as soon as possible and defensive measures must be taken." Just at a glance, they decided to leave without looking back, regardless of their companions. Soon after they left, a group of hummingbirds spread their wings and flew to the forest. After a while, there was a sharp sound burst from the forest. The sound wave was rampant in the forest with extremely terrible destructive power. After a long time, the sound slowly dissipated. A forest disappeared, dry bare ground appeared more than a dozen large and small holes, each hole has a few pieces of king cobra''s flesh and blood bones. Luke, who controls all this, takes a breath and pats Emily on the shoulder, "I''ll save her life, I''ll use it." Emily nodded, shifted the pillar of fire, lit the vine wall full of poisonous snakes, the flame was burning, and the air was filled with a pungent smell of scorch. The cobra, which lost the control of snake king, finally regained its nature and fled madly. At this time, five white lights appeared in the distant sky, and the director of the FBI, Jack Harvey, arrived. After seeing the scene of the town, he said nothing and ordered to open fire. Five tiger helicopters poured fire, shrapnel and gunfire, which turned the town into a battlefield. As soon as they escaped from the sea of fire, they were attacked by military forces, and their bodies were almost destroyed. Chapter 221 After the war, there was smoke everywhere. Dead snakes are everywhere, one foot down, the sole of the boot adhesion flesh and blood, flesh and blood wrapped in soil. The smell of blood and the smell of scorch mixed together and made people vomit. There were too many bodies, which seriously blocked the traffic. People had no choice but to wear masks, pick up shovels and clear a road out of the village. In the lobby of the tavern, Luke and Jack Harvey stood side by side. In front of them, Eddie, the king of the black cobra, lay flat on the ground. He was seriously injured, his skin was burnt and his flesh was rotten, and there was almost no complete place. "I''ve never seen a cobra this big." Jack Harvey looked at it for a long time before he said, "are you sure he''s human?" Luke shrugged. "He speaks English!" Jack Harvey sighed, "English speaking cobra, there are more and more strange things these days. Boy, I have to thank you. Without you, it''s impossible to find out so much information." "You don''t have to say thank you." Luke lit a cigar and said, "take people''s money and eliminate disasters for them. The reputation that the old man has accumulated all his life can''t be bad in my hands." "Although I don''t like your grandfather, I really don''t have to say about credibility." The old man took out his pipe and sat on the chair, puffing and puffing. Half a sound, he said in a voice, "what are you going to do tomorrow? Will the monster living in the swamp help "The enemy of the enemy is the friend." "Having said that, you have to be prepared for the unexpected. Your flock of hummingbirds is good. They look beautiful." Luke laughed. "What? You want to do business with me. " "Too poor, no money." "If you don''t have enough money, how many do you expect me to give you?" "It''s not too much for an old man to ask the younger generation for a gift." Luke sneered, "if you have time to talk here, you might as well imagine how to deal with tomorrow''s war. That''s an ancient devil." Mention this matter, the old man immediately silent, eyebrows twisted into a ball, face full of sorrow. Luke didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He called zatana in and pointed to the snake king, "it''s up to you." "I can help, but I have to be clear about some things. The success rate of memory stealing magic is very low, only 30%. If it fails, you can''t blame me." The arrival of Jack Harvey puts great pressure on the girl, especially when she learns that the old man with a big beard is the director of the FBI. As a magician, the government department she hates most is the FBI. Luke waved her hand to show her not to worry, "I brought you. No one can move you except me. Hurry to work!" Zatana glanced at the old man, turned to the snake king, put her hand on the burnt head, opened her lips, and a mysterious mantra with mysterious power reverberated in the room. The comatose snake king suddenly opened his eyes. His pupils flickered and were gradually covered by white awn. Zatana''s pupil also disappeared, leaving only white pupil, like a fairy tale ghost. The people in the hall held their breath. They didn''t dare to breathe for fear of disturbing her. Time passed slowly. I don''t know how long later, zatana finally woke up and returned to her normal appearance. Nelson quickly stepped forward, "how about it? Did you find out? " The girl wiped off the sweat on her forehead, went to the table, wrote and said, "his memory is very confused, the part belonging to human and the part belonging to snake are mixed together, it''s difficult to distinguish, I can only find some impressive pictures." "His name is Eddie. His family situation and growth experience have been forgotten. He only remembers a wife who was arrested for robbery on her 28th birthday and was put in prison. After coming out, she joined the snake spirit club and stayed for six years. Then she came to the swamp forest and became the king of Cobra by sacrifice." "Snake spirit meeting?" Luke frowned. "That cult is called the serpentine society." "Yes, the name in my memory is snake spirit society." Jack Harvey said, "who''s the chief and what''s his name?" "Like Andrew white." Zatana carefully recalled to see the picture, "height is about 1.85 meters, not fat or thin, looks not clear, only remember the black mask." Hearing this news, everyone was excited. As long as the leader''s identity was found out, more secrets related to the snake spirit society could be dug out on this basis, and even evidence of collusion between the president and the snake spirit society could be found. Jack Harvey immediately contacted the FBI headquarters to thoroughly investigate all adult men named Andrew white. Luke also contacted EVA and asked her to do a full search. Before long, the FBI headquarters sent dozens of pages of documents, all of which were personal files related to Andrew white. People quickly looked through them and eliminated those who did not meet the conditions. There were only five people left in the final goal. They are all Andrew white, aged 31, 35, 44, 49 and 53.Zatana looked at the photo and shook her head slightly, "none of them." "Are you sure?" "The color of the hair is wrong. The man''s hair is between brown and gold." They took this as a clue to search again. After searching for a long time, they did not find one who met the requirements. No result means two things: first, the leader of the snake spirit society is not American; second, the so-called Andrew white is a pseudonym, and there is no such person at all. The key clue is broken. Jack Harvey''s face is gloomy and can drip water. Without saying a word, he takes his subordinates to the second floor to prepare for tomorrow''s war. "Who is that?" Zatana stamped her feet angrily. "I spent so much magic to help them investigate the case. I didn''t even say a word of thanks. I''m bored to death." Luke patted her on the shoulder, "stop complaining and come with me." When they came to the bedroom, Luke snapped his fingers, and suddenly a picture appeared on the wall. The man in the picture was about fifty years old, wearing a gray robe, waterproof hat, and carrying a Latin book of hell road. "Is it him?" Zatana was stunned. The scene in her memory coincided with the photo. In surprise, she stood up and said, "it''s him, you How did you find it "Are you sure it''s him?" Zatana carefully looked at it several times, nodded heavily, "height, body shape, chin, yes, it''s him, you are too powerful, FBI can''t find the information, you can find it." Luke shook his head. "It''s not that they can''t find it. It''s that the information you provided is wrong. His full name is Andrew Thain white. He is Canadian, not American. When he was young, he served as a pastor in a country church. Later, he was expelled by the church for no reason. Later, he left Canada and came to the United States. He once joined the magic club in the city of kings. Where did he spend his time Four years later, the last time I showed up was nine years ago when I was arrested by the police for holding an illegal meeting. That''s when the photos were left. " Chapter 222 During the time with Luke, zatana''s cognition of him changed dramatically. At first, she thought that Luke was just a black second generation who developed by relying on the family''s shadow. Later, she thought that he was a good man, humorous, magnanimous, spending money like water. After experiencing the giant snake incident, she found that this man was "different from the outside" and had a strong sense of beauty under his handsome and tender appearance The deep city government seems to have nothing to do, but in fact they have all the details in their hands. On the whole, this is a terrible and charming guy, totally different from other people of the same age. "How did you get this information?" "I have my own way." Luke solemnly exhorted, "this is the end of the matter, you don''t care, and this picture, if they ask, you say you don''t know anything." "Why?" Zatana''s eyes were puzzled. "Aren''t we a group?" "When dealing with people in the government, you must be careful. You will understand later." The girl is still puzzled, and is about to ask, but Luke waves his hand, leaves the bedroom, returns to his room, makes an appointment with Alec Holland through the hummingbird, and then lies down in bed and sleeps heavily. The night is getting dark. It''s two o''clock in the morning. The sound of rustling comes from the dark forest. Two Cobra kings and a group of little brothers are galloping towards the town. When they pass through the giant wood forest, the ground suddenly shakes. The giant trees straighten up, just like the awakening giant. The thick trunk turns into the body, and the thick branches turn into the arms. They roar, listen to the call of ancient times, and come to the earth as the guardians of the forest. "No, it''s the tree man!" The snake king''s face suddenly changed, he turned and ran, boom! A tall figure fell in front of them. It was Alec Holland, who turned into a swamp monster. He lowered his head and looked down, his eyes full of endless anger, "trampling on the heresy of life, your corpses will turn into nourishment and bring new life to the forest." ¡­¡­ The night was clouded, and the next day it rained. Luke looked up at the overcast sky, and his mood began to get upset. "Damned weather!" After determining the route of action, the group got on the helicopter in batches, followed the hummingbird''s guidance and went to the predetermined place. The swamp forest is very large, with a total area of nearly 13000 square kilometers. The waterfall is located in the deepest part of the forest. People do not get close to it, but gather in the dense forest not far away. Nielsen took out the topographic map, "the survey results show that there are two exits of the underground snake, one is the undercurrent under the waterfall, and the other is the cave at the foot of the back mountain. Both exits need people." Jack Harvey frowned, "we don''t have enough people." According to the information given by zatana, there are at least 20 Cobra kings over six meters long in the snake show. There are only 32 people here, that is to say, one needs to deal with one snake! Luke said, "then blow up the undercurrent under the waterfall." "It''ll frighten the snake." Luke pointed to the sky, "the sound of the helicopter is so loud, the cobra is not deaf, how can not hear." "They know we''re here, and they know our purpose better. It''s impossible for them to sneak attack. There are only two ways: they can either hit each other hard, or they can lead them out and fight in the forest." The first way is obviously not good. The other side is superior in strength. Snake "is their home again. If they rush in blindly, they are looking for death. Standalov frowned, "how to lead them out." When Nelson knocked on the stone, he pointed out, "our goal is not only to destroy the serpentine society, but also to dig out the secret hidden behind the serpentine society. If we blow up the whole mountain, it will be very troublesome." "Who said to blow up the mountain? The waterfall is so big and the pool is so deep. It''s not necessary to be in vain." Luke snapped his fingers, and seven hummingbirds fell from the sky, one by one into the pool under the waterfall. With the sound of a low sonic boom coming from below, a whirlpool appeared in the middle of the pool, and the water seeped into the ground. People immediately reacted and couldn''t help looking at Luke. He was worthy of being the legendary master Xiao. The means were really different. Because of the low altitude of underground space, once the backflow is formed, it will never stop before filling. Because cobras can swim, it doesn''t mean they don''t need to breathe. In order to ensure that there won''t be an accident, Luke also asked Emily to inject cold air into the pool water to keep the temperature at about 6 ¡æ. Snakes belong to cold-blooded animals, the internal temperature changes with the environmental temperature, once the external temperature is too low, their body temperature will drop rapidly, which will kill them. After some operation, Luke went directly to the entrance of the cave and began to wait. The cold river water poured into the underground space along the cracks blasted by hummingbirds. At first, I didn''t feel anything. As the river water poured more and more, trouble came.Snakes have the habit of hibernating, and so does the king of snakes, who was transformed from human beings. Every winter, they would pile up in the warm snake caves and spend the cold and long winter by rubbing against each other. They would not return to their respective territories until spring. The icy water has already overflowed the road of sacrifice and stridden towards the steps. If it goes on like this, they are likely to freeze to death. At this time, the king of spotted snake came in in a hurry and said in a flustered voice, "those people blocked the exit of the cave, and the river couldn''t flow out." Hearing this news, the snake kings around immediately changed their faces. Some showed disdain, some sneered, some opened their mouths and showed their sharp teeth. A silver snake king swam to the front door and said in an extremely soft voice, "master, I haven''t eaten human flesh for a long time. I want to eat it." The snake king beside said with a strange smile, "zhuola, do you want to eat it up or down?" "Up and down." As one of the few female snake kings, zhuola has had close contact with almost every snake king in the snake cave. The way snakes reproduce is no different from that of human beings. It''s a simple exchange process. The difference is that snakes mate for dozens of hours, more than 100 times as long as human beings. After being transformed into the king of snakes, the dissolute zhuola was out of control. He was in the clouds every second for 365 days a year, and the taste of high tides could not be described in words. The grey robed man stood at the front door with a gloomy face. Behind him, the two blue snake kings put up their heads and opened their back scales. "Jack Harvey, Luke Shaw!" The two names reverberate in the air, and the murders in the eyes of the grey robed people almost become the essence. "I thought I didn''t know what you came for, hiss, hiss!" It opened its mouth, and constantly breathed its forked tongue, looking very strange, "you can never succeed, fate guides me, no one can resist." Chapter 223 FBI agents are divided into two groups, one guarding the waterfall, the other scattered around the cave, heavy machine guns, howitzers, sniper guns and so on, all kinds of weapons, it can be said that armed to the teeth. As the cave was sealed with stones and mud, the atmosphere gradually became dignified. A big fight is imminent! The rain is falling more and more, and the cold rain is hitting on the body, adding a little atmosphere of extermination to the coming battle. Luke stands on the hillside, holding his fingers to his sunglasses, watching the forest through hummingbirds. Behind him, Alec Holland and two tall tree men walk slowly. They didn''t talk, and the atmosphere was a little dull. Suddenly, a scream pierced the quiet atmosphere, "snakes, many snakes." A senior FBI agent exclaimed, "there are so many poisonous snakes in the forest. We are surrounded." Looking down from the sky, you can clearly see large dark shadows in the woods through the rain and fog. They come from all directions, dense, and quickly swim to the cave. There are too many shadows, stretching for thousands of meters, just like a huge wave of black. Everyone can''t help but take a breath. There are too many poisonous snakes, more than ten times as many as last night. Jack Harvey, who hasn''t experienced this kind of battle, has a tight back. Last night, he was on the helicopter and didn''t experience the scene of being surrounded by the snake tide. At this time, he saw tens of thousands of cobras rushing in, and forgot to give orders. Such a large number of snakes can''t be dealt with by human beings. Only tree people can resist them. Luke turns to the swamp monster behind him, "please." Alec Holland stated hoarsely, "the swamp forest used to be a world full of life. There are 390 kinds of birds, 70 kinds of animals, 30 kinds of fish, 1500 kinds of insects. Now there are no more than snakes." "I hate snakes. They don''t have the right to live in the forest." Alec opens his hands and roars with anger. With the call of his soul, the roar spreads in the vast forest. In an instant, the earth shakes, the soil surges, the vines rise, and the giant trees straighten up The swamp forest under the rain lost its peace and became violent and angry. Dozens of tall tree men swung various weapons to rush to the snake group, and the wooden sticks fell on the ground. Each blow would set off a shock wave, and the flesh and blood would explode, and countless poisonous snakes died. They are fearless and wave their weapons in the wave, releasing the anger that their homes have been destroyed, their friends have been devoured and repressed for several years. The war between the tree man and the poisonous snake is so shocking. Not to mention the FBI, who has never seen the world before, even Luke, who has lived for two years, is stunned. In the misty rain and fog, the huge tree man wields sticks and stone hammers to fight with the tide of poisonous snakes. The earth shakes and flesh flies. Even if he is hundreds of meters away, he can clearly feel the suffocating battlefield atmosphere of the transferee. Jack Harvey swallowed his breath and looked at the swamp monster in shock. The power of the forest was so terrible. Emily hesitated. "Shall we go up and help?" Luke shook his head, "it''s their grudge. Our goal is the snake king." As soon as the words came down, a large fire appeared in the cave. Boom! The red flame shattered the stones at the entrance of the cave. In the burning flame, a figure walked out slowly. His body was very tall, more than two meters. Under the gray robe, a tail full of black scales swung back and forth. Wearing a black mask on his head, he could not see the face clearly. He could only feel the terrible pressure from the Dragon pupils through the gap. "Damn you all!" The man in the grey robe held up the snake''s head scepter and thrust it into the ground. The gray light wave spread rapidly around the scepter, covering the area of hundreds of meters in the blink of an eye. There is a diaphragm under everyone''s feet. The diaphragm breathes and breathes indefinitely, emitting a dead gray light, like a decadent swamp, giving people an inexplicable sense of depression. "Evil gaster''s aura of doom, be careful!" Alec told him to kick his legs on the ground and fly like a cannon ball. His body grows rapidly in mid air and turns into a four meter tall little giant. His fist wrapped in hardwood smashes at the man''s head. The grey robed man raised his scaly claws, and a magic barrier appeared in the air. Dong! The fist collided with the barrier, and there was a piercing roar. At the same time, a half tilted tree fell down inexplicably. Two FBI officers couldn''t dodge and were directly pressed under the tree. Their companions were rescuing. Unexpectedly, they slipped and fell heavily on the ground. Other people are starting to have all kinds of accidents. Luke was not spared either. A cobra came from a distance and landed just where he was. Luke raised his hand and shot the cobra away, but he didn''t want to see a landslide in the mountain behind him. Mud mixed with soil rolled down. "It''s a disaster." Luke shook his head and rushed down the hill with Emily.Accidents happened too often. After a while, seven FBI officers were injured, and others were killed by blood mold and bitten in the neck by a flying Cobra. At last, everyone saw what bad luck was. At this time, the cave collapsed. Among the broken rocks, dozens of strong king cobra rushed out with a roar. The first one opened his mouth and spewed out a large purple black mist. Augusto had the sharpest senses, and quickly cried, "the fog is poisonous, keep away from it." In the distance, the FBI set up a crane gun to fire at the entrance of the cave. The armor piercing bullet was so destructive that it hit the snake king and spattered countless blood. Emily and MEFF stand together, one provides heat, the other transforms the flame. The burning flame rushes into the poison fog, and the poison fog is burned. The snake king behind can''t dodge, and is instantly engulfed by the flame. The bullet rain and the flame took measures to turn the cave into a meat ground, and in a twinkling of an eye, several snake kings died. The situation is very good, but Luke always feels that something is wrong. All of a sudden, a shrill voice came from the distance. A snake king with silver light rushed out and bit the shooter''s neck. His fangs pierced the flesh and blood. In the blink of an eye, he lost his voice. At the same time, there was a hissing sound around, and a dozen Cobra kings came out of nowhere to attack the scattered agents. People didn''t expect this at all. Fortunately, Augusto''s reaction was timely, and a driving aperture spread to temporarily stop the snake king''s raid. The reaction crowd quickly gathered together, retreating and firing at the snake king. The situation soon became chaotic. In terms of fighting alone, the agent is not the opponent of the snake king at all. Fortunately, there are many super powers in the crowd. With the cooperation of both sides, they can temporarily stabilize the situation, but the constant bad luck makes them feel headache. Bullet jamming, foot slipping, sudden cough, armpit itching and so on, these events seem insignificant, but once they happen on the battlefield, they will cause extremely bad consequences. Chapter 224 Before that, like most agents, Luke didn''t think the so-called bad luck would have much impact, but reality hit them in the head. This ability is disgusting. "Hummingbird" is a multifunctional reconnaissance machine developed by Luke according to the mind science and technology of zamaran. It has been tested for tens of thousands of times and has never had any problems. As a result, once it has a halo of doom, the fault will come. The birds often lost control, and some made low-level mistakes such as short circuit. A few hummingbirds fell from the air and started the self explosion system for some unknown reason. The sound wave shock sent two FBI agents out of the air. Luke: -- What can he say! Under the aura of doom and the snake king''s repeated attacks, the number of casualties rose sharply. After a while, ten agents were buried in Shekou. Jack Harvey had to order that everyone should go up the mountain immediately. As soon as his voice fell, the mountain began to slide. A few stones fell down and nearly killed him. The old man was blindfolded and hid behind a big tree. His cheeks were pale as white as paper. He never thought that the situation would become so bad. Nelson flurried out his communicator and was about to open his mouth to let the helicopter carry out air strike, but Luke kicked him on the ground, "fool, if we let the helicopter come here now, it''s only us who are unlucky to see what''s under our feet. That''s the aura of doom. No matter what we do, it will bring doom, OK?" "What about that?" "There''s always something to do, or it''s all over," cried Nelson despairingly Luke narrowed his eyes. First, he took a look at the swamp monster in the distance who was fighting with the grey robed man. Finally, he looked around at the snake kings. The faces of the ferocious snake kings looked like a cat playing with its prey. The fierce killing was gone in a flash, and finally he could bear it. Luke turned around and said with no expression, "Adam, shut them up." "I see, young master." Adam dropped his submachine gun and strode forward. Every step he took, a large amount of fog would come out of his body. The fog became more and more thick. He wandered in the woods, gray and hazy. All of a sudden, a sharp howl came from the fog. I saw a virtual shadow shuttling through the fog. Everywhere I went, there was a shrill cry. The virtual shadow was very fast. After seven or eight times, it turned into fog and dissipated with a bang. The fog drew back into Adam''s body. He turned stiffly and walked to Luke, silent. On the grass covered with rain, the snake king, who was still waving his teeth just now, somehow fell to the ground, motionless, like a dead body. Some people tentatively opened fire. The bullets hit the snake king, splashing blood. They still didn''t move. "Dead?" "No way!" "It''s really dead. I don''t believe it." "One, two, three, four, five, six Eight king cobras, just like that All of them opened their mouths wide in amazement and cast their eyes uncontrollably behind Luke. There was awe, daze and fear in their twinkling pupils. The other snake Kings also stopped and stared at Adam in disbelief. Kill eight snake kings in the blink of an eye! Human beings have this level of strength! Jack Harvey couldn''t help taking a cold breath. He was shocked, but he was also a little lucky. Fortunately, he resisted the desire to do it that day. Otherwise, he didn''t know how to die. Master Xiao of seaside city! It''s worthy of being the boss of the underworld on the west coast. How could he find such a powerful thug. Adam''s behavior draws a stop to the battlefield. The two sides call for the end of the war. While the FBI is monitoring the opponent, it moves closer to the place where Luke is. The snake kings check the bodies of their companions one after another and find that they are really dead. They are in a panic. Kill eight companions in one blow, which means that the next one is likely to be himself. For a moment, all the snake kings were silent, staring at Adam, hoping to see some clues. Unfortunately, they were doomed to be disappointed. Adam, who was tall and strong, stood there in silence, his expression was as calm as water, without any emotion, just like an old dog with feelings. The more he is like this, the greater the psychological pressure. Even Emily and zatana, who often eat together, are slightly away from each other. Luke scanned it again, but said, "what are you waiting for? This is a battlefield, not a classroom." All of them suddenly wake up, quickly take out weapons to attack, a few grenades into the grass, boom, a color snake king was blown up in the air. Standalov raised his hand and clenched his fist, and he fixed the snake king in the air. Several agents pulled the trigger and beat the snake king''s head into a sieve. Standalov was about to do the same trick again. He was pushed by someone behind him. He slipped and rolled down the mountain. A brown snake king opened his mouth and rushed straight at him. "Damn bad luck!" Standalov cursed angrily, and laid layers of mental field around him. The poisonous teeth were nailed in the mental field, and he couldn''t move forward. The brown snake king immediately twisted his body, wound him layer by layer, and dragged his head away without looking back."You can''t let it go." Meifu''s face changed greatly, her fists clenched, and her body surface temperature rose rapidly. "don''t be impulsive, keep your position." Luke stepped forward and pressed his sunglasses with his fingers. Two hummingbirds fell from the sky and stabbed in front of the brown snake king. With the harsh sound wave, the snake king''s head appeared a large wound and flew backward with a scream. Standalov was not spared. His head was swept by the sound wave and he lay on the ground, motionless. The situation is extremely critical. The snake kings around want to kill this powerful human being who has the ability of thinking. Suddenly, sharp bird calls come from the sky. The snake kings who have seen the sound wave attack subconsciously retreat. Roy put his hands into the ground, two rattans grew rapidly, rolled up standalov''s body, and sent him back to the mountainside. After this toss, people have a deeper understanding of bad luck. Even the super powers like standalov will suffer accidents, let alone ordinary people. The rain is getting worse and worse, and the situation is turning white hot. The FBI gathered together to attack the snake king on the hillside. The snake king used stones and plants as cover, and the driver launched a surprise attack. Up to now, both sides have suffered serious losses, with less than half of the staff left. On the other side of the battle also entered the end, the huge swamp monster unexpectedly fell into the downwind, was beaten by the opponent. The snake wand in the hands of the grey robed man radiates purple black light. Every time he hits the swamp monster, he will leave black spots. The spots seem to have some mysterious power, which constantly spread and erode his body, making his movements stiff, his thinking slow, and even his walking problem. And curse of doom. As the owner of the forest, swamp monsters actually trip over trees. This kind of impossible thing happened more than once. The silver snake king raised his head and roared hoarsely, "no one is the opponent of his master. Fate decides that we are destined to be king. Human beings, you are dead." Chapter 225 The silver snake king is right. Once the swamp monsters are defeated, the grey robed people will be able to free their hands to deal with them. At that time, the situation will be completely out of control. The rain is getting heavier and heavier, gradually changing from moderate rain to rainstorm. The pea sized raindrops are falling down, and people are standing in the rain, just like a drowned chicken. Jack Harvey shivers with cold and can''t help saying, "boy, can you let your hands kill all the snake king?" "The mace is not used casually." Luke coldly replied and looked up at the sky. The rainstorm had a great impact on the hummingbird. The metal wings were already heavy. With the rain, they could hardly fly and could only stop on the treetops. "Damned weather!" He couldn''t help cursing. He didn''t stop cursing until the war broke out. At this time, zatana suddenly said, "I have a way to deal with the snake king, but it takes time." "No way." The girl said in a deep voice, "the snake king is transformed from human beings and is the product of black magic. As long as you use dispelling magic and change the magic structure of their bodies, you can turn them from snakes to adults." Seeing that everyone is looking at themselves and busy, "of course, it''s just an assumption, there''s no realistic basis, and I don''t know if I can succeed." "Can you dispel magic?" Luke said Zatana nodded and hesitated. "I remember the spell. I didn''t try it. It''s advanced magic." "Then try once. Don''t be nervous. Exercise." "Well All right Zatana took a deep breath, stepped back a few steps, and began to recite the mantra. The others automatically stood around her and formed a circular defensive formation. With the low and obscure syllables coming, the magic in the forest suddenly became restless, the air rippled with the naked eye, and the energy position formed by the magic kept converging to zatana. The grey robed man felt something and rushed back, but he was held back by the swamp monster who was also aware of it. He could only say in a loud voice, "kill that woman, and don''t let her use her magic." Hearing the command, the snake king''s face was frozen. His eyes passed through the crowd, staring at the closed eyes of zatana. They also felt that with the reverberation of the mantra, a strong sense of emptiness spread in his body, as if something was peeling off. "Dispel the curse!" The snake king, who had practiced magic, finally remembered, "it''s the dispelling mantra. That woman, she''s using the dispelling mantra. She can''t finish the mantra. She must be killed." The snake king is the product of black magic. Once he encounters the dispel curse, the magic structure in his body will collapse instantly, which is likely to kill them. This move attracts all snake kings. More than a dozen snake kings surrounded the hillside from all directions, and the pressure of the crowd increased sharply. Emily opened her left hand and spewed out a large amount of cold air, freezing one snake king into ice sculpture. Becky and Weima kept throwing grenades around. Standalov, who came to life, used his few mental abilities to throw out the two snake kings. The others also showed their skills, and the surrounding artillery roared and ice and fire mingled . But this can not stop the pace of the snake king forward, in the face of the crisis of life and death, even the timid snake king has to work hard. The distance between the two sides is rapidly shortened, 200 meters 150 meters 100 meters In the twinkling of an eye, there are only 40 meters left. Under the rain and fog, the snake king with open back scales and exposed poisonous teeth is so breathtaking. Once they get close to him, everyone will die. The situation is at a critical juncture, and it is obvious that it is at the most critical moment. Jack Harvey held his head in his arms, his face full of fear, and the rest of the people were dignified. Some even dropped their guns and pulled out their daggers. Luke takes a look at Adam. The latter nods, steps forward and stands in front of him. A large white mist sprays from his body and spreads all around him. Meanwhile, Luke''s eyes emit green flames. The terror wave extends to the front. Wherever it goes, time seems to be pressed to pause. One by one, the snake king is still, his pupils are contracting inward, and his face is full of fear. "Stop, they stop." Some people yelled excitedly. They were relieved and looked at Adam in awe. This silent big man was so reliable that he was much better than his master. Only Emily had a strange expression. She had been beside Luke. Just now, she obviously felt the fear of her lover''s passing away. Not long after the snake king stopped, zatana''s magic was finished. Powerful magic waves emanated from her body, her body slowly lifted up, and countless magic symbols appeared around her body. She opened her arms, looked straight ahead with her majestic eyes, "Law: expel!" White light waves spread out and brush the grass, trees and puddles. The speed is not fast, but it gives people a strong visual impact. When passing by the snake king, you can see large black ripples on the snake body, which is the real dark magic. The grey robed man stopped, and the white light kept approaching, illuminating his eyes full of horror. For some magic that needs constant maintenance of magic, the dispelling curse is a natural killer. He never thought that this young girl could cast a high-level magic spell that can only be cast by a great magician.The seriously injured swamp monster roared excitedly, "you''re dead, you''re dead, heresy." In the face of the white light wave, it did not evade, but opened his hands and chose to meet. The huge body was shrinking in the light wave. At the same time, the black spots on his body were also turned into black ash under the light wave and passed away with the wind. Seeing this scene, the grey robed man''s face was extremely ugly, but he had no choice but to put countless magic barriers in front of him to fight against the light waves. The actual combat effect of dispelling mantra is far beyond imagination. The snake kings hit by light waves fall to the ground one after another, scream, twist and struggle. Large black ripples appear on the body surface, and the body also changes. The eyes become smaller, the mouth becomes narrower, and the skull is constantly smashed and reborn, making a strange click sound. The thick and long body shrinks inward and develops laterally. Two masses of sarcomas pop up under the spine, and the bones pierce the sarcomas, which grow rapidly. The snake king screams bitterly, and his cheeks twist into a ball with endless pain. This scene made everyone shudder. "What a terrible dark magic." Augusto murmured to himself, "I didn''t expect that the reverse process of evil spirit sacrifice was so terrible." Jack Harvey, who has been frightened, seems to have regained his former glory. Carrying M16, he says in a loud voice, "what are you doing standing up to kill these scum." As he fired, the others were not polite. Bullets and grenades were thrown at the struggling snake king who fell on the ground. A moment later, all the seventeen snake kings died, and none of them survived. Even if they died, their bodies were still transforming into human beings, but there was no magic to maintain them. They all became half human and half snake. The younger brother is dead, and the next is the boss. Chapter 226 Zatana is worthy of being the magic wand of DC world. A dispelling mantra not only kills a group of snake kings, but also heals the wounds of swamp monsters, killing two birds with one stone. With the death of the snake king, the situation reversed in an instant. In addition to the wounded, the FBI has 11 combat capabilities, and only the leader is left. Twelve to one is an advantage. The grey robed man looked at the crowd without expression. Somehow, he suddenly gave out hissing laughter, "Jack Harvey, director of the FBI, Luke Shaw, the successor of Hongmen, the boss of the West Coast gangster, unexpectedly, the police joined hands with the gangsters, hissing!!" "It''s so interesting." Jack Harvey yelled angrily, "I''ve seen countless bastards like you, pathetic guys, trying to use the power of the devil to change their lives and enslave others. People like you should go to hell." "Old man, you have the right to talk about me. Think about the difference between those activities you do for the upper position and me." "I''m the winner and you''re the loser. That''s the difference." Jack Harvey picks up his submachine gun, BAM bam!!!! The bullet rushed out of the gun and hit the man in the grey robe, as if hitting steel. The sparks exploded. It was so dazzling in the rainstorm. The grey robed man reached out his finger and gently shook it twice, "bullets are useless to me, stupid." Standalov stepped forward, his mind turned into an invisible shock, and hit the man in the gray robe heavily. The scattered shock wave made the rain around stagnate for a short time, but he didn''t step back. His clothes were broken to reveal his skin covered with black scales. The grey robe man tore off his robe and threw it on the ground. His body, more than two meters high, has nearly perfect muscle lines. His limbs are strong and strong. He has no human skin, only black scales and sharp claws. His thick tail sweeps from side to side, leaving a dent every time he falls on the ground. His head is a combination of human beings and snakes. It''s terrible in shape, but it has an indescribable sense of evil. This guy is no longer human. I don''t know how to turn himself into a mixture of human beings, snakes and dragons. Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked. The grey robed people seem to be very infatuated with their bodies and can''t help showing off, "mole ants, see, this is the power, extremely powerful power, invincible power, enough to dominate the world." "In the face of this power, you can''t attack the toy gun in a child''s hand." Zatana shrugged her throat and murmured, "this guy is so perverted that he turns himself into a suture monster. He''s not afraid of magic." Swamp monster said in a deep voice, "he has the power of the devil gaster, which is enough to suppress magic backfire." Luke whispered, "is there a way to solve him?" Zatana shook her head slightly, "his magic is too big to deal with." "It seems that there will be only hard work." With a gesture from Luke, Emily raises her left hand, and the surrounding rain quickly converges on her palm. The cold air blows out from her palm, and the rain condenses quickly into three ice spears. "Go The ice spear pierced the air with a sharp sound. The grey robed man did not dodge. He let the ice spear pierce his chest, but he didn''t want to be in front of him. Suddenly, the ice spear burst open and broke into countless ice needles to shoot at his eyes. "Boring attack!" The grey robed man raised his arm to block his eyes. The scales were stabbed by the ice needle, leaving no scars. "His weakness is his eyes. Attack his eyes." Without waiting for Jack Harvey to speak, everyone starts to take action. Becky takes the two remaining senior agents to fire on the gray robed man''s head in turn. Roy hides to grow plants. Augusto and zatana have little magic left. They can only observe the battlefield and think about countermeasures. "Ridiculous human beings." The gray robed man pedals on the ground with both legs, and the terrible power turns into super high speed, just like a speeding Tyrannosaurus Rex, penetrating layers of rain, rushing head-on. How fast! Luke was shocked, but his face didn''t change. He controlled the hummingbird and took Emily back. "Go to hell!" The grey robed man roared like a wild animal about to devour his prey. At this moment, a green shadow rushed from the side and collided with him heavily. Two monsters roll on the ground and scuffle wildly, with the same level of power, the same level of destructive power, each blow can explode the air vortex. This level of fighting has gone beyond the limits of ordinary people. They can''t get involved at all. MEFF quietly retreats to one side and clenches her fists with both hands. Her skin turns red, her body surface temperature rises rapidly, and the rain falls on it, and it turns into steam in an instant. Standalov stood behind her, his mind boiling in the palm of his hand. They cooperated countless times and had absolute confidence in their attack. Except for the abnormal beyond the biological concept of heicott, no one in the world could resist the roar of MEFF.Roy cultivated a piece of rattan to cover for the two, while other agents scattered everywhere, shooting and attracting the attention of the grey robed people. "What are they doing?" she wondered Luke sneered, "what do you say?" The girl was stunned for a moment. She immediately responded and couldn''t help scolding, "they are crazy. The swamp monster is our companion. How can we..." "Who told you it was a companion." Luke rudely interrupted her, "Professor Holland''s contact person is me. I have nothing to do with them. The old man wants them to die together." "But..." "Nothing, but your worry is superfluous. Professor Holland is the guardian of the forest. As long as the trees don''t die, he won''t die." Zatanaton was silent, and her face flashed with extremely complicated emotions. She had worked in the circus very early, and she was not a little girl who had never been in the world. It was hard to accept such a thing. In order to cooperate with an enemy, a group of people are not afraid of failure before the battle is over and they want to start with their partners? And Luke Shaw, there are so many hummingbirds. As long as they are all thrown into the woods, they will certainly blow the snake king to pieces. But he just doesn''t do that. He has been hiding in the crowd to make soy sauce, even if the FBI agent is bitten to death by a poisonous snake. This guy may be very nice to the people around him, but to other people, it can be said that he is extremely indifferent and has no sympathy at all. Are big people so cold-blooded? Zatana asks herself, but he can''t find the answer. He doesn''t agree with Luke''s way of doing things, but he has to admit that the other party takes care of him and never puts himself in danger. "Ah! What a terrible adventure The girl sighed. At this time, a firelight appeared in the corner of her eyes. Muff, whose body was wrapped by fire and steam, was like a flaming furnace. The heat energy emitted could be clearly felt even tens of meters apart. Jack Harvey makes a cut throat gesture to standalov, who reluctantly closes his eyes, uses nianneng to control MEFF''s body, and throws it at the fighting grey man and swamp monster. Chapter 227 Stadalov and MEFF are lovers. They have worked together countless times and are very familiar with each other''s abilities. Their combination skills are also the ace of the FBI. Under the control of the power of reading, surrounded by flames and shining like the sun, MEFF shoots straight at the swamp monster and the grey robed man. The temperature on her body surface was so high that it took a lot of white steam through the rain. The smell of destruction came on his face. The grey robed man could not help changing his face. He wanted to escape, but he was held by the swamp monster. His strong arms wrapped around his body and rushed up against the fireball. Boom! The fire lit up their bodies, followed by an unimaginable roar. A column of fire burst into the sky in the swamp forest. The impact of fire was mixed with terrible heat waves. Like a tsunami, it washed through the forest. The rain evaporated, the trees turned to ashes, and the ground dried and cracked. Everything within a hundred meters disappeared and turned into dust in the fire explosion. People just feel the heat wave coming, and the next second, people fly backwards. The flames spread everywhere and ignited a large number of trees. Fortunately, there was a rainstorm in the sky, otherwise the whole forest would suffer. A large amount of fog was transpiration in the forest, and it took a long time to dissipate. In the center of the explosion, there was a large pit tens of meters wide. Naked MEFF was lying in the middle of the pit. The special fireproof clothing could not resist the impact of such a strong fire and turned to ashes in the flames. Standalov quickly came forward, took out the already prepared clothes and covered her. The rest of the people came out one after another and saw the scenes around them. They were shocked. Many people had heard of the name of the FBI ace five, but they had never seen it. This is the first time. "What a terrible attack," she murmured, with a shrug in her throat The impact of MEFF''s full-scale explosion is almost comparable to that of the intercontinental missile, and it is difficult to find her destructive power of this level in the superhuman. Emily said anxiously, "I don''t know how Professor Holland is? I hope it doesn''t go wrong. " Luke frowned and said nothing. Swamp monsters are immortal. As long as there are trees around them, they can regenerate indefinitely. However, in the face of such an intense fire attack, even if they are immortal, they will suffer heavy damage. With Jack Harvey''s command, people began to search the battlefield, looking for traces of swamp monsters and grey robed people. The landscape around the pit was completely destroyed. The ground was full of potholes, large and small puddles. A group of people searched several times, but they didn''t find any clues. Nelson said excitedly, "should be dead!" Jack Harvey gritted his teeth. "Better survive." The main purpose of the Greenwood project is not to kill the serpentine society, but to find out the evidence of collusion between President Joel Nash and the serpentine society. If the grey robed man dies, the clue is likely to be broken. At the thought of this, Jack Harvey had a headache. If he had known to let MEFF keep it, it would have been good. They were both blown up to death. Where can I find the evidence. Emily whispered, "is it really dead?" Luke shakes his head and stares at the mound not far away. A cracked arm stretches out from the soil. The arm is blackened, cracked and exudes a lot of blood. Bang! The mound suddenly shook open. In the splashing soil, a burnt and nearly damaged monster slowly stood up. Its head was only half blown up. Its right arm and right half of its body disappeared. Blood and soil adhered together. It was so miserable. "Sure enough, I''m not dead!" Jack Harvey''s face tightened and he said, "Roy, get him." Roy put his hands on the ground, and two rattans broke through the ground and shot straight at the man in grey robe. The latter seemed to be seriously injured, so he did not dodge and let the rattan bind his body. The rattan, which is full of barbs, keeps tightening, leaving large blood marks on the scorched skin. The grey robed man was still motionless, and the sound of cracking came from his body, like broken porcelain. At the same time, cracks began to appear in his body, from head to foot, all over his body. "No!" Zatana thought of something and couldn''t help saying in a loud voice, "it''s going to molt, quick Stop it. " They didn''t know why. Seeing the girl''s nervous face, they thought about it, raised their weapons and tentatively fired a few shots. The bullet hit the skin, only went in two centimeters, and then stopped strangely. Standalov''s invisible impact on the grey robed man''s head seemed to open Pandora''s box, and the grey robed man who had not moved suddenly roared. Its body began to expand, break away from the rattan, and constantly pull up. The cracked flesh and blood became fragments and fell off, revealing new skin. The scales changed from soft to hard, and quickly turned black and red. It''s getting bigger and bigger. It''s three meters long. There are two long horns on its ugly head. Its tail also changes. It''s not as thick as before. Its end becomes thinner and longer, and its spear point is as sharp. It is no longer a mixture of human, snake and dragon, but a real devil. Gaster the devil! Legend has it that whoever can open the red can of kratus can dominate the power of gaster.Jack Harvey swallowed his breath and wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say it. The congenital oppression of higher life on lower life made him afraid of not a word. "Damn you all." With a wave of the gray robed man''s hand, a long whip of fire breaks out of the air. Roy and another FBI agent can''t dodge and are cut off by the waist. The whip waves again and draws to Nelson and Jack Harvey nearby. Both of them were stunned, and their faces were full of fear. Bang! When the whip reached the body, it collided with the mental barrier. Standalov''s face suddenly changed because of the terrible force. He could not help yelling, "run, it''s not something I can deal with." The grey robed man grinned, his left hand opened, and a black whirlpool appeared in his palm. Suddenly, standalov knelt on the ground, covered his heart with his hands, and his face was white, as if he had a heart attack. Heart biting curse! Zatana and Augusto look at each other and cast their incantations. A light wave shoots at the grey robed man, but the latter pats him aside. "Weak magic, ridiculous." The grey robed man raised his paw, and a fire appeared at his fingertips. "don''t you like playing with fire? I''ll play with you. " "Hellfire, blast!" The earth in front of him disintegrates, and the crimson magma emerges. The grey robed man raises his hand, plunges into the magma, and with a strong wave, boom! Countless magma spewed out, wave after wave, getting higher and higher, turning into a huge tsunami more than ten meters high. At this moment, everyone was stunned, and then ran out in a hurry. But the speed of the magma was too fast. After a while, Weima and Becky were engulfed by the magma. Nelson was not spared. He screamed and disappeared into the lava. Standalov, with his girlfriend MEFF and Jack Harvey, soared into the air and ran away at full speed. Chapter 228 One by one, the FBI people were engulfed by the magma, and the scream came from behind. How dare people turn back. Luke opens his watch, "EVA, take them away." "I see, young master." Nothing in the sky changes, light and shadow change, a silver white metal ball appears above the forest, it is the zamaran spaceship, which was repaired by Luke and transformed into a mount. The metal ball flew quickly to the crowd, with three metal arms sticking out from below. Zatana was shocked. "What''s this, spaceship?" Luke said in a deep voice, "don''t fight. It will take you out of the forest." The metal arms grab Emily, zatana and Augusto and fly to the sky. On the other side, standalov and maverick Harvey disappear. All of them leave. Only three of them are left. Looking at the raging fire behind, Luke suddenly smiles. His clothes squirm and change, forming black armor. He made a leap, and with Adam, he jumped to the next boulder. The grey robed man also noticed that the boy who suddenly appeared, not only thought of something, but also laughed strangely, "Luke Shaw! Young master Xiao of the seaside city, how can you surrender to me? " Luke shook his head and said, "don''t daydream, Mr. White. You''re not worthy of me." The man in the grey robe was stunned and said, "you know my name." "Andrew Thain white, born in a small village in Canada, is 63 years old. When he was young, he served as a pastor of a country church. Later, he was expelled by the church and joined the magic club in the imperial city. A few years later, he began to engage in cult activities..." Luke shrugged and continued, "it''s not hard to find your information. It''s hard to find evidence of your collusion with President Joel Nash." "Mr. White, do you want to wake me up? I''m really curious about how you got involved with the president of the United States as the leader of the cult. You know, that''s one of the most powerful people in the world." The grey robed man sneered, "do you think I''ll tell you?" "of course not!" "So I''m going to beat you half to death and find out what you want." The grey robed man laughed, "it''s up to you..." "Luke Shaw, when someone calls you master Shaw, you really think you are a master. In my opinion, you are just a little smart ant. I can crush you to death with only one finger." "Is it?" Luke raised his hand, and ghost one fell from the sky. Man and armor became one, and his voice became low. "Mr. White, believe me, before long, you will kneel on the ground and call me master." The ghost armor spewed out flames at its feet and rushed forward at top speed. The grey robed man waved his hand with disdain, and the flame whip appeared out of thin air. It was heavily pumped on the surface of the armor, but it was blocked by the body protection energy barrier. Luke reached for the whip and pulled. Bang! The whip broke, and an energy bullet hit the grey robed man''s chest from the palm of his hand, causing him to step back two steps. "That''s interesting!" The grey robed man looked at the ghost armor with great interest and nodded his head as he looked at it. "it can be seen that the high-tech armor is not the technology of the earth. No wonder you have been hiding it all the time. You didn''t take it out until all the FBI people died. You have been guarding against them." Luke suspended in mid air and said indifferently, "there''s a saying in the East that you have to be defensive. You should know better than me what the FBI is about." "I really know, and that''s what I don''t understand." The interest in the eyes of the grey robed people is more and more strong, "there is one thing I don''t understand. As the leader of the underworld, why do you want to join hands with the FBI? There should be no conflict of interest between us!" "Yes, there is no grudge. I don''t want to deal with you cultists myself. It''s a pity that Jack Harvey has taken out chips that I can''t refuse to take people''s money and eliminate disasters for others. I can only kill you." Words fall, suddenly forward, iron fist wrapped in blue light, heavy forward to fight. The grey robed man also punches, bang! Fist to fist collision, kinetic energy impact along the armor transferred to the legs, and then with more powerful anti shock back, the gray robed man''s arm felt numb, thump back. Luke took advantage of the situation, a heavy punch chiseled in the opposite side of the door, directly hit it fly out. His huge body fell on the ground, and he stood up gently and touched his sore cheek. The expression of the man in grey robe immediately became strange, "boy, you can hurt me!" Luke felt the strength from his arms and couldn''t help looking at his strong body. His strong limbs and muscles full of black and red scales gave people a strong visual impact. The more he saw it, the more satisfied he was, and he could not help muttering, "he could not compare with the kryptonians. He was probably at the same level as wonder woman and sea king."Thinking of this, he turned back and said, "Adam, what do you think of this body?" The tool man nodded his head expressionless. "Very good, young master. I like it very much." "If you like it, I''ll give it to you." With his right hand open, the green flame spewed out, instantly drowning the body of the grey robed man. In the burning green flame, an illusory figure emerged, which was the soul of Andrew white. The human figure is wrapped by the green flame and gives out a silent shrill howl. Luke reached down and pointed. "Now, kneel down and call the master." The man in the grey robe struggled, but he could not get rid of the burning green fire. In despair, he could only land on his knees and read the word "young master". "The pathetic guy thinks he has great power, but in fact he is strong in the outside. The devil''s body and the human soul really think he is a genius." Luke shook his head, curled his fingers, and the flames burned, burning Andrew White''s soul to ashes. His soul is destroyed, leaving only a strong body. Instead of stepping forward, Luke stepped back cautiously, "Mr. gaster, do you come out by yourself or I invite you out?" As the voice fell, the "grey robed man" suddenly opened his eyes, and his pupils became two vortices, revealing a soul stirring strangeness. His appearance was still the same, but his breath changed dramatically, just like a child growing up into a giant, "human strong, you can see me!" "Is it hard to see through you?" "Of course it''s hard. I''m gaster, the ruler of the ancient universe..." The grey robed man opened his hands as if to embrace the world. "My power is beyond your imagination." Luke sneered, "so what, it''s not in a jar." The grey robed man was silent, his mouth turned up and his fangs showed. "you have angered me, angered the great gaster, and fate will punish you." "Come on, I''m curious about how much power you have when you''re SEALED!" Chapter 229 Standalov took his girlfriend and boss to escape for more than ten miles at a time. He didn''t stop until he was completely out of the fighting area between the tree people and the snakes. The three squatted on the ground and gasped. Looking back at the scene, their faces showed deep fear. More than 30 people, the senior talents carefully cultivated by the FBI, and Roy and Nelson, all disappeared and died in the hands of poisonous snakes. The loss of this operation can be described as extremely painful. Mei Fu worried, "Amy is still behind. She..." Jack Harvey interrupted. "She''s going to be okay. Luke Shaw is not going to let her die." Standalov took off his coat and put it on his girlfriend. He looked around carefully. After confirming that there was no danger, he asked solemnly, "chief, please tell me, what is the combat intention of Greenwood plan? It''s really to eradicate the cult. " Mei Fu was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect her boyfriend to ask this kind of question. She was puzzled when she thought of all kinds of things before. The FBI has its own rules and regulations. It seldom cooperates with outsiders, let alone the underworld. There is also the snake spirit society. Since it is so dangerous, why don''t she ask the White House and use the military force to wipe out the snake "directly? Instead, the director of the FBI brought people in person . Before that, he had not been in the field for more than ten years. Jack Harvey took a few breaths and saw them staring at themselves. After thinking about it, he sighed, "The Greenwood project belongs to the top secret. According to your level, you are not qualified to know. Since you have to ask, I will not hide it." "Do you remember a series of accidents during the presidential election four years ago?" Two people look at each other, do not understand what this sentence means, it is difficult that the Greenwood project and the president. Jack Harvey said in a deep voice, "four years ago, the current president, Joel Nash, took part in the general election as the third tier candidate of the Republican Party. His vote rate was very low. No one thought he would win, and even many people took him as a joke." "How can a person with less than 5% of the votes become the president of the United States? But that''s how it happened Speaking of this, I can''t help shaking my head. "First, Mr. Grice, the first candidate, had a heart attack at the election rally. He happened to meet the scene of a car accident in the process of being sent to the hospital. After being blocked for more than ten minutes, no one was left." "The second candidate didn''t feel happy for a long time. The video of obscene girl somehow got into the hands of the media, was investigated by the Ministry of justice, and directly lost his candidacy." "The third candidate became two unexpected backers. He could not bear the huge pressure of public opinion and announced that he would withdraw from the general election. Later, as you know, Joel Nash became the first president in the history of the United States who won less than 10% of the votes." "There are so many unexpected factors in the election process that people have to doubt, but there is no evidence. The Greenwood project was born." Jack Harvey stood up and sighed, "in fact, the initiator of the plan is not me. It''s the secret operation made by the Senate and the Department of justice to bypass the president''s plan. The purpose is to find out the improper means used by Joel NASH in the election process." Hearing these words, they were really shocked. They never thought that there were so many secrets hidden behind this operation. Standalov said in a voice, "chief, can you tell me what information I can find?" "What do you want to know?" "The serpents and the president! Is Joel Nash winning because the serpent will get in the way "Yes, the man in the grey robe, to be exact." "So the purpose of this operation is to find out the evidence of collusion between the grey robed people and the president?" "Yes." Get this reply, standalov and MEFF all understand, no wonder the director has not contacted the White House? No wonder he came to see the operation himself? It turns out that the ultimate goal of Greenwood is not the cult, but the president. The FBI is investigating the president! MEFF swallowed her froth and murmured with fear, "does Luke Shaw know about this?" Jack Harvey sneered, "how can he not know? He knows better than anyone. He not only knows that the snake spirit will always hide in the swamp forest, but also knows what happened before, even the secret collusion between the president and the snake spirit." MEFF was puzzled. "Why didn''t he expose it?" The old man burst out laughing, with sarcasm on his cold face, "who do you think that Asian is, Patriot? Pooh! If he were patriotic, the seaside city police station would not be the back garden of the Xiao family. " "That kid is a devil. He has sores on his head, pus on his feet, and is rotten to the bone. He doesn''t care who is the president, let alone the heretics, even the lunatics." "But..." MEFF had a good impression of Luke and couldn''t help saying, "he''s still here. Without his help, we can''t find the snake spirit''s nest." "You think he''s really helping us?" The old man asked, looking extremely ironic, "believe me, if he really wants to help, the snake spirit will be destroyed long ago, and none of our people will die."The last sentence hit the nail on the head. Remembering their tragic death, standalov and MEFF were speechless. They always have several questions in their hearts: hummingbirds are so powerful, why don''t they attack the snakes; Luke Shaw himself is also a superpower, but he has never been seen to fight, and the servant, cold, has no human emotion, just like a special killing machine. Every time he looks at him, MEFF feels a chill from the depths of her soul. He has so much power in his hand, but he has been hiding it all the time. What is his intention? In a low voice, "chief, what are we going to do next?" "Wait, the boy will give me an account if he takes my things, otherwise it will not be finished." Jack Harvey snorted heavily and hid under the big tree. ¡­¡­ The rain stopped gradually, but the sky didn''t clear up. On the contrary, it became more and more gloomy. A black cloud appeared over the swamp forest. The arc flashed in the cloud, there was a loud roar, and a flash of lightning pierced the sky, chopping heavily on the burning green flame with extremely terrible energy fluctuations. There was a huge explosion when the two energies collided. Luke can''t help but step back and stare coldly at gaster, the ancient demon whose claws are wrapped by electricity and light. "As a demon, you can manipulate lightning." "Ridiculous human, you know nothing about magic." Gaster opened his hands, a thunderbolt fell down, white current wrapped the whole armor, warning Warning Energy seriously exceeds the standard, start emergency measures! The Ghost War armor releases powerful electromagnetic waves. Eight spider legs pop up from the back, butting with each other to form a round muzzle. Countless light spots gather at the muzzle to form an almost real energy bomb. Boom! A blue beam of light, bigger than a water tank, blasted out and hit gaster hard on the chest. Chapter 230 There is a straight passage through the swamp forest. At the end of the passage, gaster, a demon with blood on his mouth, lies in a big pit of broken wood and earth, his face dripping with water. As an ancient demon, once the ruler of the galaxy system, he was beaten hundreds of meters away by a mole ant like guy. "Human, you are looking for death." Gaster used his hands to spring out of the pit, raised his hand, the ground split, magma surged out, and turned into three giant fire snakes. The fire snakes were composed of magma, and from time to time there was liquid fire dripping from above. At the same time, gaster recites the mantra, countless gray light waves fly to Luke, forming a real gray aperture at his feet. Curse of doom! As soon as the aperture is formed, the armor breaks down, "warning Warning The energy crystal is cracked. The energy is leaking continuously. Please replace it in time. " "EVA, what''s going on?" "The lightning just hit the armor, causing the energy crystal to be abnormal." Luke frowned. "How could Kryptonian energy crystals be split by lightning?" "Impossible in principle, but it did happen." Luke: -- After a few seconds of silence, he looked down at the gray aperture under his feet and gritted his teeth, "it seems that we must make a quick decision." When I think of this, I jump up, but I don''t think about it. My step slips, and my huge body hits the ground heavily, bang! There is a big pit in the mud, Luke gets up from the pit and his eyes are burning like a man eating monster. Gaster stood on the head of the giant snake, his head raised high, with natural pride and disdain, "ridiculous guy, in the face of fate is so weak, no one can resist fate, and I am the master of fate." "Die." The giant snake roars up. Luke opens his right hand. A blue energy cannon smashes the snake''s head into pieces. The next second, a new snake''s head grows. The snake''s head opened its mouth and ejected countless lava bombs. Luke snorted coldly, and his feet erupted into the air. As he dodged the magma, he approached gaster. Eight spider legs kept firing, smashing the snake''s head. Three snakes one person in mid air back and forth, looks very dangerous, every time can just avoid. Gaster manipulated the giant snake to attack continuously, but it didn''t work. Lowly, he was a little impatient. He finally came out and drew with the lower life. It really damaged the reputation of the ancient devil, "human, your resistance makes me tired." Huge magic gathered at the top, evolved into a black vortex, the vortex continues to expand, one meter Two meters Three meters Four meters In the blink of an eye, it expanded to a width of more than ten meters. The terrible suction spread from the vortex. The grass scraps, branches and stones below all flew up and rushed to the vortex. The vortex is bigger and bigger, as if connecting with another world. Gaster laughed, "see, this is the real magic." With a hand, the vortex slowly flies forward. Three fire snakes are pulled into pieces by suction, and then engulfed by the dark eddy. It is like a huge black hole, engulfing and tearing everything around. As more and more things are swallowed, the scope expands, trees and soil disappear, the ground is dry and bare, and a piece of grass can''t be found. Terrible power! Luke murmured, worthy of being an ancient devil, who could use such terrible magic. The suction is getting stronger and stronger. The ghost armor flies out at full speed, and is still pulled to the vortex bit by bit. Luke frowns tightly, and green inflammation appears in his palm. When he glances at the swamp monster below, he stops. After a period of cultivation, Professor Holland has returned to the previous state. His legs are rooted in the soil. No matter how the vortex is raging, he still keeps a firm posture. A sapling comes out of the soil and grows into a towering tree. The branches of the tree extend upward, entangle Luke''s body and drag him down from the sky. Luke breathed a sigh of relief and said in a deep voice, "I thought you needed some more rest." "Your friend is going to blow me up," the swamp monster said without expression Luke shakes his head ridiculously, "I have told you that they are the FBI, the FBI, what kind of goods, more than ten years ago, you have experienced." The swamp monster hummed coldly, "your girlfriend is also an FBI." "Emily is different." "I don''t see any difference in her." "She''s my person, that''s the biggest difference." The swamp monster gave Luke a cold look, and the branch waved him away. The black vortex keeps expanding, but the swamp monster below is awe inspiring. With the suppressed roar, it swings in the forest. Countless green buds break through the soil and grow up at a very fast speed. These green buds are different from ordinary trees. Their trunks are brownish yellow, with few branches and leaves and many trunks, and they are extremely tough.The longer the trees grow, the higher they rise. They rush to the vortex from all directions. From a distance, countless trees soar into the sky, encircling the vortex. The two forces are constantly rubbing. The trees are destroyed by the tearing force, and the vortex stops expanding. Under the encirclement of the trees, it actually begins to shrink. Seeing this scene, gastra''s eyelids in the sky burst out with strong murders. Tree Council! Master of elements! The earth has such a level of existence, it must die, never stay. For the future, gaster has a perfect plan. If he wants to reproduce the glory of ancient times and become the ruler of the galaxy, he must eliminate the obstacles under the throne. Gaster murmured the incantation in a low voice. The depressed and hoarse syllables reverberated in the air. Inexplicably, the sky suddenly darkened, and countless black particles oozed from the soil and converged to gaster''s arms. His right hand turned black unconsciously, the strong power of death spread, and the trees below all had the tendency of decay. The swamp monster felt something, straightened up, and there was a little confusion in his serious face. The power of death is the nemesis of natural forces. Once hit by that arm, it will either sleep or die. Gaster began to laugh strangely. His back wings spread and he dived down. The trees were all over the air. He wanted to stop them, but somehow they were decaying and decaying, turning into black ash and falling down. The swamp monster takes a deep breath. His body rises, his muscles swell, and he becomes a giant four meters high. Just when Luke thinks he is going to fight with his opponent, Alec Holland suddenly turns his head and says in a flustered voice, "well, can you help me?" "Me?" Luke pointed at himself with a puzzled look on his face. Swamp monster chicken pecked rice like repeatedly nodded, "his hand has a strong restraint on me, can you help me carry it." Luke: -- You are teasing me. You are afraid of the power of death. Am I not afraid. However, it seems that I really don''t feel the power of death! Chapter 231 Gaster is different from other demons. After living for countless years, he not only has huge magic power, strong body, but also extremely tough soul. Even in the face of burning green fire, he can stick to it like parallax monster. It''s hard to beat him in a short time, but it''s not impossible. Gaster, whose wings spread out, fell from the sky to the swamp monster below. The latter''s face showed a rare color of confusion and kept casting his eyes to Luke for help. Luke took a deep breath and said with great seriousness, "Professor, for the sake of the forest, for the sake of the dead comrades in arms, for thousands of lives, fight, I am responsible for your back, if you die, I will buy you the best coffin. " Then he turned around and ran. Swamp monster Damn boy! Gaster chuckled, "go to hell." His dark right hand pierced through the tree trunks, chopping down with the smell of decay and decay. The swamp monster roared, his right arm expanded and became very thick, his fist pierced the air, and burst out bursts of sonic boom. Boom! Two fists, one big and the other small, smashed together, and the air was compressed and pulled away, turning into visible shock waves. A circular shock wave exploded in mid air, and the ground was instantly sunken. The shock wave scattered, and the surrounding trees directly cracked. Gaster sneered and turned his fist into a claw. His fingers opened to clasp the swamp monster''s fist. The ink like force of death spread down his arm. Everywhere he went, the tree trunks were decaying and decaying, like a tree that had been dried for thousands of years. The spreading speed of the power of death is too fast. It reaches the chest in the blink of an eye. The dark green body is covered with the color of dead ash. The light in the eyes of the swamp monster begins to dim and appears extremely tired. "The Lord of elements can still kill you." Gaster grinned triumphantly and again cracked the broken wood. His claws were printed on the swamp monster''s chest and pierced its body. "Die, greenskin, no one can stop me." Gaster burst out laughing. Suddenly, a sense of fatal crisis rose from his heart. He quickly stepped back. Unfortunately, it was too late. A wooden gun with metallic luster broke out of the ground. The spear point was spiral with strange green lines. Just one shot pierced his proud body and nailed him in the air. Like a fountain of blood, gaster''s eyes widened, with a thick disbelief in them. "You You Cough! Cough! Cough The dead gray swamp monster turned his head and gave Luke a silent look. His body fell back and fell to the ground heavily. This eye contains too many feelings! In order to avoid trouble, Luke can only turn a blind eye and look at the demon who was pierced by the wooden gun. After feeling the fear of nothing, he can''t help laughing, "Mr. gaster, as a demon, you have fear." "I like your fear." Luke rises up and floats in the air. The green flame burns in his pupils. Gaster suddenly froze where he can see. His fear begins to grow, occupying his soul and enslaving his body. he can''t move, just like a puppet. "Emotional spectrum, the power of yellow fear!" "How could it be, how could you have that power." Gaster cried out in horror, looking extremely frightened. As the ruler of the ancient galaxy, he had dealt with the spectrum of emotions, and was familiar with the power of seven emotions. Luke hissed, "you know too much!" When the five fingers open, the green flame gushes out and becomes a burning dragon. The Dragon opens its mouth and bites gaster''s body. The green flame erodes the body and burns the soul. The pain spreads from the depth of the soul. Luke took advantage of the situation, and the flame compressed and condensed in his hands, turning into a nearly real flame spear. He held the spear and penetrated gaster''s body from top to bottom. The green flame melted into the flesh and exploded. At this moment, the fear of death is so clear that it makes people tremble. Gaster feels the arrival of darkness. This earth man, he really wants to kill me. Why should a lower life slaughter itself as an ancient devil! Strong unwilling to boil inside, gaster clenched his teeth and mobilized all the magic. Boom! All the magic power is released to form an energy light curtain covering a hundred meters. The white current washes back and forth, and plows large and small holes on the ground. Luke put his hands together and flew backwards until he was out of range. In the gorgeous light curtain, gaster opens his wings and floats in mid air. His left hand is surrounded by electric light, his right hand is dark and inky, and above his head is a black cloud that is constantly spinning. His powerful momentum is just like the end of the day. "Worthy of being the ruler of ancient times." Luke whispered to himself that the green fire diffused from all parts of his body, dropped on the ground and penetrated into the soil. The green fire continued to spread, turning the surrounding area into a raging sea of fire."Yanlong!" A dragon roar exploded in mid air, and the huge dragon head rushed out of the sea of fire, roaring and flying to the sky. Gaster recites the mantra, the air squirms, countless black particles condense and rotate in the air, turning into black tornadoes. The fire dragon collided with the tornado, the black and green collided with each other, dispersing countless energy waves, and the damaged landscape was destroyed again. The giant dragon bites the tornado. Its huge body is twisted and twisted. It fights with the tornado constantly. You come and I go. No one can do anything. Luke snorted coldly, "if one is not enough, one more." With the expansion of the sea of fire, a dragon with five claws, which was bigger than before, soared into the sky. The two dragons worked together to smash the tornado and rushed straight to gaster. The green flame is burning. Before it is near, the soul has the illusion of being burned. At this moment, Rao Shi, who has lived for countless years, gaster is not free to breathe. What is the origin of this earth boy and how can he control such a terrible flame. Green flame? I''ve never heard of a green flame anywhere. Gaster was in a dilemma. Green flame was so overbearing that he couldn''t even help dying. If he went on like this, he might die. With more thoughts and more emotions, Luke immediately felt the vague fear from the other person, "Mr. gaster, you don''t want to run!" Luke''s voice is full of pride, "it doesn''t matter. Run as far as you like. It''s better to leave the galaxy and find a place where no one knows. I will never laugh at you, nor tell the world that gaster is a soft egg without eggs." Gaster''s face suddenly changed, and the idea of escape disappeared immediately. This was his first battle after breaking the seal. If he escaped, abnegaza and Las would laugh at him about it. Chapter 232 There are flames and thunder in the sky. Somewhere on a low hill, Jack Harvey, MEFF and standalov quietly look at the distant sky. The energy waves that twinkle in the sky can be seen even miles apart. MEFF murmured to himself, "I always thought that the strength of Luke Shaw lies in wisdom and city. I didn''t expect him to be so strong." "Terrible power, terrible shock!" Standalov mobilized nianneng, felt the tremor from the air, and said, "his strength is far above us." Jack Harvey was calm and didn''t know what he was thinking. "Do you think he''s going to win?" Standalov shook his head. "I don''t know. I''d like to watch the battle, but..." "But what?" Standalov pointed to the hummingbird hovering in the sky, "he didn''t want another audience." ¡­¡­ In greenlam, zatana looked curiously at the silver metal ball in front of her and said, "Amy, isn''t your boyfriend really an alien?" Emily said, "you''ve asked this question six times, and I don''t want to answer it." "However, if he is not an alien, why is there such a cool spaceship that can fly in the sky without a jet device? This is obviously not the science and technology on earth, but also the appearance and structure. Your boyfriend is really not an alien." Emily rolled her eyes. "The seventh time." Augusto agreed with zatana. He went to the metal ball, reached out his right hand, and was blocked by the energy film before he touched it. "The outer shield is a technology that only appears in science fiction movies. I didn''t expect to encounter it in reality." "Emily, to be honest with me, is Luke Shaw really an earthman?" Emily is speechless. Compared with the silver metal ball, she is more worried about the fighting in the forest. The devil is very powerful, and she doesn''t know if Luke can deal with it. Don''t let anything happen. ¡­¡­ Unconsciously, the battle in the forest has lasted for half an hour. A flame is everywhere, just like the Lord of fire in the magic story; an ancient demon who controls thunder and death, is living for countless years. Both of them are real fire. All the plants within a radius of 2000 meters have disappeared, leaving only the pitted soil. Wearing ghost armor, Luke is suspended in mid air, surrounded by three flaming dragons. In the palm of his right hand, a dark green dragon ball slowly takes shape. Longzhu is the essential energy produced by the extreme compression of Lvyan. Before it is formed, there will be the power to diffuse. Gaster gasped for breath, and the continuous high-intensity fighting made his magic almost exhausted, but the earth people on the opposite side didn''t mean to be tired at all, and even had the ability to compress so many flames into small glass balls. "What''s the origin of this guy?" Gaster couldn''t help muttering. After feeling the terrible wave of the glass ball, he could only mobilize all his strength and lay layers of magic barriers in front of him. Fundamental changes have taken place in the battle. Gaster used to be the attacker. With the consumption of magic, he had to defend and was finally beaten by others. He mastered a lot of magic, but in the face of Luke''s body entangled with green inflammation, most of these magic can''t work, and he also found a more cruel thing: the omnipotent magic will be eroded by green inflammation. Impossible things actually happened, which means that the energy level of green inflammation is one level higher than magic. "Terrible power, terrible earth people." Gaster took a deep breath, putting his right hand behind him as he set up his defense. His fingertips were dark and cold. Death! The taboo of demonic magic has absolute destructive power. This move will certainly kill the other party! Gaster narrowed his eyes, cunning and ferocious. After the formation of the dragon ball, Luke no longer left his hand. Standing on the top of the dragon, three fire dragons roared up to the sky and rushed forward together. The smallest fire dragon took the lead. After smashing 15 layers of barriers in succession, it was split into pieces by thunderstorms. The second fire dragon came one after another, rushed out of the thunder sea and banged its teeth and claws against the barriers. Boom! The air burst out gorgeous energy waves, like fireworks in full bloom. Gasteb''s defenses were all broken, and his body was also shaken by the shock wave for tens of meters. After feeling the bone piercing intention coming from the front, he could only bite his teeth and mobilize a few magic powers to set up a barrier to slow down the opponent''s moving speed. "You really impress me, Mr. gaster." In Luke''s eyes, the murderous spirit is boiling, but his tone is full of ridicule. "In my impression, the devil is synonymous with greed, cunning and ferocity. He never has the spirit of looking at death as if he would return home. Your performance makes me change my mind." "I have to admit that you are a great soldier. In order to show my respect for the soldier, I will collect your body and take good care of it."The Dragon roared, broke through all the barriers and bit gaster''s body. The green flame seeps into the flesh and blood, and the strong pain spreads from the deep soul. Gaster bites his teeth, and a large thunder light comes out of his left arm, which impacts the dragon''s body. The dragon''s head is broken by the thunder light, and the dragon''s body turns into a pillar of fire to wash forward. For ordinary people, it''s just this that can burn the soul to ashes, but gaster can''t help it. His eyes are half narrowed, and he stares at Luke . They were so close that Luke could see his twitching body. What a tough guy he is! Luke snorted, sped up, dragged the Dragon Ball''s right hand and hit him on the forehead, boom! Almost real green flame explodes, and a green flame storm appears in the sky. Gaster screams bitterly, holding back his blurred vision and raising his right hand. A black light shot from the fingertip, pierced the layers of flame, hit the chest of the ghost armor. The blow was so powerful that it penetrated the ghost armor and left a straight corridor of black light in the sky. "You..." Luke was stunned. His eyes were full of disbelief. After feeling the terrible energy in his chest, he quickly mobilized all the green flames to encircle him. The power of death was nibbled by the fire bit by bit. Even so, there were thumb sized blood holes in his chest, and the blood overflowed from the wound and flowed down. "EVA!" "I know, young master." A small tentacle was left on the inside of the armor. While stopping bleeding, the wound was cleaned up. Carrion and rotten meat were quickly cleaned up. At the same time, two injections of life medicine were injected into Luke''s body. After only a dozen seconds, the injury stabilized, and the blood hole was blocked by glue, no longer bleeding. Luke coughed heavily, his right arm broke out and pushed the dragon ball into his opponent''s body. The green flame is burning from inside to outside. Soon, the spirit of the devil gaster emerges, struggling, roaring and howling in the green flame. Luke was so angry that he didn''t give the other party a chance to explain. He reached for his soul and made a sudden effort. Bang! Flame explosion, so big soul like broken glass, split into countless pieces. Chapter 233 Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough! A series of coughs spread through the quiet woods, and Luke leaned against the stone, his left hand over his chest, his face indescribably pale. The power of the black light was far more powerful than imagined. Although the wound healed, the body suffered a lot. Luke felt a kind of fatigue that he had never felt before. "It''s worthy of being an ancient devil. You can give it to me when you''re dying." Luke wiped off the congestion in the corner of his mouth and injected two injections of life medicine into his body. A series of tiredness came, his eyelids began to tremble, and he fell asleep on the stone. Time goes by slowly. I don''t know how long later, on the ground in front of me, a sapling rushes away from the soil, revealing fresh green buds. The green buds grow slowly and grow into a tree several meters high. On the brown trunk, a face appears, which is the swamp monster Alec Holland. Gaster''s attack almost killed him. Fortunately, the other party''s attention was attracted by Luke and did not take advantage of the situation to pursue him, which gave him the chance to escape. Alec quietly looks at the young man sleeping on the stone. A very complicated emotion flashed on his face. As the spirit of nature, his perception is far more acute than ordinary people. The breath of this young man is too terrible. It is a kind of fear that burns down the spirit and erodes everything, just like a butcher''s knife set up by death. "Terrible fellow!" He sighed. Although he didn''t like Luke, he had to admit his kindness. He saved himself twice, killed the devil gaster, and saved the swamp forest. The kindness is too big to be returned! Alec stretched out his palm like a branch. The power of nature diffused in the palm and turned it into small buds. The buds grew, flowered, bloomed and withered. The seeds slowly expanded and turned into emerald green fruits. A huge amount of life energy spilled around, and there were green buds in the soil below. Luke opened his eyes and frowned, "Professor, I don''t like the story of snow white and the queen." Alec looked tired and said, "that black light has great destructive power. It has begun to damage your body. You need this fruit. It can help you recover." "Take it. It''s my help to you." Luke hesitated for a while, reached for the fruit, put it on his mouth and took a bite. The incomparable fragrance bloomed on the tip of his tongue. The fruit turned into heat flow and wandered in his body. Everywhere he went, all the fatigue disappeared, his spirit was extremely excited, all the clarity in front of his head and the blood hole in his chest began to heal slowly. He was stunned and quickly swallowed the fruit. He closed his eyes and carefully felt the changes in his body, heart beat, blood, skin, strength Everything is getting better and stronger. Life seems to have been sublimated, changed from the inside out and leaped to a new level. Good thing! It''s amazing! Luke clenched his fist, strong feeling in the fingertips bloom, compared with before, physical fitness at least three times, barely able to reach the level of superhuman. "If you eat this fruit, you and I will be wiped out. Goodbye, master Xiao of seaside city. May the power of nature protect you." The trees began to wither and the faces on the trunks disappeared. Luke didn''t stop him. He stood up, moved a little, put on his armor and flew to the waterfall. Adam, who has become the "devil gaster", stands at the entrance of the cave. When he sees someone coming, he quickly steps forward, "young master." Luke looked him up and down and said with a smile, "how''s this body?" "Very strong." "Nothing but strong." Adam thought for two seconds and said slowly, "there''s a lot of magic." "What else?" "No more." Luke shook his head disappointedly, reached out and patted him on his tall shoulder. "You are a devil now. The devil should have the appearance of greed, cunning and ferocity. Don''t always have a bad face. It will be misunderstood." "I see, young master. I''ll try my best." "Efforts alone are not enough. We should learn to practice. Come on, smile." Adam opened the corner of his mouth to reveal his bloody mouth and jagged tusks. In this picture, not to mention children, adults can cry. Luke sighed helplessly and walked to the cave, with Adam following. Because of the backflow of the pool water, the cave was submerged by the river. The deeper they went, the deeper the water level was. They could only fly forward in mid air. Through the narrow cave, they faced a wide underground space. Luke turns on the two headlights in front of the armor, and the white light column illuminates the front. A delicate but magnificent pyramid of Apollo emerges. "The swamp monster didn''t lie. There is an ancient Indian civilization under the waterfall." They walked up the sacrificial Road, which was almost submerged by the river. On both sides of the road, there were many bones and some shed snake skins. They climbed up the stairs, and at the end was the main gate of the pyramid, which was carved with various hieroglyphics.These words have a history of at least several thousand years and are of great research value. If historians are here, they have to study them. Unfortunately, Luke has no interest at all. Kicking open the stone gate, a huge shadow suddenly comes out from the corner. The snake''s mouth opens, revealing its crimson fangs. Adam steps forward, grabs the fangs and tries to break them. Click! The fangs broke at the sound, and the shadow screamed and retreated in horror. Luke glanced at it indifferently. The shadow was as stiff as a lightning strike. Adam stepped forward, tore open the snake''s mouth, pulled out all the big teeth and small teeth, and then grabbed its cervical vertebra and lifted it to Luke. this is a giant Cobra king, ten meters long, with dark body and two rows of brown lines on its back. It was stunned by Adam''s cruel methods He hung his head in fear. He didn''t have the prestige of snake king at all. "What''s your name?" "West Simon "I asked for your full name." "Simon K. Brown!" Said the snake king in terror, glancing at Luke in ghost armor and at Adam, the terrible looking devil, with a buzzing head. It is the personal guard of the grey robed people, and is responsible for guarding the old nest. Therefore, it did not take part in the battle outside. It can only feel the danger of the battle through the constantly shaking stones. After the end of the war, I thought the host would come back soon, but I didn''t want to wait for strangers. A mecha, a demon! Where''s the master? Where is he The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he was. His eyes kept flashing and his body began to tremble. "Where''s your boss''s bedroom?" "I I don''t know. " Poof! Adam put his hand into the snake''s eye and pulled out the bloody eyeball. Luke asked again, "where''s your boss''s bedroom?" "East East, at the end of the corridor. Please don''t kill me. I haven''t done anything wrong Luke didn''t bother to pay attention to it. He walked out of the main hall and came to the East corridor. Chapter 234 The pyramid looks small, but the interior space is very wide. There is a corridor on both sides of the main hall. The end of the corridor turns and connects with each other to form a square passage. There are many rooms on both sides of the corridor, which seem to be the residence of the snake king. As for the warehouses where food is kept Snakes are snakes. Whether they are human or not, they can''t change their dirty and bloodthirsty nature. Walking out of the corridor to the end gate, Luke turned back and said, "this is it?" The snake king nodded busily, and his mouth opened and closed, which was very funny. Luke put his hand on the door, and the energy cannon shot from the palm of his hand, directly smashing the stone door. The residence of the grey robed man is different from that of the snake king. It is very clean. The ground is clean and spotless, and even has decorations of the human world. There is not much furniture in the room, only two bookshelves, a bed and a table. Luke went to the table, picked up the picture, looked at it, threw it on the floor, opened the drawer, and in the twinkling light, four egg sized gems appeared. Red, purple, blue, green, four gemstones, emitting a dazzling halo. Luke picked up the jewel, took advantage of the light and carefully observed the texture inside. After seeing it, he couldn''t stop nodding, good thing! At least tens of millions. It''s a good choice, whether it''s for women or town. Putting away the jewels, Luke turns to the bookshelf and picks up the books on it. Andrew white died, and gaster, the ancient demon behind him, was devoured by the green fire, which means that the only way to find the clue of collusion between the president and the cult is to rely on material evidence. Luke waved to Adam, who nodded slightly, grabbed the snake king and went to the other room. Soon, a sad cry came and he was pressed down. "Poor fellow, what''s wrong with it? It''s a snake." "If you become a rabbit, I may be able to have a little compassion. But is it a snake or the most disgusting poisonous snake? I haven''t forgotten the taste of being bitten by poisonous snakes in my last life?" With a cold snort, Luke sat in the grey robed man''s chair, with his notebook in his hand, turning page by page. I don''t know if it''s because of bad things. Andrew white has the habit of keeping a diary. Nowadays, people still keep a diary! In addition to the daily trivia, the diary records the black magic, which focuses on the process, essentials and experience of the sacrifice of evil spirits. It can be seen that his manipulation of the transformation ceremony has reached a state of handy. As the notebook turns down, a familiar name appears: Joel Nash, the current president of the United States, this page records the process of their acquaintance in detail. Luke straightened up, looked through it carefully, and looked disappointed. The above only records the daily communication between the two people, and there is no content related to the election, so is the diary behind. "What''s the matter? It doesn''t make sense!" Luke wrung his brows, puzzled. Normally, such an important thing would be mentioned in his diary, but there was no relevant description. "Is the diary fake, or is the FBI investigation wrong?" After thinking for a while, Luke went back to the bookshelf and took down all the books on it. One by one, he checked 17 books. In addition to a book recording the dark arts, all the other books were taboo books such as ancient legends and demons. "That''s the trouble!" When a person dies, he can only rely on material evidence, but as a result, the material evidence is not available. Luke looks down and thinks that something is wrong, as if something important is missing. Jack Harvey says that Joel Nash and the cult use the ceremony as a way of contact, but there is no record of the ceremony in the magic book. Forget? Or, there is no such thing as a ceremony of spiritual surrender. No, there''s a problem with the whole thing! Luke is vaguely aware of something. He puts down his book, goes to the next room and says to Adam, who is being interrogated, "have you found anything?" "There are chambers in the pyramid." "Where is it?" "He said it was in Andrew White''s bedroom, but no one had seen it." Luke returned to the room, turned on the scanner, and quickly analyzed the situation in the room with the help of super AI data system. Soon, an insignificant screw appeared. Reach out to press on the screw, in the click sound, the wall next to the bookshelf cracks a hidden door. Behind the secret door is a downward stone step. Walking down the step, there is a secret room illuminated by the night pearl at the end. Piles of jewelry, jewelry and gold were piled up in the corner, and there were two sacks of 100 dollar bills, at least 10 million. "As the leader of the cult, I like money!" Luke was speechless. He looked around the room and dropped his target on two objects on the altar: a jar and a crystal bottle filled with purplish red liquid. Can made of stone?Is When he thought of something, Luke''s face changed slightly. He walked carefully to the altar and put his palm wrapped by green inflammation on the jar. Boom! Strong energy fluctuations burst, and dense symbols appeared on the surface of the jar. "Sure enough!" Luke took a breath, retreated to the door, his fingers outstretched, and the green plume of fire gushed out. After being attacked, the mysterious symbols on the surface of the stone pot emit dazzling light, and layers of white halo surround the pot, isolating the green inflammation. As time goes by, the runes begin to darken and the halo is uncertain. Under the erosion of the green flame, the ancient stone pots are gradually scattered, revealing the carved words. The green flaming bear ran around and penetrated the inside of the stone pot, dyeing it from dark gray to dark green. It wasn''t until he was sure that there was no energy left in the jar that Luke scattered the flame, stepped forward and reached out to lift the jar made of unknown materials. From the construction of the stone pot, there should be a lid. Luke searched one side of the room to find the missing corner of the pot lid from the gold pile. The lid and the stone pot were integrated into one, and the mysterious characters flashed again. This time, there was no halo, but it gave people a sense of inexplicable heaviness. "That''s interesting!" Luke smiles. If you''re right, this is the red jar of Cletus, the instrument used by the eternal family to seal the demon gaster. The jar should have other functions. After going back, you have to study it carefully. After getting this treasure, Luke was in a better mood. Then he cast his eyes on the crystal bottle next to him. The bottle looked ordinary, but the purple liquid inside gave people a special feeling, like a wriggling life. It is recorded in the diary that the transformation process of evil spirit sacrifice needs the devil''s blood as the medium. The higher the blood is, the higher the success rate of transformation is. Is it difficult to find that the bottle is filled with the blood shed by the devil. Luke is not very proficient in magic, but the gray robed people put the stone pot and crystal bottle in the same position, so the value of the two should be equal. Since they are equal, they are naturally qualified to become collectibles. Chapter 235 Shortly after the energy of the sky disappeared, standalov perceived the result of the battle by reading that the winner was Luke. Jack Harvey was ecstatic first and then frowned. It''s good and bad that Luke wins. Without hesitation, the three went straight to the cave, but were blocked by the hummingbirds above. More than a dozen birds dock on the treetops and look directly below, which is surveillance and threat. Jack Harvey, with an ugly face, pointed at the hummingbird and scolded Luke for being shameless. Standalov and MEFF''s expression is not good, for this operation, the FBI sacrificed 30 elite, the result is like this. Standalov wanted to kill the hummingbird with his mind power. MEFF shook his head seriously. Seeing this, he could only bear it and sit on the stone. Time went by quickly. Soon, an hour later, a bird flew down, and Luke''s voice came from his mouth, "come here, I''m at the entrance of the cave." The voice fell, spread its wings and flew to the northwest. The three looked at each other and followed with anger in their hearts. After walking through the wet woods for half an hour, the three of them came to the back of the waterfall and saw Luke yawning on the stone, Jack Harvey roared, "boy, what do you mean, I tell you, don''t try to eat the fruits alone, you have to give me an account, or it won''t end." Luke yawned, took out a note and threw it, "this is Andrew White''s diary. All the important information is in it. Read it for yourself." Jack Harvey catches the diary and listens to Luke again. "There are a lot of gold and silver jewelry in the cave. I''ll take half of them. The rest is in them. Send someone to get them yourself." "The conditions I promised you have been completed. That''s the end of the cooperation. Goodbye, everyone." "Wait a minute!" Jack Harvey said in a voice, "you''ve read the diary, haven''t you?" Luke nodded. "Good." "How much do you know about Joel Nash?" Luke sneered, "director Harvey, when you find someone to cooperate with next time, you''d better make it clear. There are many stupid people in the world, but not me. Do you understand?" Jack Harvey was shocked, but his face didn''t change, "I don''t understand what you mean." Luke grinned, and the irony on his face showed no doubt. Without saying a word, he turned and left. The old man looked irritable and domineering, but in fact he was full of bad water, old but not dead. What he said was this kind of thing. Standalov and MEFF look at the director and ask if they want to keep him. Jack Harvey is silent and stares at Luke''s background until he disappears deep in the woods. "Contact headquarters and send three helicopters." "I see." MEFF answered and asked uncertainly, "Luke Shaw over there..." "Don''t worry about him." ¡­¡­ There are many doubts about the Greenwood project. Luke doesn''t know how many high-level people are involved in it, but he can be sure that Jack Harvey lied and lied to everyone, even himself, by using the power of the director of the FBI. "The old man is crazy." Luke shakes his head laughably. When he returns to town, he takes Emily and zatana with him and leaves. In a hotel in wedge stone city, three people with enough food and drink lean on the sofa to enjoy a rare leisure time. Luke takes out the checkbook, writes a six or five zeros on it, and puts them in front of zatana. "600000 dollars, not a penny." The girl picked up the check and gave it a kiss. "Luke Shaw, I like you more and more." Luke wrote another check and handed it to Emily. When she saw the number on it, Emily was startled. "Six million, no, I can''t take your money, I I am As she said that, her face turned red. Zatana had something to eat. She did the same task and paid the same amount. As a result, when someone else took 600, she was only 60. The gap was too big. "It''s not my money, it''s your share." "Deserve it?" Luk took his cup and sipped, "there is a pyramid of Apollo under the waterfall, which is the old nest of the snake spirit society. In addition to skeletons, snake skins and corpses, there are many gold and silver treasures. After conversion, there are at least 300 million. I will take half of them, and everyone will have a share of the rest." "Of your six million, four million is your share. The extra two million belongs to Roy. Try to give it to his family. It''s a little compensation." Hearing this, Emily no longer refuses and carefully keeps the check. She is now the president of the FBI powers Association, and Roy is a key member and a strong supporter of her. "Where''s my share?" she exclaimed "Not for you." "It''s not this, it''s something else..." Zatana said, "it''s not that everyone has a share. I''ve worked hard and almost lost my life. Amy is four million. How can I be sixty? It''s too unfair."Luke said, of course, "you''re hired by me. You''re paid on commission. You don''t participate in the distribution of booty." "Why, there is no such thing." Luke said, "rules are rules. Who asked you to take my deposit?" Zatana: -- He snorted angrily, picked up his coat, turned around and left. "Wait a minute." Luke stopped her. "I need your help." "No time!" "I''ll pay." "Ten million, one word less." "A hundred thousand!" "Five million!" "100000" "one million!" "I only give you 100000 yuan. If you don''t help me, I''ll go to Augusto. He will surely nod his head." After scolding herself for her lack of backbone, zatana smashed herself on the sofa, "come on, what''s the matter?" Luke clapped his hands, the door opened, and Adam, who had become a human, came in, holding a book and a crystal bottle of purplish red liquid. At the first sight of the crystal bottle, zatana jumped up and said in horror, "devil''s blood, damn it! You''re crazy. It''s not something that humans can touch. " "How do you know it''s devil''s blood in the bottle?" Luke said with a slight frown "Any magician who has some ability doesn''t know the blood of the devil. Is that common sense?" Luke continued, "what''s the use of this thing." "Too much use." Zatana went to the bottle and looked at it carefully. "The devil is the origin of magic, and also the dark side of magic. Many taboo magic related to hell need the devil''s blood as an introduction. In addition to the introduction, it itself represents magic. It can use the devil''s blood to call the demons to fight for itself. Of course, few magicians do this, which is too wasteful." Then he stirred his nose and exclaimed, "it''s a strong magic, at least it''s a medium level demon, and it''s not impossible to be a high level demon. Where did you get so much blood?" Chapter 236 After confirming that the crystal bottle is filled with devil''s blood, Luke was a little relieved. Devil''s blood is the top level magic material, and the blood of high-level pure devil is even more rare. If this bottle of blood is thrown out, the elders of the magic world will surely break their heads. Zatana turned her eyes and said with a smile, "Luke Shaw, discuss something." "Forget it, I''ll never give you blood." "I buy it with money." Luke sneered. "That''s not enough for me to tip the waiter." Said, picked up the records of many black magic books thrown in the past, "help me look inside all the records of those magic, there is no spirit ceremony." "To subdue the spirit?" Zatana was surprised. "Where did you hear that?" "Read well, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask." The girl turned her lips, opened the magic book and quickly read it. The more she looked at it, the more serious her expression became. Her cheeks were taut and she could not express her fear. After reading the last page, she threw out the book. "I advise you to burn this book." "Why?" "All that is copied in it are magic arts that are regarded as taboo by the magic world. If they are obtained by evil magicians, they will surely cause great disasters." Luke picked up the book and handed it to Adam, "it''s my collection. I''m the only one. There won''t be a second one. You''d better tell me first whether there''s a spiritual ceremony in the book." Zatana shook her head. "Are you sure?" "Sure, I''m a professional magician." This sentence seems to touch a switch, the smile on Luke''s face instantly disappeared, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, I do not know what to think. Emily was curious. "Is the service important?" "It''s not a matter of importance, it''s the source. Remember, don''t tell anyone about what happened these days. It''s better to forget. There''s Jack Harvey, who you haven''t met." They were stunned, with a thick puzzled face. Luke sighed, "the struggle between the high-level is not something you can touch. In a word, you choose to forget. Your purpose in swamp forest is to travel. There is no snake spirit club, no king cobra, no devil, and no FBI. It''s just a simple forest outing. Do you understand?" Emily hesitated, "isn''t the snake spirit cult worshiping demons? Is it not a good thing for us to eradicate evil cults and protect forests and human beings? How does it get involved in the political struggle? " Luke rubbed her hair, "there are some things that can''t be explained. Don''t worry about it any more. If there is any problem, let me deal with it." The next few days, Luke with two different styles of beautiful girls began a crazy three people lie down. Their lives are good and happy, but the FBI Director''s office is full of worries. Jack Harvey is sitting on the sofa, smoking one by one. His cigarette ends are full of ashtrays. On the TV in front of him, President Joel Nash is holding a campaign rally. He wins cheers by exposing the secret events that the government has concealed from the public over the years. In the course of his speech, he repeatedly emphasizes the existence of aliens and the "alien threat theory" and protects the public If he is elected, he will do his best to protect the security of the United States and never compromise with aliens. The last sentence has almost become a catchphrase of Joel Nash, but the American people are very fond of it. In just one week, his approval rating has soared to 40%. If it goes on like this, it''s really possible for salted fish to turn over and sit in the presidency for another four years, or even more. As his political opponent, once Joel Nash is re elected, Jack Harvey, the director of the FBI, will be the first to be dismissed. Thinking of the tragic ending after being dismissed, the old man could not help holding his fist, and his eyes flashed with a sharp killing intention. A little while, there were footsteps outside the door. Attorney General Marshall Warren and Senator Leddy Jones appeared at the door. Jack Harvey didn''t get up to greet them. They didn''t mean to knock on the door. They just sat on the sofa. The news about Joel Nash was still on TV. Marshall was tired of watching it. He picked up the remote control and turned it off. Leddy Jones reached out and knocked on the desk. "More than 30 elite FBI officers have bought a useless note, which is totally different from what you promised. You need to give us an explanation." Jack Harvey took a cigarette. "What explanation do you want?" "A few years ago, you told us that Joel Nash was connected with a cult and used supernatural forces to influence his competitors. That''s why he was elected president. We believe what you said and try our best to help you stay in the position of director of the FBI." Speaking of this, he took a slow breath and continued, "as a result, after four years of investigation, no evidence was found. I seriously suspect that you are lying." "Today I just want to ask if Joel Nash has any connection with the cult."Jack Harvey snuffed out the cigarette end and laughed, with a light mockery on his face. "Why, seeing the situation is not good, he wants to turn back and kick me out as a scapegoat to please his opponent." Cluck, cluck, cluck!!!! "You guys are still the same as before. You haven''t changed at all, but today is different from the past. Joel Nash is not an open-minded guy. Once you let him hold the power, you will all have bad luck." Leddy Jones took a deep breath and growled in spite of his anger. "answer me if Joel Nash has any connection with the cult." "Of course." "And the evidence?" "There is no evidence." "You..." Randy Jones was so angry that he slapped heavily on the desk and left the office without looking back. Marshall said anxiously, "is there really no evidence?" Jack Harvey lit a cigarette and said nothing. Seeing this, Marshall''s expression immediately became ugly, lit a cigarette, took a long breath, and then hissed, "according to the current momentum, Joel Nash has a very high chance of reversing. What''s more troublesome is that Thomson (his opponent), his body has problems." Jack Harvey was stunned and said, "what''s the problem?" Marshall pointed to the brain, "Alzheimer''s disease, early." "Sure enough!" Jack Harvey sneered, "the accident happened again a few years ago. The last time he had three opponents, this time only Thomson. It''s too easy to deal with him." "It''s useless to talk about it. The key is the evidence. You are not the only one who doubts him. As a result, after four years, nothing has been found." "If he is re elected this time, he will certainly reorganize the cabinet. By then, all of us will be laid off." "Not much time." Chapter 237 After a few days of indulgence, Luke set out for seaside city. I haven''t seen her for half a month. My family is still like that. There is no change at all. However, when I see the krypton girl standing at the gate with her hands akimbo and her face cold, I feel a little weak. Some time ago, Luke used the green light to stop her. As a result, she was "hunted down" everywhere and had to hide from the limelight. She thought that half a month later, she should be relieved of her anger. She didn''t think it was still this virtue. "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Linda, you''re more and more beautiful. Congratulations." Luke laughs and laughs. The girl suddenly appears in front of him, raises the green light ring in her hand, and says in a cold voice, "you don''t want to explain this ring." Luke said awkwardly, "it''s been so many days. Why?" "Liar, asshole!" Linda scolded angrily, "I thought you had changed your mind and sent me gifts. They were all pits. Crystal ring is the weapon of the green light Corps. You snatched it from Hal Jordan and gave it to me. The purpose is to let me carry the pot for you and become the target of the green light Corps." "Luke Shaw, you''re such a jerk. I''ve never seen you like that." The angry girl raised her hand to hit someone. "Wait a minute." Luke stepped back quickly and said, "have you met the green light?" "Of course I have. Otherwise, how could I know what you''ve done?" The girl stepped forward again, and Luke stepped back again. He said, "if you have something to say, don''t do it. I can''t stand your punch. You''re going to kill me. Who will support you?" "Go away!" Linda raised her fist and gritted her teeth for a long time, but finally she didn''t fight. She raised her leg and kicked on the floor. After leaving a big hole, she returned to the manor without looking back. Luke let out a long sigh of relief. Damn the green light corps, do whatever you want for me. Through the gate, when I saw grandfather Fu lying on the armchair basking in the sun, I hurried forward to say hello. I didn''t think that the latter would ignore him. I even waved his hand impatiently to let him play. Luke has no choice but to go to the main hall. The old man is playing chess with the old beggar. You come and I go. It''s hard to separate the two sides. Luke''s eyes are hot and he wants to open his mouth. After glancing at the whip in the old man''s hand, the corner of his mouth twitches and turns to the backyard. Ann babe was gnawing at the bone. Luke lost two pieces of sausage in the dog basin. As a result, two black backs bit each other, spit them out and continue to gnaw at the bone. Luke: -- What the hell? It''s the wrong way. Depressed Luke came to the kitchen, called Aunt Li aside and whispered, "Aunt Li, do you feel that the atmosphere at home is very wrong?" "No! It''s normal! " "Grandfather, why did they ignore me?" Hearing this, Aunt Li''s eyes flashed a faint dislike, and her voice became cold, "are you happy to go out these days?" A word asked Luke inexplicably, pause for two seconds, hesitated, "what happened at home?" "It''s no big deal, just fighting every day." Fighting? Luke''s eyelids jumped, and he felt a sense of disaster, "who''s fighting who?" "Earlier, it was some aliens in green robes who wanted to take back the ring on Linda''s hand. By the way, I heard that the ring was a gift from the young master." Aunt Li glanced at Luke, who coughed awkwardly and looked away with a guilty heart. She continued, "later, it was Miss Ferris. Miss Ferris and Linda had a bad temper and quarreled every time they met. I don''t know why..." At this point, I glanced at Luke again, "it was a lot of noise, and then You know "They, did they?" "Well, yes." "A few times." "Four or five times! Once I almost lifted the roof Luke took a cold breath. He was not well. Aunt Li pulled the corners of her mouth and said with a smile, "man! They all have the same virtue, thinking about the red flag at home and the colorful flag flying outside. But they don''t know that the better a woman is, the stronger her self-esteem is. It''s rare for a smart, beautiful and powerful woman like Miss Ferris and Linda. One is enough, let alone two. " Luke said with a smile, "you are right, but my heart is too big and I have too many things in it." "Then wait to suffer!" Aunt Li was too lazy to pay attention to him. She took the fruit tray and went to the main hall. In order to ease the awkward atmosphere at home, Luke cooked a table of good dishes for dinner. Under the guidance of EVA, every dish was cooked just right, with perfect color, fragrance and almost reaching the master level. With delicious food as the bedding, the old man finally put down his whip.After dinner, two unwelcome guests came to the house: Amanda and Jason law. In the reception room, looking at the two men dressed in formal clothes, Luke said half sarcastically, "your news is really good. When I get home at noon, you will come to me in the evening." Amanda, as the middleman, said, "this special assistant to the president, Jason law, is from California, just like you." Luke nodded blandly. Jason Lao was very interested. After looking up and down, he said with a smile, "I''ve heard the name of master Xiao in the seaside city for a long time. Today is the first time I''ve seen you. I didn''t expect that you are younger than I thought." Luke motioned to Aunt Li to serve tea and said indifferently, "as an assistant to the president, I don''t have the time to come to me when I don''t accompany the president to canvass during the general election." "Don''t worry about the election. We''ll win." "Oh?" As far as I know, the president''s approval rating is only over 40%, while Thomson''s is 59%, with a gap of 16 percentage points. How can you win such a big gap "It''s confidential. I can''t tell you." Luke laughed and looked at him casually. "It seems that the president is ready for re-election. In that case, what do you want me to do?" Jason looks at Amanda beside him, and the latter says, "recently, there has been a strong fluctuation of energy in the swamp forest. According to our investigation, it is the senior FBI agents and heterodyne super ability who have fought with a group of cult organizations called the snake spirit society. The fighting has led to the death of 30 senior agents and the destruction of large trees. What''s more surprising is that the number of people who have participated in the fighting Among them are not only the current director of the FBI, Jack Harvey, but also you, Luke Shaw, the boss of the underworld in seaside city. You are also a participant in the battle, even the leader. " Luke said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''ve been playing in wedgestown these days. I can''t understand a word you said." Amanda snapped, "Luke Shaw, I warn you, don''t try to quibble. We have special approval from your Excellency the president. If you don''t cooperate with the investigation, we have the right to detain you administratively." Chapter 238 Amanda''s fierce questioning made Luke have some strange ideas. He looked at her suspiciously with a slight pick of his brow. He coughed and said, "well, I admit that I went to the swamp forest a few days ago to fight with a group of evil believers who believed in demons and turned from human to giant Cobra king, no Yes, is that wrong? Those who believe in demons are the public enemies of mankind. Is it wrong for me to kill them? " Jason said with a smile, "of course it''s true. The devil should die. You didn''t do anything wrong." "In that case, why do you come to me?" Amanda said in a voice, "you and FBI director Jack Harvey''s action to get rid of the snake spirit society is admirable. However, according to the information I got, the ultimate goal of your action is not to eradicate the cult, but the president. Recently, there are rumors that your Excellency the president has something to do with the cult. For this, FBI director Jack Harvey believes it deeply and will find you to go to the swamp together In the forest, we are trying to find out the truth behind the snake spirit society, trying to use some necessary perjury to prove that your Excellency the president colluded with the cult and manipulated the election with supernatural forces. " "Your actions not only infringe on the president''s personality and reputation, but also are the most profound slander on the White House Government. We..." "Wait a minute, wait a minute!" Luke waved his hand, "your words make me confused. I don''t understand the president or collusion. I just accept Jack Harvey''s employment and go to the swamp forest to kill monsters. I don''t know what''s going on behind the snake spirit club. Even if you make up a story, you should have realistic basis." "Not yet?" "No, why admit it? Even according to what you said, Jack Harvey''s purpose is to plant the president. He will tell me an outsider about such a confidential matter, whether you have chosen the wrong target." Amanda frowned and said nothing. She seemed to be thinking about how to pry Luke''s mouth open. Seeing that the atmosphere was delicate, Jason said quickly, "don''t get me wrong, Mr. Xiao. We''re not here to blame you for your fault, but to find out what happened in the forest. There is a pyramid of the sun god under the waterfall, which is the home of the snake spirit society. When we sent people to the waterfall, we found the snake in the pyramid It''s all empty. " "I want to know, what do you find in it?" Luke''s heart moved and he said, "Jack Harvey is in charge of the whole operation. You should ask him." "Director Harvey''s situation is a bit complicated. Before we find out the details, I hope to get some information from you, if you are willing to help..." Pausing, he said with a smile, "Your Excellency will not forget it." Luke laughs, glances over Amanda and finally settles on Jason law with a smile, "Mr. law, I understand what you mean. Thank you very much for your kindness, but I need time to sort out the action process and make sure it''s accurate before I can give you a reply. Well, I''ll give you a reply in two weeks, two weeks later." As soon as the words fell, the smile on Jason law''s face immediately disappeared. Ten days later was the voting deadline, but he had 14 days. It was obvious that he did not believe that the president could be re elected. Stupid cunning little thing! Jason law sneered at the bottom of his heart. He thought young master Xiao in the seaside city was so amazing. He didn''t expect that he was also a businessman. He didn''t know that he wanted to fight for the opportunity. If you don''t want it, don''t turn over after strange things. The goal was not achieved. Jason didn''t want to stay. He said some nonsense without nutrition and left with Amanda. Luke watched them disappear at the corner of the street, turned back to the reception room, sat on the chair and waited quietly. The time was running away. Forty minutes later, the sound of footsteps came. It was Amanda who had gone back. Luke said with a smile, "how do you feel about working under a fool?" Amanda replied with a blank face, "situation forces, no idea." "What? Ready to be Joel Nash''s man "The eye of heaven has no other choice." Luke picked up the cup and shook it gently twice. "Where''s Thomson? Isn''t he good? " Amanda took a deep look at Luke. She had a lot of questions in her heart, but she finally put up with them, "it was good, but unfortunately, it was doomed to failure." Luke frowned slightly. "I don''t understand?" "Alzheimer''s disease." When he heard the speech, Luke was stunned for a moment, and issued a long exclamation, "just like four years ago, there are [accidents] again. Our president''s luck is really enviable." Amanda sneered, "it''s not luck." "Without evidence, it''s luck." Amanda stares into Luke''s eyes and asks, "is there really no evidence?" Luke shook his head in silence. "Jack Harvey used the power of the director of the FBI to tell a big lie and deceived everyone, including you and me." "No, you''re wrong. Joel Nash does have a connection with snake spirit. I''m quite sure about that."Luke frowned. "With all due respect, you shouldn''t have said that in your present position." "It''s my business. You don''t care." Amanda straightened up, her dark cheeks serious. "Luke Shaw, please tell me, is there really nothing in the pyramid?" After a brief silence, Luke nodded, "yes." "What?" "A diary, which mentions Joel Nash, just mentions it. It can''t be used as evidence." "Where is the diary?" "What do you say?" "Jack Harvey?" "No one but him." Amanda didn''t believe Luke''s words, but she had to. She couldn''t help saying, "are you sure there''s nothing in the diary?" Luke shrugged. "That''s a stupid statement. If there was evidence, Jack Harvey would have done it. He wouldn''t have been smoking in the office." "Well, I also have something to ask you. Who appointed you to come here today?" "No one but him." as like as two peas, the answer is quite different. "That''s strange." Luke said to himself, "this is the critical moment of the general election. In the final sprint stage, he is not busy holding the election rally. He actually sent the most trusted men and the most capable cadres to the seaside city to find me. What does he want from me?" In the last sentence, Amanda couldn''t help thinking about it, pausing and saying, "he seems to want to know what you get from the pyramid." "Why does he have this idea?" As Luke continued to ask questions, their voices dropped, and they were silent at the same time. They both looked at each other and could see clearly from each other''s faces. "Looks like I''m going to call Jack Harvey." Amanda said in a deep voice, "it''s not just the notebook, it''s something else that he cares about." Chapter 239 Criminal psychology is a very interesting subject. When Luke was four years old, he spent two months to study it, which benefited him a lot. People have a fluke mentality. When they encounter life-threatening events, this mentality will be magnified infinitely, and then become a kind of obsession. Luke doesn''t know about Joel Nash''s secret, but it''s certain that there must be something in the pyramid that he or the person behind him is very concerned about, which may be in the hands of the FBI or Luke. After confirming the idea, Luke and Amanda immediately have an idea. They murmur for half an hour. After discussing all kinds of details, they act separately. Amanda returns to the White House to test Joel Nash, while Luke goes to base 2. All the gold, silver and jewels found in the pyramid are in the warehouse. Luke checks them one by one. After screening, he throws the target on four precious stones and stone jars. Gems are the best, valuable, reflecting bright light in the light. "EVA, check the internal structure of the gem. I want to get its isotopic spectrum and molecular structure." "I see, young master." Driven by the energy position, the gem is sent into the analyzer, and soon its microstructure is presented on the virtual screen in the form of a three-dimensional model. Luke looked at it carefully several times and shook his head in disappointment, "jade! Emerald without energy. " "It''s of no use except for being good-looking and eye-friendly." Then I checked the other three gems, and the result was the same. They were all useless luxuries. There''s no problem with the gems. The rest is the jar. The red can of kratus! Seal the keepsake of the demon gaster. It''s it if there''s no accident. Luke picked up the stone jar and put it into the analyzer. A dazzling flash of electric light flashed, and the analyzer was cracked by the explosion of energy from the stone jar. The outside of the jar glows with mysterious symbols. "EVA, what do these symbols mean?" "I''m sorry, young master. There are no symbols in the known 400 kinds of characters. However, I find one interesting thing. The energy stance of the stone jar is very similar to the invisible stance of the magicians like zatana. The difference is that its stance strength is several thousand times of the latter." Luke touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "do you mean the stone jar is a magic object?" "Very likely." ¡­¡­ Wedge stone city! After Luke left, zatana didn''t return to the circus. Instead, she started a crazy buying mode in this prosperous central city. The forest party brought her 700000 dollars in cash. 700000! Zatana has never been given so much pocket money since she was a child. therefore, a girl with a huge sum of money began to spend her life in a material way. She used to buy brand-name perfume, bags, clothes and jewellery. She used to dress herself up in a glamorous and expensive way. She even accepted a invitation from a young and wealthy two generation to attend a celebrity banquet, and she met more rich two generations at the banquet. For a time, zatana became the focus of the young rich circle in wedge stone city, with many admirers. Zatana, however, is indifferent to them. With her rich social experience and magic tricks, zatana plays these weak chickens who do not know how dangerous they are, and swindles them out of their hands. Life is so interesting! On this day, after having lunch with a rich second generation who had just graduated from Harvard University, zatana came out of the restaurant. Unexpectedly, she ran into a mountain as soon as she went out. The girl shivered uncontrollably when she saw the expressionless face and the emotionless eyes Adam! Why are you here? " "Young master wants to see you!" "No way!" "I have an activity tonight. I can''t go," she exclaimed "The young master doesn''t like waiting for people." The strong words annoyed the rich second generation next to him. He stepped forward and stood in front of zatana like an ancient Knight. He raised his head and said with a proud look, "big man, you should keep respect for ladies. You didn''t hear her. Miss zatana is going to have a banquet with me tonight. I don''t have time to see your young master. Please go back. If your young master is not happy, let him kiss you I''ve come. " Adam stretched out his thick palm, grasped the collar of the rich second generation and threw it out like garbage. Bang! After flying a few meters away, the rich second generation hit the stone slab heavily, and his whole body felt like falling apart. After all this, Adam glanced at zatana faintly, turned and left, ignoring the panic of the people around him. The girl was very embarrassed. After thinking about it, she said sorry to the young rich second generation, and then quickly followed her when she mentioned her skirt. Four hours later, zatana appeared outside a country house. Seeing Luke Shaw at the door, she couldn''t help roaring,"Listen to me, Luke Shaw. I''m not a tool man. Next time you come to me, you''d better be polite. I don''t want to see him again. He''s more terrible than the devil." Luke glanced at her bags, jewelry and clothes, and shook his head. Women, they all have the same virtue. "Come on in, there''s a problem you need to deal with." "You can help, at least 200000, or you can''t talk about it." Zatana yelled and walked into the villa. When she saw the shining stone pot on the table, she gave a cry, "what a magic power." "What is this?" "Seal the jar of the devil gaster, also known as the red jar of kratus." "You came to me for it." "Yes, the stone jar should be a magic item. I don''t know much about magic. I can only find professionals." Luke sat down on the sofa and snapped his fingers. A blue energy wave hit the stone can. The light of the stone can suddenly increased, and dense mysterious characters appeared on the surface. "Do you recognize these characters?" Zatana picked up the magnifying glass on the table to observe carefully. The more she looked, the more surprised she was. She involuntarily picked up her pencil and copied the characters on the paper. Soon, a sheet of A4 white paper was full of characters. Luke did not speak. He watched with interest until all the characters had been copied, and then said, "you can read these characters." Zatana shook her head solemnly. "It''s not a character, it''s a divine pattern that reveals the origin of magic. It''s essentially different from words. It''s more like an equation in mathematics. It needs a special way of interpretation to combine different divine patterns to get the hidden content." "Do you know the way of interpretation?" "My father taught me when I was a child." When Luke was silent, what was the family origin? The girl in front of her is the best example. She can see the symbols that even super AI can''t understand at a glance. It is worthy of being one of the magic bearers in the DC world, and there is no one left with this knowledge reserve. Now that she can read it, it''s easy. Chapter 240 The characters on the stone jar are not fixed. As time goes by, the characters will change. So, simple copying becomes a heavy work. It took two hours for zatana to finish sorting out the characters on the jar. Looking at a table full of A4 paper, Luke said in silence, "what to do next." "Every piece of paper contains a piece of information. I need to put them together to get the final answer," zatana said in a deep voice "Give me a room." Luke opened his hand. "The whole villa is yours." ¡­¡­ Washington white house. After returning here, Amanda came to the president''s office for the first time. Joel Nash and the Secretary of state are discussing the foreign policy in the Middle East. Judging from their voices, they seem to have great differences. Joel Nash hopes to show his strength in a stronger way. It''s better to start a war and let the terrorists who are hiding in the Middle East feel what fear is. Secretary of state Bertrand disagrees with the president''s view that the situation in the Middle East is very complicated. Because of the relationship between oil reserves, many countries are involved in the war blindly, which will only lead to greater conflicts and even the opposition of allies. Joel Nash didn''t listen at all. He growled loudly. He could hear it clearly even outside the door. After a while, belland came out gray. When he saw Amanda at the door, he turned and left without saying a word. Amanda knocks on the door, "Hello, Mr. President." "Come in!" Amanda closed the door and sat down in her chair, solemn and respectful. Joel Nash collected the papers and asked flatly, "Jason told me you''re looking for Luke Shaw again." "Yes." "How was the conversation?" "He''s very cunning and doesn''t want to reveal his ideas before the end of the election, but I''ve asked about other things. There are a lot of treasures in the Helios pyramid in swamp forest, with a total value of nearly 300 million. There are many valuable things in those jewels, among which the most striking are four precious stones." Joel Nash said strangely, "what kind of gem?" "Red, purple, blue and green, each as big as an egg." "That''s really rare." Joel Nash sighed and said, "nothing but gems." "he doesn''t want to disclose too much, but my eyes at the FBI tell me that besides gold and silver jewelry, FBI also found stone earthen jars and a crystal bottle filled with purple liquid in the Pyramid chamber." When speaking, Amanda deliberately slowed down her tone, her eyes down, but the corner of her eyes was staring at the front. Sure enough, when she heard the stone jar, her face changed obviously, even her right hand curled up together. Joel Nash took a sip of coffee and asked casually, "why do crystal bottles and stone jars go with gold and silver?" Amanda shook her head. "I don''t know exactly. Jack Harvey is looking into the secret of the stone jar. There are also rumors that the stone jar has mysterious power, and characters will appear on the surface. As long as you know the secret of the characters, you can find out the truth behind it. Of course, these words have no factual basis and can''t be credulous." Joel Nash can''t sit still. He didn''t expect the other party to find out this step. If it goes on like this, it''s really possible that something will go wrong, but he can only bear it. "well done, worthy of being the founder of the Tianyan society. After the election, I will propose to Congress that Tianyan society should become the authority department, which, like the FBI and CIA, is specialized in dealing with supernatural events and crimes Aliens, I believe that with your ability, you can certainly do well. " Amanda quickly got up. "I won''t let you down, Mr. President." Joel Nash pressed her hand, motioned for her to sit down, and said solemnly. "The action in swamp forest made me very angry. I never thought that they suspected that I was colluding with evil cults and spreading things without basis. That old guy was so hateful that he wanted to drive me out of the presidency." Amanda echoed, "Jack Harvey has lost his most basic morality as a judicial officer. He is blindfolded by prejudice and is not suitable to continue to hold such an important position as director of the FBI." "That''s right." Joel Nash leaned back in his chair with a cold expression. "It''s not the first time that something similar has happened. I''ve endured it many times over the years. This time, I can''t tolerate it any more. No one can slander me." "I want you to take over the snake spirit society case and find out the cause, process and result of the case." Amanda got up and said, "promise to finish the task, just..." As soon as the words changed, there were more hesitations on his face. "If you have any problems, just say it." Amanda whispered, "the FBI is the highest intelligence agency in the United States. Jack Harvey''s level is far higher than mine. Even if he has your order, he will not cooperate, or even block it. If he does, I have no other way."Amanda wants to know how much the stone jar takes up in Joel Nash and whether it''s more important than life. Sure enough! As soon as the voice fell, a layer of frost appeared on Joel Nash''s face, his eyes half narrowed, and he sent out a cold light like a knife. At this time, he gave people a sense of inexplicable oppression. "Do it with all your strength. No matter what happens, I''ll carry it for you." Amanda looked stunned and said in a loud voice, "I see, Mr. President, I will definitely investigate the details of the case and bring back all the stolen goods. I will never let you down." "Well! Go Amanda arranges her clothes and leaves the office. As soon as she leaves the room, her respect disappears. She looks very cold. She just doubts and is not sure about Luke''s inference. After the conversation, all her doubts disappear. Goddamn Joel Nash, as president, has a connection with the cult. Every time she thought about this, Amanda couldn''t help growing up. She hates everything except human beings, not to mention demons, who are good at bewitching people and creating disasters. Joel Nash must die and never be re elected. After leaving the White House, Amanda immediately called Luke to retell the conversation and her judgment. On the other hand, Luke, who has received the reply, leans on the sofa. On the table in front of him, there is zatana''s written comments, which are interpreted from the characters. The comments are very poor and translated into Chinese as follows: at the beginning of the disaster, fate is twins; one body, two spirits, no beginning and no end. "That''s very interesting." Luke couldn''t help laughing. He thought Joel Nash was a puppet at the mercy of others. After a long time, it turned out that he was the most hidden guy. Gaster the devil, President of the United States! No wonder you have no scruples and I desperately, the original that is not you. But this time, you can''t run. Chapter 241 Pennsylvania Avenue, Washington, D.C. The Hoover building, the FBI headquarters, is located here, and the street is one of the most secure areas in the world. Just after nine o''clock, five black SUVs connected with license plates came to the crowded street. This novel scene attracted many people''s attention. When they saw the vehicles parked at the gate of Hoover building, many passers-by stopped and looked at them curiously. The door opened, and it was not the FBI agents who came down, but other people with eyes on their chests. Eye of heaven! Some people recognize it. It''s not wrong. The eye sign is Tianyan society, which recently cracked the alien kidnapping case. How can the eye of heaven show up in front of the FBI? Hidden in every corner of the intelligence personnel and reporters as if smelling the bloody smell of sharks, have used their respective relations to investigate the truth. For the arrival of Tianyan meeting, not only the people around were surprised, but also the receptionists in Hoover building were confused. A female receptionist came forward and said, "Hello, who are you?" Amanda takes out her identification and says in a cold voice, "this is Amanda Waller. Where''s Jack Harvey?" Amanda Waller! Leader of the eye of heaven! The receptionist''s face changed slightly, and she said, "sorry, the director is in a meeting. Please wait a moment. I''ll call right now." "I know where he is. Don''t worry about it." Amanda pushes away the receptionist and strides to the elevator. Behind her, more than ten days'' eyes will follow her step by step, and the group exudes strong momentum. The receptionist couldn''t stop, so she had to call the assistant. The number of floors of Hoover building is not high. Soon, Amanda and his party found the conference room. Without any politeness, they directly opened the door of the conference room, scanned the FBI high-level in the room, and finally fell to Jack Harvey on the main seat, "director Harvey, I have something to talk with you, let others leave." One sentence angered everyone in the room, and a senior executive said coldly, "this is Hoover building, FBI headquarters, not your eye meeting." Amanda raised her hand, and the subordinate behind her stepped forward, took out two documents and put them on the table, "these two documents, one is a special investigation order signed by the president, the other is a special statement of the Senate. They authorized me to investigate the swamp forest case. Ladies and gentlemen, if you are dissatisfied, you can go to the White House and talk to the president now." Someone picked up the document and looked at it. When he saw the content above, his face was very ugly. As the highest intelligence agency in the United States, the FBI has never been bullied. Amanda said again, "it''s confidential. Please get out." All the people looked at Amanda coldly, but they didn''t mean to get up. Jack Harvey took out his pipe, lit it, and took a deep breath. "young man, not everyone can enter Hoover building, and not everyone dares to break into it. Since you are young and ignorant, I will give you a minute to retreat, otherwise, don''t leave." Amanda didn''t care about the threat of the other party, and pressed step by step, "director Harvey, according to our investigation, your actions in the swamp forest have serious dereliction of duty. It''s your willful behavior that led to the death of 30 FBI elite. Such a big casualty can''t be prevaricated in a word or two. You have to give an account to the White House, the Senate and me." Jack Harvey said indifferently, "who sent you?" "It''s my duty not to send me." "Responsibility?" The old man sneered sarcastically. The heavenly eye society is also qualified to talk about responsibility. He didn''t want to talk nonsense. He took out his mobile phone and pressed the tic tac toe button. Dense footsteps rang out in the corridor. Dozens of armed FBI agents surrounded him from both sides, pulled out pistols and pointed them at the eye of heaven. The situation is on the verge of breaking out, and the oppressive feeling of suffocation permeates the air. Amanda gritted her teeth and growled, "Jack Harvey, I have a special investigation order, and the Senate statement that I''m here for business, and you dare to point a gun at me. I seriously warn you that your current behavior is tantamount to treason." The old man waved his hand impatiently, and the FBI agents in the corridor came forward one after another to "invite" them out. Amanda was not spared. She was pushed and pushed. How embarrassed she was. This scene was photographed by several reporters and intelligence officers. Soon, the news of the conflict between Tianyan and the FBI appeared in the work of department heads. In the conference room, Dean cook, deputy director of the Council, worried that "it would be a stalemate with the president, and there would be trouble in the Senate." Jack Harvey waved his hand and said, "don''t worry about him. He won''t sit for a few days." Hearing this, the people in the room looked at each other, not knowing the meaning of the vernacular.The news of Thomson suffering from Alzheimer''s disease was leaked out by his personal doctor. After media publicity, almost everyone knows. Alzheimer''s disease, also known as Alzheimer''s disease, people with this disease simply do not have the ability to hold an important position, and people will not let a person with cognitive impairment become president. After this wave of operation, Joel Nash rose against the trend and his support rate soared. No surprise, he will be re elected. In the face of such a situation, why fight against him? Many people don''t understand, but those familiar with the inside mutter. It''s said that the director has got some strange things from the swamp forest, which seems to have something to do with Joel Nash. Is it difficult for him to find evidence? After the meeting room was spread through various channels, some senior members of the Senate and the White House also had other ideas. In the president''s office, Joel Nash looked at Amanda with a blank face, "I heard you were kicked out." Amanda lowered her head. "I''m sorry, Mr. President. I didn''t expect him to draw." Joel Nash closed his eyes for a while before hissing, "what are you going to do next?" Amanda was silent for a moment, gritting her teeth and whispering, "intelligence shows that Jack Harvey seems to have evidence against you." At this point, I looked up, "I don''t know the truth, but judging from the current situation, the intelligence is likely to be true, and I''m worried that he will be forced to..." The following words didn''t go on, everything was silent. Joel Nash clapped his hand on the table, got up and came to the window, his eyes almost filled with anger. He''s fed up with all this. He wants to be a king, not a puppet. Amanda lowered her head and said in a confused voice, "Mr. President, I''m a little uncertain about what to do next." Joel Nash looked at the sky quietly, and after a long time he said, "where is the stone jar?" Amanda''s drooping eyes flashed a little weird, but her tone did not change at all. "It should be in the basement of Hoover building." "Take it out." Chapter 242 At this moment, Amanda doubted whether she had heard wrong, "take Take it out? " How to take it? That''s Hoover building, the FBI headquarters, one of the most secure places in the world. It''s not granny''s dung pool. You can reach out if you want. Joel Nash said indifferently, "I''ll go tonight. I''ll arrange it." Hearing this, Amanda, struggling with the confusion in her heart, turned and left the office. Before she left, she closed the door very attentively. Out of the White House, she went straight to the black SUV, ignored the curious eyes of her subordinates, closed her eyes and fell into a strange silence. Take it out? Get it out of FBI headquarters! Good! "I''ll see. How are you going to let me take it?" Amanda raises her lips and suddenly looks forward to it. Time flies, and it''s one o''clock in the morning. A black car quietly drove into the FBI underground parking lot. The door opened and Amanda, dressed in strong clothes, came down. According to the instructions of the president, she went down the stairs to the first floor of Hoover building. I don''t know if it''s the weather. The Hoover building is very dark tonight. There is no sound in the deep corridor. It''s as quiet as a cemetery. Amanda walked down the corridor to the entrance of the underground base. Two guards stood in front of the door, their heads falling down from time to time, looking like they were dozing. Amanda came to the door with her feet pressed down. The two guards didn''t respond. Even though the iron door opened and made a sound, they were still asleep. Seeing this scene, she instinctively frowned. A little surprise flashed in her eyes, but she didn''t say anything. She followed the elevator behind the iron door to the third floor underground. The security level here is very high. There are not only 24-hour security guards, but also a monitoring system specially used to identify identity information. I don''t know why. The monitoring system didn''t work tonight, and the security guards fell one by one. They sleep very dead, saliva down the corner of the mouth flow on the ground, even if you take down the access card hanging in the waist, there is no sense of soberness. "What a strange ability!" Amanda squinted and looked around instinctively in horror, as if to find the ghost hiding in the corner. Unfortunately, there was no one around in the dark. That guy is probably monitoring himself. He can''t show his flaws, let alone be nervous. Amanda calmed down, used the access card to go through the layers of protection, and came to the experimental center of the underground base. The room was dark without lights on. In order to reduce the risk of exposure, Amanda had to take out a flashlight and look around for the whereabouts of the stone can. After looking for it, the experimental center followed the map to the vault, looked at the door with a password lock, and immediately frowned. How can I get in without a password. Just then, the sound of footsteps sounded behind him. An old man in a scientific research uniform came to the door, entered the password, and then fell to the ground with a short snore in his mouth. Obviously, he finished the work of inputting the password in his sleep. Amanda''s face was full of shock, and a sense of absurdity rose in her heart. Is that the power of the devil? It''s horrible. The door of the vault opened in this way. It was so simple and incredible that Amanda endured the uneasiness in her heart and went into the vault. She ignored the strange exhibits and went straight to the deepest counter. A stone jar with a notched lid was placed on the counter, which was the goal of this trip. She picked up the stone jar and went back the same way. When she passed by the guards, she looked at them curiously. Their eyes seemed to be eroded by drowsiness and tightly closed. "Terrible power." After a silent thought, Amanda quickened her pace, walked through the corridor, followed the elevator to the underground parking lot. More than ten minutes later, at the gate of the park, Jason law, dressed in a black coat, was sitting on a bench. Seeing the black car coming, he hurried over and said, "how about it?" Amanda took out the canvas bag with the stone can and sighed, "unimaginable success!" Jason opened the package, checked it carefully, and after confirming the authenticity, he laughed with pride, "well done, Mr. President. I won''t treat you badly." Amanda said with a smile, "to help the president is to help me. What I promised will be done, that is..." After two seconds of pause, he hesitated, "when I went in, I found that all the monitoring devices were in the power off state, and the guards were also simple and fell asleep without any reaction. This is too exaggerated. How did you do it?" Jason raised his head haughtily. "The power of Mr. President is beyond ordinary people''s understanding. After you have been with him for a long time, you will naturally find the benefits." Said, put away the canvas bag, "today is here, remember, must keep secret." "Don''t worry, I won''t reveal a word." Amanda said solemnly. After seeing the other party leave, she drove home. When she passed the crossroad, the brake suddenly failed and was hit head-on by a truck coming from the side,Bang! the black car flew directly, overturned in the air more than ten times, and fell heavily on the road. Blood oozed from under the car, reflecting a dazzling red light in the light of the fire. On the street not far away, Jason, who witnessed the scene, sneered and drove away. People abandoned by fate have no qualification to live! Amanda Waller, you mean clown, your acting is ridiculous! ¡­¡­ Early the next morning, the biggest roar of all time broke out at the Hoover building. Jack Harvey''s eyes were full of rage, and his red eyes seemed to be on fire. He called the heads of all departments to the office and scolded them. After that, he kicked the head of the security department on his ass and yelled that you can get out of here. Only at this time did people know that the headquarters had been robbed. A guy who was not aware of it slipped into the vault of the underground base and stole something very important. When the news got around, Hoover building exploded. It''s not fast enough for a thief to steal from the FBI. The FBI agents all went out and started a comprehensive search. If they didn''t check, they didn''t know that the case was far more weird than they thought. For some unknown reason, the building was cut off last night, and the standby power supply didn''t start. More than a dozen guards were sleeping, and they didn''t notice that there were people in and out of the underground base. The angry head of the security division used a lie detector on the guards. As a result, there was no harvest. The guards did not lie. They did fall asleep and had a spring dream. It''s getting more and more strange! A search failed, and the head of the security section could only send the interrogation report to the director''s office. At this moment, everyone felt the terror of the coming storm. When the FBI encounters a burglar, it still loses important material evidence. According to the rumor, it is related to the president. As long as you can understand the secret above, you can find out the evidence of collusion between the president and the cult. Now, the evidence is gone and taken away in an incredible way. It''s too terrible to think about it. Chapter 243 Start: after the theft of the FBI headquarters, the news that Amanda Waller, the head of the Tianyan society, was unconscious after a car accident spread, and two vicious incidents happened one after another, which made the already chaotic White House government more chaotic. The high-level people argued constantly, the Senate also broke out quarrels, and a small number of people who were vaguely aware of the truth turned their strange eyes to the president''s office. Joel Nash, the worst president since the founding of the United States! As the saying goes, the longer a person is repressed, the more intense he is released. If he succeeds in reelection, I''m afraid many people in the White House will have bad luck. Four years ago, Joel Nash was targeted by all parties and not recognized by voters because of his low vote rate. Many people regard him as a passer-by. Now, his support rate is close to 45% and is still rising at a considerable speed. Competitor Thomson has also revealed that he has Alzheimer''s disease. It can be said that the winner is in his hands. Once he succeeds, this time he will take back power and become the real master of the White House, rather than the "lucky guy" ridiculed by all parties. What will he do when he is in power? Revenge, for sure! There''s no doubt about it! War, which President doesn''t fight. These are the essential attributes of being an "excellent" president. Judging from his attitude towards Amanda, the peacemaker who plays the role of pig and eats tiger and keeps silent seems to be more ruthless. In a remote villa in Washington state, Joel Nash with a canvas bag pushes the front door and walks into the living room. In the luxurious living room, a handsome young white man in his twenties sits cross legged, his body strangely suspended in the air. His eyes are closed, his fingers are behind his ears, and his bright forehead is shining black and red from time to time. A kind of inexplicable authority emanated from him. Joel Nash didn''t speak. He put the canvas bag on the table, lit a cigar, and inhaled it without expression. Soon, the ground was full of soot, and the meditative youth opened his eyes. His black and golden vertical pupils sometimes expanded and sometimes contracted, just like the devil in hell, which was extremely terrifying. the youth glanced at the canvas bag on the table and said, "well done ¡£¡± Joel Nash sneered, "don''t lose it. I don''t want to wipe your ass every time." The youth also sneered, "if you don''t want to, let''s change, I''ll be the president, you''ll be the beast." "It''s your duty to protect me." "Shit, if I didn''t go out of my way to help you out, you could be president." Joel Nash shrugged. "You''re me. I''m you. Why do you have to be so clear?" "That''s why I want to change it." The young man put out his tongue and licked his lips, with sick Madness on his face, "you can experience my hard work, and I can enjoy your fun, such as Vanessa Charming goblin, I haven''t seen her for several years. She has grown so big. I can''t restrain her instinct as soon as I see her. This body''s will tells me that he wants to press your daughter on the bed and trample her. This is also my idea. What do you think? " Joel sat on the sofa and said, "don''t kill people, or it won''t end." "Don''t worry, I won''t kill anyone. I will ravage her, torture her body, enslave her soul, and make her fall in love with me. At that time, I will bring her to you and let her feel the beauty of the world." The young man giggled, his face distorted, confused and full of endless malice. Joel Nash seems to be used to the other party''s madness. He flicks his cigarette into the garbage can and goes on, "Luke Shaw, what are you going to do with it?" Hearing this name, the ferocity of the youth disappeared in an instant. His eyes half narrowed and he released the murderer. "He must die in my hands. Only by killing him can I erase the humiliation in my heart." Joel Nash put his hands around his chest and said curiously, "he really defeated you. Although you are only half of my strength, you are also an ancient demon. You will be defeated by stupid, low-level and cowardly human beings." He said, chuckling. "It''s so interesting. I really want to see what you look like at that time." "Shut up, old bastard. I''m stronger than you. You''re the part that splits out." "Is it?" Joel Nash got up slowly. Mysterious blood lines appeared on his forehead. The breath of terror came out of him. The air was creeping, as if there was a terrible force surging out. At this moment, time became slow. "Come on, give it a try, let you know who is the boss." The young man opened his mouth and showed his tusks. You look at me and I look at you. Even if the momentum is very different, he would not step back. Two minutes later, Joel Nash put up his strength and waved his hand dully, "a fool is a fool. No wonder you are defeated by human beings. A guy like you who doesn''t know how to advance or retreat will end up dead. If it wasn''t for me, you would have been gone."The young man said in a cold voice, "I am you and you are me. Don''t think you are very smart. That human is not easy to deal with. If you let him know your identity, next time, you will beg me." "Ridiculous Joel Nash extremely disdained, "a human frightens you like this. Even if he controls the mysterious flame, I am the president of the United States, the most powerful person on earth. There are 10000 ways to kill him." After that, he untied the canvas bag and patted it twice on the jar, "look, don''t lose it again." The young man snorted heavily. It wasn''t his fault. If it wasn''t for Joel Nash''s family, he would not have been targeted by the FBI. Damn old bastard, it''s like this every time. When he has a problem, he carries the pot by himself. It''s always him who suffers, and it''s him who enjoys. Unwilling to burn in the heart of anger, gradually into deep resentment. Joel Nash was too lazy to pay attention to him. When he finished, he turned and left. No one would have thought that the president of the United States, who is working hard for the election, would come to such a remote place alone. ¡­¡­ Conference room, FBI headquarters. The meeting had been held for five minutes, but no one spoke. The huge room was silent, quieter than the cemetery. Jack Harvey''s face was overcast, and his bloodshot pupils scanned the heads of departments. Because of the White House, the FBI was not monolithic, but this time, no one stood up. Soft is afraid of hard, hard is afraid of horizontal, horizontal is afraid of not fatal! Jack Harvey, who is at a dead end, is the one who lost the stone pot and lost the capital to fight with the president. Once the latter is re elected, he will be the first to clean up. This is the outcome that everyone can think of, and it''s going to happen. Jack Harvey''s done. He''s going to die. It''s ugly. PS: I forgot to send yesterday''s leave. Today, I added: temporary party, one day off! Chapter 244 In the half-hour meeting, Jack Harvey roared for 20 minutes, and all the people who scolded couldn''t raise their heads. The meeting came to a hasty end in a repressive atmosphere. Jack Harvey slammed the door, told the assistant to go home, and drove his Hummer out of the underground parking lot. An hour later, the Humvee stopped at the suburban golf course. Jack Harvey got out of the car and went to the VIP section under the guidance of the caddie. There, a teenager in a gray coat was lying in a chair to bask in the sun. Jack Harvey sat down in the chair opposite the boy and said in a deep voice, "Amanda is so badly hurt that it''s hard to survive." Luke drank a mouthful of mango juice and said calmly, "Your Excellency the president can''t help it at last. Also, four years of patience, in exchange for today''s rise, no one can help it, let alone the devil." "Amanda is dying." Jack Harvey accentuated and repeated what he had said. Luke glanced at him. "Aren''t you on the right side? How to care about each other''s life and death. " Jack said in a cold voice, "I don''t want to end up like her." "It shouldn''t have been said to me." Luke put down his glass. "I don''t care about Amanda." "I know it''s nothing to do with you. I mean Joel Nash. Amanda is a key part of the plan. Now that she doesn''t know whether she''s alive or dead, we''re short of important chips and witnesses. What are you going to do next? I must warn you that we have to deal with not only the devil, but also the president of the United States. " After a pause, he said, "you can use all kinds of means to kill the devil, but you can''t use these methods to deal with the president. Once it gets stiff, we will die." Luke frowned slightly, thought for a few seconds, hesitated, "you mean we have to find human evidence and material evidence to prove that he is a demon disguised, and then we can do it." "What else?" Jack Harvey said, "that''s the president. You can''t attack him without evidence. That''s tantamount to trampling on the system, which will lead to more terrible consequences." Luke looked at him strangely, "I don''t see. Are you still a patriot?" "I''m the director of the FBI. I''m patriotic." "That''s a good sentence. I agree with both hands." Luke put away his smile, and his expression became serious. "Then tell me what to do, and expect Joel Nash to admit that he is a devil. Don''t tease me. He has been a peacemaker for four years. He clearly has such strong power, but he refuses to show others in a cowardly manner. What''s the purpose of doing this? Needless to say, you must know." "He is gradually dispelling people''s doubts and paving the way for the future. Now, he has succeeded. After the election, he is the president of the United States, the real power holder, not the lucky clown. Such a cunning and meticulous guy will leave loopholes for himself?" "There will be no human evidence or material evidence at all. If you want to defeat him, you can only force him to expose his real body with a thunderbolt. At that time, even if the secret service and the security section have any opinions, they can only admit it by holding their noses." Jack Harvey is silent. Luke''s words are very reasonable, but things can''t be done in this way. The government is the government and the Mafia is the Mafia. They are very different organizations. If the government does things in the way of the Mafia, even if it succeeds, it will cause a lot of bad consequences. The government is a place where laws are concerned. It has rules and regulations, and it can''t be arbitrary. After a moment''s deliberation, Jack Harvey still shakes his head, "no, you can''t do it your way." Luca lowered his eyelids. "What do you say?" Jack Harvey frowned, embarrassed, and whispered for a while, "actually, there are two witnesses." "Who?" "Joel Nash''s wife, Mrs. Nash, and their daughter Vanessa." After a pause, she added, "the biggest reason why we can find out the snake spirit club in the swamp forest is Vanessa. She is aware of her father''s change and tells her doubts to her classmates in a joking way. Only in this way can we have the following investigation work." "Vanessa knows his father''s identity." "I don''t know, she and her mother are just confused, not rising to the level of doubt." "So you have to deepen their confusion and come forward to testify against Joel Nash." Luke nodded and went on, "it''s a good idea. The problem is how to do it. Our first lady is not a fool. Even if you show her the evidence, she may not betray her husband." "Then force her to make a choice." Jack Harvey said coldly, "daughter, husband, father and mother, I''ll see how they choose." ¡­¡­ Autumn is coming. Unconsciously, the maple trees of Harvard University put on a gorgeous yellow shirt and walk in the woods. Looking up, you can see the withered and yellow maple leaves falling from the sky from time to time. The ground is covered with thick leaves. Stepping on it will make a crisp click sound, like a sesame crisp cake just coming out of the oven.As one of the most famous students in the United States, Vanessa has been living at Harvard University for three years, but she still failed to integrate into the world''s most famous school. No way. Who made her father the president. The president''s daughter, it sounds beautiful, but when it falls on someone, that person will find that it''s not good at all. As the president''s single daughter, she never lacks security personnel. The existence of bodyguards forms a layer of separation between her classmates and friends. No matter what she does, she will feel alienated. She can''t go to nightclubs all night with her classmates; she can''t try small pills that are very popular among young people; she doesn''t dare to express her love to handsome people She couldn''t do anything and gradually became an alien among the students. Cold goose! This is the nickname given to her by her classmates in private. To this, Vanessa is very angry, but there is no way, because of her father''s reason, she even dare not break out conflict with those who say bad things about her. Of course, she is not without friends. Eve Kate, a farm girl from Georgia, is her best friend and best friend. They are inseparable and have nothing to talk about. Vanessa even introduces Eve to her parents. However, with the approaching of the election, the number of times they meet each other begins to decrease, and they can only see each other every few days. Eve is very dissatisfied with this, "what''s your father''s idea? What does he think What qualifications limit your freedom. " Vanessa said awkwardly, "there''s so much right and wrong recently. He wants to protect me." "Bullshit!" Eve snorted angrily, "we''ve known each other since high school. I don''t know what he looks like." After a pause, he whispered, "have you noticed that he has changed more and more over the years, like a new person?" Vanessa was stunned for a moment. She agreed, but she was against it. "after all, he is the president, and it is inevitable that there will be changes in the White House." "Well, don''t talk about it. Go to the cinema. The movie is about to start." They leave jokingly. Not long after they leave, Luke, dressed in casual clothes, appears with Jack Harvey in disguise standing beside him. "Vanessa Nash, are you sure you want to target her?" Luke shrugged. "It''s hard for me to choose Mrs. Nash, who is 50 years old. It''s not my style to chew old grass. Of course, if you feel dissatisfied, you can do it yourself. I''m not against it." Jack Harvey roared, "if I were twenty years younger, it would be your turn." Chapter 245 Today is the release day of Matrix Revolution. Due to the good foundation laid by the first two films, the cinemas are full, and the audience sometimes makes exaggerated exclamations because of the visual effects displayed in the films. After two hours of watching, Vanessa and Eve walk out of the cinema, excitedly discussing the plot and special effects, and admiring Neo''s handsome. Eve held her heart in her hands and said expectantly, "I want a strong, handsome and cool boyfriend like Neo." "Don''t dream. It''s a movie. There can''t be such a person in reality." Vanessa said calmly, but a trace of yearning flashed in her eyes. Because of her father, she is 21 years old and has never been in love, which is unimaginable among young people in the United States. (except devout Christians) Eve bought a bottle of water and said excitedly, "where are you going to play next?" Vanessa looked down in embarrassment. "Dad wants me to be home by seven." "Seven o''clock!" Eve sprays the water out of her mouth, and her face is unimaginable. "the bar didn''t open at seven o''clock, and he told you to go back!" "He He''s also for my safety. " Vanessa could feel how weak the explanation was. Eve covered her forehead with exaggeration. After a while, she waved her hand. "Don''t mention your father. Today is the weekend. There is a party in red flame bar. Will you come?" "I''d love to, but..." "All right, needless to say." Eve drops the bottle, turns around and goes. Vanessa catches up, "where are you going?" "Bars, of course." "It''s not seven yet!" One sentence almost broke Eve down. "My lady, the bar is open at six." "But didn''t you just say seven?" "Is that a joke?" Vanessa: -- Eve sighed, "although we are good friends and girlfriends, I can''t accompany you to the library to read every weekend. You are 21 years old. If you are not a little girl of seven or eight years old, you can''t have a little opinion?" With that, she sighed again and turned away, leaving Vanessa alone at the gate of the cinema. At this moment, she felt abandoned by the whole world. In the corner not far away, Luke shakes his head slightly when he sees this scene, "old man, change someone." Jack Harvey didn''t understand, "what do you mean, for whom." Luke sighed, "this girl is too simple, like a piece of white paper with nothing smeared. Cheating on her feelings will make me feel more guilty than necessary." Jack Harvey''s eyes are wide open. Everyone is shocked. Do you feel guilty? Luke knew what he was thinking. He gave him a cold look and said in a deep voice, "if you don''t want to, let God decide. If she goes to the bar, I''ll take her down. If she doesn''t go, I''ll cancel tonight." "What nonsense, boy? I''ve made so much preparation, how can I cancel it? " "I want to keep my word." Luke ignored him and looked straight ahead. Standing at the gate of the cinema, Vanessa was very tangled. On the one hand, she was a strict father, on the other hand, she was a young man''s instinct and good friend for many years. She really didn''t know how to choose. She hesitated for a long time, gritted her teeth, crossed the street and chased after her good friend. Jaha Harvey, who witnessed this scene, patted Luke on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s up to you, master Xiao. If you fail, don''t blame me for looking down on you." Luke held out a finger, "half an hour, take her down." ¡­¡­ Today is the weekend, and it is also the 10th anniversary of the opening of the red flame bar. The boss is very forthright to show the 50% discount sign of the whole room. Therefore, before seven o''clock, the bar has become a sea of joy. The enthusiastic men and women are drinking, singing, dancing, cheering, playing cool, and carrying out the warm activities only belong to young people. The first experience of this occasion, Vanessa is not adapt, but with the help of friends, soon into the dancing crowd. She was very beautiful, perfectly inherited the model mother''s figure and appearance, even to a higher level. Even though she was conservatively dressed, she also blocked the hot figure and the temperament of a young lady. Three young people were attracted by her appearance and surrounded by the gap of dancing. One danced his body and made all kinds of physical provocations, and the other two were behind. At first, Vanessa didn''t feel anything wrong. She thought that dancing was just like this. Gradually, as the later two people''s behavior became more and more excessive, she began to be tired and resist strongly. "beauty, the purpose of dancing here is to have fun. Don''t pretend to be pure and dance with my brothers. Otherwise, you will feel better."The young man with earrings took out a bright dagger and danced back and forth between his fingers. Vanessa was stunned, her head was blank, and she didn''t know what to do. At the critical moment, Eve rushed up and pushed aside the stud man, "what are you doing? Don''t bully people." The earnail man looked up and down at eve, who was wearing exposed clothes, and said with a smile, "this is good, wild and sexy. I like it. Blessed are the brothers." Then, with a wink, the other two look at each other, and take out the paper towel coated with the medicine from their arms. When Eve sees the situation, she runs outside with Vanessa, and is dragged back after just two steps. Hehe, the tallest fat man, laughs strangely. He raises his hand and presses it on Eve''s mouth. As long as he solves the problem of the savage girl, the other young lady will follow suit. At this time, abdominal pain, fat cheek twist, like cooked shrimp bow on the ground. Luke took the tissue from the fat man''s hand and slapped it on the earnail man''s face. He didn''t know whether it was too much force, or too strong drug, or too much drug, which led to his body''s vanity. Just for a moment, he fell straight down, lay motionless in the crowd, and obviously fell into a coma state. Luke: -- What the hell? I only used the ordinary strength, and he fell down. The second daughter is also full of consternation. Fortunately, Eve has rich on-the-spot experience, holding Vanessa in one hand and Luke in the other hand, striding out. The three ran to the bar on the second floor in one breath, and excited Eve raised her hand and hammered it on Luke''s chest, "little brother, I can''t see it. It''s so powerful that she killed the guy with one hand." Brother! Luke frowned slightly and was sensitive to the word. He asked the bartender for a glass of brandy and poured it into his stomach. Then he turned around, put his elbows straight on the bar and said with no expression, "beauty, brother is not a casual word. Be careful to get into trouble!" Chapter 246 In a word, they let the two girls calm down, and then they noticed that although the young boy in front of them was young, their aura was so different. He was wearing a grey long shirt and casual pants. The material was very good. There was no brand. It should be a custom made product. His arms were open, revealing the symmetrical chest muscles and clear body lines. Although the angular face is young, the sharp eyes and free and uninhibited temperament add a few different styles to the young silk, especially the light green eyes, deep and cold, as if two vortices are going to swallow the soul. Just at a glance, Eve''s heart couldn''t stop beating. Cool, even cooler than Neo in the movie. He''s so handsome. He''s a cold faced prince. Vanessa''s face turned red, too. She quickly turned away, but she couldn''t help it. Luke snapped his fingers, pointed to Eve and said to the bartender, "give this beautiful woman a glass of flaming rose, next to her..." Looking up and down at Vanessa with an embarrassed look, "a glass of pure water!" Vanessa''s face was stunned, and she didn''t know what to think of. She said in an urgent voice, "I don''t want pure water, I want to I want to I''ll have brandy. Yes, I''ll have brandy. " Luke shook his head strangely and said to the barman with the same queer face, "give her a glass of lemonade with ice and put it on my account." "All right." The bartender nodded with a smile. He also saw that this girl with good temperament seldom came to such a place. Luke patted the chair next to him and said with a smile, "an acquaintance is a friend. I don''t mind sitting down for a drink." "You''ve paid. Can we refuse?" Eve sits down next to Luke and looks back at Vanessa. Vanessa is very angry. She has a good impression of Luke, but she doesn''t expect that the other party will treat her to pure water, asshole! Why does Eve drink flaming rose, but I want to drink pure water with no taste. It''s not fair. Luke and Eve are both veteran of the bar. They talk about all kinds of non nutritive topics one after another, and ambiguous actions come and go. In this case, drunken promiscuity is an indispensable process. The two were in a hot fight, forgetting Vanessa on one side. The latter was sitting on a chair, holding lemonade with ice in his hand, with the word "light bulb" written on his face. With that, Luke finally realized the existence of a third person, and asked with a smile during the interval of changing wine, "by the way, what''s the name of this beautiful woman around you, and why she has not spoken all the time." Vanessa: -- Damn asshole, you never talk to me, OK? Eve realized something, too, and introduced, "Vanessa, my good friend, a top student at Harvard." Oh! Luke eyebrows slightly pick, really surprised, "Harvard University, which college?" "The Biology Department of the College of Arts and Sciences, as for the major, you don''t understand." Vanessa glanced at him angrily, called the bartender over and ordered a brandy in an almost imperative tone. "Biochemistry, right?" Vanessa was surprised. "How do you know?" "You have the smell of chemical reagent. Although it''s very light, I can smell it. It''s strange to say that today is the weekend. You don''t go out to play, but you go to the laboratory to do boring experiments..." With a long sigh, Luke lifted his glass, "here''s to the future female doctor." Vanessa turned red and growled, "I''m not a woman doctor!" "What''s the matter with female doctors? Female doctors are very good. I''ll be a doctor." "You?" Vanessa looked up and down at Luke and said with a sneer, "look at your age. You didn''t even go to college. You''re a doctor?" Luke put down his glass. "Miss Vanessa, do you want a bet?" Vanessa raised her head haughtily, "bet on what?" Luke asked the waiter for a pen and paper, pointed to the clean white paper and said, "write down what you think is the most difficult academic question on it. If I can''t answer it, I will pay for all the expenses of red flame tonight. If I answer it," reach out and click on the right face, "here, three kisses in a row." "Kiss hard!" Eve''s eyes widened and her body was completely ignited. What a cool man, what a domineering manifesto. In excitement, she ran to the DJ regardless of her friends'' opinions, picked up the microphone and yelled, "everyone, be quiet, be quiet, I have something important to announce." "Tonight my friend bets with this handsome boy. If the boy wins, my friend kisses him three times. If the boy loses, all the expenses of the bar tonight will be paid by Xiao." The last sentence went up sharply. In a flash, the whole bar was boiling, and excited young men and women turned their eyes on Luke Shaw on the second floor railing and Vanessa beside him.Luke''s face was as cool as a cucumber, but Vanessa''s face was red, excited and nervous, and there was a little joy in the tension. Luke shakes his glass and says calmly, "Miss Vanessa, do you dare to bet that you will surprise your friends with your knowledge." "What dare not!" The girl''s pride also came up. As a top student of Harvard University, what''s terrible about her. "Well, if you lose, invite everyone here to drink." "No problem." Luke took out a black card and threw it into the waiter''s arms. "The card has five million dollars in deposit, enough for the people present to drink until dawn the day after tomorrow." Boom! When the scene exploded again, the girls stared at Luke and rubbed the handsome, domineering and extraordinary boy into their arms. Damn rich second generation, I love you so much. Luke took out the paper. "Please." Vanessa took a deep breath, thought it over in her head, and wrote down a difficult problem based on the high-order linear differential equation that she thought was the most difficult, the most difficult to solve, and the most time-consuming to practice. After writing, he put the pen in front of Luke and said with pride, "that''s the problem." Luke glanced and shook his head in silence. "I thought it was Fourier equation transformation, but it was only a high-order linear differential." With that, he took up his pen and wrote the answer directly without any calculation in his head. Seeing that line of familiar number symbols, Vanessa was stunned. Her brain was in a mess and her face was incredible. It took the boy only ten seconds to solve the problem. It took him more than half an hour to solve the problem. Who the hell is he. Great! Luk raised his glass and said to the crowd, "sorry, everyone, your surprise is gone, but..." "If this beautiful woman is willing to kiss me in public, I will invite you to drink until tomorrow morning," he said with a laugh Boom! The crowd, which had just cooled down, was boiling again, shouting, "kiss him!" "Kiss him!" "Kiss him!" "Kiss him!" ¡­¡­ The sound was so neat that it almost lifted the ceiling. Chapter 247 Embarrassed by the praise, the girl turned around in the mirror, "yes, it''s good, but it''s too expensive. A dress costs $70000." Luke put his hands on her shoulders and whispered in his ear, "money is never a problem as long as it looks good." Vanessa stepped forward and asked casually, "is your family rich?" "Not bad!" Luke put the rest of the clothes away and put them on the table. "They''re all for you. They''re for the good of last night." "Miss Vanessa, I hope this is the last time we meet." With that, Luke turned and left. Vanessa was stunned for a few seconds. She didn''t know what she thought and yelled to catch up, "stop, what do you mean? Who do you think I am? I''m not a call girl." "I know." Luke shrugged. "I''m such a beautiful and talented student at Harvard University. How can I be a call girl? I just have some things to deal with." "You don''t want to have anything to do with me, do you?" Vanessa''s face was blue. She thought the plot on the news was an exception, but she didn''t expect it to happen to herself. Luke was embarrassed and explained in a low voice, "don''t think about it. I don''t have that idea. I just have a little complicated identity. If things get out, it will have a bad impact on your life, so So... " "So what!" Vanessa looked at him coldly, as if to eat. She can see that this guy doesn''t admit his debt after eating, and shamelessly regards himself as a routine girl in lawsuits and disputes, and uses his relationship with celebrities to get rich. Damn it, how can he treat me like this. Vanessa was furious. Seeing that Luke was going, she blocked the door and turned on her mobile phone. Regardless of the dozens of missed calls and text messages, she searched the Internet for Luke Shaw''s name. She wants to see what kind of social celebrity this boy is! I don''t know the result. I''m scared. ShowMe£¡ Luke Shaw! "You''re that Luke? Showme founder, the youngest self-made billionaire in history. " Vanessa was so shocked that she didn''t expect that the boy who was involved with him would be the initiator of the social age. Luke shrugged and his face became serious. "Well, you know, how much is it? I warn you, don''t go too far. " "If anyone wants your money, I will give it to you." Vanessa picked up the book and smashed it. Originally, she was worried that the other party would blackmail her father about it. As a result, before her words were exported, someone else paid the sealing fee. Damn asshole! How hateful! Rich people don''t have a good thing! Vanessa gets more and more angry when she thinks about it, and she can''t help yelling, "who do you think you are, the billionaire is amazing, showme is amazing, do you know who I am?" Now it''s Luke''s turn to be confused and ask curiously, "do you have another identity?" Vanessa took a deep breath, raised her index finger and growled, "listen, little brother, my name is Vanessa Nash. My father is Joel Nash, the president of the United States. I''m the president''s daughter. I''ll give you the sealing fee." When he opened his wallet and saw that there were only four hundred dollars in it, he looked embarrassed. However, he took out three hundred dollar bills and slapped them on the table in a very domineering manner, "here are three hundred dollars, for you, the sealing fee!" "Remember, don''t tell me what happened last night, or I''ll let dad clean you up." At the end of the sentence, Vanessa felt very happy. Inside and outside, she gave Luke a fierce look and turned to leave. The sound of dada''s footsteps faded away, and the shock on Luke''s face disappeared. He picked up the $300 on the table and Tut, "sealing fee?" ¡­¡­ Not long after she left the hotel, her mobile phone rang. Vanessa took a careful look at it. Seeing her best friend Eve''s phone, she was relieved. As soon as the phone was connected, there came a strange chirp. Vanessa put her cell phone aside until her voice weakened, and then whispered, "why do you call at this time?" "At this time, my eldest lady, it''s two o''clock in the afternoon. You''ve been in bed for eighteen hours. God, you''re crazy." Vanessa felt that her face was very hot, and she explained in a low voice, "I didn''t notice. He wanted to stay in bed, and I I I... " It''s OK not to explain. The more you explain, the more unclear you are. "Come on, don''t show your love here. My aunt has called me more than ten times. Please contact her and Luke Shaw."Speaking of this, he stopped deliberately and said mysteriously, "his origin is not simple..." "I know." Vanessa interrupted her friend and said, "showme founder, billionaire." "How do you know, he told you." Vanessa snorted coldly, "that bastard actually wanted to pay me the sealing fee. I checked it on the Internet, and then threw him 300 yuan." "Three hundred dollars? What do you mean "The sealing fee, of course!" Vanessa said triumphantly, "my father is the president. Of course, I gave him a sealing fee when this happened." Eve at the other end of the phone was sluggish for a few seconds, but she couldn''t respond. After a while, she said strangely, "300 yuan, is it a little less?" Vanessa looked embarrassed. "I have more than 400 in my bag. If I give it all to him, I can''t afford a taxi." Eve: -- You are powerful. Take 300 yuan to seal the mouth of the billionaire. I really want to see the guy''s expression at the moment. It must be very strange. "Where are you? I''ll come to you now. " "No, I''ll take a taxi home later. You must keep a secret about last night. You can''t tell my mother. If you let her know, it will be very troublesome." "Don''t worry. I''ll keep it a secret for you. I won''t spread it." After a few words of no nutrition, Vanessa closes her cell phone and goes to the taxi not far away. At this time, a silver Ferrari comes into view, the door opens, and Luke waves, "come on, I''ll take you back." Vanessa turned around and left. She didn''t walk a few steps, but was blocked by Ferrari again. The girl was angry and said, "you said today is the last time we meet. Why do you come to see me?" "I apologize for what happened just now." The girl snorted coldly, "you are a billionaire and a new business star. You need to apologize to me. I don''t deserve it." Luke pulled up in front of her again and said, "give me a chance!" Vanessa stayed in place for a while, opened the door, sat in the co pilot''s seat, "agreed, take me home, no one is allowed to go anywhere." "Aren''t you hungry?" As soon as the voice fell, Vanessa''s stomach began to purr. Last night''s intense exercise consumed a lot of physical strength. When she fell asleep, she didn''t feel anything. She immediately realized it after waking up. Luke said with a smile, "what would you like to eat?" Vanessa with a hot face, don''t look over her head, "whatever PS: the last chapter was blocked. I don''t want to say the specific reason. It''s estimated that it will take three days to unseal. If it can''t be unsealed, I''ll build a group and send the content to the group. Chapter 248 When eating in a French restaurant, Vanessa kept reminding herself: after dinner, go home immediately, and don''t stop for a second. But in the face of Luke''s sweet words, she somehow agreed to the invitation to walk after dinner. She walked to the door of the bar, had a few drinks, and then The next morning, the naked Vanessa opened her eyes and felt the pressure from her back and the palm of her hand in front of her chest. She was all covered. What am I doing! Vanessa Nash! What the hell are you doing? Why is that? The girl covered her face and had no face to see anyone. Just one day, she went to the hotel and opened two rooms. What would Luke Shaw think? Would she think I was a casual woman? Oh, my God! It''s too bad. Vanessa can''t understand this wave of operation herself. Even Eve, who has a lot of experience, has an incredible face. After learning that her best friend didn''t contact her family, but was hanging out with Luke for another night, she rushed from home to the hotel. "You''re crazy. Your mother called me dozens of times to ask you where to go, and almost sent the secret service to take me away." "My eldest lady, would you please be sober? You are the president''s daughter." Eve''s face is full of hate. In her opinion, love and one night stand are two different things. The former represents life, while the latter is just a game of seeking stimulation and venting pressure. Such a game is enough once, and there is no reason for continuous. "You don''t really like him, do you?" Vanessa glanced into the bathroom, her face flushed with memories of the past two days. "It''s over. It''s all over." Looking at her like this, Eve doesn''t understand, "what are you going to do next? Did he say to associate with you? " "We didn''t realize it for two days," the girl muttered "It''s not a matter of time, it''s..." Just then, the door of the bathhouse opened, and Luke in his bathrobe came out. When he saw Eve, he was surprised and said, "your friend didn''t call me when he came." "She just arrived." "Wait a minute. I''ll change." Luke dries his hair and goes to the dressing room. Eve stares at Luke''s figure until the door is closed. Then she takes her eyes back, pats her chest, and murmurs, "this guy is so strange. He has such a tender face, but he has such a good figure, eh! How about his ability in that aspect? Can I please you? " Vanessa looked embarrassed and said angrily, "stop talking. I don''t want to discuss this topic with you." Eve suddenly understood, looked up and down at her friend with strange eyes, "no wonder you don''t go home at night. It turns out that when you encounter good things, you have to share them together. Do you want three people together? I don''t mind helping you." "Screw you, talk nonsense again, I ignore you." Vanessa is really angry. She knows that her friends are very open in their private life. She didn''t expect to develop to this extent. Eve reluctantly waved her hand, "OK, I''m kidding you! Don''t take it too seriously "But I have to remind you that Luke Shaw is not that kind of pure and single guy in terms of his performance these two days. If you want to stay with him for a long time, you must be prepared." Vanessa said, "what are you going to do?" "Of course, it''s preparation to compete with others. How can a person like him have only one girlfriend?" Hearing this, the smile on the girl''s face instantly disappeared, she is not silly white sweet, although perceptual thinking told her not to think, but rational perception put forward a lot of doubts. Eve patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry too much. Don''t forget your identity. Your father is the president of the United States. If he dares to cheat, let your father clean him up and teach him a painful lesson. Let''s see if he dares to cheat in the future." Vanessa hesitated. "That''s not good!" "You''ve only been in love a few times! I don''t know anything. " Eve turned her lips and began to inculcate as a passer-by, "listen up, it''s a piece of cake. Falling in love can be divided into three aspects in the final analysis: first, emotion; second, body; third, life." "If you can''t grasp all three things, it means that you are in a passive position in love and may be abandoned at any time." "If you want to make love last for a long time, at least seize one." One by one, Eve said, "it''s not necessary to mention the physical aspect. Although you have a good figure, it''s still a little worse than a supermodel. Is it difficult to find a supermodel girlfriend with his value?" Vanessa frowned and was about to speak, but Eve stopped her, "listen to me." "Emotion needs time to develop. You only know each other one day. You don''t even know your own interests and hobbies. There is a fart emotion. There are three things, emotion and body. Only life is left." Eve''s voice became more and more serious. "If you really want to be with him, you must control your life, and then think about something else. If you can''t even grasp your life, wait to be dumped. I''ve seen a lot of such things. For you, he is the prince you''ve been looking forward to for a long time, but for a playboy like him, you''re just a little bit of an exciting affair. Believe it or not, it won''t take a few days God, he will forget you completelyAfter hearing these words, Vanessa had mixed feelings. She didn''t agree with her. But her reason told her that it might be true. She thought for a while and whispered, "what you said is true?" "Of course, it''s true. How can I cheat you? In a word, you can''t wait passively, you have to take the initiative." "But what should I do?" "Of course, it depends on your father. Don''t forget, he''s the president of the United States, one of the most powerful people in the world. If he knew that his daughter was cheated by a scum man..." Needless to say, I can understand what I have experienced. "Isn''t that bad?" Vanessa said Eve pulls Vanessa to her side. She doesn''t know what to say, but she hesitates. "Can you do it?" Eve patted her chest and said confidently, "don''t worry, just hold him down and leave the rest to me." Then he turned and left the room. After a while, Luke came out and asked, "where''s your friend?" "She has something to do at the moment. She''ll go first." I don''t know if it''s a lie. Vanessa''s face is unnatural. "Well, I''m a little tired. I want to have a rest in bed." "It''s OK. I''ll be right here. Let''s go when you wake up." Luke came forward to help her sweetly, and didn''t seem to notice the difference in each other''s face. ¡­¡­ In Blair palace, the president''s residence, first lady Kate Nash, who is anxious about her daughter''s disappearance, receives a phone call from her daughter''s best friend. The call is not over, and her face is still green. Without any hesitation, she called Ron Beck, the captain of the secret service team, and led a group of elite secret service team out of the Blair palace. Chapter 249 A secret coffee shop in Washington, D.C. Wearing black sunglasses, a cap and apparently disguised, Eve goes to the innermost table, asks the waiter for a cup of coffee, and then sits down in a chair near the window. After a while, an old man with a big beard sat opposite her. The old man was wearing a gray coat and black framed glasses. There was a scar on his left face, which made him feel fierce. Eve put down her coffee and whispered, "chief." "It''s all done." Eve nodded. "I''ve contacted Mrs. Nash. It won''t be long before we reach the hotel." "Where''s Vanessa?" "She doesn''t know anything." "And Luke Shaw?" "He should know, but he didn''t say it." Jack Harvey sneered, "it seems he''s not against what we''re doing." Vanessa hesitated. "It''s a little bit urgent. After all, they''ve only known each other for two days." "Two days is enough." "But I''m still worried." Eve was holding the coffee with a puzzled look. "Vanessa is a good person. She shouldn''t bear such a thing. She..." "Eve Cole!" A low roar interrupted the following words. Eve raised her head in a panic. Seeing the cold and chill in the old man''s eyes, she trembled and quickly lowered down, "sorry, I shouldn''t have such an idea." Jack Harvey hissed, "remember, all we do is for the country. Would you like to see a demon in human skin as president of the United States? If Joel Nash succeeds, have you ever thought about what the world will be like Eve was silent and nodded hard, "I know what to do, chief. I won''t let you down." At this time, three black cars sped past the window. Jack Harvey glanced at the car''s sign and laughed strangely, "the play begins." ¡­¡­ Vanessa is tired and wants to sleep. Luke, who maintains her "good boyfriend" image, naturally accompanies her. Young and energetic young boys and girls are entangled together and inevitably have physical contact. So the secret service agents who broke into the house saw such a picture. Disheveled presidential palace daughter lying in the arms of a handsome boy, blushing as if touched rouge. Ron Baker, the captain of the secret service team, coughed heavily, and the others reacted immediately. They stopped looking. Luke stood up grimly and yelled angrily, "who are you? Whoever lets you in, get out of here. " Vanessa knew the secret service and quickly pulled up the sheet to cover her head, shrinking like an ostrich. "I don''t want to repeat it a second time. Now, right now, right now, get out of here." Ron Beck was silent. He looked up and down at Luke, and then turned aside. A woman in a purplish red dress came in. She was well maintained. She was about forty years old. Although her eyes were wrinkled, she still had the beauty of her youth, but the expression on her face was too ugly to eat. The woman is no other than Joel Nash''s wife, Kate Nash, the first lady of the United States! Luke was stunned, nodded slightly, "Hello, madam!" Kate Nash glared at Luke with knife like eyes, then turned her eyes on Vanessa, who was the ostrich. She took a breath and yelled hoarsely, "here are three minutes, change your clothes and come out." With that, he left the bedroom without looking back. Ron Beck raised his hand, and two secret service bodyguards came forward to hold Luke, but the latter broke away, "I have legs, I don''t need your help." Luke murmured, and the green light flashed in his eyes. The crowd retreated in horror, as if they had encountered a terrible beast. "This boy, how powerful." Ron Beck''s face immediately changed, his eyes full of vigilance, and he personally "escorted" Luke to the living room. The first lady was still angry, and her face was so gloomy that she could drip water. As for her daughter, she had already arranged for her to graduate from Harvard University, and then married the children of the Kennedy family. With the help of the political influence of the two families, she was promoted to the political arena and became the representative of female politicians. Before that, no accident was allowed to happen, but the accident happened. The bodyguard who had been protecting her daughter somehow collapsed on the ground, and her daughter also disappeared. She was hanging out with a man of unknown origin in a hotel for two days. If this incident was spread, what would the public think and what would the impact on her husband''s career be. Thinking of this, Kate would like to shoot the hateful asian boy. "What''s your name, young man." "Luke Shaw!"Luke faintly replied, went to the bar, poured a glass of red wine, slowly tasted it, with a calm look, he didn''t take the secret service agent in the room seriously at all. Everyone frowned slightly, and secretly said that the boy was too arrogant! Luke Shaw! Kate frowned as if she had heard of it. She remembered that Luke Shaw, the founder of showme in seaside city, and her husband mentioned in the conversation with his assistant that this young man is very powerful and is the future successor of the Chinese American Gang Hongmen. With this in mind, Kate''s expression changed slightly, "which Luke Shaw?" Luke drank a mouthful of red wine, indifferent way, "Xiao, Luke''s name in the world only one, there will be no second." "I didn''t expect that my wife had heard my name. It''s a great honor!" Modest mouth, but straight eyebrows to pick up, extremely arrogant. Kate''s impression of him is not good at all. It''s even worse. She''s very young and doesn''t understand any manners. She looks inferior. "Why approach my daughter?" "Don''t think much, madam." Luke put down his glass and said without expression, "I didn''t know her origin until yesterday." "Do you think I''ll believe it?" "Believe it or not." Several secret service agents are not used to Luke''s arrogance and propose to the team leader to clean him up. Ron Baker shakes his head seriously. This young man is not an ordinary character. The blind outbreak of conflict may cause unexpected results. At this time, Vanessa came out of the room, grabbed her right hand with her left hand, and stood there awkwardly. Luke stepped forward and whispered, "come on, I''ll take you back." Vanessa glanced at her mother and waved her hand in a panic. "No, I don''t need it." "It''s OK, believe me." The deep and powerful words seemed to have some magic power. The girl''s nervous mood gradually calmed down, and her face also had a smile. Seeing this scene, Kate''s lungs exploded. Who the hell does he think he is! Chapter 250 The atmosphere in the room was extremely tense. Angered by Luke''s unreasonable behavior, the first lady immediately ordered secret service agents to arrest him for endangering security. Ron Baker doesn''t want to break out a conflict, but he has no right to refuse his wife''s request. At this moment, the room broke out dazzling white light, and then there was a dull roar. When the light dissipated, all the secret service personnel fell to the ground in a daze, leaving only Vanessa, the first lady and Luke with silver gloves in the room. Kate Nash looks around in horror, "Ron, Fick You What have you done to them? I warn you, I''m the president''s wife. If you dare, I''ll I won''t let you go. " Vanessa grabs Luke''s arm, and her face is full of uneasiness. She doesn''t know what happened just now. The white light hits her face, and then all the secret service people fall down. This is too exaggerated! That''s the secret service! Luke patted her on the arm and said, "it''s OK. I won''t hurt your mother. The bodyguard is OK. He just faints. He''ll wake up in three minutes." Vanessa was relieved and looked up at her mother. After struggling for a long time, she still whispered, "I want to go back with my mother." For this answer, Luke is not surprised. After all, they are mother and daughter. They are related by blood and family. How can their feelings after decades of getting along with each other change because they don''t know their "boyfriend" for two days. "Listen to you." Luke poured a glass of red wine, sat down on the sofa and tasted it carefully. Seeing this, the first lady''s nervous mood was relieved. She looked at Luke up and down, and finally fell on the silver glove. When the gloves appeared, she had no impression at all. She only remembered the dazzling white light of the silver gloves. After the light, all the well-trained secret service agents fell to the ground. What happened in the middle was completely unknown. Terrible young man! No wonder joel said "very dangerous" when he talked about him. After Li Wei just now, Kate no longer dare to maintain the identity of the superior. She calls her daughter to her side and asks in a low voice what happened in the past two days. After a while, the people in the room woke up and pulled their faces one by one. The anger in their eyes almost turned into substance. They were knocked down just in front of each other. This is a shame for the secret service, which claims to be the strongest security guard. Kate stood up and cheered coldly, "that''s it." Ron nodded grimly. "I see, ma''am. Your safety comes first." Kate invited Luke again, "Mr. Shaw, I''d like to invite you to Blair palace, OK?" "It''s an honor," Luke said When the conflict ended, Luke and the secret service went to Blair palace together. When they passed the coffee shop, they glanced at the window intentionally or unintentionally. Eve was surprised. "Does he know we''re here?" Jack Harvey sneered, " of course he knows that this street is not only our eye liner, but also his or more." "What''s next?" "The first step has been successfully planned. The next step is to see Luke Shaw''s on-the-spot performance. You should keep in touch with Vanessa, keep an eye on her emotional changes, and let me know if there is any drastic reaction." Eve nodded. "I see." ¡­¡­ The president of the United States has more than one official residence. In addition to the most famous white house, the Blair Palace at 1651-1653 Pennsylvania Avenue in Washington, D.C., should be the second. For some reason, Joel Nash didn''t like living in the White House, so the family lived in the opposite Blair palace for four years. Blair palace is composed of three buildings. It has a courtyard and a back porch. It doesn''t look very good on the outside, but the interior decoration is good. Of course, it''s just good. After arriving at the place, Vanessa is called upstairs by her mother for questioning, while Luke is led to the reception hall by the housekeeper. After examining the decoration of the room, Luke shakes his head dully, closes his eyes and begins to fall asleep. In the second floor bedroom, Kate Nash stares at her daughter solemnly, "do you like him?" Vanessa bowed her head and said nothing. Kate took a breath and said, "do you know who he is? He is not only the founder of showme, but also the grandson of the former president of Hongmen. He is the gangster and executioner of Haibin city. His hands are covered with innocent blood. Do you know all this? " Vanessa is still silent. On her way back, she uses her mobile phone to check the identity background of Luke Shaw on the Internet, and faintly realizes that the other party may have a background of Mafia, but what does it matter? It is said that the IQ of a woman in love is zero, and Vanessa is not aware of the negative effects of this incident.Kate is going to be crazy. Her daughter has always been smart, but how can she become so stupid now? In order to avoid things getting worse, she tries to persuade her, analyzes Luke''s purpose of approaching her from all aspects, and focuses on their dark future together. But no matter what she says, Vanessa always keeps her eyes on her nose and her heart on her nose. The first lady had no choice but to call her husband and ask him to go home in the evening. Then she came to the guest room and found Luke who was dozing, "Mr. Xiao, I need to talk to you." "No problem, of course." Luke sat up and said with a smile, "what does Madame want to talk about?" "Why approach my daughter?" Luke sighed, "it was an accident. It was an unexpected reunion. Maybe it was arranged by God." "If ordinary people answered like this, I might believe it, but you..." Kate shook her head and said firmly, "I don''t believe it at all. I know your background and experience very well. If people like you don''t have a special purpose, how can they spend their time talking about love and saying they don''t know Vanessa? I know that my stupid girl will believe this low-level lie." Luke glanced at the pin on the first lady''s chest. After a long silence, he shook his head and said, "you know, one of the most annoying things in my life is being recorded when I talk. I didn''t expect that the president''s wife would play such a low-level trick. I don''t know who gave you some tips?" Kate''s face is stiff. Ron and others in the monitoring room are also looking at each other. The monitoring equipment is very hidden. I didn''t expect that it would be seen through at a glance. "Ma''am, we can finish our conversation." Kate bowed her head and said nothing. After a moment, she took the pin off, broke it and threw it into the garbage can. "Now it''s time to talk!" Luke still shook his head. "I want to talk to the President more than you. I don''t know when he will be back." "Your target is my husband," Kate said "No, no, you got it wrong." Luke raised his mouth, with a demonic smile on his face. "My goal is your family." Chapter 251 The conversation was doomed to break up. Luke''s words make Kate full of worry, but at the same time, it gives rise to a few strands of anger and confusion. How can he say that he is also the first lady, the most powerful lady in the world? How can he dare to say such words in front of himself? Is he not afraid of revenge from the president? Or does he have something else to rely on? Unable to figure it out, Kate had to leave, hoping her husband would come back to deal with it as soon as possible. Perhaps because of the impending election, Blair palace is very busy, and outsiders visit from time to time. Luke doesn''t want to pay attention to these people. He goes straight to the second floor and finds Vanessa''s bedroom. They are playing a little game that only young men and women can play in the room. Kate has no choice but to send someone to guard the door. As soon as there is any unusual movement, she will stop it immediately. Time goes by quietly, and night falls unconsciously. When President Joel Nash came home from a busy day and saw Luke at the dinner table, his eyes flashed a hint of murder, and then he laughed, "Vanessa, I don''t want to introduce the young people around you." The girl stood up and blushed, "he''s Luke Shaw, my friend." Luke stretched out his right hand and a light green flame appeared in his palm, "Hello, Mr. President, nice to meet you." Joel Nash''s face remained unchanged. He didn''t seem to be aware of the flame. He also stretched out his right hand and held both hands together. The next second, somehow, the light bulb above exploded. Kate called the housekeeper to repair it. Luke and Joel Nash let go of their palms and sat on the chair. The former was smiling, while the latter was tense. Vanessa saw that the atmosphere was not right and quickly put the food on the table. "father, this is your favorite Rib Steak." Joel Nash gave a hum and asked casually, "what do you call a young man?" "People call me master Xiao at home. Is it here? Just call me Luke. " "Master Xiao!" Joel Nash sneered, since the other party is not good, he does not need to cover up hypocrisy, "I heard the seaside city gangster also called this name." "Is it?" Luke said casually, "looks like we''ve got the same name." Not to mention Kate, even Vanessa, who has little experience, can feel the hostility between the two. As a daughter, the last thing she wants to see is her father and her boyfriend turn over. In order to keep the atmosphere from being too anxious, she can only keep winking and ask Luke to pay attention to his words. Joel Nash forked a steak into his mouth and said, "I can see that Vanessa likes you very much. How about you? Do you like her? " "Of course!" Luke did not hesitate to nod, "Vanessa is a simple and kind child, her life should be full of sunshine, can not have a little dark, if there is, I will burn that dark powder." Hearing this, the girl couldn''t help but feel tender in her eyes. Joel Nash put down his knife and fork and glanced at Luke without expression. He was not stupid. How could he not recognize the meaning of this sentence? This guy might find his identity. When he thought about it, he would have to bear it. When the election was over, all those who offended him would die. Especially in front of the human, he must die, never stay. Kate interjected, "Xiao Luke, do you have anyone in your family who''s still at school? " Luke shook his head. "I dropped out of kindergarten." Kate was surprised. "You didn''t go to school!" Luke took a sip of the juice and said calmly, "for a person who is proficient in quantum physics, advanced mathematics, space string theory, electrical engineering, nuclear power construction, dozens of advanced disciplines, and whose IQ is more than 180, school is meaningless!" As soon as the conversation turned, he stared at Joel Nash, "Mr. President, do you think it''s necessary for people like me to go to school?" Joel Nash sneered, "of course, it''s necessary. The purpose of school is not only knowledge, but also etiquette. People who haven''t been to school don''t know what etiquette is." "It seems that the president doesn''t like the way I speak. In this case, I''d better keep my mouth shut." The dinner ended in a very awkward atmosphere. Except Vanessa, the others feel the malice from Luke. He must have come here for a purpose, which is probably related to the president. Kate asks her husband about their grudge, but the latter asks her to get out of the study. After seeing the furious first lady leave, Luke shows up, looks up and down at Joel Nash, and laughs, "it seems that Mr. devil doesn''t know how to manage the relationship between husband and wife. It''s not good. Women need to be appeased, otherwise they should be careful of the green light on their heads." Joel Nash pointed to the door, "get out, you are not welcome here."Luke went into the study, sat down on the chair in front of him, and cocked his legs. "In fact, I admire you very much. Ancient beings like you are willing to be puppets for four years. Your existence has subverted my understanding of the devil." "Mr. gaster, you are really unusual." I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you don''t go out again, I''ll call the guard Luke laughs and shakes his head, "why, Mr. gaster, is it necessary to hide it at this time? As long as I launch an attack here, you will naturally show your feet unless you don''t fight back and let me burn you to ashes. Of course... " After a pause, he continued, "you can do this. After all, you have two lives!" "At the beginning of misfortune, there are two fates; one body and two spirits, no beginning and no end." A low voice reverberated in the room. Luke''s mouth was wide open, his eyes were burning green, like a real devil, "you should have heard this sentence!" Joel Nash completely changed his face. This is his biggest secret. It was discovered. Luke shrugged. "I can see that. You''re surprised. There''s no need for that. Although the divine lines on the stone jar are mysterious, it''s not difficult to find people who can understand them. You don''t really think that the FBI is a loser, do you?" "There are a lot of information about you on the stone jar. For example, you are defeated and sealed by the eternal. For example, you have two partners, the demon abnegaza and the demon gas. By the way, have they broken the seal?" Joel Nash narrowed his eyes, and the murder in his eyes almost turned into substance. Luke continued, "it''s not difficult to kill you. The trouble is your ability - the mask of destiny. You have a body and two souls. As long as two souls don''t die at the same time, you can be reborn by the power of the other soul." "I have to say that this ability is really tricky, so I would venture to ask, where is your other soul? Can you tell me, or we can''t kill you. " Chapter 252 Luke''s words completely upset Joel Nash''s mind, he endured for four years, waited for four years, arranged for four years, everything was ready, did not want to be exposed. His identity was revealed, which was a big problem for him. The FBI, the CIA, the Department of defense, the secret service and the Senate will never allow a demon to be president. Maybe they are plotting how to kill themselves. Thinking of this, Joel Nash can hardly control the killing intention of the surge. No, we can''t go on like this. We must take the initiative. What should we do? Give up years of planning, looking for a new host. But if we do this, years of hard work will be in vain. "Monsieur gaster, your expression tells me that you are struggling. Are you thinking: should I run away? Or take the chance to give up your life. With all due respect, you should choose the latter. " Luke opened his arm and said in a loud voice, "you are the ruler of the galaxy in ancient times, one of the oldest demons in the world. Your birth is so noble, your blood is so powerful, and you master almost all the magic. How can a strong man like you run? You should fight, use powerful power to kill those who dare to resist you, and turn all creatures on the earth into slaves, ascend to the top of the planet and become absolute rulers. " "Only in this way can you be worthy of your noble birth." "Come on, Mr. gaster, fight. Since you have exposed your identity, what are you waiting for? Burn the city to ashes with your magic and tell all Americans: the devil gaster is back, your ruler is back, and I will be crowned king here." "Come on, Mr. gaster, don''t hesitate, hurry, go, it''s too late to do it again." Luke screamed, his voice was impassioned, his face was like a knife in Joel Nash''s chest, as the ruler of ancient times, how could he ever be ridiculed like this, "damn human!" Joel Nash bared his teeth, his forehead glittered with a strong black red light, and the mountain like prestige permeated his whole body, which was stronger than the grey robed man in the swamp forest. Luke looked at him expectantly, his body overflowing with green fire, forming a flame shield. Time in this moment freeze frame, as if after a moment, as if after a long time. In the end, Joel Nash stopped, scattered the black and red lines on his forehead, and the pressure on his whole body disappeared. He gazed at Luke deeply, "cunning earthman, I will not be fooled by you. As long as I am still the president, you can''t and dare not attack me, say I am a devil. Is there any evidence? Who can prove it Luke sighed. "Lord gaster, I''ve shited and peed on your head. I can stand it." Joel Nash snorted, too lazy to talk. Luke thumbed up. "You''re a thousand year old son of a bitch." Holding the chair and standing up, "since you choose to be a turtle, my task has been completed. I''ll leave it to the Ministry of defense and the FBI." Then he left the study slowly and turned back when he left, "by the way, I''ll take your daughter tonight." Joel Nash''s cheek twitched violently, and his right hand was empty. It seemed that he wanted to squeeze the air. Finally, he could not do it here. Once he did it, his identity would be completely exposed. Although this matter is very troublesome, it is not that there is no chance. As long as the re-election is successful, we can seize the power and win everything. In fact, gaster''s performance is far beyond Luke''s expectation. He didn''t expect that the devil, as an ancient ruler, could endure so much. Just like the saying, "if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan." if you want to go on living in a human way, Luke really has no good way to deal with him. You can''t send a killer! The assassination of the president is no small crime. After the conversation, Luke leaves Blair palace with Vanessa. Joel Nash stares at the window until Ferrari disappears in the street. He turns around, picks up the phone, thinks about it, puts down his finger on his brow, and with the deep incantation, the mirror swings open like water, and a young man with black and gold vertical pupils emerges. "What''s the matter?" Joel Nash said in a deep voice, "my identity is exposed." Hearing this, the young man in the mirror was shocked, "how can it be?" "It''s not you." Joel Nash growled, "if you hadn''t been careless, how could they have cracked the secret of the stone jar and found out who we were?" The young man roared, "is it useful to say that now? The key is how to deal with it. Do you have any idea? " Joel Nash snorted coldly, "it''s exposed. What else can we do?" "You''re going to run!" "What else?" Joel Nash said angrily, "the FBI, CIA, and the Department of defense all know my true identity. What do you want me to do? They don''t do it now, because they are worried about their identity. It doesn''t mean they will endure forever."The young man in the mirror sneered, "you are still as timid and cowardly as before. If you take the earth by force in my way, there will be so much trouble." "Fool, you want to provoke all the ancient gods on earth." The young man in the mirror didn''t speak at once. His cheeks were twisted, but there was a trace of fear in his eyes. The earth was far more terrible than he thought. If it wasn''t for the fear of the hidden ancient gods and demigods, they would have conquered the world by force. After a moment''s silence, Joel Nash continued, "just now, the man who killed you came to me." The young man suddenly woke up and said angrily, "Luke Shaw?" "Yes, that''s him." Joel Nash squinted, "I understand why you are defeated in his hands. It is a very powerful character. Powerful, fearless, clever and smart. He constantly teased me with words, forcing me to make a move. What I did not expect was that Blair palace was surrounded by FBI eyeliner. They waited for me to expose their identity and ridiculous human beings. How could I be fooled? And my daughter... " After a pause, in the young man''s gloomy eyes, he hissed, "Vanessa has become his woman." Boom! There was an explosion in the mirror, black magic gushed out, turned into a huge cyclone, and the air was cut, giving off a snake like hiss. "I warned you that Vanessa is my property. No one is allowed to touch it." Joel Nash sneered, "he''s touched it more than once, maybe in bed." The surging black magic stopped in an instant, and the half demonized youth showed their bodies, "where are they now?" Low words without the slightest emotional fluctuations, like a dead pool. "Fool!" Joel Nash scolded, "you have never thought why he would approach Vanessa. Human society is about evidence. Although he cracked the secret on the stone jar, so what? Is there any evidence? Who can prove that I am the devil gaster? Don''t forget that I am still the president of the United States. To blame a president, we must come up with practical evidence. " "They need evidence, where does it come from?" Chapter 253 After thinking for a few seconds, the young man in the mirror was not sure, "Vanessa is the evidence?" "Not bad." Joel Nash gritted his teeth and growled, "for the sake of planning, I''ve endured it for four years, kept a low profile for four years, and never used my strength once. Even if I contacted you, it was in an extremely secret environment. No one knew that I could do magic, and no one knew that I was a devil." "Luke Shaw, they cracked the secret of the stone jar and guessed my identity, but it was only a guess. There was no human or material evidence. Except for mental illness, who would believe that the president was a devil." The young man was puzzled and said, "but you just..." Joel Nash said angrily, "it''s all Luke Shaw''s tricks, the Department of defense, the CIA, the secret service When those people are really stupid and doubt the identity of the president just by a piece of paper, he said that the purpose of these is to stimulate me, make me anxious, scared, angry, and then make irrational decisions, so that he can grasp the handle. " "Ridiculous human, I really think I''m an idiot!" The young man frowned slightly. "You mean it''s not that bad." "Of course not." After figuring it out a little bit, other threads became clear. Joel Nash''s arm was behind his back. He was quite smart. "If the FBI, the CIA, the Department of defense, and the secret service all knew that I was a demon, they would have sent troops to me long ago. How could they drag me down? Without evidence, who would believe that the white house owner was a demon?" In a word, it sets the tone for this matter. Joel Nash has to be more and more confident. "they are the most nervous party. They can''t find any witness or material evidence, and they want to be convinced by just one mouth? How is that possible? " "The only way they can do now is to start from me and start Vanessa and Kate. Only when they both confirm that I am possessed by the devil will people believe me." The young man in the mirror responded and said without hesitation, "let them disappear from the world." "No!" Joel Nash shook his head. "I''m the president of the United States. I have to have a first lady." "What are you going to do?" "Kill those who know." The young man hissed and laughed. He opened his mouth and showed his fangs. "It''s a bit of a devil at last. Give it to me, Luke Shaw. I won''t let him go this time." "No, it''s not Luke Shaw who killed me. It''s Jack Harvey. He''s the key to this. Luke Shaw is just a pawn with strong strength but no right to speak. Jack Harvey is different. As the director of the FBI, it will have a great impact if he exposes my identity recklessly. He must die and never live." The young man picked his eyebrows and said, "do you want me to kill that old man?" Joel Nash said seriously, "you and I are one. At the critical moment, all I can trust is you." The young man in the mirror half narrowed his eyes. After a long time, he whispered, "for the last time, don''t ask me to do these boring things next time." When the voice falls, the mirror is like water waves, and the person in the mirror disappears. Joel Nash snorted, "it''s not a request, it''s a command." ¡­¡­ After settling Vanessa in the hotel, Luke didn''t stay. He walked down Pennsylvania street to a restaurant, walked into the second floor and sat down in the innermost position. Before long, Jack Harvey appeared, "how was the conversation?" Luke shook his head. "He is more tolerant than I expected. He is determined to be president. In this case, even if he launches a forced attack, he will not resist. This is the most headache." The assassination of the president is a felony. Once it is done, there will be no place in this country. "Where are you?" "Not good either." Jack Harvey said in a deep voice, "I show the material to some people, they all doubt it, no one is sure, unless we come up with actual evidence." "Evidence?" Luke sighed helplessly, "there''s no evidence. He hasn''t done anything for four years. How can he leave evidence?" Jack Harvey frowned, thought for a moment, and said in a slow voice, "at present, Vanessa and the first lady are the only way." Luke put down his glass, "with all due respect, this road is not easy. Kate Nash is a woman with strong desire for power. She loves power more than her husband. Even if she knows the truth, she may not stand up. She doesn''t speak. It''s not enough to rely on Vanessa alone." Jack Harvey was calm. "She has to step up. We don''t have much time." "Five days to be exact. If you can''t find a way to deal with them in five days, you will die soon." "And you?" Jack Harvey sneered, "you killed him once. You''re right with him everywhere. Don''t think he''ll let you go."Luke stretched out his finger and gently shook it, "it seems that director Harvey didn''t know me well enough. When I was a child, my grandfather often taught me that there should be three points left in life and work. I don''t agree with this sentence. I believe in another sentence: no matter when you are young, you should keep a card." "Director Harvey, if it ends in failure, then I will become an ally of the president. In short, don''t let me solve everything. Don''t forget, you are the initiator and the biggest beneficiary." Luke wanted to say these words for a long time. The old man was rough and crazy in appearance, but he was very resourceful. He didn''t do anything, but he put Luke on the fire, encouraged him to fight against the president, and constantly provoked the resentment between them. He had the idea of letting them die together. A snipe and a clam fight for a profit? Luke chuckled, dropped his napkin and got up to leave. Jack Harvey didn''t stop him. He sat alone in the corner drinking, cup after cup. Soon, half a bottle of wine was at the end of the day, and the time was almost up. The old man with a confused head left the restaurant and went into his car. His assistant took out his mobile phone, "general Sam Lane called. He wanted to know what happened." Jack Harvey rubbed his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "ask him if he has time tomorrow." The assistant called and returned a moment later, "he''d like to see you tomorrow morning at 10:00." "Good." Jack Harvey stepped out of the car door and whistled skillfully. After a while, he didn''t see Hubble, the stray dog he adopted last year. He shook his head helplessly, and probably ran out to play again. The next second, suddenly feel what is wrong, look forward, familiar buildings disappear, replaced by continuous fog. Jack Harvey''s face changed greatly. He ran back quickly. He didn''t walk a few steps. He fell to the ground as soon as he was soft. The assistant and bodyguard beside him were stunned, "director, director, what''s the matter with you? Wake up, wake up quickly." Chapter 254 Jack Harvey is dead! Luke got the news at breakfast. At first, he didn''t believe it. He thought it was just a trick. Soon, he was silent. Really dead, the stubborn old man who has been the director of the Bureau of investigation for 13 years died like this! The world is full of accidents! With a sigh, Luke left for the hospital. Many people came to the hospital to visit, including leaders of the two parties and members of Congress. People expressed their grief over the sudden death of the old man. After inquiry, they learned that the cause of death was sudden myocardial infarction. For this statement, Luke just shook his head and did not express his opinion. Jack Harvey has a son and a daughter. His son''s name is Bain Harvey. He works in a bank. His daughter''s name is Molly Harvey. She is an environmentalist. After they walked out of the ward, they tried to endure their grief and greet the visitors. When it was Luke''s turn, Byrne took out a letter and put it in Luke''s hand in front of everyone. "my father said that if he died suddenly, I would give it to you, and he said that the rest would please you." Luke was stunned. After noticing the strange look of the people around him, he secretly scolded the old man for being shameless. He had to pit himself before he died. But in front of everyone, he could only accept the envelope with grief and said that he would not let the old man down. After forensic examination, no other problems were found, the body was sent to the funeral home, and the visitors left one after another. Luke went back to the car, opened the envelope, saw the empty white paper, and threw it out. Just as he was driving away, two people appeared in front of him: standalov and MEFF. Luke frowned. "You should be at the funeral home at this time, not looking for me." Standalov stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "we want to talk to you." Luke thought, opened the door, "get in the car!" The BMW pulled out of the parking lot and stopped on a remote street. "What do you want to talk about?" MEFF gritted her teeth and said, "how on earth did director Harvey die?" "The autopsy report didn''t say, sudden myocardial infarction, natural death." "Shit!" MEFF said, "he''s in good health. He doesn''t have heart disease at all. How can he suddenly suffer from myocardial infarction? Tell me, who killed him?" Luke glanced at MEFF and looked at the gloomy looking standalov again. He couldn''t help laughing, "you''re not suspecting that I moved your hand, are you?" "Last night, director Harvey was poisoned after eating with you. From the analysis of the case, you are the biggest suspect." Luke sneered and shook his head. "In fact, you know the cause of his death very well. It''s just unpleasant to come to me. By the way, I can forgive your sadness, but don''t use this as an excuse. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude." "We want the answer from you," standalov said in a deep voice Luke was silent for a moment and nodded slightly "it''s true that Jack Harvey died because of the swamp forest case. I won''t tell who the murderer is, and there''s no need to investigate. The case is over, and you will have a new director and a new life in a short time." "You two, get out of the car. Our conversation is over." Standalov did not move, nor did MEFF. Her cheeks were slightly twisted, angry and murderous. Seeing their appearance, Luke could not help sighing that although the old man was grumpy and mean, he really had something to praise in controlling this area. "Do you have anything else to do?" Meifu looks at her boyfriend with firm eyes. The latter takes a breath and says slowly, "director Harvey''s plan is only known to you two. Now that he is dead, you are the only one who knows." Luke frowned. "You want a plan from me." "No!" Standalov said in a deep voice, "the less people know about this, the better. Our purpose is not the plan itself, but how to ensure the smooth progress of the plan. Director Harvey can''t die in vain. That person must pay the price." When they said this, their expressions were firm, and they had obviously thought it over. Luke is a little excited. It doesn''t matter if Jack Harvey is dead. His staff are talented people. If he can bring these people under his command After pondering for a few seconds, finally shaking his head, how can a group of FBI follow the mafia boss to do things? "I see what you mean. I admire Harvey for his loyal subordinates like you, but..." As soon as the words changed, the tone became serious. "The agreement between me and him is only limited to myself. If he is gone, the agreement will be void naturally. You decide your own business, and I will not get involved." Mei Fu said in a quick voice, "Mr. Xiao, please consider carefully. Since that person dares to attack director Harvey, who can guarantee that the next target is not you? Don''t forget, you are also a participant in the swamp forest case. He won''t let you go."Luke shook his head slightly. "What you said is very reasonable, but you ignored the key point. The core of the whole plan is the director of the FBI and his power. Without this, everything will be free of discussion." "The director is dead, but there are still us. We can help." "You?" Luke chuckled, a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes, and he didn''t say anything. He opened the door, "ladies and gentlemen, please Meifu and standalov have no choice but to look at each other and leave with their teeth clenched. After watching the BMW leave, MEFF broke out immediately, "what does he mean, being a deserter? It''s so hateful. I believe him so much before." Compared with the impatient MEFF, standalov is more calm. After carefully pondering the conversation, he can''t help saying, "he''s not wrong!" MEFF was furious. "You want to be a deserter, too! Don''t forget who rescued you from the KGB. Without the director, there would be no you now. " Standalov said helplessly, "don''t get excited. Can you hear me out?" "Don''t forget, do we have to deal with the president, or in the absence of evidence, director Harvey was in charge of the investigation before, but now it''s different. He''s dead, the position of director is still up in the air, and the person who can decide the next director is the one we want to investigate. In this case, it''s too late for the high-level to flatter the president? How dare you investigate. " The words made MEFF gnash her teeth, but she was helpless. Standalov sighed. "Luke Shaw saw that long ago and couldn''t wait to take himself out." He''s the one who knows? He knows the real identity of Joel Nash, more than we all know, how to watch a demon become our leader. " Chapter 255 The sudden death of the director of the Federal Bureau of investigation has given a powerful medicine to the chaotic political situation caused by the general election. For a moment, all the angry voices have disappeared, and people are nostalgic for this "prestigious" old man. Senior political officials have made touching remarks to express their deep nostalgia. Joel Nash was no exception. He not only made his speech, but also went to Hoover building in person to explain in detail the details of himself and Jack Harvey in front of all the agents. His touching voice reverberated in the hall. His face was unknowingly sad and his teeth were clenched when he knew it. Looking at the bastard on the stage, MEFF curled up her hands, and the temperature on her body rose rapidly. Fortunately, standalov pressed her in time, so there was no conflict. After the speech, Joel Nash, as the current president, held a meeting with the top management of the FBI, and then left the Hoover building in a crowd. At this moment, standalov felt that his heart was full of dark clouds, not only for him, but also for all those who knew about it. But what can they do? Who has the courage to shoulder the heavy burden when the director is dead? No one! None of them. Even if the high-level officials know that the president''s real identity is a devil, they will choose to forget it for the sake of power. If they think about it carefully, it''s no big deal. As long as his starting point is for the people, doesn''t it matter if the devil becomes the president? How bad can he be? However, there are always some people who do not want to muddle along. Two days later, after dinner, Luke was walking in the block garden. When he turned the corner, he met a guy who shouldn''t have appeared. He glanced at the fixator on the other side''s neck and said half jokingly, "if you don''t pretend to be dead on the sickbed, what are you doing here? Be careful. If Joel Nash knows you can get up, he will send you to hell." Amanda said with a blank face, "I will only go to heaven when I die." Luke shrugged. "Bad guys say that." "Come on, what can I do for you?" "Someone wants to see you." "Who?" "In the coffee shop next to you, you''ll know when you go." They came to the coffee shop with the "closed" sign, pushed the main door and went in. Only the innermost table in the big restaurant was shining. Under the dim light, there was a thin old man in a straight military uniform. The old man was not tall, only a little more than 1.7 meters. He had short hair, cross eyebrows, a cold face, and a military temperament. As for his eyes, he was staring at Luke from beginning to end, as if to pierce him. Amanda said, "Luke Shaw, born in the Xiao family of the seaside city, is the grandson of the former Hongmen Club leader!" "Sam lane, general lane, is in the Department of defense, a member of the Senate." Sam Lane! Luke was stunned at the name, Louise Lane''s father! Superman''s father-in-law! I couldn''t help looking up and down at each other and saying, "you have an excellent daughter!" Sam Lane said coldly, "I have two daughters." "Is it?" Luke pulled back his chair and sat down. "What''s the matter with the general?" The old man gazed at Luke deeply, as if he were observing his opponent in the decisive battle of life and death. He didn''t seem to understand the basic etiquette of conversation until Luke was impatient and said, "Harvey told me everything." "And then?" "He''s dead." "So, your purpose today is to find out if I am his killer." "No The old man leaned out and stared at Luke. "I came to you for one thing. Tell me if Harvey''s words are true." Luke laughed, helpless, "I don''t know what the director told you, how to determine the authenticity." Sam Lane takes a look at Amanda, who adds, "the general already knows that Joel Nash''s real identity is gaster the devil." "No!" Luke shakes his finger and shoots his eyes like a sword. "You don''t know, but you doubt. You doubt the truth of the intelligence. You even suspect that Jack Harvey is playing tricks on everything. He is greedy for the power of the director of the Federal Bureau of investigation to set up this bureau, intending to pull Joel Nash off the horse and continue his term of office." "It''s not just you, it''s the same with the people you represent. You''re full of worries, you''re reluctant to act, and as a result, it''s the present situation. Jack Harvey''s dead, you''ve caused it." In a word, there is no room for euphemism. "Because of your stupidity, the FBI has become the devil''s bag. Who do you think he will appoint as the next director, Jason law? It''s a good candidate, isn''t it? " As she spoke, she glanced at Amanda intentionally or unintentionally. Amanda''s face didn''t change, but her fingers were clenched. Jensen law had hit her.Without waiting for them to speak, Luke continued, "I''d like to thank director Harvey. If he didn''t show his will by death, how could you people be sober and scared? The devil will be president! This is a rare anecdote that I dare not even think about. Just imagine, if the people of the United States knew that their president was parasitized by demons, how exciting the scene would be! " The sarcasm reverberated in the dining room. Amanda and Sam Lane felt like they had been slapped, but they didn''t know how to respond. This kind of feeling is very oppressive! "General lane, I have guessed your intention. Unfortunately, it''s too late. My cooperation with Jack Harvey is over. You won''t interfere in the fight between the top management. You can solve the problem of Joel Nash by yourself. Of course, you can also regard it as nothing happened, just like sheep and wolves. Sheep protected by wolves don''t have to worry about other dangers, do you?" As the voice dropped, Luke immediately got up and didn''t give the other party any chance to stay. The sound of dada''s footsteps gradually faded away, and the restaurant fell into a dead silence. Sam Lane''s face was overcast, and his eyes were cold. After a long time, the anger on his face dissipated, "you''re right, he really shrank." Amanda replied, "Luke Shaw won''t sacrifice for others. It''s impossible to expect him to take the lead. I hope you can make up your mind as soon as possible and drag on. Luke Shaw is likely to cooperate with Joel Nash, and then you will lose your last chance." Sam Lane frowned. "Aren''t they enemies?" "The enemy is relative. When there are common interests, there are no grudges that can''t be solved. Moreover, people like him don''t care if it''s human beings sitting in the presidency." "One more thing to remind you is that Luke Shaw has the chips to kill the devil gaster. He doesn''t mean to hand them over." "Damn it Sam Lane hit the table with a fist. He hated the incompetence of the top management, regretted his own stupidity, and had a trace of indescribable irritability. Jack Harvey''s "sudden" death not only wakes up the group of old people in the Senate, but also casts a shadow on their hearts. The more people they have, the more worried they will be, and the more afraid they will be of death. At such a tense juncture, no one has come forward to take over the swamp forest case. Finally, Sam lane, who is investigating the trace of Superman, can only be invited back. To say that he is in charge of the overall situation is actually a shield. If he also died in an accident, the Senate will really choose to forget. After all, everything is rumors and there is no evidence, right? Chapter 256 A series of events in recent days have given Luke a clearer understanding of the White House man. He is not as stupid as he thought. He is very smart, politically minded and has a keen eye. He knew the enemy''s life gate at a glance and did not hesitate to send a killer to give him a fatal blow. Jack Harvey''s death is like a pack of wolves without a head and a bee without a queen. The rest of the pack is in a mess. When they regroup, the matter is settled. The successful reelection of Joel Nash will become the real president, holding the power, reorganizing the cabinet, and placing his confidants in various important posts. At that time, who dares to investigate his identity? Even if the evidence proves that he is a devil, the Supreme Court will refute him for the sake of the face of the country. The president can be lame, lust devil, pervert, hypocrite, homosexual, but he must not be a devil. This is a shame to the whole country. To show that he has no intention of participating in the struggle, Luke takes Vanessa and her "best friend" Eve to Hawaii for a holiday. Hawaii is really a good place. It''s so cold in the seaside city. It''s still more than 30 degrees hot here. Looking at the beautiful young girl on the beach with only one pair of beach pants on her body, Luke feels a burning impulse in her abdomen. Since eating the green apple of the swamp monster, her body is getting better and better day by day, and her energy is more and more abundant day by day. The cool sea breeze seems to blow away all the troubles and struggles, leaving only beautiful beaches, sexy beauties and refreshing food. This is what life should be like! Luke sighed contentedly. He covered his head with his hat and closed his eyes. He didn''t sleep for a while. The familiar sound of footsteps came, and then his soft body came into his arms. Luke took the beauty into his arms, feeling the wonderful feeling of skin friction, and his voice became lazy, "learned." "No Vanessa, in her blue bikini, took off the hat from Luke''s face and said angrily, "I''m so stupid. I can''t skate well. I always stumble." "It''s OK. Learn slowly. You can always learn." "Why don''t you teach me?" "Me?" "Yes, it''s you. We''re here for three days. You always lie here in the sun. It''s boring. Let''s go water skiing." The girl was not satisfied with Luke''s lazy behavior. She pulled him up and pushed him to the beach. Eve is also here. Compared with Vanessa, who has white skin and soft lines, her figure is more in line with the aesthetic of the American people. Her skin is wheat colored, her buttocks are round and big, which is in sharp contrast to her waist. Standing there alone, there are hundreds of turning back. The three played in the sea until sunset came. Luke asked the waiter for a seafood set meal, then went back to the room to change his clothes, pushed open the door, and saw two old men sitting on the sofa, saying in silence, "it''s against the law to break into the house, general lane." Ignoring Luke''s words, Sam Lane pointed to the old man beside him and said, "this is general Rozier. On behalf of the Department of defense, we have something important to talk to you." Luke put on his pajamas and said casually, "I said three days ago that I would not participate in your affairs. Don''t expect me to share the worries for our country. It''s impossible." "But you''re still dating Vanessa." Rozier smile, voice with a unique husky, "borrow Vanessa and Mrs. Nash''s power to knock down Joel Nash, this is an important part of Harvey''s plan, you did not give up, that you did not intend to send Joel Nash, can not become a friend''s enemy, let him disappear forever, you should have heard this sentence!" Luke was stunned for a moment and looked at the old man with sparse hair strangely, "you and my grandfather..." Rozier said with a smile, "when we were young, we did a lot of ridiculous things. This sentence was the catchphrase of the Hongmen Club leader at that time. It was regarded as good advice by your grandfather." "I see." Luke suddenly realized, "no wonder they will let you be a lobbyist." "The word lobbyist is not appropriate. It should be replaced by a partner." Oh? Luke browed slightly, surprised. "You want to work with me." "Jack Harvey can work with you. Why can''t we? The Department of defense is stronger than the FBI." Rozier is full of confidence, but Luke shakes his head. "I think you may have misunderstood that director Harvey and I cooperate not because of strength, but because he has what I need in his hand, so that we can reach the cooperation intention. As for you..." After a pause, he shrugged and said, "you don''t have what I want. It''s not good for me to cooperate with you. It will only increase the trouble." Rozier took out a document, "we''ll see after this." Luke took the document suspiciously, opened it, scanned it quickly, and the more he looked at it, the weirder his expression became. Finally, the whole person was stunned, put the document on the table, and said with a sigh,"The Department of defense is well informed." Rozier said, "it''s no secret that you created Bluebird and Tesla. Bluebird is an energy company, and Tesla is a military enterprise. After the factory is built, the next step is development. Orders from the Ministry of defense will greatly reduce the development time, won''t they?" "That''s right, but it''s not a necessity. I won''t sell my life for this benefit." Rozier said in a deep voice, "Luke, believe me, we really came here with sincerity this time." Then, with a long sigh, "the inside story of the case has spread. People in the Department of defense and the Senate have already known the identity of Joel Nash. The original skeptic believed it because of Jack Harvey''s sudden death. Many people are afraid and worried. They regard the White House as a magic cave and dare not even enter the door. Who can imagine the patient and cowardly body of Joel Nash There is a devil hidden in it. If the devil goes mad, the whole white house will turn into hell. No one can tolerate such a thing. We must fight back. The Defense Department will never recognize the rule of the devil. " "What are you going to do?" Luke said "You agreed." "I want to know the whole plan, and then I''m thinking about whether to answer it or not." "It''s impossible!" Sam Lane said angrily, "who can guarantee that you won''t let out the plan?" Cook shook his head ridiculously, "the devil in Joel Nash''s body is gaster. He is the ruler of the galaxy system in ancient times. In addition to powerful magic, he also has two special abilities. One is the aura of doom, which you know, I don''t need to explain; the other is the mask of fate: he has a body and two souls, which are closely linked and have no beginning or end, and he wants to go to heaven To kill him completely, we must kill two souls at the same time. Otherwise, he can be reborn with the help of the power of another soul. " "The soul in Joel Nash''s body is one of them, and the position of the other is only known to me." Luke raised his finger to himself. "Do you understand? You two, if you want to avoid future trouble, I It''s the hurdle you have to cross. " Chapter 257 Luke''s words shocked Rozier and Sam lane. They learned about gaster''s ability through standalov, MEFF and other people, and they were fully prepared for the aura of doom, but they heard about the mask of fate for the first time. Don''t mention them. Even Jack Harvey and Amanda don''t know. At the beginning, after solving the secret of the stone jar, Luke threw the stone jar to the FBI and told Jack Harvey that the stone jar is very important to the devil gaster. It will come to rob him. We can use this to verify whether Joel Nash is really possessed by the devil. He didn''t mention anything else, It''s reserved as a card. Jack Harvey is very angry about this, but he has no choice but to admit it by his nose. That is to say, he doesn''t know the truth of the mask of fate until he dies. "It''s hard to believe what you say," Sam Lane said in a deep voice Luke said casually, "believe it or not, cooperate or not. It has nothing to do with me. Please leave. Vanessa is coming. I don''t want her to see me having trouble with two old men over sixty." Two people look at each other, Rozier said in a deep voice, "we''ll get back to you in two hours." Luke nodded. "I hope you bring good news." After watching the two leave, Luke changes his clothes and enjoys dinner with Vanessa. Sam lane and Rozier return to the house to get in touch with the special operations team temporarily established by the Senate and the defense department. After retelling the conversation, the people in the action group frown at the same time. No one knows the truth of the passage. If it''s false, it''s OK. I''m afraid it''s true. Joel Nash''s presidency is troublesome enough. Now there are two souls. It doesn''t matter if one is dead. As long as the other is not dead, he can be reborn. It''s a headache to think about such ability. If we can''t solve the two souls at the same time, there will be endless troubles. No one can guarantee that the devil gaster will perform the same trick again and attach himself to a candidate to perform the "devil president" again. "Standalov, are you sure Luke Shaw killed the Viper leader?" "Director MEFF, I and Harvey were there at that time. The two fought and a very strong energy wave broke out, which was mixed with the smell of swamp people. However, its smell soon disappeared, and then the smell of the leader of the snake spirit society also disappeared, leaving only Luke Shaw." Rozier then said, "to find responsibility is what you call the wooden body, the monster that can control plants." Standalov frowned slightly and resented the word "monster". On one side, MEFF retorted, "he''s not a monster, he''s a human being. Luke Shaw called him a professor. I think he''s also a superpower." Rozier didn''t care about the hostility in the words and continued, "did Luke Shaw know him?" "Yes." "How did they meet?" "I don''t know." "Can you get in touch with it?" Muff shook her head in silence. "Before that, director Harvey ordered us to go to sen to ask the swampman about the fighting, but that man drove us out. He seemed hostile to the FBI." Hearing this, a glimmer of disappointment flashed in Rozier''s eyes. Swamp man is the key clue. If it is willing to cooperate, it can judge the truth of the matter and even get more clues. Sam Lane added, "you go to the swamp forest again and tell him what happened. If possible, ask it out of the forest and meet us." Standalov and MEFF nodded, "I see. We''ll go now." After the two left, the video conference left only "my own people", an old man with glasses said coldly, "with such a large sum of money and billions of orders, what else does he want?" Rozier said helplessly, "Luke Shaw is not the kind of person who is short of money." The old man snorted angrily, "don''t want money to prove that he wants more." "Shut up, Carl. If it hadn''t been for your delay, the situation wouldn''t have been like this." Sam Ryan pulled his face, his eyes were dead, "voting day is coming, but Thomson is sick and can''t get out of bed. What''s the result? Needless to say, once Joel Nash is re elected, he will certainly reorganize the cabinet. At that time, who can stop him, who can stop the demon with the highest power." In a word, even the air became oppressive. "This kind of thing must not happen. We must find out the devil in Joel Nash before the end of the election. Luke Shaw is the key point of the whole incident. No matter what you think of him or Hongmen, you must bear it and give him whatever he wants." "But..." Some people want to speak, but Sam Lane impolitely interrupted, "it''s nothing, but you want to know how you do this position, he can not care about the survival of the country, you can also not care, the devil''s * * is not so good to lick."Rozier coughed, "the last sentence is too much." Sam Lane sighed a long sigh, "let''s do this first. I''ll get in touch with Luke Shaw. You have to be ready. Time is really running out." After the video conference, Sam lane and Rozier head to the hotel lobby, where a dance is being held. Luke is chatting with some young people. Vanessa is wearing a long silver skirt, which sets off her concave and convex body lines. On her white chest, there is an emerald the size of a pigeon egg. Green and white complement each other, adding a few different styles to her beautiful intellectual temperament. At this moment, she is the princess in the fairy tale. However, the princess seems to have a lover, nestled in the lover''s side, repeatedly refused the gentlemen''s invitation. The two old people look at each other and both admire each other. Today''s young people are so powerful that they only take a few days to fascinate the president''s daughter. The so-called love saint is just like this! They stood at the door and waved to Luke, but the latter ignored them. They took Vanessa around to enjoy the ball. Fortunately, Vanessa met rosier, thought he had something important, and quickly took Luke out of the hall. "Mr. Rozier, what can I do for you?" Rozier coughed awkwardly. "I have something to talk to the one next to you." "You want Luke?" "Yes." Vanessa looked at the two faces suspiciously. Rozier knew that the defense department and the little old man next to her also had the impression that she was a member of the Senate. How did they find Luke? Luke said with a smile, "you sit over there for a while, and I''ll come over." Vanessa nodded, looked at them, turned and left. Luke followed them to the conference room on the second floor, closed the door and said in a deep voice, "if I remember correctly, there are still forty minutes to the appointed time. Can''t you wait for that?" Chapter 258 The conversation lasted a long time. After waiting for an hour, Vanessa saw the three people come out of the meeting room. What seems to be the agreement? Talking about the agreement, Vanessa suddenly remembered her mother''s warning: the person you like is not an ordinary role. He is the successor of the world-famous Mafia organization Hongmen. He came out at the age of 11 and became the Mafia leader of the seaside city in a few years. His hands are covered with innocent blood. He is a cruel and merciless person. He must have some purpose when he approaches you. Looking back on this, Vanessa suddenly felt cold. After a few days together, she also felt that Luke did not have the excitement that young men and women showed when they fell in love. He was free and easy, like a wind floating around, and could not catch it. Vanessa still doesn''t know what he really thinks. Maybe, as her mother said, he doesn''t really like himself. After seeing off the two old men, Luke returned to Vanessa, "the old man always mumbles endlessly. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." "No It''s all right Vanessa pulled out a smile. "I''m a little tired. I want to go back." Luke glanced at the coming dance and nodded, "fine." Back in the room, Vanessa tells her best friend about her doubts. Then Eve tells Luke about it. Feeling the girl''s sense of alienation, Luke understands that it''s time for a showdown. At ten o''clock in the evening, after a romantic candlelight dinner, they had a very warm after dinner exercise. Under the bright moonlight, the cat''s cry continued, and it took a long time to dissipate. In the bedroom, Luke, who was greatly satisfied, put his arms around the girl''s slender waist and said slowly, "there is something I need to tell you. What happened to Hongyan bar is not an accident. It was carefully arranged by me." After a long time, Vanessa said, "those three little gangsters are your people." "No, I''m just waiting for the chance. They''ll deliver it themselves." "So, you save the beauty and win my favor." I can''t see her expression clearly in the dark, but I can imagine her mood at this time, "that''s right." "Why Why are you close to me? Because of my father "Yes." Luke sighed helplessly as he felt the trembling of his body in his arms. The girl clenched her fist and hissed, "you are my father''s enemy. Do you want to use me against him and threaten the president of the United States?" "No, I don''t know him at all. I have no grudge or resentment." "Then why?" Vanessa was puzzled and eager to know the answer. Luke was silent for a few seconds and whispered, "if I tell you that your father is parasitized by a demon, do you believe it?" "It''s impossible!" "Whether you believe it or not, it''s a fact. The demon that lives in your father''s body is gaster, the ruler of the galaxy in ancient times. After being defeated by the Eternal Clan, it was sealed in the red jar of kratus. A few years ago, the seal of the red jar was broken, and gaster''s soul had to escape. He chose two hosts, one is the leader of the snake spirit society, and the other is you Father "In the general election four years ago, the reason why your father Joel Nash won the election with a very low turnout was that gaster, the devil, manipulated all this with magic." "Lying. You''re lying. It''s impossible." Vanessa gets rid of Luke''s entanglement and runs to the door regardless of the exposed scenery on her chest. However, she doesn''t want to lock the door and can''t open it with all her strength. Luke''s voice is deep and powerful. "The director of the Federal Bureau of investigation Jack Harvey discovered your father''s secret by accident. He has been secretly investigating for four years. Finally, he found the snake spirit Club hiding the swamp forest. The devil''s strength is very strong. FBI can''t cope with it, and he finds me." Luke snapped his fingers, and a bluish virtual screen appeared in the dark bedroom, clearly showing the battle scenes of swamp forest. When she saw the endless poisonous snake, the tall tree man and Luke, who was in a mess in the rainstorm, Vanessa was stunned and looked at the video. After a long time, she hesitated and said, "these Are they all true? " Luke nodded slightly, "for this battle, the FBI has invested 30 elite agents and several super powers, and only three of them survived in the end, one is the director of the FBI, Jack Harvey, and the other two are standalov and MEFF, of course, besides them and me, the leader of the serpentine society died in my hands." Vanessa''s eyes widened. She was so shocked that she couldn''t believe it. After so many days together, she never knew that the person she liked was a superhuman. Luke continued, "we found a lot of things from the home of the serpentine society. One of them is the red jar of Cletus. The words on the jar record the life of the demon gaster, which has an extraordinary significance for him. I used the jar to set up a bureau to find out the host of the demon gaster, that is, your father. Then, Jack Harvey died and died suddenly "Acute myocardial infarction."Luke sighed, "it had a bad effect, and it changed everything that followed." Vanessa is silent and her brain is in a mess. Her beloved father is a devil! How can it be? I can''t believe it. He''s lying. Yes, they must be lying to me. He comforted himself constantly, but his face was very pale. Luke picked up the sheet to cover the girl''s shaking body, "our original plan was to use you and your mother to show the devil gaster. However, with the death of Jack Harvey, the plan can only be terminated, and now it is not necessary. The defense department and the Senate know your father''s identity, and they have adopted a more radical plan." After a pause, he continued, "if there is no accident, the action will start tonight. If you succeed, your father will get rid of the devil and become a normal person. If you fail..." The rest of the words didn''t go on. Vanessa looked up stiffly, "my father will die, right?" "Maybe it''s us. After all, your father''s body is an ancient demon. No one knows how many backhand he has hidden. These two days, you stay in Hawaii. After all, I''ll send someone to send you back." With these words, Luke unscrewed the handle and walked out of the bedroom. Vanessa took the opportunity to rush out. As soon as she stepped up, her eyes rolled up and fell to the ground. Luke said to Eve in the living room, "keep an eye on her and don''t let anything happen to her." Eve said with a complicated face, "actually, there''s no need to tell her the truth." "It''s better to make some things clear. If you don''t, it will only be more troublesome." Chapter 259 With polling day approaching, Joel Nash has almost no spare time. His daily schedule is so full that he even has to eat on the plane. In the morning, I will go to Arizona to participate in the election rally. At noon, I will return to the White House to participate in the civil meeting. After the meeting, I will welcome foreign guests. After that, there will be two press conferences waiting. Twenty four hours a day, I wish I could use it as 48 hours. Finally, in the evening, there was a military meeting waiting for him to attend. Joel Nash had to eat a few meals and get on the plane to Mississippi. Air force one left the runway and headed for the sky, and Joel Nash closed his eyes to prepare for the next meeting. The waiter came up from the back kitchen, put the coffee on the table, then in the frightened eyes of the secret service bodyguard, picked up the knife and stabbed it into the president''s throat. The blood gushed out, giving the brown coffee a strange color. Joel Nash opened his eyes with shock, confusion, loss and unspeakable fury. I was assassinated. Who did it? Luke Shaw, no, he''s in Hawaii. Who can it be if it''s not him? Blood springs out like a spring, and gaster, hidden in his body, can clearly feel the sound of the passing of life. He must do something, or the body will die. But once the ability is used, it is very likely to expose the identity. Damn it! Gaster gritted his teeth and felt the weakening heartbeat. He could only pull out the knife and use magic to repair the wound on his neck. The incision healed quickly and the blood flow rate began to slow down. In the end, there was only less than a centimeter of blood hole left. The frightened secret service bodyguard quickly pressed the attendant to the ground and ordered the pilot to return. At this time, the plane vibrated violently and fell down from mid air. After taxiing thousands of meters on the grass, it stopped outside the woods. Fortunately, the plane did not take off completely and the speed was not fast. Otherwise, the crash landing alone would have killed everyone. Ron Baker, who felt something unusual, escorted the president out of the plane. As soon as he walked out of the cabin, he looked at countless Black Muzzles. Under the blazing white light, more than a dozen military armored vehicles emerged from the forest, and fully armed special soldiers swarmed out to encircle the plane. At the front of the crowd, a small old man walked out slowly. Sam Lane! General Ryan, the legend of the marine corps! Ron Baker took a cold breath and looked shocked. "will General, what are you doing? Attacking the president is treason. " Sam Lane ignored Ron''s roar, looked at Joel Nash with disgust, then raised his watch, "eight twenty-five, five minutes to the appointed time." Time goes back to 15 minutes ago. In a remote forest villa in Washington state, a young man with vertical pupils who is meditating opens his eyes and looks forward coldly. Boom! With a loud noise, the main door of the villa was kicked open. Under the bright light, a mysterious black armor with blue electric light on all four limbs came in. At the same time, the rear wall burst open, and a monster with double corners on the top of his head rushed into the living room. The black armor and the demons went back and forth to the middle of the hall. The young man opened his mouth and uttered an extremely oppressive roar full of resentment, "Luke Shaw!" Luke touched his chest with his left hand and nodded slightly. "Hello, Lord gaster. I''m glad you remember me." The young man turned his head and took a deep look back, "it''s very good. He even brought my carefully forged body." Luke said with a smile, "your magic attainments are amazing. You can turn ordinary people into demonic beings. Your body not only has abundant magic reserves, but also has strong strength and defense ability. My servant likes it very much. Thank you for your gift." The young man narrowed his eyes, pressed the boiling killing intention and hissed, "how did you find me?" "The red can of Cletus guides me." The young man''s eyes were fixed. "You did something on the stone jar!" Luke laughed. "If I said no, would you believe it?" "Hateful human, seek death!" The young man''s anger, magic around the whole body, into an invisible position, at this time, the floor suddenly cracked, countless branches broke out, tied the young man into zongzi. The ghost armor and the demon Adam burst up at the same time, one in front of the other, with one fist and one claw pointing at the young man in the middle of the living room. Boom! There was a huge explosion in the forest, and the crimson flames poured out, flooding the whole villa. In the light of the fire, a half man and half snake monster rose up into the sky. Behind him, black armor and red demons were chasing him. Three people in the forest crazy attack, the forest directly into the battlefield, there are constantly trees destroyed by fire, vegetation was engulfed by the dark. Obviously, the young man was really angry. He gave up his proud magic and chose to fight with Luke. His chest was almost torn open by Adam, but he didn''t dodge. The black light of his fingertips lingered and sent out a suffocating wave of death.Death! The taboo of demonic magic has absolute destructive power. "Die The young man gritted his teeth and roared. His fingertips came forward, and a black light ran through the heaven and earth. Everywhere he went, all existence burst out, and even the light seemed to be swallowed up. A straight dark corridor appeared in the air. One end connects the youth and the other points to Luke''s chest. "I knew you''d come back." Luke clenched his teeth and burst out a nearly real green flame shield in front of him. At the same time, an emerald green wood spear broke through the ground and collided with the black light, Ka! The point of the spear is broken instantly, and the scattered natural energy turns into green runes to block the way of the black light. The rune only persisted for one second, then it was pierced by the black light and hit heavily on the shield with extremely strong destructive power. Boom! The black light and the green flame are fighting madly. The blast wave almost destroys all the trees within a hundred meters. The green flame shield contains very strong energy, and it can still crack little by little under the impact of the black light. When Luke saw the situation, he dodged. Poof! The black light penetrates the shoulder protection of the ghost armor, rubs the arm and disappears into the depth of the earth. There is a bottomless hole on the ground. The hole is not big, but it is very deep. It seems to connect with another world. Luke''s scalp was numb, and his cold sweat came out uncontrollably. He thought that he had been hit by the black light because of his carelessness. It turned out that was not the case at all. This magic is so powerful! The young man was so angry that he was about to concentrate on another attack when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. He lowered his head in amazement. When he saw the claws penetrating his body and the beating heart on the claws, he was stunned. "how can How is that possible? " Adam''s fingers contract, poof! Heart burst, plasma splashed everywhere, and blood rained in the air. Luke took advantage of the situation and pulled hard. In the raging green fire, an extremely tall and terrifying virtual shadow was pulled out of the young man''s body. Lukhan said, "Sir gaster, this is the second time that you have died in my hands. Soon, there will be a third time." Chapter 260 The fight in the woods is not long, but it is full of dangers. Gaster, who is completely infuriated, is on fire and chooses to fight with his life. Fortunately, Luke is well prepared, otherwise the black light will be enough for his headache. On the earth, a bud breaks through the ground and becomes a swamp monster with twigs and leaves all over. It''s Luke''s special helper, and it''s a card. The swamp monster took a deep look at Adam, the devil. He had many questions in his heart, but he finally put up with them. Everyone had a secret. Even if he asked, he would not tell himself with Luke Shaw''s character. Luke burned gaster''s soul to ashes and landed on the ground, "I need your help later." The swamp monster sighed, "one body and two souls, it turns out that this is the truth of fate mask. Fortunately, you can find out, otherwise gaster will make a comeback." Luke shook his head slightly and his face was dignified. "it''s too early to say that. Don''t forget his other identity." After hearing this, the swamp monster''s expression became serious. The president of the United States, one of the most powerful people in the world, did not expect that the devil gaster really parasitized him. It can be imagined that once the truth spreads, what a bad influence it will have. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, as the youth died, Joel Nash seemed to feel something and his face was full of disbelief. Meanwhile, Sam Lane also received a text message from Luke. After reading the text message, he can''t help but crack his mouth and stare at Joel Nash with extremely dangerous eyes, "Mr. President, no, you should be called the devil Lord gaster. I think I can feel your other soul has been destroyed by my people. Now, you are the only one left." "One last warning, leave the president''s body, or you will die here." The secret service bodyguard looks puzzled between the president and general Sam. what''s the situation, President? devil? General Lane means the president is parasitized by a demon. How can that be? Joel Nash frowned and his eyes twinkled quickly. The young man''s sudden death hit him in the head. He instantly realized that the other party was prepared and even controlled his own life, so he would not hesitate to lay the case for "Treason". Their purpose is to destroy themselves completely! Damn it! Joel Nash hated it very much, but he couldn''t come up with a good solution for a while. There were too few people in the secret service to stop the attack. It was impossible to expect them to take themselves away. For today''s plan, only delay, the longer the better. Thinking of this, he pushed aside the bodyguard in front of him and yelled, "general lane, I don''t know what you''re talking about, gaster the devil? I''ve never heard of it. I don''t know why you suspect that I''m possessed by demons. But I can tell you clearly that I''m human, pure human. As president, I advise you and the soldiers behind you. Your current behavior is treason. It''s a great shame to yourself, your family and friends. Do you deserve the oath you made? ¡± angry voices spread, but there was no response. These soldiers don''t seem to be ordinary troops. They don''t have a hard heart like human beings. Sam Lane sneered, "your acting is really bad." If you don''t know what to say, just raise your hand. Behind the crowd separated, seven men and women dressed in strange costumes came out. These people have a wide range of ages. Some of them are about to lose their hair, and some of them are just teenagers. They are holding all kinds of utensils, such as walking sticks, bone rings, necklaces made of animal teeth, skeletons flashing black, and so on. As soon as the seven showed up, Joel Nash''s face changed. Magic! These people are magicians. Sam Lane said in a deep voice, "it''s up to you, Mr. grail." The old man nodded slightly and said in a low voice, "if there is a devil in his body, we will force him to show his true shape, but if not..." In the middle of the story, Sam Lane hummed coldly, "I''ll take the whole matter on my own, and it will never involve you." "I hope you keep your word, general lane." Assassinating the president of the United States is not a trivial matter. Looking at the whole world, no one can bear such a charge. The old man, who is called grail, stepped forward a few steps. Behind him, six magicians in strange clothes separated one by one, took out their magic tools and put them on the ground. As the deep and hoarse mantra spread, the air suddenly became restless, with skulls, bone teeth necklaces, arm rings and walking sticks It emits black light, and black symbols like tadpoles seep out of it, butting with each other, forming a dark six pointed star array. Seeing this scene, the soldiers around him could not help loosening their throats. Sam Lane also frowned and his face was full of dignified color. Success or failure depends on this! The wizard Greer takes out a silver compass and points the pointer to the president in the crowd. He slaps his chest heavily. A mouthful of blood spurts out from his mouth and falls on the compass. The magic circle behind him emits a dazzling black light, which turns into countless characters and binds him like a chain.Joel Nash didn''t resist. He was calm and confident. He seemed to be sure of his human identity. The more he is like this, the more ugly the faces of the secret service people are. Some people can''t see it and want to fight. Ron Baker gives them a fierce stare. Now what''s the difference between fighting and looking for death? The other side is more than a hundred, and they are still fully armed special soldiers. They have only 14 bodyguards. Once they fight, they will be beaten into a sieve. It doesn''t matter if they''re dead. The key is Mr. President. Just thinking that the situation has changed, a virtual shadow appears in the magic circle. If you look carefully, you can see the appearance of Joel Nash. The strongest magician of the seven hesitated, "no trace of the devil has been found. The soul in Mr. President''s body is human." As the voice fell, the crowd was in a commotion, and even Sam Lane frowned, a flash of astonishment in his eyes. Ron Baker took a long breath and said in a loud voice, "stop it, general. Don''t go wrong any more. Mr. President, it''s not the devil. It''s your intelligence that''s wrong." Sam lane was silent, and his brow gradually turned into a "Chuan". At this time, the wizard griel put away the compass, and did not know what terrible things he found. His voice began to tremble, "little sagrido, come on, get the bleeding cloth quickly." The boy named zagredo was stunned for a moment. He did not dare to hesitate. He quickly took out a wooden box. The lid of the box was opened and a piece of cloth with strange red light was placed inside. The boy picked up the corner of the cloth with a clip and spread it carefully on the ground. As soon as the cloth came into contact with the ground, there was a big pool of red blood oozing out. The scene was weird and frightening. Chapter 261 The cloth is engraved with the portrait of the Lord of hell, with black wings, Red Cross pupil, curved head corner, burning hell fire and incomparable Blood River. It is lifelike and inconceivable, as if to live. When the blood cloth spread out, the world changed. I don''t know where a dark cloud came from to cover the sky. The moonlight disappeared, the earth was dark, the vegetation was blown by the strong wind, and the sound of crying and Howling came from the forest. People can''t help but change their faces. What is the blood cloth that can cause such a big change. Joel Nash''s pupils contracted and his face was no longer calm. The object left by Lucifer, the Lord of hell! That human boy has high demon blood? Griel snapped, "little sagrito, come on!" The boy didn''t dare to hesitate. He bit his finger and squeezed out a drop of blood to drop on the cloth. The blood bead is crystal clear, falling slowly from the mid air. At this moment, time seems to stop, suddenly Boom! The sound of the explosion came from the plane, and a hurricane was set off on the ground. The shockwave and tsunami mixed with vegetation debris washed around. People flew out directly, and the boy was no exception. He seemed very nervous about the blood cloth and tried to catch it, but he didn''t want to. Just when his finger touched the cloth, a force of suction came, and the latter flew out strangely. The shockwave covered a wide area. Special forces soldiers, magicians and secret service bodyguards all fell to the ground. Only Joel Nash, the current president, was suspended in the air with a bloody cloth in his hand. His face was not as grim as a human. Ron baker can''t believe, "Mr. President, you..." "Shut up Joel Nash was furious, red in his eyes. Poof! Ron Beck''s brain burst like a boiled watermelon, his blood splashed everywhere, and he wetted a lot of soil. All the people were stunned, staring at the air. Sam Lane got up from the ground. "Gaster the devil, it''s really you, damn bastard. How dare you attach yourself to the president." "Kill him!" Sam Lane drank violently, with a strong hatred, the special soldiers behind him raised their weapons and opened fire on the president. The flames crisscrossed, forming a dense firepower network. Joel Nash opened his right hand and a magic barrier appeared in front of him. The bullet hit it as if it had hit a metal wall. After a clanging sound, it all fell to the ground. The secret service bodyguards next to each other looked at each other and raised pistols one after another. Joel Nash raised his hand, and there were more than ten black tentacles on the ground. The tentacles penetrated the body of secret service bodyguards, sucked their flesh and blood, devoured their souls. In the blink of an eye, a living man became a skeleton that had been dried for hundreds of years. The tentacles that get nutrients grow rapidly. They are thick and long, reaching tens of meters in length. The tentacles are very strong. Every time they are waved, they can bring out a whirring sonic boom. The tentacles beat the crowd. In a short time, more than 20 soldiers died. Sam Lane took out his walkie talkie and said, "fire!" The armored tank hidden in the forest turned its gun barrel, and with a bang, four high explosive bullets came through the air, pierced through the tentacles, and came to Joel Nash, boom! With the sound of the explosion, the air was pulled away and turned into a horizontal gale. People subconsciously covered their heads, and the light of the fire dispersed. Joel Nash, who had some damaged clothes, was still suspended in the air, and a visible energy barrier appeared around him. High explosive bombs are useless! "Damn it Sam Lane gritted his teeth and continued to give the order, "fire, fire, air force attack, don''t worry about his identity, remember, it''s the devil, not the president." The words fell and the guns thundered. Thirteen tanks hidden in the forest launched an attack at the same time. High explosive projectiles penetrated the forest and shot straight. Three tiger helicopters appeared above the forest. Vulcan guns fired spiral armor piercing projectiles to tear up the air and form a straight sonic boom corridor. Above the sky, four F16s passed and rattlesnake missiles fell down. The attack was continuous, and the explosion took place one after another. The ground was shaking, and dust was flying everywhere. Driven by the shock wave, a sandstorm was formed. Air force one was hit by a rattlesnake missile, and the fuel tank was ignited. A second explosion took place, and the flames spewed out, which dyed the sandstorm into a strange red. The heat wave with dust came, and people had to retreat. There are countless holes in the ground, with Joel Nash as the center, everything within a hundred meters has been destroyed. Someone muttered to himself, "such a strong attack, it should be dead!" Sam Lane glanced at grail, who shook his head solemnly, "if, as you say, it is a demon born in ancient times, then the battle has just begun." "The power of demons is beyond human imagination." Hearing this, people could not help changing their faces. After a long time, the dust slowly dissipated. On the pockmarked ground, a bloody figure stood up. Compared with before, Joel Nash was miserable. His upper clothes disappeared, revealing his body covered with bloodstains. There was a blood hole in his abdomen, which seemed to be caused by spiral armor piercing bullet.Seeing this scene, Sam was a little relieved. If the hot weapon works, everything will be possible. Joel Nash looked down as if he was looking at his body, and then he looked disgusted. With the deep incantation, the wounds healed at the speed visible to the naked eye. In just a few seconds, all the wounds disappeared, and even the blood penetrated into the body through the skin. He rose in the air, suspended in mid air, with black and red lines on his forehead, sharp corners on his head and red wings of flame on his back. He stood under the moon, wings open, like a fairy tale of the blood angel. "Ridiculous human, why are you always so naive!" After the transformation, Joel Nash''s voice also changed, becoming vast and profound, as if containing some power. "Freedom, autonomy, checks and balances are ridiculous. The weak should accept the fate of being ruled by the strong." "Since you force me to show my figure, I''ll show you what higher blood is." Joel Nash''s wings flapped, bringing a gust of wind and shooting into the sky like a sharp arrow. When he passed by the helicopter, he raised his hand to chop down, and the invisible fire blade flew out, and the helicopter was cut off by the waist. Two F16s flew in from a distance. The pilot was about to launch an attack when his heart suddenly felt cramped. The next second, a large amount of blood was ejected from his mouth and collapsed in the cockpit. The uncontrolled fighter plane fell down and disappeared in the woods. Boom! After two loud noises, two fireballs appeared in the distant sky. Joel Nash has a sneer on his face, five fingers open, and a 100 meter long flame whip appears in his palm. The whip broke into the air and snapped. The helicopter split into two. The incision glowed red and molten iron kept dripping down. He was so excited that he rushed to the woods with a wild smile. Chapter 262 Gaster is a different kind of demons. Different from the cruelty and bloodlust of ordinary demons, gaster has a crazy desire for power. He is good at forbearance and is willing to be lonely. In order to achieve his goal, he can even fight against instinct for a long time. This situation is closely related to the ability of fate mask, which enables him to have two souls at the same time, but his character is polarized. One soul inherits the wisdom, cunning, power desire and domination desire of the noumenon, while the other inherits the evil nature of cruelty, bloodthirsty and fury. The soul in Joel Nash''s body is the former. He cares more about the use of magic and the control of the soul than the changes in his body. The burning fire whip is waving wantonly in the forest. Where it passes, large trees are cut in two, and the fire is burning. The tanks hidden in the forest can''t escape. More than ten centimeters thick armored vehicle in front of the flame whip like paper paste in general, a whip down, the body is divided into two, the driver was killed. In a short time, thirteen tanks turned into fireballs one after another. The flames spread in the forest and dyed half of the sky red. In the flames, Joel Nash''s wings opened and he laughed wildly. "Ridiculous human beings, this is your proud weapon. Laughter reverberates in the air with great penetrating power. Sam Lane''s face darkened. This scene reminds him of the attack on seaside city. The battle was won at a very heavy price. Is it going to be the same today? With the destruction of tanks and planes, the atmosphere became extremely depressing, and the soldiers looked at each other face to face. Facing such a powerful existence, as special soldiers, they felt powerless for the first time. In front of the devil, they can do nothing. Sam lane, keenly aware of the change in morale, turned and yelled, "I have written a suicide note. If I want to die, I will die with you." The sergeant said in a high voice, "general, please give an order." "Spread it out. Work in pairs. Remember, it''s important to save your life." "I understand." After the order was given, the soldiers gathered together and divided into countless small teams, taking tree trunks and earth pits as shelters, waiting for an opportunity to launch an attack. Sam Lane stares grimly at glell and his party. "I didn''t invite you to the theatre. You''re a wizard. You should have a way to weaken him." Griel was silent for a moment and sighed, "I can''t guarantee it!" Sam Lane narrowed his eyes and sent out a sense of killing, "what he said just now is not a request, but an order. If you can do it, the previous crime will be written off, you will not be pursued again, and you will even get a commission of $3 million. If you can''t..." There''s no need to go on with the rest. I understand everything. Several witches looked at each other, and after confirming their ideas, grail stepped forward, "general, I hope you will remember today''s promise." Then he took out the silver compass and aimed at Joel Nash, who was chasing the soldiers. With the strange and hoarse incantation, the pointer on the compass began to shake, and there was a little more black fog. "Little sagrito!" "I see, sir." The boy bit his finger and dripped a drop of blood on the compass. The black fog suddenly rose and turned into a poisonous snake. He went into his body along Gretel''s mouth. The old man''s cheek turned blue with naked eyes, as if he had been poisoned. Trembling, he pulled out the dagger hanging at his waist and thrust it into his heart. Poof! At the same time, Joel NASH in the distance was badly injured and fell from the air. There was a blood hole in his heart, from which the blood overflowed, mixed with a faint black silk thread. "Voodoo curse!" Joel Nash roared, and his murderous red pupil passed through the layers of space, looking coldly at the wizard Gere. The old man bit his teeth, pulled out the dagger on his chest, and plunged in again in the eyes of the people. Poof! With two screams, blood gushes out from the heart of Joel Nash and the old man at the same time. The scene is amazing. "Damn bugs!" Jornash abandoned the soldiers who kept firing at him and flew here like a sharp arrow. The old man said weakly, "stop Stop him The other six rushed forward, one using exorcism, one using soul shudder, and one summoning shadow monsters to cling to Joel Nash and try to slow him down. At the same time, grail pulled out his dagger again and stabbed him in the heart. Ah, ah, ah!!! Joel Nash let out a cry of pain, five fingers open, the flame whip instantly formed, all the strength to pull forward, the fire whip burst into the air, with a shrill sound and scorching heat. The heat wave came, and the wizard in front of him quickly laid a defense barrier. In the next second, the whole person split into two, and the body was ignited by the fire and turned into a burning fireball.The people behind him were also not spared. They were hit by the fire whip, and the whole person burst out. The rest of them were so scared that they quickly bowed their heads. Little sagrido fell down on Gere, and they rolled to the ground together. The firewhip passed over their heads, leaving a brilliant red light and hitting the woods in the distance. BAM BAM bam!!! Trees one by one, all cut off the waist, hundreds of meters around the area has become a vacuum area without plants. Sam Ryan touched his scalp. It was hot and bleeding. The fear of survival overflowed from his heart. His heart beat uncontrollably, almost five centimeters away. Fortunately, he reacted quickly, otherwise he would be hit by the fire whip. Is that the power of the ancient demons? It''s terrible. It''s not human. Joel Nash killed three witches with only one whip, which caused unimaginable damage to the morale of the people. The gap is too big. Not to mention tanks, planes and cannons, even the infantry division, which is fully organized, is not his opponent. Sam Lane clenched his teeth, forced himself to stand up from the ground. Suddenly, the fire whip came at a high speed, and the adjutant beside him split in two, and the blood foam burst out and splashed all over him. The old man was stunned, his eyes filled with blood, and he was as angry as a beast. Joel Nash curled his mouth disdainfully, raised his hand, and a head flew up into the air, turning into a burning fireball. "Mr. Greer! Mr. Greer Little sagrido cried out in horror. The other witches were also stunned. Gretel was the strongest of them, but now he was whipped off. It''s not a fight. It''s a one-sided killing. Joel Nash opened his mouth and showed a cruel smile, "mole ants should have the consciousness of mole ants, instead of challenging the strong. Sam lane, aren''t you going to kill me? Come on, let me see how you kill me. " Chapter 263 Joel Nash was so fierce that he killed nearly 100 people in the blink of an eye. The plane fell, the tank was destroyed, a large area of forest was reduced to ashes, and the fire reflected in the sky, just like the end. They were awed by his bravery and did not have the courage to fight again. Even the special soldiers who had undergone strict training also bowed their heads in despair. Sam Lane wiped the blood off his face. At this moment, he suddenly remembered Amanda''s words: the times have changed, and there will be more and more supernatural events. The powerful enemy should be dealt with by the strong, instead of letting ordinary people die. It''s better to build a super power alliance than to build an army. In the past, he scoffed at the saying that human affairs should be solved by human beings instead of relying on the so-called superpowers. Once the superpowers gain power, it will only cause more trouble. It''s not just him, it''s a lot of people in the Senate and the Department of defense, but from now on, he thinks it''s necessary to change his point of view. Joel Nash looked at Sam Ryan sarcastically, and he couldn''t help laughing when he looked down, "the weak are still the weak, ridiculous." The firewhip went straight to Sam Lane''s head. The feeling of death came, but the old man could not make any response. He stood in the same place in consternation. Just when people thought he would be crushed by the fire whip, an invisible barrier appeared. Bang! When the whip hits the barrier, the latter explodes immediately. With the help of this gap, a figure rushes forward, embraces Sam Lane''s body, and gets out of the fire whip''s attack range at an unimaginable speed. At the same time, several figures came out of the forest, led by the FBI ace standalov, followed by MEFF in the ace five, Locke, marlin and Costa, who can become giants. Besides them, there are three other superpowers who have never met, and Emily is also among them. The speed superpower who rescued Sam Lane put him outside the forest, flashed to standalov and said with a worried face, "boss, we really have to fight him. We may not have enough strength." Locke, the native power, said angrily, "you can''t beat it before you start. Don''t look for bad luck." Standalov said in a deep voice, "the devil in the president''s body is gaster, and the director died in his hands." At the same time, everyone frowned, "seriously?" MEFF nodded. "When we were in the swamp forest, we had a fight with him. The director and Emily were all present. His strength was far beyond imagination. Even if we put together, we were not rivals." "What are we doing here?" Emily stood up, "save people, delay as much as possible, save people, someone will deal with him." Standalov said, "when will he arrive?" "It''s on the way. It should be fast." Locke wondered, "who''s the one you''re talking about?" Others are also curious. They know something about the swamp forest. It is said that the reason why the director can come back alive is because a mysterious and powerful guy beat the leader of the snake spirit society. Otherwise, everyone will die there. Emily shakes her head and doesn''t explain much. Standalov and MEFF are also silent. Luke has made an agreement with them to prohibit his name from being disclosed. In addition to the top officials of the FBI and the White House, there are not many people who know that Luke is involved in the swamp forest case. A group of people appeared to attract Joel Nash''s attention. Seeing that the other party was flying here, standalov quickly gave the order, and the crowd dispersed in the shape of birds and beasts. Standalov, MEFF, Emily, native power rock and short Costa face the enemy, while the rest go to treat the wounded and take them away as far as possible. With their help, the morale of the people who fell to the freezing point finally recovered a little. With the help of the soldiers, Sam Lane went to the periphery of the battlefield and looked at the bodies on the ground and the tanks and helicopters smoking. His heart began to feel sad and his body began to tremble. The price is too heavy, these people are his carefully trained soldiers, and each of them is fearless, but they are tortured and killed by the enemy like mole ants. This feeling is really hard to accept. "General, it''s time for us to go. The Senate and the Department of defense need your briefing." Sam Lane shook his head with a wry smile. "What can I tell you? With the power we have now, we are not the opponent of the devil gaster. Amanda is right. Times have changed." The old man clenched his fist and had a decision in his mind. ¡­¡­ Maybe it''s because of the victory, Joel Nash didn''t rush to start, but looked at the FBI with great interest. "I remember you, in the action of exterminating the snake spirit society, you were also participants, and you..." Eyes pass through the crowd and fall on Emily, "if you remember correctly, you are Luke Shaw''s girlfriend."Standalov and MEFF, slightly pale, step forward and stand in front of Emily. Joel Nash hissed and laughed, "since you''re here, stay!" As soon as he raised his hand, the fire whip broke through the air and rock roared. Countless rocks broke out of the ground to block the way of the whip. Short Coster tore open his clothes and quickly expanded into a three meter tall giant. He grabbed a stone and threw it into the sky. The stone pierced the air and made a whine sound. When it reached three meters in front of Joel Nash, it stopped strangely and flew back at a faster speed. Standalov clenched his right hand and hit it with all his strength. His mind turned into an invisible impact, breaking stones and roaring to the sky. Bang! The air exploded, Joel Nash stepped back two steps, his scarlet eyes flashed a little strange, "it''s a trump card of the FBI, but that''s all." With a wave of your hand, three giant fireballs appear above your head, boom! Fireballs exploded one after another, turning into dozens of crimson flame streamers, shooting at the crowd from all directions. From a distance, the flame streamer looks like a meteor shower from the sky. Before the heat came, people felt the pain of burning their skin. Meifu looked back. Emily nodded solemnly and opened her hands, forming a strange energy position. The flames in the air seemed to be restricted by some kind of restriction, and stopped one after another, strangely in the air. Emily''s forehead was covered with sweat, biting her teeth, bursting out with all her strength. The roar was continuous, and the flame streamer exploded one by one, just like a gorgeous fireworks. "Element control!" Joel Nash''s eyes flashed the color of amazement, "human is really strange, clearly so weak, but can awaken the incredible ability, unfortunately, your ability is too weak." He recited the mantra quickly, and the ground suddenly vibrated. The ground cracked and large black tentacles appeared. Some were several meters long, while others were tens of meters long. The tip of the tentacle opens, revealing the mouthparts full of tusks. The shape is terrible. Chapter 264 As night falls in the east of the United States, Hawaii is still sunny. Somewhere in a remote villa. Wearing a gray scarf, Vanessa sits on the edge of the roof. The sea breeze blows her hair and shows her beautiful face. Her eyes are staring at the undulating waves in the distance. A poet said: the tide is like life, ups and downs, cycle. Vanessa felt that this sentence was right. She was very happy when she was a child. She had a loving father and a gentle mother. She could have anything she wanted. When she grew up, because her father became president, she had to follow the rules and become a child of other people''s family. But deep in her heart, she always wanted to live a free life. The appearance of Luke Shaw made this wish come true. The man satisfied all her hopes for the future. Unfortunately, fantasy is fantasy after all. Vanessa took a sip of red wine and looked down. Somehow, she had the impulse to jump off the building. "It''s dangerous to sit there. You''d better come back." The familiar words came from behind, and Vanessa laughed, "you will still care about my life and death." Eve said in a deep voice, "I really think of you as a friend." Vanessa shakes her head in a funny way. She doesn''t want to discuss this. Instead, she asks, "according to the time, it''s night in Washington, and your plan should start. What''s the matter? Have you found out my father''s identity?" Eve nodded solemnly. "You''d better be prepared." Vanessa was stunned for a moment and said, "is it really a devil?" "Yes, the devil hidden in Mr. President''s body is gaster, who was forced out by general Ryan, and then broke out a conflict with the army. His strength is very strong, and the soldiers are not opponents at all. If the FBI superpowers didn''t arrive in time, general Ryan would die there." The girl was silent, wondering whether to believe or doubt. After thinking for a while, she said in a slow voice, "my father Are you still alive? " "Yes, his soul still exists." Pausing, he added, "Luke Shaw asked me to tell you that, if possible, he would save your father''s life and bring your family together." "Do you think I''ll believe him?" "Hope is better than despair." Vanessa picked up the bottle and filled it with a glass of red wine, "I don''t want to hear anything about him." ¡­¡­ The battle in the woods is coming to an end. Even with the full cooperation of the FBI superpowers, Joel Nash''s attack cannot be stopped. There are more and more black tentacles on the ground, all over the whole area. Black tentacles are very powerful and can devour flesh and blood. Dozens of tentacles rush at the same time. Even standalov, the most powerful one, can''t resist, let alone other people. As the situation became more and more critical, standalov had to give up the wounded soldiers who had not yet left the battlefield and gave the order to withdraw. As they resisted the tentacles, they ran into the forest. Joel Nash pushed closer and closer. After seeing the gap, he made a sudden move. The firewhip crossed the air and hit standalov''s mind barrier heavily. Boom! The barrier exploded into countless pieces. Standalov spat blood and flew out with a scream. There was a crimson whip mark on his chest and he was still smoking. "Captain!" People''s faces changed greatly. Locke quickly put down layers of stone walls in front of him, but he didn''t want a red light coming from afar, penetrating the stone wall, penetrating his body in Locke''s astonished eyes, and disappearing in the far end of the forest. The flames spread from the inside out, turning him into a burning fireman. Locke, a native superpower and one of the so-called ace five, died like this. People who witnessed this scene were stunned. Joel Nash put away his red fingers, slightly tilted his mouth, and could not say sarcasm. "with your strength, you want to fight me, too much." The words fell, the wings opened, the fire in the forest seemed to be guided by some kind of guidance, quickly converged behind him, more and more, more and more dense, and finally turned into a raging sea of fire. In a flash, the whole world turned red. The sea of fire was so large that it surrounded them in all directions. "it''s over, it''s all over." Costa holds his head in despair. The boss is injured and Locke is dead. Amy alone can''t stop such a huge flame. Everyone will be burned to ashes. At this time, the sky suddenly came birdsong. A group of hummingbirds fell from the sky and shot sharp arrows into the sea of fire. Boom, boom, boom!!! One after another, the explosion came, and the flame billowed, just like the surging sea water. The sound wave was raging in the fire wave, and connected with each other to form a blank area. A hummingbird landed on Emily''s shoulder, and Luke''s voice came from her mouth, "run north, I''ll be there in 30 seconds."As the voice fell, the hummingbird spread its wings and rushed north. Boom! White light accompanied by the harsh explosion, a 10 meter wide gap appeared in the sea of fire. Emily was so happy that she said, "go north, run north, hurry up!" Dare not stop, they picked up standalov and rushed north along the gap. Joel Nash''s brows moved and he was about to start. Behind him, there was a harsh roar, like a sound wave rolling up a large cyclone, tearing his body. At the same time, more than a dozen hummingbirds fell from above and came up like moths. One after another, sound waves surround Joel Nash, forming a violent and chaotic air vortex. "It''s you, Luke Shaw." Joel Nash snorted, and the magic barrier spread around, forcing the vortex out. "Childish trick!" He glanced up at the hummingbird on the top of the tree and rushed to the direction of Emily and others. A few hummingbirds fall down and are whipped away one by one by the fire whip. Joel Nash keeps his speed and points directly at Emily in the crowd. Since it''s related to Luke Shaw, grab someone who has something to do with him and tear her to pieces. He wants to see if the human boy can calm down. The distance between the two sides quickly narrowed to tens of meters in the blink of an eye. Seeing the situation, standalov resisted the pain and gathered a force to fight hard. Boom! The shock burst in front of Joel Nash, and the magic barrier broke one after another. He had to stop, his eyes burst out with a fierce killing intention, staring at the crowd coldly, his fingers slowly opened and shook. Ah! Standalov cried out bitterly, and the rest of them were kneeling on the ground, their palms covering their hearts, their cheeks twisted into a ball, and they were in great pain. "Funny guy, I really thought you could get out of my hand." Joel Nash opened his mouth, his fingers were working hard, his mouth was wide open, his body was shaking, his cheeks were congested, but he couldn''t breathe. Gradually, his neck turned purple. Chapter 265 In the sky not far from here, two figures came at a high speed. When you see Emily rolling on the ground, how ugly Luke''s face is, "Adam, take him to a remote place." "I see, young master." Adam, in the form of a demon, nodded, flapped his wings, took up a piece of air, and shot at Joel Nash like a sharp arrow. His speed was so fast that his body almost turned into a phantom. When Joel Nash noticed, he had come to him, and his scaly claws hit the magic barrier heavily. Bang! The barriers were broken, and Joel Nash flew backwards like a baseball hit by a bat. Adam, with his claws on his shoulders and his tail around his waist, turned his head and flew deep into the forest. The survivors gasped for breath, their frightened eyes were filled with unspeakable joy, they didn''t die! Saved. Great. Costa wiped the sweat off his forehead and said in a tense voice, "the devil like guy who just saved us is the one you said." Standalov and MEFF look at each other, and both see doubts from each other''s eyes. They''ve seen the demon just now. It''s the leader of the snake spirit society. Why did he attack gaster? Aren''t they a group? Emily was also puzzled, when a hummingbird fell and a cold voice came from her mouth. "Go south, get out of the woods, don''t come back." Emily said quickly, "where are you?" Before the words were finished, the hummingbird spread its wings and disappeared in the sea of fire. Costa murmured, "who is he, how mysterious." For some reason, Emily raised a nameless fire and glared at him fiercely, "don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask." Costa: "and I asked who I wanted to offend. As for? ¡­¡­ Adam flew more than ten miles at a time, until no one around him stopped. With a flick of his tail, he threw Joel Nash far away. In mid air, Joel Nash folded his body, spread his wings and floated on the ground like a fallen leaf. He looked up into Adam''s eyes and wondered, "this body belongs to me. Why is it in your hands? Who are you? " "He is my servant. His name is Adam." Luke, dressed in ghost armor, walked out of the forest with a murderous look in his eyes. "I see you again, Mr. gaster." Joel Nash took a deep look at Luke, "I should have killed you at all costs." "You are wrong." Luke shook his head slightly. "It doesn''t matter if you have the ability to do it or not. Even if you get away with it, it won''t change the ending. Jack Harvey won''t let you go. Even if he doesn''t have me, he will find other helpers." "He''s dead." "Yes, he died. He died of a sudden myocardial infarction. I have to admit that you have a lot of vision. You can see the key at a glance." "Jack Harvey is the initiator and organizer of the whole event. Killing him is the solution to the root cause of the problem. In fact, it''s true. When he dies, everything becomes chaotic. It''s just like no leader and no sand. I have no choice but to take Vanessa to Hawaii." Joel Nash''s right hand is behind him, and there is red light in his palm, "since he ran away, why did he come back? I think you should be able to understand my kindness." Luke sighed, "I do understand, and even had the idea of cooperation for a time. Unfortunately, my grandfather taught me that if I can''t become a friend''s enemy, I will let him disappear forever." "Mr. gaster, you are a demon. You boast of nobility, but you are good at forbearance and have great desire for power. You have no compassion and no bottom line. How can something like you become my friend? Since you can''t become a friend, you can only disappear." Joel Nash said coldly, "that''s why you cooperate with Sam lane and others." "To be exact, they want to cooperate with me, Mr. gaster. You''ve made a good move, but you''re still a little late. Before you started, Jack Harvey gave all the information about you to several acquaintances in the Senate and the Department of defense, and promised to find the evidence within five days. Those useless old guys were suspicious about it, but at this time, he died He died of sudden myocardial infarction At this point, Luke can''t help sighing, "accidents can happen once or twice, but never a third time. But you don''t care. You think people in the Senate are idiots when you use accidents to settle troubles every time! I can''t see your trick clearly. After all, Jack Harvey is the director of the Federal Bureau of investigation. He is in a high position. His every move involves a lot of people''s attention. If he doesn''t die, most people will remain suspicious of you and won''t launch an attack regardless of everything, but he will die... " Luke grinned strangely,"He used his own life to remove everyone''s suspicion and take you to hell." Joel Nash squinted. "You''re going to send me to hell." "You''re not going to hell, you''re going to die!" Luke stepped on the ground with his right foot, the ground cracked, and the pillar of fire shot up into the sky and hit Joel Nash hard. The latter''s face changed slightly. He pressed down his left hand to set up a magic barrier to block the impact of the green fire. At the same time, he raised his index finger, and his fingertips were full of red light. Poof! A red light came out, through the layers of space, with a terrible high temperature, and came to Luke. Luke snorted coldly. He had expected that with the devil''s cunning character, how could he fight openly? The green flame overflowed from his body and turned into a flame shield. Boom! The red light collided with the shield and made a zizizizi sound. "Cunning things!" Luke''s mouth curled, his feet worked hard, and he soared into the air. The green fire overflowed from his body, giving his armor an oil green color. "Fire fist!" The right hand curls up to hold, hits with all one''s strength, the green flame one wave after another, becomes the thick flame strength. Joel Nash never retreated, his wings folded, and his chest was full of red light A nearly 100 meter long column of flame sped out and collided with the green flame. Boom! A red and green fireball with a diameter of tens of meters appears in the sky. The fireball is more dazzling than the sun, which is enough to burn all the red and green flames that make the soul tremble. Countless energy waves overflow from it and destroy everything around. Flowers and plants are ignited, dead trees are directly reduced to ashes, and the forest becomes a raging sea of fire. "This guy is better than gaster before!" Luke whispered and raised his hand. The scattered green fire shrank together. With a low roar, a five clawed fire dragon took shape. Luke is standing on the dragon head and rushing to Joel Nash through the sea of fire. At the same time, Adam recites a mantra and his body disappears like light and shadow. Chapter 266 Gaster''s demon body is really a good treasure. It not only has strong physical attack and defense, but also has huge magic reserves. It can be said that this body is the perfect magic puppet, and Adam is a perfect match. As a product of necromancery, Adam can cast part of soul magic, which is his talent, but he can''t do anything about magic outside the soul. The appearance of demon body just makes up for this weakness. Luke has no shortage of magic books. No matter the parchment books he got from Constantine or the notes he took from the pyramid of Apollo, they all record a lot of rare and powerful magic. In order to improve Adam''s combat effectiveness, Luke even paid a lot of money to hire zatana as a teacher. Miss magician is young and has a surprisingly strong knowledge reserve. With her help, Adam soon mastered basic magic such as invisibility, blessing and floatation. This battle is also Adam''s first actual combat after learning magic. The fire dragon soars in the sky. Eight spider legs of guns pop up on Luke''s back on the dragon''s head. Blue light waves gather at the muzzle of the guns. Bang! A bucket of blue light shot out and hit Joel Nash hard. The barrier broke in an instant, layer by layer exploded, and the shock of terror took him back and forth, sliding nearly 100 meters before he stopped. Half of the heavy magic barrier was left, and Joel Nash was still intact. "This guy has a lot of magic." Luke secretly grinds his teeth. Although green inflammation is powerful, it has no ability to overcome difficulties. Especially in the face of parallax monster, gaster and other creatures with strong souls, it is difficult to end the battle in a short time. "We have to find a way to make it up!" Luke said to himself, his eyes were full of sisen. The red and green flames fought madly, almost dividing the forest into two parts. The fire burned, and the color of the sky changed. As the battle went on, there were even colorful halos in the sky. Joel Nash''s face darkened, and he finally understood why the other half would die in the hands of this human teenager. Green flame! Different from the fire of the dead in hell, it is more violent and cold, and has absolute control over the soul. After many years of living, I have never heard that there is such a terrible flame in the world. After only three minutes of fighting, Joel Nash felt a kind of weakness in his soul. His soul was being eroded by the green fire, or without contact. What''s the origin of this guy? Joel Nash stares at the black mecha on the tap, suddenly opens his right hand and shakes it. Bang! The flame in Luke''s chest exploded, and his body swayed twice. After feeling the mysterious power of trying to invade his heart, he gave a cold hum, and the flame soared, forcing him out of the body directly. "don''t do this trick, it''s useless to me." "If you want to beat me, you have to rely on hard power. Do you have it?" Joel Nash didn''t say a word. The black and red lines on his forehead were shining brightly. The moonlight suddenly disappeared. The sky was dark. Dark clouds came from afar. With the piercing thunder, lightning penetrated the sky and fell down. At the same time, the earth has also changed, deep red light waves brush through the forest, leaving a dazzling aperture at the foot of all creatures. Curse Aura! Luke squinted, his inner vigilance raised to the extreme. He knew the disgust of this thing. Joel Nash stepped up into the sky, his wings open, countless flashes of lightning fell head-on, and thunder came one after another, making the night as bright as day. Dense electric current wrapped his body. Gradually, his fiery red wings changed. There were more dazzling white in the red lines. The white awn expanded rapidly and combined with the red lines to form a strange spiral mark. Joel Nash roared, and the ion light wave spread around him. In the dense arc, trees, plants, stones and everything was destroyed. Luke put a flame shield in front of him, his eyes fixed on his opponent through the light wave. What a powerful energy! So far apart, you can clearly feel the pressure brought by high density energy. The demons of ancient times are really extraordinary. Joel Nash, in the form of thunder and fire, is speeding up, his wings unfolding, and the next second he comes to Luke''s body, his claws wrapped in fire and electric light hitting hard. Boom! The green flame shield cracked, the flame spread everywhere, mixed with small arc. Luke''s face turned and he quickly raised his hands. Bang! The paw penetrated the shield, and a figure flew straight backward, smashing three tree trunks and making a deep hole in the ground. Cough, cough, cough!!! Luke had a series of coughs and was about to have a physical examination. He had a chill in his back and lowered his head. The red light wave passes over his scalp and disappears into the deep forest. Joel Nash, who appears behind him, raises his paw, and a dagger with thunder and fire takes shape rapidly,"Die The sound explodes in the ear with endless venom. Luke is shocked. The ghost armor sends out a dazzling blue light, and the invisible position turns into a terrible shock. At the same time, the ground squirms, and the fire dragon breaks through the ground and bites Joel Nash''s body. Joel Nash held on to the dagger and stabbed it with all his strength. Poof! The dagger pierces into the ghost armor, penetrates Luke''s shoulder, and his body is blown away by the shock wave, then swallowed by the fire dragon. Two screams spread in the forest. Luke vomited blood from the corner of his mouth. Unbearable pain came from the place where he was stabbed by a dagger. Joel Nash was even more miserable. He kept struggling in the green fire and gave out hysterical screams. "Son of a bitch, you''re fighting like hell with me!" Luke spat out two mouthfuls of blood stasis, red eyes to eat people, staggering to his feet, who knows a slip, directly to a dog gnawing mud, "damn bad luck!" He cursed angrily, "eva Eva... " After two shouts, there was no response. After another two seconds, there was an intermittent voice, "the system sent An error has occurred, and It''s under repair. " Luke: -- Good, good, worthy of the aura of doom! He pursed his lips, out of anger. At this time, the front of the soil squirming, saplings reopen the soil, rapid growth, blinking into a swamp monster covered with leaves. Luke grinned. "You''re so slow!" "I can''t fly, I can only fly through the soil." The swamp monster put his hand on Luke''s back. The natural energy overflowed from the palm of his hand and moistened the wound left by the dagger. The blood stopped flowing and the granulation began to grow. With the crisp and numb pain, the blood hole in his back soon healed. Luke moved his arm and sighed heartily, "your ability is really enviable." "It''s a blessing from nature." The two stood side by side, looking coldly at Joel Nash coming out of the fire dragon''s belly. Chapter 267 Looking at Joel Nash wrapped in lightning and fire in mid air, the swamp monster can''t help saying, "his ability is very different from gaster before." Luke sneered, "not only different abilities, but also different personalities. If the wolf in the swamp forest is a vicious fox, it''s cruel, cunning and ruthless." "What are you going to do?" "Find a chance and give him a fatal blow." Swamp monster nodded slightly, he did not see the devil Adam, think that Luke has done the deployment. After the burning of the green flame, Joel Nash''s energy fluctuation was greatly weakened, and his eyes also showed a sense of fatigue. He was just a face to face. In just six seconds, his soul was devastated. Terrible fire, terrible power! Joel Nash clenched his fist and made a quick decision. Luke Shaw must die and never live. This guy is too dangerous. Maybe it''s the change in the opponent''s mood that Luke said half jokingly, "Mr. gaster, one against two, you have no chance of winning. Why don''t you surrender and let Mr. President go by the way, and we''ll let nothing happen and let you go?" Joel Nash added magic and said in a cold voice, "it''s yours to surrender." "That''s not right." Luke said, "your life gate is always in my hand, Cletus'' red can. You think it''s well hidden. Unfortunately, I found it." "The divine pattern on the stone pot is very interesting. It not only records your life, but also describes the use of the stone pot. If I didn''t happen to know a friend who knows the divine pattern, I really didn''t know that your body has been sealed inside. No wonder you care so much about it. It turns out that there is your life in it." "Sir gaster, you may as well guess, if I throw a small nuclear bomb into the stone jar and blow it up, what will happen to your body, and it will be destroyed with the stone jar? Or do you want to get out of prison and get a new life? " Joel Nash''s face changed, "you want to die!" Luke giggled strangely, with a strange expression. "I''m just looking for death. What can you do for me?" Come on, snap your fingers. A round metal ball fell from the sky. Under the metal ball, there was a stone pot with a gap in the lid. It was the red pot of Cletus, the seal of the devil gaster. The next moment, in Joel Nash''s frightened eyes, boom! The huge roar spread, and a small mushroom cloud appeared in the sky. The terrible impact spread everywhere. With the strong wind pressure, a force 12 hurricane suddenly blew up in the forest, and the trees fell one after another, and the plants were subdued and close to the ground. The electromagnetic pulse and radiation wave are diffused to the surrounding in the physical shock. Luke and the swamp monsters have used their ability to withstand the impact of the energy wave. Joel Nash didn''t move. He looked at the sky and saw the mysterious Rune flashing in the center of the mushroom cloud through the fire. In the rune, a terrorist with four wings and covered with red scales emerged. In just one second, the terrorist disappeared in the rune strangulation. "No Joel Nash put his head in his hands and let out his biggest roar ever. Regardless of the electromagnetic waves around him, he rushed to the mushroom cloud like a madman. Boom! When the second explosion comes, the mysterious Rune becomes an endless wave of light, exploding in the sky like the sun. At this moment, the earth is shaking, the light wave is dazzling, it turns the night into the day, a substantial aperture emerges in the sky, the aperture slowly expands, the suffocating energy turns everything along the way into molecular form. When the end comes to the earth, even the FBI people who are more than ten miles away feel the fear of the extinction of all things. That kind of vanishing breath makes people''s scalp explode. "Damn it Luke was shocked, his back was cold, and without saying a word, he turned around and ran. The swamp monster reacted faster, plunged into the soil and disappeared. The things made by the eternal clan are too terrible. Compared with nuclear weapons, they are water guns in children''s hands. The speed of aperture diffusion is gradually accelerating, from the initial point to a circle, and gradually to a light ball covering several kilometers. Standing on the satellite and looking at the earth, you can even see the blue hole caused by the destruction of the aperture and the clouds. Luke tried his best to run out, but he was still caught up by the aperture. He could not escape, but could only burst out all his energy and lay layers of defense barriers around him. The aperture brushes over the earth, trees, plants, rocks, everything disappears, leaving only the bare earth and the soil molecules suspended in mid air. There was a blank area of ten miles in diameter in the forest, and the gray land was lonely and lifeless. Sam lane, who had just left the forest, looked at all this in amazement. He didn''t know that the lighter fell down. Other people also had the same expression. On the white sky, the aperture slowly opened, forming a beautiful and cruel scene.In such a power, man is nothing. "Is this the power of the devil?" Some people murmur to themselves, but get the answer, people just feel depressed, eyes can not say the fear. "Luke!" Emily screams bitterly and strides into the forest. With quick eyes and quick hands, MEFF grabs her and presses her to the ground. Standalov comes forward, cuts her on the back of the neck and knocks her unconscious. Costa swallowed and muttered, "that That person should be OK! " Everyone was silent, and the atmosphere was oppressive. Then Sam Lane came up and said in a hoarse voice, "I hope you can go to the forest and see what happened." Standalov and MEFF looked at each other, nodded, "we''ll send someone over." Sam Lane glances at the comatose Emily, frowns, says nothing else, and turns away. ¡­¡­ It took a long time for the aperture to fade away. The light disappeared and the night came again. Somewhere in the mound, the soil squirmed, until the metal arm came out, followed by a cracked helmet and a broken breastplate. Luke coughed violently, pushed away the surrounding mud and climbed into the pit. When I looked around and saw the endless black plain, I was stunned. "If I remember correctly, this was originally a forest." He murmured to himself and soon came to his senses. He put aside his messy thoughts and quickly checked his body. His head was ok, his upper body was ok, and his left leg was slightly sprained, which was not too serious. The problem is ghost armor. The armor was seriously damaged. The surface of the armor was covered with cracks of various sizes. There were even gaps in the back and left leg. "EVA! EVA! Are you there? " Chapter 268 The red pot of Cletus is a tool made by the eternal family to seal the demon gaster. Luke knew there was a lot of energy in it, but he didn''t expect it to be so strong. There is an essential difference between the destruction mode of aperture and that of nuclear weapons. The former is the vanishing attack of molecular form, while the latter is the direct destruction and subsequent pollution caused by radiation wave, electromagnetic radiation and physical shock. After calling four times in a row, Luke didn''t get any response. He felt a bad feeling. Fortunately, the worst didn''t happen. With the sound of electric arc, EVA woke up, "less Young master "How are you?" "The crystal plate is damaged and needs to be repaired." "Can I go online?" "The language system, the analysis system and the perception system have been severely damaged, and other functions are still intact." Luke was a little relieved and continued, "help me detect the damage to the armor." Please Just a moment, please The screen flickered 5%¡­ 25%¡­¡­ 50%¡­¡­ Test complete! The three-dimensional model of the ghost armor appears on the internal video screen. You can clearly see that all the armor turns red, and there is almost no intact place. Damage rate of charged armor: 91.3%! Physical armor damage rate: 85.2%! Turn off the energy system and turn on the standby power! Flight system damage! Weapon system damage! Medical system damage! The regulating system is damaged! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ All the reports showed damage, only the basic protection function and sports ability remained intact. After reading the report, Luke sighed, the substrate of ghost 1 was abandoned, and the armor that had been with him for several years was gone. Damn devil! He cursed fiercely, with green light in his eyes and searching around like a microscope. Since he can survive, gaster, the devil, may also survive. The surrounding gray, not to mention animals, insects, and even microorganisms, the soil is transformed into primitive molecular form by the aperture, and it will overflow from the fingers like water in the hand. "What a terrible destructive force!" Luke calmed down and walked towards the center of the explosion "I don''t know if that guy can survive, and Adam?" When it comes to Adam, Luke can''t hide his worry. His breath hasn''t disappeared, but he is very weak. He should be seriously injured. If I had known that, I would not have blasted the stone pot! Luke shook his head helplessly and came to the center of the explosion step by step. After looking at the surrounding environment, he took the center as the starting point and looked around. When he passed a hill, he suddenly stopped, squinted his eyes and sent out a cold killing opportunity, "gaster The figure on the hill suddenly turned around, and when he saw the boy in ragged armour, he could not help roaring, "Luke Shaw, you are not dead?" Luke also sneered, "if you don''t die, how can I die?" The voice dropped and the two attacked at the same time. "Fire fist!" "Longyan gun!" One green and one red, two flame beams collide with each other, boom! As the air blows away, the dust disperses and turns into dust all over the sky. With a move of Luke''s hand, a fire dragon takes shape and roars forward. "Is there no limit to this guy''s ability?" Joel Nash gritted his teeth with hatred. In order to fight the aperture attack, he almost exhausted all his strength. His wings and horns disappeared. His magic reserve was less than one tenth of his full strength, but his opponent didn''t show any fatigue. This is too exaggerated! Luke noticed something. He laughed and waved his hands. Two more fire dragons rushed out of the ground, and three fire dragons surrounded Joel Nash from three directions. "Die, bastard." The Dragon opened its mouth and bit it down. Boom! The green flame erupts and turns into a torch. Joel Nash tries his best to build a barrier to resist the erosion of the green flame. With a cold hum, Luke''s right hand is like a hook, and the green light diffuses in his palm. The light deepens rapidly and becomes an almost real green fire. "Diyan!" Luke flung out his right hand, the fire ball close to the ground, fast forward, such as greasy squirming snake. "Blast!" Arriving in front of Joel Nash, the fire exploded and the green gas surged out, hitting the magic barrier heavily. Click! The barrier cracked, and the next second, in Joel Nash''s frightened eyes, it broke with a bang, and the force of air penetrated the barrier and his body. Ah, ah, ah!!! The scream sounded and spread around with the night wind. Luke strode forward and reached for his throat with the palm of his hand wrapped in green fire. "Monsieur gaster, you are finished."Joel Nash''s face twisted and his soul burned, yelling, "kill me, and the president of the United States will die." Luke sneered, "do you think I care about his life or death?" "Then come on!" Joel Nash roared, "kill me, kill him too. What do you tell Vanessa? Don''t forget, I am not only the president of the United States, but also Vanessa''s father. If you kill her father, she will never let you go. " "You think too much." Luke tugs hard, and a tall demon ghost is pulled out of Joel Nash''s body. There is a human figure in the demon ghost, which is the soul of Joel Nash himself. Obviously, if you burn gaster to ashes, the president will not be spared. This guy is really hateful. He has to put a cushion on his back when he is dying. Luke has a toothache. He doesn''t want to hurt the president. A living president of the United States is far more effective than a dead one. But what can we do if we don''t kill him? Silence for a few seconds, put the shadow back into Joel Nash''s body, the latter will die in great danger, can''t help laughing, "it seems that you don''t want to kill me, in that case, talk about the conditions!" "What conditions?" "I submit to you, you hide for me, let me reelection success." Lukhan said in a voice, "you think I''ll believe you." "We can make a contract." Joel Nash stated excitedly, nervously and eagerly, "soul contract, fairness and justice, there is absolutely no trap. As long as we sign the contract, we can become the strongest ally, and no one can betray us. In addition, I can teach you how to control the fire." "I can see that although you have a mysterious and powerful green flame, you don''t know how to use it. You can only compress and shape it simply. But with my help, it''s not the same. I can teach you to understand the essence of the flame, refine the most terrible killing moves, and make your combat power multiply and become an absolute strong one." "Well, think it over. It''s a once in a blue moon for you." Joel Nash''s expression was sincere, his eyes were sincere, and he was thinking about Luke both inside and outside. "I have to admit that your conditions are very exciting. Unfortunately..." With the rapid rise of the green flame and the shrill scream, gaster and the soul of the president of the United States are reduced to ashes, "I''m not a fool!" Chapter 269 Gaster''s dead, and the president''s gone. It''s not good for Luke. Sam Ryan and others'' request is to make the president survive as much as possible. The election is coming. Thomson, one of the two candidates, suffers from Alzheimer''s disease and can''t do heavy work. The president''s heavy responsibility can only fall on Joel Nash. If he was alive, he could at least keep the country running, but now he is dead Luke frowned, feeling very difficult, leaving Sam Lane alone, Vanessa couldn''t explain. She promised to reunite them. "It''s a pity." Luke shook his head and sighed. He didn''t know what to regret. A little, Adam hobbled to come, each step, there are blood drops on the ground. "Young master." Luke looked at the wound on his body and frowned. "are you ok?" "The body is seriously damaged, and the soul is greatly weakened when the aperture expands." "How long will it take to recover." "At least a month." Luke nodded. A month was not long or short. He suddenly felt a movement in his heart and didn''t know what to think of. His eyes were half narrowed, and his twinkling eyes were nervous, excited and a little scared, just like the fox who was ready to sneak into the farmhouse to steal chickens. after repeated consideration, he raised his finger to the body at his feet, "what do you think of this body? ¡± Adam nodded habitually because he didn''t know. "It seems that you are satisfied. That''s good. That''s good." Luke paced back and forth, excited. "Adam, are you interested in becoming president of the United States?" Adam was stunned for a moment. Although he was the product of death magic, he was not stupid. On the contrary, because he absorbed too many people''s thoughts, he had a very high learning ability. After a period of time, he had a full understanding of human society and knew what the president of the United States meant. "Young master, I don''t have the ability to play the role of president." "Try everything. You don''t know if you don''t try." "But..." "Nothing, but." Luke patted it on the shoulder and said excitedly, "come on, try it. Let me see the effect." Adam has no choice but to leave the devil''s body and become a soul fog to get into Joel Nash''s body. Closed eyes slowly open, showing no feelings of color cold pupil. Luke looked up and down, pointed to the corner of his mouth, "learn to laugh!" President Adam opened his mouth like a beast biting flesh and blood, pulling out an incredible sneer. Luke can''t help twitching a few times. Don''t talk about him with such a smile. A fool can see that he is not normal. If you let him play the president, it will be revealed at a glance. But Luke doesn''t want to give up like this. After careful thinking for a while, he said slowly, "Adam, as the host, I order you to learn to perform in two days." "Performance?" Luke nodded heavily, "life is like a play, drama is like life. Acting is the first lesson for you to integrate into the presidential identity. If you want to succeed, you must learn to perform." "I can''t act!" "No, I''ll ask EVA to prepare for the professional courses of the performance department later. You should master the essentials as quickly as possible and try to hide yourself. You can make people feel your indifference, and never let people realize your cold blood. Cold blood and indifference are totally different concepts, understand?" Adam bowed his head and said nothing. He seemed to be thinking. His eyes were still cold and heartless. Luke was speechless for a while, so he could only teach them with painstaking care. AVA put the performance courses in Colleges and universities into a file for Adam to quickly browse. Three people busy for a while, finally had a little change. At this time, a hummingbird came from a distance and landed on Luke''s shoulder. When he learned that the FBI was rushing to this side, he had to stop and let Adam disguise himself as unconscious. He left the place carrying the devil''s body. A moment later, Sam lane outside the forest received a text message from Luke. "The devil gaster has been executed. I can''t guarantee the death of the president." After reading the text message, Sam lane was ecstatic. He quickly arranged the staff and contacted the FBI superpowers so that they could never hurt the president. A group of people rushed into the forest. The doomsday scene they saw along the way made them feel heavy. Through the wide, dead sand, the end was where Joel Nash was. Several superpowers stood around, their faces full of vigilance. Sam Ryan raised his hand, two military doctors came forward to check the president''s physical condition, confirmed that the person is still alive, the remaining four wizards took out the artifacts, began to build magic. As the low mantra spread in the air, people became nervous and took out their weapons one by one. The six pointed star magic circle emerged. With hatred and sadness, little sagrido detains Joel Nash''s soul for testing, and uses the power of blood cloth to make the demon appear.After a test, nothing happened. The soul in Joel Nash''s body is human, without the smell of demons. Everyone was relieved to learn the result. "The soul of the president is very unstable. Obviously, he has suffered a lot. Even if he wakes up, there will be a series of sequelae." One sentence made people tense again. Sam Lane said in a deep voice, "can you explain the sequelae you mentioned?" "Amnesia, hearing loss, loss of autonomy and thinking ability, serious words will become vegetative." "There is no remedy." Little sagrido shook his head slightly. "I''ve never heard of anyone who can mend the defects of the soul. The damage of the soul is irreversible." Hearing this, the people who originally had a grudge against Joel Nash could not help but sigh. Thinking about it, the murderer who caused all this was gaster, the devil, and the president was also the victim. He was tortured by the devil for several years and could not live to death. Sam Lane looked at the middle-aged man lying on the ground for a long time and then said, "this is the end of today''s action. Everyone, I have only one request." "Keep it secret!" Sam Lane grimaced. "I don''t need to say what this means. You should understand that if anyone dares to let it out, the Department of defense, the Senate and myself will arrest you for endangering the country." "This is a warning and a promise. For the safety of yourself and your family, and for national security, close your mouth. Whoever dares to say one more word, I will kill him." The eyes full of killing intention swept all the people present. They were surprised and bowed their heads. Sam Lane also said, "your files, family files, friends'' files are in my hands. Anyone who disobeys orders, thinks I''m joking, or wants to use it for profit, come on. I''ll make you regret it all your life." "Any questions?" "No problem, let''s go. The task is over. The payment will be transferred to your account at 9 a.m. tomorrow." "One last warning, mind your mouth!" Chapter 270 The month long mission finally ended. Although there were many twists and turns, the result was pretty good. Jack Harvey died, Joel Nash died, and the devil gaster deserved his life. One plus one is two. Generally speaking, there is no profit or loss. Of course, as far as Luke is concerned, he is naturally the biggest beneficiary. Instead of getting treasure and magic notes from the Helios pyramid, the President alone will benefit him for life. Who can imagine that the body of the president of the United States is the soul of a corpse? Who can imagine that the owner of the corpse puppet is a 17-year-old boy? To control the corpse and puppet means to control the whole country. Although there are great risks, the greater the risks, the greater the benefits. When he got home, Luke had a good meal, lay down in bed and had a good sleep. When he woke up, it was noon the next day. Turning on the TV, the news is showing the mysterious aperture that appeared over Washington state yesterday and the president''s attack. Reporters from major radio stations are besieging the White House, eager to get first-hand news. Faced with the infiltration of reporters, the White House spokesman finally held a press conference after several hours of shirking. At the press conference, he elaborated on the course of the attack and the origin of the mysterious aperture. When he learned that it was aliens who launched the attack, the whole venue was boiling. Reporters rushed to hand out microphones in the hope of getting in-depth information, including the health of the president, the upcoming general election, the stance of the Ministry of defense and the Senate on the incident, and so on. The White House spokesman did not answer these questions with obvious purpose, saying only that the president is in good health and will soon wake up. The press conference opened in a hurry and ended in a hurry, but the news shocked the whole United States and even the world. How long has it been since the last vice president kidnapping? Mr. President was attacked by aliens and used the mysterious aperture as a weapon. Are they going to invade the earth? Star Wars? Thinking of the consequences of the outbreak of star wars, all countries are not calm. They call the white house one after another to ask about the details of the attack and the solution. Of course, there are many people who are skeptical about this. The mysterious aperture and the doomsday scene left by the destruction of the aperture make them unable to find any excuse. Fools can see that the aperture is not what the earth''s current technology can do, and only aliens can create such terrible weapons. The Internet is boiling, and everyone is talking about this matter, Mr. President. As Joel Nash''s campaign slogan is to protect the United States from alien invasion, this kind of thing is happening now. People naturally turn the spearhead to aliens. It is precisely because they can''t stand the great Mr. President that they wait for an opportunity to launch revenge and intend to destroy the United States. With the fermentation of public opinion, the approval rate of Joel Nash is rising, and even a large number of people stay out of the white house all night praying for the president. After this incident, Joel Nash has risen from the president to a hero. Of course, the hero is relatively speaking. For the insiders of the FBI and the Department of defense, the hero is just a wretch controlled by the devil. After reading the report on the news, Luke was speechless. He thought that the people in the Senate would throw the black pot at the Middle East terrorists, or hostile countries such as China and Russia, but he didn''t expect that they would be more cruel, and an alien came directly. If you want to say that China and Russia are behind the attacks, the mysterious aperture can''t be explained. That kind of attack is not the product of the earth. If they have that kind of technology, will they be suppressed by you? Aliens are different. For most people on earth, aliens represent mysterious, unknown, powerful and diverse. Even if someone doubts the truth of the attack, it is impossible to interview aliens with a microphone. Aliens are the best backers! ¡­¡­ Washington, D.C., the capital of the White House! Vanessa, who rushed back from Hawaii, plunged into her mother''s arms. The mother and daughter held each other and cried bitterly. Everyone around them sighed and shook their heads. The first lady kept comforting her daughter. After a while, Vanessa raised her head and said with tears in her eyes, "father, what''s the matter with him?" "You come with me." Kate Nash takes her daughter to the empty room, closes the door, "do you know what happened?" Vanessa wiped away her tears. "They told me my father was possessed by demons. Really?" Kate Nash nods with a wry smile. Her dark eyes can hardly hide her tired color. As the first lady, no one knows what kind of pressure she has suffered on this day. Vanessa said hastily, "what about the father?" "It''s all right. The demons inside are expelled. It''s just..." Kate Nash opened her mouth, as if in some way. "Just what, you say!" The first lady wiped the tears from her daughter''s face. "Vanessa, my child, you have to be prepared. Even if your father wakes up, he may lose his memory or even become an imbecile.""How could it be?" The girl froze, shocked, "the devil is not expelled, why is it still like this?" The first lady sighed and said slowly, "they explained to me that your father''s soul was badly damaged in the process of expelling demons. The damage to the soul will cause a series of sequelae, such as amnesia, dementia, disability, becoming a vegetable, and so on." "And the doctor? What did the doctor say "The medical team made a comprehensive examination of his body, and other places were OK, only his head." At this point, the first lady sighed again. Her brows were worried. "His brain waves are extremely disordered. It''s been a day, and there''s still no sign of stability." At this time, the door was pushed open, and a staff member rushed in and said in a hurry, "madam, the president is awake." They were ecstatic and strode to the ward. On the bed, the comatose Joel Nash slowly opened his eyes, showing his indifferent, calm, emotionless pupils. Seeing these eyes, people around him felt cold and scared of being watched by death. Vanessa didn''t think so much. She jumped on her head and cried loudly, "father!" Joel Nash turns his head and stares at her coldly. His eyebrows move and he seems puzzled, "who are you?" Simple words reverberated in the room, and then all the voices disappeared. Everyone looked at the president on the hospital bed, and Vanessa stopped crying. Her beautiful face was full of tears, but her eyes were full of consternation. The first lady couldn''t bear the blow. She covered her mouth and left the ward. Other people looked at each other. At worst, the president really lost his memory. Chapter 271 Back 15 minutes ago, a special meeting was held at the Pentagon. The meeting was attended by either members of the Senate or the head of the military. A group of 13 people crowded into a small office to have a heated discussion on yesterday''s incident. Before that, there were still many people who suspected the president''s demonic identity and thought it was a groundless rumor, but the video recording the fighting scene left them speechless. The president is possessed by the devil! Recalling these years of experience, people can''t help shivering. They actually worked with the devil for four years. What''s more, except Jack Harvey, no one else noticed it. Kelkelkeli, the provisional speaker of the Senate, said, "this matter must be investigated clearly. All those who have relations with the devil must be investigated carefully, and none of them can be let go." House Speaker Hyde klimm added, "the government will never allow evil faith. The devil gaster has certainly attracted many believers in his four years as president. Those people are dangerous and must be found out." Other members nodded in favor of such a decision. Compared with them, the Ministry of defense and the military are somewhat dull, and do not seem to agree with the views of the members. Hyde klimm knocked on the table, "general lane, you are the executor and the most meritorious person of this incident. Your ability is obvious to all. We all agree that you should be responsible for the follow-up investigation." Sam Lane kept a straight face and didn''t say a word. Defense Secretary ronman Gunter said, "the investigation is for sure. The question is in what name and where the power comes from. If I remember correctly, neither the Senate nor the Department of defense has the power to carry out such tasks!" Someone added, "without a white house authorization signed by the president, the Supreme Court, the FBI and the CIA will not agree with the findings of the investigation, or even intervene in them." Hyde klimm lowered his eyelids, "special circumstances, special treatment, just like yesterday''s attack without the consent of the White House. Just imagine, if general Ryan didn''t turn the tide, who would have thought that Mr. President would be parasitized by demons, how could we eliminate the demons and return the White House to a bright future." "I agree with speaker Klim." Kelke then said, "it''s impossible for the White House to solve the problem. We have to find out the devil gaster''s minions before the situation worsens. We can''t wait a second." Kelke''s voice was very high, echoing in the room like a bell, but the defense department and the military still did not respond. Those who can sit here are all human beings. How can they not know the real purpose of the Senate. According to the principle of succession of the United States, when the president encounters an accident, the vice president takes over the presidency. If the vice president also encounters an accident, the successor is the speaker of the house of Representatives and the provisional speaker of the Senate. Of course, the probability of such a situation is extremely low, but it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t happen. Just like now, Vice President Dick Cheney is dismissed because of the alien kidnapping case, and the president is in a deep coma. According to the medical team, it will take at least a month to wake up. Even if he wakes up, he may become mentally retarded. The president can''t be a retarded person, so who will succeed? That''s why House Speaker Hyde klimm and Senate interim speaker kelke came to the Pentagon together. They all want to open a gap here. As long as the army nods, it''s easy. The defense minister, ronman Gunter, frowned and thought for a long time, but finally turned his eyes to other powerful generals. Although he was the head of the military, he could not decide by himself when facing the problem of standing in line. They all looked at each other, some agreed, some opposed, but no one spoke. The situation was a bit stalemate. Hyde klimm looked at Sam Ryan with a fixed look, "general Ryan, I want to hear your opinion." The voice fell, and all eyes involuntarily turned to the small old man. Among the generals on the scene, he was the least impressive, but the toughest, sternest and most fearless. Sam Ryan sat up straight, "when will your excellency wake up?" The assistant next to him said, "the medical team has been calling for at least a month." A month! Sam lane was silent for a long time before he said, "you have to get permission from the first lady to carry out the investigation." One sentence made the Senate frown at the same time. Hyde Klim said with anger in his heart, "Mrs. Nash has been in contact with demons for a long time. What if her mind is bewitched?" Sam Lane replied coldly, "gaster the devil is dead." "It''s dead, but the influence is still there. You''ve seen the power of the devil. Who can guarantee that there will be no backhand?" Hyde''s voice grew louder and louder, as if to suppress Sam lane, who was about to speak with a cold face, and was staring back by the Secretary of defense. At this time, the door was forced open, "the president wakes up!"One sentence made everyone in the audience change their colors, and Roman Gunter said in a fierce voice, "when did you wake up, didn''t you say a month?" The visitor took out the report and said in a very quick voice, "just now, the medical team carefully examined his body and found that everything was normal, that is, his brain. His Excellency the president suffered from severe amnesia. He didn''t know who he was, couldn''t remember what happened before, and couldn''t even recognize his own daughter." Hearing this, Hyde klimm and kelke returned to their former calm state. It''s obvious that a person with amnesia can''t take on the important task of president. They still have the chance. Ronman Gunter didn''t have so many ideas, so he ordered his men to prepare the car, and the others went with him. The party came to the White House and soon found the president who was leaning on the sofa in a daze. Compared with the past, Joel Nash''s temperament has changed dramatically. His expression is very cold, his eyes are even colder, like ice. His brows are wrinkled from time to time, and he seems to be thinking about something, and he seems to be hesitating about something. "The president''s head?" he whispered Kate Nash shook her head bitterly. "I don''t remember anything." With a sigh, he didn''t know what to do. They all came forward one after another and left the ward after saying some comforting words without nutrition. Hyde klimm went to the head of the medical team, Dr. Brown, and asked directly, "is it possible for your Excellency the president to reply?" Brown hesitated for a moment and whispered, "we can''t be sure exactly. Although Mr. President has lost a lot of memory, his brain waves are very stable and his intelligence is not affected. As long as he gives full guidance, he should be able to return to normal." The last sentence chilled Hyde''s heart. Chapter 272 Dr. Brown''s words cooled Hyde''s heart, but he soon realized that he didn''t have a chance at all. If Joel Nash loses his memory, he will lose his judgment and thinking ability. Obviously, such a person can''t shoulder the heavy responsibility of the president. If he recovers well in a short time, but if he recovers well in a long time or the recovery effect is not good, Congress and the Senate will intervene forcibly, and the people will express their dissatisfaction. At that time, he can do his own articles, destroy his personal equipment, and even shake the devil gaster out if necessary, so that Joel Nash has no place. After much deliberation, Hyde clenched his fist and finally made up his mind. The presidency is close at hand. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you miss it, you will regret it for the rest of your life. Kelke on the other side also has the same idea, both of them are successors in order, in the face of such a good opportunity, how can they be willing to let it slip away. As the two began to deploy, the White House, which was already in a state of turmoil, was increasingly undercurrent. Soon, two days passed. Due to the silence of the White House, there are many rumors about the president''s physical condition on the Internet, including that he is seriously ill, that he is incurable and that he has been controlled by aliens. Among them, amnesia is the most popular one, and I don''t know who leaked the news. The hosts of ABC, NBC, CBS and other well-known media have made comments one after another, claiming that the president''s brain is damaged and suffering from brain damage Recalling the disease, some government officials also use various express and implied methods to admit this statement. For a moment, the whole United States is covered, the election is coming, two candidates, one with Alzheimer''s disease and one with amnesia. Is this God''s punishment? Public opinion is in an uproar. Affected by this incident, the crime rate in major cities is soaring, while the protagonist of the whole incident, President Joel Nash, is still sitting on the sofa in silence. Since waking up, he has been in such a state that he ignores nobody and says nothing. Besides eating and sleeping, he spends the rest of his time sitting on the sofa in a daze. People in the medical group said that this phenomenon was a specific manifestation of cognitive impairment. There was no other way but to wait. The first lady was furious and directly told the medical group to go away. She went to the door in person and found three brain experts to treat her husband. After a series of treatments, the results did not change. Joel Nash still didn''t say a word. Every day, he either frowned or pondered, and didn''t know what he was thinking. Seeing this scene, the first lady feels that the sky is going to collapse. All her power, fame and status come from her husband. If her husband does not get better all the time, the position of president will be replaced by someone else. At that time, everything she has will come to nothing. Kate Nash doesn''t allow such things to happen, but can''t find a solution. She can only accompany her husband with her daughter every day, hoping that he can think of something. In fact, Joel Nash has been very sober. No, it should be said that Adam keeps this state because of EVA''s performance class documents. The performance focuses on eye changes, facial changes and body changes. Only by combining the three changes can we deceive others. The problem is that Adam is not a human being, he is a product of necromancy. How can he perform them without experiencing human love and hatred. The young master said to learn to smile first. Adam tried many times in the dead of night, but no matter how he grinned, his eyes were cold, with a chilling murderous air. Other people''s smile warms people''s heart, his smile can frighten people to death. Adam thinks it''s not good, but he can''t change it. He can only choose silence. Silence is the best way to cover up, but it''s not the way to solve the problem. With the approaching of the general election, he has to speak in the end. At one o''clock in the morning, when the darkness came to Blair palace, Joel Nash on the bed opened his eyes, got up, went into the toilet, and took out a wooden box from the inside of the ventilation duct. When the lid of the box is opened, a silver gray watch with exquisite shape is presented. Joel Nash takes the watch and moves the round shaft at the bottom of the watch clockwise. Blue light shoots from the dial and turns into a virtual screen. At the other end of the screen is Luke. "Young master!" Luke said unhappily, "I have said that before you leave the presidency, don''t call me young master, call me ghost." "I see, young master." Luke: -- Well, what can he say? He can''t be hanged. "How about the show." "It''s hard. I can''t learn." "Just open your mouth and squint, just like me..." Luke turned his mouth and made a big smile. "Can''t you?" Adam learned it in a certain way. The smile on Luke''s face solidified instantly. He found that he had made a common sense mistake. Adam was not a human being, but a cold-blooded and merciless undead. There were only two options in his soul, killing and obeying. How could he understand other emotions. If you can''t understand emotion, how can you imitate it. After thinking about this, Luke sighed helplessly, "forget it, if you can''t learn, don''t learn. You can maintain this expression in the future!""It will be torn down." Luke sneered, "as long as you can''t remember what happened before, others can''t tear you down. The top management of the white house knows your experience. An unfortunate person who has been parasitized by demons for several years and whose soul has been damaged will definitely change his character. The key is to be consistent from the beginning. Since he chooses to show people in a cold face, he should stick to it and not make any changes. Do you understand? ¡± "I see, young master, what to do next." "You have to learn how to be a president, understand all aspects of things, remember, don''t be too smart, learn to step by step, and make some small trouble while learning." "What''s the little trouble?" "Resistance and hostility, for example, if someone forces you to learn knowledge, you should resist appropriately, have verbal conflict and slight physical conflict, and let others see your uncertainty. Only in this way can they not doubt your identity." At this point, Luke suddenly felt helpless, "can you understand me when I say this?" Adam nodded gently. "Make trouble for others, so they don''t have time to doubt me." Luke: -- Well, that''s not a big problem. "You should always carry this watch. I''ll ask EVA to send a file regularly. You should browse the contents of the file carefully. Remember, you are the president of the United States. You should learn to think and solve problems in the way of president." "And your wife Kate Nash, who is the key person, must have a good relationship with her. Only when the relationship between husband and wife is harmonious, will she protect you wholeheartedly and help you solve your problems." "What am I going to do?" "The quickest way to have a good relationship with a woman is to go to bed. The first lady has just arrived in her fifties. You should meet her needs as much as possible." When he said that, somehow, Luke had the impulse to slap himself. Damn it, how can you do this! It''s shameless to let the servant cheat her mother after cheating her daughter! Adam frowned and seemed to understand the meaning of the words. After a while, he said slowly, "what do you want to do after going to bed?" Luke: -- Chapter 273 This question is too powerful. It touches the soul and reaches the peak of philosophy. Luke doesn''t know how to answer it. He can''t say that sleeping is a back and forth movement and some auxiliary body movements. Even so, Adam couldn''t understand how an undead could understand the human hobby. In order to let him master the essentials as soon as possible, Luke can only let EVA download more than a dozen classic love action movies and tell him what sleep is through video pictures. As a result, after one hour''s tutorial, Adam didn''t change much, but Luke didn''t. "Now you should understand the meaning of sleep!" Adam gave a faint hum. "Do you feel it?" Adam shakes his head indifferently. He understands the process, but he doesn''t know the meaning, let alone the result. Luke sighed helplessly, "the key to that kind of thing is passion. It''s just that you don''t have passion at all. If you don''t have passion, you can control hormones. Your soul is very strong, and you can completely control the secretory organs. I''ll ask EVA to prepare a copy of Physiology for you. You''d better study it, and you''d better do it Forget it. Don''t say it Luke sighed again, tired. "From tomorrow on, don''t pretend to be stupid. Properly show your thinking ability and cognitive ability, and let your supporters see hope. As for public opinion, I will solve it for you." "That''s all for today!" As the voice dropped and the screen disappeared, Luke lay in bed and thought carefully about his next plan. A moment later, he murmured, "it''s time to return to metropolis." ¡­¡­ The next day, Vanessa, who came to see her father, suddenly found that her father, who had been silent, was turning a book. Then she gave a cry and called her mother to the study. The mother and daughter stare at Adam sitting on the chair looking through the book, shocked speechless. "Joel, you You... " Adam turned and said coldly, "you are..." "Kate, Kate Nash, your wife, don''t remember." Seeing this scene, the first lady also reacted. She rushed out of the room and called the doctor in charge. Soon, several brain experts came to Blair palace to examine Adam and came to a surprising conclusion. Mr. President has got rid of cognitive impairment and entered the learning stage. After the news spread, the whole building was blown up, and everyone said it was incredible. Yesterday, he looked stupid, but today he got better. It''s incredible. After hearing the news, people from the Ministry of defense and the Senate rushed to the Blair palace as soon as possible. When they saw the president learning little by little with the help of his daughter and tutor, his face was wonderful. Things change so fast that there''s no reaction time. Since the president recovers his cognition and begins to learn, it means that as long as he is given time, he will return to normal sooner or later. As long as he is a normal person with healthy mind, no one can deprive him of his power as president. Hyde klimm and kelke are as black as the bottom of the pot. They even have the idea of killing people. Once desire appears, it will not disappear. They have done a lot of small actions to succeed the president. Giving up at this time is equivalent to putting their neck on the chopper for people to chop. After greeting the president, they left Blair palace in a hurry. The Department of defense and the military''s powerful generals stay. They need to assess the president''s intelligence and prepare for the future. The general election is coming. At such a critical juncture, many senior leaders hope to consider other things after a smooth transition of power. If Joel Nash can return to normal, it is not impossible for him to continue to be president. Of course, there are many people who oppose this. After all, he has been controlled by demons for several years, and no one can guarantee that the dead demons will not leave behind. The two sides have a lot of disputes over this matter, and no one can convince anyone. But on the whole, Joel Nash still has the upper hand. After all, he is the president, the top of the throne of power. Unless someone spreads the story that he was parasitized by demons and provides sufficient evidence, even the Supreme Court will not be able to drive him out of the throne. But once the matter is spread out, the country will be in chaos and even fall into a state of division. After all, the president is parasitized by demons. Who can guarantee that senior officials are not parasitized. The consequences are so terrible that even the ambitious Hyde klimm and kelke dare not speak. ¡­¡­ The Pentagon, the top office. The dark eyed defense minister, Loman Gunter, had a cigar in one hand and a black coffee without sugar in the other. His face was filled with solemnity. Sam lane and several powerful generals also frowned. "Don''t pretend to be deep, just tell me how to deal with this matter," he sighed Someone said in a deep voice, "I don''t agree with Joel Nash to continue to be president. So many soldiers died because of him. If nothing happened, I can''t explain to the soldiers who died miserably."The general next to him disagreed with the saying, "it was gaster the devil who killed the soldiers. In essence, Joel Nash was also the victim." "You''re right. He''s a victim, but don''t forget that he''s parasitized by demons and has traces of demons in his body. How can we make such a person the president?" "There are still four days to go before the final voting day. According to the current public opinion support, Joel Nash is 100% RE elected. What can we do? Should we tell the people that the president of the United States is parasitized by demons and do not vote for him?" A word hit the dead, the air was quiet again. Norman Gunter took a cigarette and said wearily, "Sam, which side do you support?" Chapter 274 "The country must not be in disorder!" One sentence from Sam Lane set the tone of the whole thing. "The story of the devil gaster must not be spread. If anyone dares to do so, I will kill him myself." The cold voice reverberated in the room, and several generals who supported the recall of the president immediately frowned, "the reason why Joel Nash was parasitized by the devil is still unclear, who knows whether he is passive or active?" Other people then said, "if the passive is OK, if the active contact with the devil, it shows that he himself has a problem, how can the United States let such a person as president." "Our consensus is to pass the election smoothly. As soon as the election is over, we will use all our strength to oust him and let Hyde klimm or kelke take over. At least they have no evil background." As soon as the words came to an end, Ron Gantt changed his face, Sam lane was also gloomy, and the people in the Senate were so quick that they convinced so many powerful generals in just two days. "What does it mean to use all your strength?" "Mutiny? Seizing power? Or force the president out of the White House "You are crazy!" Pop! When the glass fell to the ground, Loman Gunter was furious. "What does it mean to do that? It is the foundation of national stability that soldiers do not interfere in politics. Even people in the third world know that you are stupid enough to use this method. How can you feel that you do not have enough power and want to go further? " Sam Lane narrowed his eyes and sent out a stabbing killing opportunity, "the direct result of military seizing power is the opposition between the two parties, the division of the country, the collapse of the democratic system, and millions of people will die as a result. If any of you want to do so, I hereby swear to use all means to send your family to hell." People in the office look at me, I look at you, and don''t speak at the same time. The general who spoke just now was embarrassed. He winked at several companions, but the latter ignored him. Seeing this, he could only argue, "no one wants to launch a mutiny. We just don''t want to let a person who is related to demons be president. His experience is there. Who can guarantee that he won''t be affected by demons Ring Sam Lane snorted coldly, "you''d better think so, or you won''t even have to be a friend." Someone said, "don''t talk about us. What about you? On which side? " Sam lane was silent for a long time before he said, "I don''t agree with Joel Nash to continue as president." "That''s it. Everyone has the same opinion." Sam Lane glanced up and continued, "I will not use illegal means to drive the president down. To get him out of office, we must take the formal way." In a word, the general on the spot lost his smiling face in an instant, formal channel? Bullshit regular channel! People laugh and anger, "if there is a formal channel, still use to sit here, over the years Joel Nash''s performance you are not clear, one does not whore a woman, two does not go on a man, not greedy, not lecherous, it is simply a moral model, how can such a patient guy leave evidence of crime?" "There''s a man you''ve ignored," roarman Gunter coughed "Who?" "Jason law! The first confidant of the devil gaster. " The crowd was stunned for a moment and said, "I heard that he is missing. Do you know where he is?" Loman Gunter took a look at Sam lane. The latter said slowly, "I''ve been searching for his next path these days. I''ve got a definite position. If there''s no accident, I can catch him tonight." "As long as you catch Jason law, you can''t worry about finding Joel Nash''s criminal evidence. After all, it''s Jason law who doesn''t show up." ¡­¡­ In a remote Motel somewhere in the south of the United States, Jason law, once the president''s first assistant, is experiencing the darkest days of his life. At the moment when Joel Nash was attacked, Jason law received a text message from secret service agents. He realized that something was wrong. Instead of informing the Department of defense at the first time, he picked up his things and ran to his cousin''s home in Texas as soon as possible. As a result, something really happened. The news is full of publicity about the legend of the president and the aliens, but as an insider, how can he believe such lies? The news that the president is a devil has been learned by the FBI. At this time, the attack must be the hands of those people. They want to put all their eggs in one basket to eradicate the devil gaster. Originally, Jason also expected his master to turn the tide and kill all the enemies. Who ever thought that the demon with such terrible power would be defeated in the hands of human beings. Gaster died, the president suffered from amnesia, and the two main backers all disappeared. He had to flee all night, and his cousin''s house could not stay any longer. Sooner or later, the FBI, the CIA and the eye of the day would find out here. Fortunately, he had one or two loyal subordinates who, under their arrangement, hid in this extremely remote motel. The hotel conditions are very bad, even if there is no hot water, even if there is no Internet, and the damned fat pig boss knows to ask for money every day. Jason can''t help but shoot him.After much deliberation, Jensen decided to cross the border, go to Mexico, and then transfer from Mexico to Russia. The KGB would be interested in his intelligence. With their power, they may be able to live a normal life. After making up his mind, Jason left overnight, throwing away all his communication equipment with only 150000 dollars and forged personal identity documents. I found the local snakehead near the border, spent 20000 dollars to buy a ticket, and then there was a long wait. Meanwhile, at a military base in Texas. A sky eye intelligence officer came into the office and said, "Jason law has been located in the small town of hailind on the border between Texas and Mexico." Amanda nodded and said solemnly, "start the military satellite, monitor his position, order the first team to catch him secretly, remember, live." "I understand!" The intelligence officers nodded heavily. Less than an hour after the order was given, seven field officers from the first team came to the outskirts of hailind town. With the help of satellite signals, they soon found Jason law''s hotel. Elijah, the leader of the team, made a gesture. The rest of the team members surrounded from all directions. Their route was clearly displayed on the large screen through military satellites. Amanda held her chin in one hand in front of the screen, her eyes blinked, and her indifferent pupils were murderous. Jason law! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. The capture went smoothly. When Amanda thought it was successful, Elijah''s frightened voice came from the microphone, "no, it''s fake. There''s a bomb. Go back." With the piercing roar, the hotel is engulfed by the fire. Three agents outside fly out with a scream. Amanda''s face suddenly changes and is about to ask about the situation. The screen flashes and falls into the dark. Chapter 275 Aware that things have changed, Amanda grabs the microphone and says in a loud voice, "Elijah, Elijah, answer me." "Answer me." ¡­¡­ After calling for three times in a row, Amanda swore angrily and said, "restore the contact system, I want to know what''s going on." The computer experts of Tianyan society dare not be careless. They quickly tap the keyboard to investigate the cause. Soon, a despairing message appears on the screen. Blanc, the head of the cyber security department, said with a pale face, "head, we can''t get the signal of the haylind town area. The area is blocked, and there are satellites. We are denied access." "How could it be?" Blanke swallowed his breath and said incredulously, "I don''t know who intruded into the satellite''s main control system and tampered with the internal code without our detection. Now we have no control." Amanda''s mouth is so big that she''s blindfolded. Blanke continued, "that man is a master, an unimaginable master!" Amanda soon woke up and said, "activate the backup satellite." "The backup satellite is out of control," blanke said with a wry smile The voice fell, and the room fell into a strange silence. You look at me and I look at you. They all see a look of horror in each other''s eyes. The network security department of Tianyan society, a world-class hacker organization, has gathered computer talents from all major departments in the United States. Now it has been quietly hacked back. Who is that man? It''s terrible. The satellite is out of control, and haylind''s signal is shielded. At present, only the first team can be expected. But Amanda has no confidence. Since the man can invade the satellite and destroy her deployment, how can he not deal with the first team. "We can''t go on like this. We have to see what happens." Amanda put on her military uniform and went to the scene by helicopter. At the same time, there was a short and fierce gunshot in hailind town. With several blasts, all the gunshots disappeared. After a while, the frightened residents carefully walked out of the house and gathered near the hotel. The hotel has been turned into ruins. There are seven bodies lying on the surrounding land. Judging from the clothes and weapons, it should be the same organization. Someone took out a mobile phone to call the police, but they couldn''t get through. Then they found that the signal of the whole town was blocked. By the time Amanda arrived, the police had set up a cordon around the hotel and saw seven bodies covered by white cloth. Amanda clenched her fists, and the murder in her eyes almost turned into reality. "No matter who you are, I will find you out and never die." ¡­¡­ Fifty miles north of the town of hailind is the desert. At this time, the sky has been dim, the edge of the desert, a dark Hummer out of the Bush, stopped on the Gobi desert. The door opens, Dior comes out in a black suit, followed by the frightened Jason law. Along the way, he looks at the young man with suspicious eyes. He is shocked by his opponent''s extraordinary skills and endless fighting methods. Who the hell is this guy? What''s the purpose of saving me? To get hold of President Joel Nash? It''s still a secret force that devil gaster prepared in private. Jason law was so confused that he couldn''t find a clue after thinking for a long time that he could only say dryly, "friend, don''t mind if I ask you who you are and why you saved me." "I''m not saving you." Dior lit a cigarette, took a long puff, threw it into the cliff, took out his pistol and aimed it at Jason law''s head. Bang! As the gunshot rang out, Jason lauman appeared a blood hole in his heart and fell to the ground slowly in amazement. "The young master said, you can''t die in the hands of others. That''s why I saved you." Dior added that before, he went to the body, took out a bottle of black liquid and dropped a drop on Jason law''s forehead. The thick liquid fell on the face and immediately penetrated into the skin. The next second, the brain began to shrink and collapse. The black liquid seemed to devour the flesh and blood of insects. In just a dozen seconds, the living people weighing more than 160 Jin ate it clean, even their hair. The horror of the scene makes people shudder, even Dior frown. After eating Jason, the black liquid becomes the size of a fist and turns the target to Dior. "The young master is right. The alien poison can''t be used more." Dior sneered, took out the flamethrower, just a little flame, the black liquid began to burn madly, the flame soared, lasted for five minutes before slowly fading. The liquid on the ground disappeared, only the scattered black ash, the wind blowing, with the air drift to the endless sea of sand.After all this, Dior called Luke, "Jason law is dead, right next to me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Well, everything is going well," "..." "I see. I''ll leave now and return to metropolis in seven days." After the call, Dior began to deal with the follow-up work, opened Jason law''s suitcase, burned the bills and documents inside, leaving only the identity documents. then opened as like as two peas and a new Jason Law appeared. Apart from his eyes, the eyes were very different. One day later, Dior appeared at London Airport in the form of Jason law. He let the airport camera take a picture of his face through the accident. The CIA immediately contacted the British intelligence department to launch a city wide search. As a result, he searched for a day and got no news. Jason law seems to have evaporated, only once, never again. Another day later, a tip came from Paris that someone saw a suspicious person suspected of Jason law at the airport. The CIA quickly turned around and used Paris as a search center, but no trace was found at the end of the day. Just when people were at a loss, Jason law appeared again. This time, the city was Berlin. CIA keeps on rushing to Berlin. According to the clues provided by the intelligence personnel, it finds the hotel he rented. As a result, it is empty again. Jason law left the hotel an hour ago and disappeared in the crowd. Accidents happen again and again. The head of CIA, Amanda and Sam Lane all realize the strangeness of the whole thing. The other party seems to be able to anticipate the enemy first and get out before the crisis. Why does this happen? Is there a leak? Amanda and Sam Lane look at each other and see doubt in each other''s eyes. Doubt is doubt after all, there is no evidence to prove the existence of the ghost. They can only press the doubts in their hearts and continue to wait for the news for decades, until Sam Ryan lay in the coffin and did not find Jason law. There are many legends about him. Some people say that Jason law and Joel NASH are parasitized by demons. Others say that he is a wizard. Of course, to be more precise, Jason law controls a secret army inferior to the heavenly eye society. Anyway, no one in the world has seen Jason law. He disappeared and became ashes on the Gobi desert. In the seaside city, Xiao''s manor, looking at Ann Beibei, who is enjoying himself, Luke whispered in a voice that only he can hear, "the last obstacle is for you, except Adam, don''t let me down!" Chapter 276 The disappearance of Jason law almost ended Sam Ryan''s plan. He had planned to pry Jason law''s mouth, get the criminal evidence of the president, and revoke the office of President Joel Nash through Congress and the Supreme Court. Never thought, the plan to the last step has taken a startling turn. The mysterious man behind can actually save Jason law under the eye of the sky and the military. Who has such terrible power? After the news reached the Pentagon, the atmosphere in the conference room became extremely depressed, and everyone was frowning. Some people even accused Sam Ryan of this incident, saying that he was on his side, but in fact he was the president''s running dog. For this denigration, Sam Lane did not defend, with silence as a response. "According to the current situation, it''s almost impossible to catch Sam Ryan in a short time. It can be said that the clue has been broken. If you don''t have any other ideas, today''s meeting is over." Someone said angrily, "what else can I do? "This morning, the latest news came from the White House that Joel Nash has been able to communicate normally, part of his subconscious memory is waking up, and his learning ability, memory ability and thinking ability are recovering rapidly. According to the current speed, the doctor infers that he can return to normal in half a month at most, even though the loss is very serious More memory, but wisdom, logical thinking did not cause much impact "That is to say, he is fully capable of the presidency." The last sentence is like a deep-water bomb, which makes everyone turn upside down. "How can it be so fast? I''m not pretending to be crazy!" Assistant wry smile shook his head, "more than a dozen brain experts have done a detailed examination of Joel Nash, the conclusion is that his brain is not damaged, all memory cells are normal, the reason why he can not remember the past is because of the frequency of brain waves, what is the reason is not clear, can only be attributed to the soul." The word soul is so mysterious that it''s no different from nonsense. After hearing this, they had no idea for a long time, so they had to finish the meeting hastily. Time is slipping away in the chaotic situation. Unconsciously, polling day is coming. The day before the polling day, a big news item exploded on the Internet. The long lost president decided to hold a press conference to explain the attack and his physical condition. As soon as the news was broadcast, it attracted all media attention. Reporters flocked to the White House square, and Joel Nash''s supporters came to express their support for the president with various slogans and slogans. In anticipation, Joel Nash (Adam), wearing a black suit and brown tie, accompanied by his wife Kate Nash and daughter Vanessa Nash, stepped onto the stage. The reporter under the stage quickly raised his camera. In a flash, countless lights flickered and shot the president''s family 360 degrees without dead angle. The first lady took her husband''s arm and waved to the crowd with a smile on her face. Her delicate make-up did not show any abnormality, but was as delicate and elegant as ever. Although Vanessa is the president''s only daughter, she rarely appears in public. This is the first time that she and her father stand in the spotlight together. It''s said that pain promotes growth. Overnight, Vanessa seems to have grown up. She is green and tender. She becomes intelligent, beautiful and full of temptation. She is dressed in a red tight dress, with a slim waist and round hips. Standing there, she looks like a blooming flame rose. Only then did people realize that the president''s daughter was so beautiful. Of course, although the mother and daughter are beautiful, the focus of the crowd is still the president. After all, this is a White House conference, not an entertainment conference. As Joel Nash takes out his speech, reporters familiar with him suddenly find that the president has changed a lot. In the past, he always waved to everyone with a smile on his face before he stepped on the stage, which is very friendly. Today, he is silent, cold and has no emotion. Mr. President, there is something wrong! The same idea appeared in different people''s hearts, and the atmosphere gradually subsided. Joel Nash didn''t interact with the reporters on the spot, glanced at the speech, then put it aside and went directly into the speech mode, "one thing I have to tell all the Americans, including the voters who support me and are going to vote for me, is that my head has been traumatized and in a state of chaos due to the attack some time ago, and I didn''t return to normal until four days ago, Unfortunately, I suffer from severe amnesia, forgetting my family and friends, and I don''t even know who I am. When I learned from my wife that I was shouldering the important task of president, I realized that I had to make it public, not choose to hide it. " "I''m sorry to disappoint those who have been supporting me." Boom! The meeting was held in an instant. Although many reporters learned about the president''s illness through internal channels, they did not expect him to tell the truth in front of so many people. Does he not know how bad the impact of this incident will be?Tomorrow is polling day, but today I tell you the inside story. What do voters think? Who will support you, a disabled person whose head has been severely damaged and whose memory has been lost? Like sharks smelling blood, reporters frantically handed forward microphones. In a flash, dozens of different kinds of problems burst out at the same time, and the surging crowd almost drowned the stage. Secret service agents try their best to keep the crowd out, but even so, the crowd is still pushing forward. Chapter 277 Joel Nash''s remarks were unexpected, including his closest wife and daughter. In fact, the speech prepared by the staff is not like this, but a moving and tear jerking article about light, hope, rebirth. As long as you speak according to the content of the speech, you can be sure that one in ten journalists will shed tears. But he didn''t do so. He changed his speech without telling anyone, and broke out a shocking scandal in an almost stupid way. The first lady opened her mouth in consternation, and the staff behind her looked at each other. No one knew that Joel Nash would say such a thing. Before the press conference, people were worried about whether the president could successfully complete his speech in his current state of mind, but they did not expect that he would speak out about amnesia without scruple. Isn''t that picking up a rock and hitting yourself in the foot? Who''s going to vote for people with abnormal brains, when voters are all idiots? It''s over. It''s all over! Years of hard work are in vain. Kate Nash was in a daze and almost fainted. Vanessa quickly held her mother and looked at her father with extremely complicated eyes. What was his father thinking? He didn''t agree to speak according to the speech draft. How did he suddenly change his mind at the critical moment. What is the reason for such a big change. Don''t mention them. Even the Senate and the Department of defense can''t figure it out. Hyde klimm and kelke even laughed. The president''s brain is really out of order. Otherwise, how could he be so stupid as to blow up such a scandal. After the speech, the next step is the interview. At last, the crowd calmed down under the harsh voice of the secret service team. Joel Nash, who was standing on the podium, casually ordered a person, and the reporter asked in a very quick voice, "Mr. President, are all the words you just said true? You really lose your memory!" "Yes." Joel Nash did not hide, although the expression is cold, people dare not close, but the voice is surprisingly stable, "I don''t remember six days ago, only some very fuzzy pictures." "Do you know what the alien attacking you looks like? Do you know each other?" "It was six days ago." The reporter still wants to speak, but Joel Nash points his finger to the person next to him. The former has no choice but to sit down and wait for the opportunity. "Mr. President, did your wife and staff know that you would say that?" Joel Nash shook his head in silence, "they don''t know, it''s my temporary decision." One sentence pushed the atmosphere of the meeting to the peak. The reporter asked excitedly, "that is to say, the content of the speech is different from what you said." "Yes." The reporter also said, "can you tell us the content of the speech?" "No!" All of you: -- Mr. President''s way of speaking is as straightforward as a child''s. It''s no surprise to think of his current memory state. A person who has lost his memory is no different from a child. A reporter stood up and asked, "Mr. President, what made you temporarily change your mind and announce your illness?" Joel Nash replied, "Kate, Vanessa and the White House have been telling me about the president these days. When I learned that many people supported me and regarded me as the hope and future of our country, I realized that I can''t lie. It''s wrong to lie. It''s irresponsible to hide the illness. I have to tell the truth. This is what I understand as a president The decision to make, therefore, I decided to give up the speech and give the real answer, not to disappoint those who support me. " Calm, indifferent, emotionless words reverberate in the air, inexplicable, noisy venue quiet down, reporters have expressed consternation, eyes show extremely complex emotions. Those who can sit here are well-known journalists from major media. There are countless high-ranking officials, politicians and presidents interviewed, but no one has caused such a spiritual impact to them as Joel Nash. What is a politician? The good news is that human beings take political activities as their occupation. In fact, we all know what the situation is. The so-called politician is a schemer who engages in Political Speculation and political trickery for the sake of power and fame. In order to achieve his goal, he will do anything to sacrifice his personal interests, family members, political groups and even all kinds of conspirators. The former Joel Nash was also a politician, but now he is not. After he lost his memory, he became a simple person. This kind of person may not be suitable to be president, but it is absolutely convincing. The reporter who spoke first said with a sincere expression, "Mr. President, I take back what I said before. Thank you for your reply just now. Let''s see the sincerity. I will vote for you tomorrow. You are fully capable of being president." Then, the scene burst into warm applause, and the original tit for tat venue was full of warmth. The sudden change of the situation surprised the first lady and the staff. Joel Nash''s almost stupid speech won a lot of applause.What the hell? It''s incredible. The press conference lasted for nearly an hour in a peaceful atmosphere. During this period, reporters asked questions in various aspects, and Joel Nash gave simple and correct answers. For questions that he did not know or could not answer, he would directly say no, rather than go around and do not respond positively like other politicians. Reporters are very satisfied with today''s harvest. The people in front of the TV are also very satisfied. Although the president who has lost his memory has become simple, straightforward, unsophisticated and unpleasant, it can give people an inexplicable sense of trust. After reading the news, Luke said with a smile to Carol, who was buried in her work, "the president''s performance is very good. He didn''t let me down." "Let you down?" Carol glanced at him and said, "he''s the president. What does it have to do with you?" With a shrug and no explanation, Luke walked behind the girl, touched her hair and said, "I''m going back to the big city tomorrow." Carol was stunned. "Do you have to go? The seaside city is not small. You can have a foothold here. " Luke shook his head. "The company''s next development direction is Europe. Seaside city is not suitable." Words fall, again way, "don''t worry, I''m not don''t come back, once have time, I will come back to see you." "Once a week, you have to come back," said Carol, holding her pen tightly and gravely Luke reached into her dress and said, "once a week is enough, at least twenty times." Carol''s face is a little red. "Don''t make trouble. This is the office. Someone will come in." "Don''t worry, I''ve said hello to Angie. No outsiders will come in." "You bastard!" Luke laughs, picks up Carol and throws it on the sofa. Soon, there is a babbling sound in the office. Angie, standing at the door, shivers and wants to escape awkwardly. I didn''t expect Miss Ferris, who is always serious and steady, to play office romance! Chapter 278 In the evening, Luke returned home and had a warm dinner with his family. The old man didn''t say anything about his decision to return to the metropolis. He always did. He seldom interfered in his grandson''s decision. He would not object to any of his decisions, such as dropping out of school, founding a young master''s Gang, eradicating dissidents, etc., as long as Luke thought it was necessary. Having such a grandfather is Luke''s greatest luck since he crossed the border. Without him, he would not be himself now. After dinner, Luke came to Linda''s room and said, "Miss Danvers, we need to talk." "What can I talk about?" said the girl Luke moved a chair, sat down in front of her and said solemnly, "what are your plans for the future?" Linda was stunned. "Why do you ask this?" Luke sighed. "You don''t think you''re in a bad state right now!" "Do you have one?" "Of course." Luke sat up straight. "How many days have you not been out? How many days have you not been shopping? How many days have you not worn anything other than sportswear? How many days have you not spoken to anyone outside the manor? Besides practicing martial arts every day, have you ever done anything else? " "You''ve closed yourself up and completely separated yourself from the world. That''s not going to work." Linda frowned and said, "what are you going to say?" Luke looked at her steadily. "Are we friends?" "Encourage, encourage and strengthen!" "Since you are a friend, I need to remind you that if you go on like this, your future life will be gloomy." "I know that the extinction of krypton has dealt a great blow to you, but after so long, you should wake up. Whether you admit it or not, krypton no longer exists, and you are destined to live on earth in the future. In this case, why not try to integrate into the life of people on earth?" The girl threw her head aside and said angrily, "I don''t want to be an earthman!" "And who do you want to be?" "Kryptonians." "Well, Miss Kryptonian, what are you going to do in the future?" "I..." Linda is speechless. Her eyes suddenly fall into a state of confusion. It can be seen that she has no plan for the future. Luke shrugged, "with all due respect, your dead parents will be disappointed if they see you as you are now. I don''t see any passion in you, just like an old man who is about to die. There is no difference between living and dead." "Linda, you have to get out of your current life, at least get a job and have basic social activities." The girl slowly raised her head and looked strange, "do you want me to work for you?" Luke said, "if you need it, it''s no problem at all, but you haven''t graduated from college, and my company may not have a suitable position for you." Linda grinned, her eyes more and more deep, like a sharp arrow, as if to see through Luke. Damn bad guy! I''m trying to make up my mind again. After living in the manor for a long time, Linda learned a lot about Luke from her master and two old people. In order to prevent the apprentice who was hard to find from being arched by pigs, Ling Xuzi even made a detailed analysis of several characteristics of Luke''s personality in front of Linda: lust without greed, coldness without bullying, righteousness without foolishness and loyalty, cunning without evil. In addition to these, he couldn''t afford to be profitless In a word, be careful when you are with him. Don''t be cheated of your feelings and body. The girl grinds her teeth and has an impulse to stick her fist on his face. She finally puts it down and murmurs, "you have so many people around you, why do you want me?" "They can''t compare with you, whether it''s appearance, temperament, wisdom or force, the gap is too big." The girl was quite popular, and her tone became arrogant, "look at your low voice, let''s say, what can I do for you?" Luke: -- This girl is really stupid to practice martial arts. She can''t even distinguish her own position. Take out the contract prepared in advance and put it on the table, "this is your future work arrangement. If there is no problem, come back to metropolis with me tomorrow." With that, he got up and left the room. He was sure that Linda would give a satisfactory answer. ¡­¡­ Voting day is coming as scheduled. Due to the explosive news yesterday, many people think that Joel Nash will lose his chance of re-election because of his stupid behavior. But reality slapped them hard. On the same day, a large-scale support campaign for Joel Nash broke out in many areas. Supporters printed the letter "no lies, treat sincerely" on their clothes, forming a very distinctive writing art. These people even flocked to the White House square, shouting the president''s name.Coupled with Luke''s efforts to mobilize the power of the hands of network propaganda, for a time, Joel Nash even has the title of a hero of the United States. His fame has risen to an incredible level. In the face of this situation, the Ministry of defense and the Senate fell into a strange silence. Everyone saw that the situation was very bad. Now the only hope is that the statistical results will not be too bad. Unfortunately, the last thing to happen is to happen. The end of the polling day is the counting of votes. With the statistical votes of each state coming to the White House, the people in the Senate and the Department of defense feel a shadow in their hearts. Among the 50 states in the United States, 17 of the remaining 27 states are in a state of floating red, except for 23 states that have no results. Joel Nash stands for red, which means that the statistics are just over half. He is seven States ahead of his opponent. It''s hard to imagine the gap. According to this trend, the gap is likely to expand to more than 10 states after the votes are counted. After the data was released, many media even directly announced the results of the general election in 2003. Joel Nash was re elected as president of the United States. This success is totally different from that of four years ago. At that time, he won the victory by accident under the condition of extremely low support rate. Now, he is just beating his opponent with an unimaginable advantage. After the election, Joel Nash, who has broad public support, can reorganize the cabinet without scruple. Neither the Senate nor the Congress can stop him. He takes back the power of the president and becomes the real master of the White House. Inside the Pentagon, soman Gunter held an emergency meeting with eight powerful generals, including Sam lane. Before the meeting, the assistant passed on the latest statistics and learned that Joel Nash''s approval rating was nearly 60%. People''s faces were complicated. "I got the news from the White House that the president will reorganize his cabinet after the election This is most likely my last internal meeting as secretary of defense. " The voice fell, and the people raised their heads at the same time. Their eyes were somewhat reluctant. "Don''t look at me like this. It''s just a transfer. Before I leave, I have something to say to you. No matter how the situation changes in the future, I''m not allowed to say anything about the devil gaster. It''s a request and an order. It''s rotten in my heart. Do you understand?" Chapter 279 Will the cabinet be reorganized? the answer is yes. Once the emperor is a courtier, it is the same at home and abroad, but how to select cabinet members is a big problem. The former cabinet members were the Senate, the Department of defense and the Congress, who ordered Joel Nash to appoint him by way of semi coercion. There is no way. Who can make his support rate so low? If not, there are too many ways for the Senate to let him go from the White House. After four years together, Joel Nash and his cabinet members have a deep feud. The ministers of the Department of justice, the Department of defense, the Department of homeland security, the Department of finance, the CIA, the FBI and many other departments have not dealt with him. It can be said that during the years when he was parasitized by the devil gaster, Joel Nash could not help but be in a puppet state in his soul, as well as in his body. Fortunately, with the arrival of Adam, things have changed. Joel Nash, who has a super high approval rating, can finally run the presidential power without scruple without looking at the face of the Senate. ¡­¡­ On the first day of his return to the metropolis, Luke came to the sea view villa, which he had been waiting for for for a long time. After months of overtime work by three construction companies, the place was ready to live. Located on the hillside 2000 meters west of the metropolitan coast, the villa is only half an hour''s drive away from the urban area. It is close to the mountain in the north and meets the forest in the south. The scenery is extremely beautiful. The villa covers a total area of about 4000 square meters. It is the main base that Luke spent a lot of money to build for himself. The main building has seven floors, four floors above and three floors below. In addition to the furniture, the basic decoration has been completed, and the rest is the overall laying of AI equipment. Luke walked around the villa from the first floor to the fourth floor, and then returned to the first floor from the fourth floor. He stood on the windowsill and looked at the sea in the distance. The sun was setting and the magnificent sea view was in front of him. money is really a good thing! With a sigh in his heart, Luke turned and said, "how''s the house?" Linda, who was following, shook her head. "It''s so simple. There''s nothing." "It''s not furnished. It''s simple." "Choose one. I''ll let EVA decorate it according to your requirements. You can come back anytime in the future." The girl said, "Master said, I can''t be alone with you." After all, the body is very sincere. On the third floor, I chose the largest, most spacious and most transparent bedroom as my temporary residence. After watching the superstructure, Luke came to the basement. The walls of the basement are supported by high-strength concrete and a variety of composite materials, which have strong seismic and defensive properties. These three-story buildings are just the foundation. Luke is going to empty the mountain nearby and build a bigger underground base. Of course, these are all things in the future. After watching the sea view manor, Luke returns to the temporary residence of metropolis and sits in his room waiting quietly. Time passes little by little. Unconsciously, the clock rings at 12 o''clock at night. A blue light screen appears on the smooth wall, and a figure emerges, which is Adam, the incarnation of president, "young master." Luke said, "how''s it going, how''s it going?" Adam said coldly, "I don''t like life now." "It''s a task for you, and it''s my request." "I see, young master. I''ll finish it." Looking at his "honest" appearance, Luke could not help shaking his head. He thought that after a few days of President experience, he would change a little, but the result was still so "direct". "What''s your reaction to the cabinet reshuffle?" "They gave me a list." "Who gave it?" "The staff, some Republicans and Kate Nash." "Specific name." "Chief of staff Irving Horace, Republican congressmen amber and Charles, and some other guys who can''t be named, joined up to provide a list of people." "Send me the list." Adam took out a piece of paper and put it on the screen. EVA extracted the name on the paper and collected and sorted out all personal files, information and materials related to the name. Luke browsed it carefully, shook his head speechless, "when he got back, he tried to get rid of your chief of staff. I don''t know what gaster thought. He arranged such a fool to be his own staff." "I see, young master. I''ll let him go." Luke looked at the list again, crossed out nearly four fifths of the names, and then crossed out half of them, leaving only one tenth of the original ones. "these people can stay, and the rest are either rubbish or chess pieces planted by others, none of them can be used." Adam wondered, "if they ask, how should I answer?" Luke shakes his head laughably, "remember, Adam, you are now the president of the United States, one of the most powerful people in the world. You don''t need to explain to anyone to form your own cabinet." Adam nodded without expression. He didn''t know whether he understood or didn''t understand. He paused and continued,"How to arrange the remaining positions, Kate said I need a lot of manpower, the original officials can not use." "The last sentence is very correct. The original people really can''t be used, but they can''t be used at all. The people in the Ministry of defense and the Senate should not move, at least to maintain the current situation." "Why?" Luk Ning said in a voice, "your handle is in other people''s hands. Because of the national security, they will bear to go on. They have not made the devil gaster''s affairs public. But don''t forget that the dog jumps over the wall and the rabbit bites. If they are forced to retreat, they will die together with you." "Those two departments should be appropriately drawn up and divided, especially the defense minister, ronman Gunter, who is a key figure. Not only can he not be moved, but also he should find a way to have a good relationship with him." "Good relationship?" "Yes." Luke nodded solemnly, "Loman Gunter is a pure patriot. He can give everything for the sake of national security, which means that as long as he is still one day, the army will not be in chaos. Even if the top of the Army knows that you have been parasitized by demons, it will not be any good. As long as the army is not rebellious, there will be no problem with your regime." "The same is true in the Senate. In addition to these two departments, the FBI, CIA, the Department of justice, the Department of homeland security, the director of national intelligence, the director of the White House general office, the Department of the interior, and the Department of commerce must be replaced with absolute confidants. As for other departments, they can be dealt with as appropriate." "I don''t know who to choose?" "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll arrange it. What you need to do now is to get familiar with the daily affairs of the president as soon as possible, and hold a press conference to announce the public recruitment of White House officials." Adam did not understand, "Kate said that White House officials must use confidants, can''t let other people in." Luke smiles, "she''s not wrong, she just ignores a point, you''re not normal." Chapter 280 Luke knows very well how dangerous he is doing now. He manipulates the president of the United States, controls the whole country with one person''s power, and becomes the backstage agent of changing the world. Imagination is exciting, but once exposed, the consequences are unimaginable. In order to avoid the unexpected danger, Luke can only be as careful as possible to eliminate all the possibility of exposure. "Adam, you know! If you want to be successful and famous, people''s design is very important. Good people''s design can help you gain fame and become the object of others'' admiration, which is particularly important for your current status. " "You are the president of the United States, a hero dedicated to fighting against aliens and losing his memory after being attacked. That''s what you are set up for now, and the people think so, so they will vote for you." "Winning the election is just" in fact, many people will think so. After all, you are a patient who has lost memory. You have no thinking ability and discrimination ability. It''s natural for you to be manipulated. At this time, you need to stand up and say no to everyone. Public recruitment is the best way to express your position. " "It may seem stupid, but it''s very suitable for your people. You need to make voters believe that you are an independent, tough president who can never be manipulated. Such a president meets the expectations of most people." "In addition, public recruitment has another important advantage. You can get rid of the control of the Republican Party and the Senate, and form your own power team through recruitment. At that time, I will give you a list of politicians who have relations with me, the Xiao family and Hongmen. You need to put them in the power center by means of public recruitment It''s important for your future safety. " Adam nodded. "I''ll do what you say." Luke moistened his throat with a drink of water and continued, "in a word, think more about everything and be careful. If you don''t understand something, tell me. I''ll deal with it." "Adam, your present status is very important to me. I must do it well. In four years, if you don''t want to do it, I will let you leave. If you feel interested, I will try to make you continue to be the host of the White House." "I see, young master. I won''t let you down." "Well! That''s all for today! " After all that, Luke was a bit thirsty. He turned off the screen and lay down on the sofa to have a rest. To be honest, he was not sure whether it was good or bad to let Adam impersonate the president. After all, it was the president of the United States. If the Senate and the Department of defense knew that it was a cold-blooded and merciless ghost who occupied the president''s body Forget it, don''t want to, the devil can be president, why can''t the undead? If there''s something wrong, it''s a big deal to let Adam disappear. Anyway, we can''t find him. ¡­¡­ In fact, as Luke expected, the White House was in a state of being questioned for the next few days. A number of senior political officials and Democrats analyzed the cabinet''s future power structure through the list, and came to the same conclusion that the president is just a puppet controlled by the staff and the Republican Party. This conclusion quickly ferments and attracts many supporters'' dissatisfaction. In fact, let alone them, those who know a little bit about politics can see the greasy spots on the list. Two days later, Joel Nash held a press conference to dismiss the chief of staff in public, and announced the decision of "open recruitment" in the ugly eyes of several Republicans. In addition to holding public recruitment, he will also be an interviewer and personally select cabinet members. Many Republicans were dissatisfied with this practice, but the public applauded it. Joel Nash''s strong and decisive performance at the press conference was impressive. It can be seen that although he lost his memory, his judgment still exists. Such a president will not become a pawn in the hands of others. Joel Nash''s series of measures not only reversed the impression of the media and the public, but also taught the Republican Party and the staff a good lesson. He told everyone with practical actions: even if I lose my memory, I am still the most powerful person in the world, only I command others, no one can command me. In a strange atmosphere, the recruitment work officially began. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Many frustrated people come to Washington to join the application team. According to Luke''s instructions, Adam set up a rigorous screening process, and the final stage was led by himself, in order to show the principle of fairness and justice. After a few days of busy work, the recruitment has finally come to an end, but the list has surprised many people. In the past, more than 90% of the cabinet members were white, this time nearly half of them were people of color, and there are many names completely unfamiliar to the media, such as * *, Carvel Zhao and so on. The former is said to be an Illinois congressman, while the latter seems to have come from seaside city. After the list was exposed, it caused extensive discussion. A reporter found Joel Nash and asked him why he did it. The latter only gave two explanations: he had responsibility and no lies. This sentence has become the exclusive term of this white house administration. ¡­¡­ Inside the Pentagon, after reading the cabinet list released by the White House, Loman Gunter leaned back in his chair for a long time without saying a word,"Mr. President just called to invite you to a cabinet meeting at the White House." Ronman Gunter sighed inexplicably, raised his hand to signal the assistant to go out, and when the door was closed, he whispered, "what do you think of this list?" Sam lane, sitting opposite, was very tense and serious. "I sent someone to investigate the people on the list. There is no problem with their identity and background. Their ability and quality are also very good. They are fully qualified for cabinet positions." "That''s not what I asked." "I don''t understand why Joel Nash let me continue to hold such an important position as secretary of defense, and you, he even wanted to make Tianyan become the same authority department as the FBI and CIA, and appointed you as the first director. If I remember correctly, Tianyan was created by Amanda Waller. You are the director, she said What shall we do? " PS: I''ve been on a business trip these days. I can only use my mobile phone to code words, not to mention how hard it is. After the business trip, I''ll try to make it up. Chapter 281 The smoke lingered in the room for a long time. "Joel Nash doesn''t know that you have the evidence to get him out of the White House. In this case, the usual way is to alienate you and drive you out of the power center as much as possible, but instead of doing so, he makes you the first director of the Tianyan society." Then he frowned, "I can''t figure out what our president is up to." Sam Ryan bowed his head and was full of confusion when he learned that he had been promoted to director of Tianyan society. According to the latest White House documents, all supernatural events and extraterrestrials in the United States are the responsibility of the sky eye society. In addition to the original structure, Sam Ryan can also choose his own members to improve the structure of the sky eye society, with tens of billions of dollars of government funds every year, which means that the sky eye society will become a law enforcement department at the same level as the FBI and CIA. It is reasonable to say that such an important department must be controlled by trusted people, but Joel Nash chose Sam lane as the director. Didn''t he know that the latter had been trying to get him out of the White House! Rumangante hesitated. "Who gave the advice, or just wanted to express gratitude to you." Sam Lane shakes his head, "his performance during this period is very confusing, sometimes I even suspect that he is not amnesia, just playing a fool." "Seriously?" Sam Lane said helplessly, "of course not. I sent people to test it many times, but it didn''t work out. Joel Nash didn''t respond to the past events, and didn''t even change his eyes. It shows that he didn''t lie. He really lost his memory. What I don''t understand is his ability. How can a person who lost his memory have such strong discrimination and autonomy, Besides, don''t you think his learning speed is too fast? " It''s something that many people don''t understand. A president who has lost his memory can be familiar with the daily affairs of the White House in just one week. Even if he has potential memory, he shouldn''t be so quick! Sam Lane added, "there is also this list. The people on the list are decided by Joel Nash alone. If these people are mediocre and stupid, they may as well be elites. A person who has lost his memory can pick out the top talents from hundreds of candidates. I really don''t understand how he did it?" "You mean there''s someone behind him," he said Sam Lane nodded solemnly, "this is the only answer. There must be someone behind him who told him to do so. Judging from the information he has got, Joel Nash has a close relationship with that man and has a high degree of trust in him." "First lady?" "Kate Nash doesn''t have that shrewd mind." "Who else could it be, not Vanessa?" Sam Lane shook his head. "This kind of thing can''t be guessed. It depends on clues." "Any clue?" "Not now, there will be in the future. Since the mastermind has made such a big bet on Joel Nash, the reward is definitely not as simple as money. Wait, he will come to the surface." Sam Lane clenched his fists and looked very sad. "I will catch him then. The United States will never allow him to be a tool of conspirators." With a sigh, the complicated political situation made him feel exhausted. After thinking about it, he said, "how are you going to solve the problem of tianyanhui? Amanda Waller, I''ve heard, is a capable and dictatorial guy. She will not be willing to hand over the tianyanhui to you." "I''m worried about your conflict." Sam lane was silent for a while before he said, "I''ll make her deputy director." Ronman Gunter frowned in displeasure, obviously disagreed with such a decision, "one mountain can''t be divided into two tigers. If you don''t want the eye of heaven to be divided in two, the only way is to let her out." Sam Lane said with a wry smile, "it''s not that easy." Then he said, "now I even suspect that this is Joel Nash''s trap. He wants to get rid of me with Amanda Waller''s hand." "So man Gang te Zheng for a while," not as well as Sam Lane didn''t answer that Amanda would bring out the eye of heaven. The backbone staff are loyal to her and replace her with only a piece of paper. It''s not necessary to think about how complicated the situation will be. The most troublesome thing is that the people of tianyanhui will not obey him or even be hostile to him. ¡­¡­ Arizona, inside the eye of the sky temporary base. After reading the documents from the White House, Amanda lay in her chair for a long time without saying a word. For many years, her biggest wish was to let Tianyan get rid of the bad reputation of being unable to see light and become the same government authority as the FBI and CIA. Now her wish has come true in such a ridiculous way.Her years of hard work was wasted by a single document! "Is that power?" Amanda murmured to herself, lost in her eyes. The Deputy on one side couldn''t see it any more. He said in a deep voice, "we still have a chance to meet with the president and let him change this decision." After a pause, he looked hard. "If he doesn''t agree, force him to agree." As the core member of the heavenly eye society, the Deputy obviously learned about the devil gaster through some way. Amanda raised her head coldly, and her deputy shuddered with a knife like look. "Forget about devil gaster. Remember, there''s never been devil gaster." "But..." "If you don''t want to die for no reason, keep that in mind." The deputy was stunned and finally nodded. "Put me through to general Ryan." Amanda closed her eyes and said wearily, "I want to talk to him." ¡­¡­ The Tianyan meeting didn''t make a big stir. With the people on the list in place one by one, a new cabinet was born, and the chaotic situation gradually calmed down. According to the new official roster, the Ministry of defense and the Senate have become the biggest beneficiaries other than the president, which makes many senior officials who have been dismissed helpless even if they have complaints. It is impossible for the Senate and the Ministry of defense to overthrow the president at this juncture, let alone disclose the devil gaster. Although there are some rumors on the Internet, they are traffic after all. Without evidence to rely on, they are delusions after all. Now that the White House has come to an end, Luke is finally free to deal with the company. On the third day of returning to metropolis, Luke called his three generals: Dior, Tony Wu and Wang Hu to the nightclub. PS: it''s finally back. It''s going to be renewed tomorrow! Chapter 282 I haven''t seen them for a while. Dior''s face is as cold as frost. He can''t tell the difference between men and women. His face is cold and indifferent. Sometimes, Luke even doubts whether he has the wrong baby. Wang Hu is getting stronger and stronger. The two pieces of meat on his chest are as good as the D cup. He stands with Tony Wu, who is obscene, thin and less than 1.7 meters tall, just like a father caring for his son. After enjoying themselves in the nightclub, Luke waved to all the beauties in the room to go out and light a cigarette, and said in a light voice, "you''ve been in metropolis for a while, how do you feel?" "Dior, you say it first." Dior pondered for two seconds and said slowly, "I secretly sent someone to investigate. I found that there were consortia behind the metropolitan gangs. The most powerful one was the genesis. The eldest one, Dean Merck, had countless ties with Luther group." Luke nodded slightly and looked at the other two, "what about you?" Tony Wu held up his glass and poured it into his stomach. "Boss, I''ll do whatever you want me to do. Don''t bother me about it." Wang Hu had different opinions, and said in a solemn voice, "I think if we want to have a foothold in metropolis, we must kill the guy who flies in the sky all day." Luke said strangely, "you mean Superman?" "Who but him is there?" Wang Hu snorted heavily, "that honest guy bullies local gangs all day long under the pretext of protecting the public. Last time Hongmen and mafia fought for the territory of Dawan District, they were about to succeed. As a result, he suddenly fell from the world and beat everyone up. Now the brothers are still lying in the hospital?" Luke frowned, which he had never heard of. Tony Wu picks his teeth and adds, "that guy is really hard to deal with. According to the brothers, it''s useless to hit him with bullets. His body is harder than steel. If you want to deal with him, you can''t do it yourself." "But I don''t think it''s worth it. We fight for territory. We have no conflict of interest with Superman. There''s no need to regard him as an enemy." Luke''s eyebrows slightly pick, rather surprised to see Tony Wu, did not expect Wu Sangui''s descendants have such wisdom. Dior said in a deep voice, "young master, what should we do next?" Luke thought for a while and said slowly, "I have three things for you to do." "First, Hongmen. My uncle and I have made a deal. From now on, I will take over all the Hongmen sites in the two eastern states, including metropolis and Gotham. I have company affairs to be busy and I have no time to take care of Hongmen affairs." "Second, Bluebird and Tesla''s factories have been built, and the opening ceremony will be held in a few days. I need one of you to be the security director of Bluebird, Tesla and showme." "The third thing is the intelligence organization. I''m going to set up a special super ability team to search for intelligence and deal with emergencies. I''ve already figured out the personnel list. You must be the team leader. I can''t trust others." Luke took his glass and took a sip of red wine, "three things, three positions, you choose for yourself!" The feelings of the four were shot at each other. In front of them, Luke didn''t have to be careful. He seemed very stupid. Tony woo didn''t hesitate and said, "I''m not the Secretary of security." "I won''t do it either," Wang Hu said Luke is speechless and deserves a glance at Dior, who has a slight twitch in the corner of his mouth and says, "I''ll do it then." Luke added, "where''s Hongmen?" Wang Hu patted his huge chest muscle, "I''ll take care of Hongmen. They are a sissy and a wretch. They can''t control the scene at all. The role of the gangster boss can only be played by a powerful and domineering person like me." Tony Wu sneered, "muscles, not brains." Wang Hu turned to stare at him, "what did you say?" Tony Wu curled his mouth angrily, "the intelligence and super power team asked me to do this job. With the same IQ as the two idiots, I can''t do this job well." One sentence made Dior and Wang Hu very angry. If it wasn''t for Luke''s presence, he would be pressed on the ground and repaired severely. The choice of the three is just in line with Luke''s idea. The head of the security department is about the face of the company. Tony Wu is not allowed to be the head of the company. Obviously, he also has self-knowledge. Wang Hu has enough momentum, but his character is violent and fierce. After a long time, it will certainly cause disaster. Dior is undoubtedly the most suitable person among the three. He has no problem in appearance, temperament and personality, The face of no distinction between men and women is a bonus item. The man can handle it, and the woman has no problem. As for the leader of Hongmen hall and the super power team, Wang Hu and Tony Wu can both serve as them. They are fierce and evil, and they are not inferior in intelligence. They can become the senior members of the young master''s gang. There is no fool.Several people were playing in the nightclub until 9 pm. After returning home, Billy and Charlie are waiting in the living room, together with several elders of showme: Cindy, Philip, Zacks, Rowan and so on. Barry Allen is also included. The future flash man has extraordinary brain and speed in computer. After entering the company for two months, he conquers all rivals and becomes the second leader in the technology department, ranking only Zacks Burton Under the grid. There''s only one reason they''re here: Bluebird and Tesla. Zuckerberg was the first to ask, "boss, are you really going to start two companies at the same time?" "Yes "What about showme?" Cindy said anxiously, this sentence expressed everyone''s feelings, and everyone felt it. Luke''s future focus is Bluebird and Tesla, and showme is the third party at most, which is unimaginable for a company that has been established for less than half a year. After all, Luke is responsible for all the planning of showme. Without Luke, showme can not become a company in just a few months A billion internet companies. Luke sat up straight and looked at everyone calmly, and then said, "at first, I said that showme''s goal is to connect the world and shorten the distance. This is a dream, not only for me, but also for you. The future of showme will be incredible. It will become an indispensable existence in people''s daily life, and it will shorten the time The distance between nations and countries makes multi-cultural integration. In a few months, I believe you can also see the potential of showme. It will become a symbol of an era, and you, the pioneers of this symbol, are destined to stay in history. Of course... " Shrugging his shoulders, he said half jokingly, "also destined to be a billionaire." "Showme is very important to me, just as Bluebird and Tesla are." "Wait a minute, I''ll show you something." Chapter 283 Luk has a clear plan for the future. Showme is the foundation. When it develops into a necessity for three billion people, Luke will hold the mouthpiece of the whole world. At that time, he will break away from the shackles of the country, the law and the army and become an existence beyond the world. Bluebird and Tesla serve more for war armor. Since the birth of ghost 1, he has never shown his face in front of the world. This is Luke''s biggest regret. He dreams that one day he will be able to put on war armor and jump down from the top floor. He will rise up in the eyes of everyone''s exclamation, admiration and admiration and disappear in the sky like streamer. Unfortunately, dreams are dreams after all, but reality doesn''t allow it. Once the ghost armor is exposed, the next second, the Ministry of defense will come to the door, and those people will use various methods to force Luke to hand over the drawings, or build a special war machine for the government like Tony Stark. Luke is not willing to do these two things. In order to avoid trouble, he can only hide his identity. When his strength can ignore the whole United States, he puts on his armor and tells the world that he is the ghost guest. Of course, all this needs time to accumulate, without strength, everything is in vain. In the eyes of people who are curious or puzzled, the door of the laboratory opens, and a heavy robot comes out slowly. It has two arms, two legs, but no head. It has something similar to a power board installed on its back. There are external iron rings on its wrists and elbows. At a glance, it looks like the exoskeleton armor in a science fiction movie. Luke walked up to the armor and said with a smile, "is this what I''m going to show you?" Zacks was shocked. "Exoskeleton armor?" "You can say that, but there are some differences between the two." When Luke turns on the power, the armor splits automatically, forming a human shape. At the same time, blue light comes out from the right arm and thigh, giving people a unique sense of technology. "Who wants to try?" Barry didn''t hesitate to raise his hand. He quickly ran to the armor, and according to Luke''s instructions, he inserted his hands and feet into the iron ring. The iron ring closed, and the outer armor shrank inward, close to his body. A strange feeling emerged from the bottom of my heart. Barry tried to raise his foot, and his body faltered for a while. It seemed that he could not adapt to the action frequency of the armor. The next moment, he returned to normal, moved his arm, and said, "the armor can adjust its balance automatically." Luke shrugged. "Balance sensor, basic technology of robot." "Barry, try to lift the sofa up." The future flash quickly nodded, walked to the sofa, and lifted the heavy 40kg sofa effortlessly in everyone''s shocked eyes. He didn''t feel satisfied and jumped up, Dong! Head straight into the roof. "It''s so cool. It''s so powerful. I feel like Superman!" Barry laughed as if he were a child with a new toy. Several young people in the room felt itchy and dragged him down. They put on their armor and jumped around the room. Philip, the oldest in the grade, sighed heartily, "every time we meet, you can surprise me." Cindy said, "boss, is this the product Tesla is going to launch?" "It''s just one of them," Luke said coolly, taking a sip of the wine "What are the others?" Luke sold a pass. "You''ll know then." Philip sighed, "no wonder you want to create Tesla and Bluebird. It''s this kind of thing. Compared with showme, it''s the existence that changes the world." After that, he frowned slightly and looked solemn. "Luke, you have to be careful. The military value of exoskeleton armor far exceeds that of civilian use. Once it comes out, all governments will stare at you, and they will get the core technology from you regardless." "Don''t worry, Arthur. I''m ready." Luke put down his glass and said in a loud voice, "you guys, stop playing. Put down your armor. I have something to say." The crowd reluctantly returned to their seats, their eyes fluttering to battle armor from time to time, and they could see that they were not enjoying themselves. Luke coughed and said in a deep voice, "you are all veterans of showme. You have no problem with your ability, conduct and talent. Since you are here today, I will ask who is interested in changing jobs to Tesla." The voice fell, and everyone was stunned. You look at me, I look at you, and my eyes are full of doubts. If you remember correctly, the purpose of their coming here today is to let Luke focus on the development of showme, and not waste his mind on other aspects. How to talk becomes the other side''s digging. However, the new job should be very interesting! Zuckerberg and Barry Allen glanced at the armor, a little eager to try. Luke took everyone''s expression in his eyes and continued, "don''t rush to answer. When you go back, think about it. If you want to change the environment, call me. Show me or Tesla."Cindy said angrily, "boss, it''s too bad for you to do this. Dig the corner of the wall openly or dig your own corner." Luke looked helpless, "I can''t help it. The new company has just been established, and there are not many people I trust. I think you are the most suitable." "Well, that''s all for today. Anyone who is interested in calling me must arrange the work before leaving. I will never allow showme to fall into chaos because of this matter. If it happens, I will terminate it immediately." In the last sentence, Luke''s tone was very stern, with unquestionable toughness. Then they chatted for half an hour before leaving the villa with excitement and complicated mood. All of them left, only Charlie and Billy stayed. One of them was Luke''s cousin, the other grew up together. It can be said that they were absolute confidants. In the living room on the second floor, Luke lit a cigarette and asked coldly, "what are you going to do about financing?" Charlie quickly got up, "young master, I''ve always wanted to tell you about this. I don''t think it can be delayed any longer. It may be dangerous to delay any longer." "Danger Luke raised his eyebrows. "What''s the danger?" Charlie took a look at the ratio. The latter gritted his teeth and said, "a week ago, our car was tampered with. When we went downhill, the brakes failed and almost ran into the valley!" When he heard this, Luke''s face sank immediately, and his eyes narrowed slightly with a cold sense of killing, "who did it?" Charlie shook his head. "We haven''t found out yet, but Billy and I both think that the purpose of those people is not to kill us, but to force showme to finance." Luke was silent for a while before he said, "they''re in such a hurry to get the money." Charlie said helplessly, "it''s not that they are worried, but that showme is developing too fast. Thanks to the recent mummy case, vice president kidnapping case, general election, President''s attack, aliens and other incidents, the number of users of showme is rising again and again. At present, the total number of users has exceeded 20 million, and there are also paid click, reward, original video, advertising and other industries Now many businesses regard showme as a new business platform, and we receive hundreds of advertising calls every day. " After that, Charlie sighed with excitement and helplessness, "at present, showme is a sweet cake. Everyone wants to take a bite, and everyone wants to make a fortune with him. We can cope with one or two, but if everyone stares at this fat meat..." Chapter 284 Charlie is right. In the eyes of those large consortia and investment institutions, showme is a piece of meat that makes people salivate. If it wasn''t for Luke''s background as a gangster, many people would have been killed. After pondering for a while, Luke said, "what do people in the company say?" Charlie replied, "I, Cindy and zacs are not willing to raise money at this time. Showme is not short of money. It has plenty of money on its account and is in a good business condition. At the current speed, it can turn from loss to profit in four months at most. but financing also has the advantages of financing. Cooperating with large groups can speed up the development of showme and open up multiple markets, and they all like it We agree to raise funds. We also say that raising funds is a necessary part of the company''s development. We can''t be blindly conservative. We''ve discussed it several times, but no one can convince anyone. Young master, you have to make up your mind about this matter. " Luke took a cigarette and looked at Billy, "what about you, what do you think?" Billy scratched his hair. "I''m impressed by the people in Wayne group. The scheme they offered is very attractive. I think I can consider cooperating with them." Oh! Luke was a little surprised. "Haven''t the Wayne group given up yet?" "They call every few days and I don''t understand why a world-class company like Wayne group is interested in showme," he said "How much is the bid?" "At the beginning, it was 200 million US dollars and 60% of the shares. If you don''t agree, you have been dragging on. Now it has become 600 million US dollars and 50% of the shares. The price is far from the supermarket value." "What do you think of Wayne group?" Charlie nodded solemnly, "they are very sincere. The cooperation scheme they provide involves all aspects. They are even willing to use the group''s resources to develop the European market for showme, but their share requirements are very high, not less than 50%. As for the price, as long as they show their cooperation intention, they should be able to raise 200 million dollars." "Young master, I think you should meet Bruce Wayne, the boss of Wayne group. The behaviors of the other party are not in line with the normal business logic. We all think that there is Bruce Wayne''s personal factor in this. According to the letter of intent, once a cooperation is reached, the shareholder is not Wayne group, but the Wayne family. At present, there is only Bruce Wayne in the Wayne family One person, that is, he himself wants to buy showme. " Luke squinted. "He wants to be the host of showme?" Charlie laughed awkwardly and didn''t answer. Billy was silent, too. Wayne group is not an ordinary enterprise, and Bruce Wayne is not an ordinary person. It''s not a good thing to fight against such people. Luke pressed the cigarette end on the desk and rubbed it hard for two times, "Billy, you don''t have to go to showme in the future. I''m short of people. Help me with Tesla''s business. As for financing..." After a pause, he said slowly, "after the opening ceremony, I will hold a charity dinner. Charlie, in my name, will send an invitation letter to the head of the consortium and the bank president who are interested in investing in showme, inviting them to attend the charity dinner. Remember to give Bruce Wayne one." Chief Charlie was relieved, "I see, young master, I''ll deal with it." ¡­¡­ After returning to the metropolis, life suddenly became busy. Showme had to deal with its work, and the opening ceremony was a big trouble. Luke wanted to split himself into 18 parts. Publicity is the most important thing. Fortunately, the plan has been set, and hundreds of millions of dollars have been spent. In just a few days, the prime time broadcast of major media are all the industrial exhibitions to be held in metropolis. The exhibition was specially prepared by Luke for Tesla. At that time, key figures in the metropolitan political and business circles, including mayors and congressmen, will be present to witness the opening ceremony. With the fermentation of advertising, Luke Shaw and Tesla have become hot spots on the Internet. The 4000 tickets of the industrial exhibition sold out in only ten minutes. Clark Kent, who just passed his internship in the metropolitan planet daily, once again opened the door of Louise Lane''s office in the envious eyes of many colleagues. Although it''s a pleasure to work with my girlfriend in a newspaper, Clark feels headache at this time. "I still have a lot of articles to write. Why don''t I wait until after work when I have something to do?" The invitation in Louise''s hand, "look what I get?" Clark glanced and frowned. "Tesla Expo? It''s Luke Shaw''s new company. " "Do you want to go with me?" "We?" "Of course." Louise lay on her side with her legs and sat gracefully in her chair. "This is the latest news. It''s said that Luke Shaw, the founder of Tesla, is going to release a new product that will shock the world at the opening ceremony. All major newspapers will send reporters to the scene. The manager has agreed. I''ll go with you, you fight the camera, and I''ll interview you.""By the way, I also got the news that your cousin Carla Zoe al works in Tesla. It''s said that she''s still in the top management. If she goes there, maybe I''ll see her." Clark frowned at the mention of Carla. He did not know how to face the "relative" who had the same blood with him. The personality of the other side made him very uncomfortable. Louise saw her boyfriend''s mood and came up to comfort her, "don''t think too much. Since she chose to return to earth, the matter over there should be over. You can ask about krypton. After all, that''s where you were born." Clark nodded slightly, "well, listen to you." Meanwhile, in the Wayne manor of Gotham. Alfred pushed open the bedroom door, expertly opened the curtains and doors and windows, and after waiting for half a minute, he said to Bruce Wayne, who was yawning with his mouth covered. "last night, a woman who called herself Jennifer called me and said that you were kidnapped. I asked her what happened. She said that you suddenly disappeared when you were dating him. She was very worried and asked me if I wanted to Call the police... " Speaking of this, I stopped for a moment and then continued, "master Wayne, I don''t object to your fight against crime, but as a cultured gentleman, can you pay the bill before you leave? Not every beautiful lady can afford a candlelight dinner as high as three thousand dollars." Bruce Wayne rubbed his hair and said with a puzzled face, "I paid when I left last night." "Sure?" "Of course, I remember three thousand dollars in check and one hundred and fifty dollars in tip very well." "All right!" Alfred''s mouth twitched imperceptibly. "It seems I need to call Sheriff Gordon. There are more and more swindlers in Gotham." Then he put breakfast on the table and took out an invitation. "It''s from showme. Their boss, Luke Shaw, is the 17-year-old. He has two more companies and wants to invite you to the Industrial Fair on the opening day." Chapter 285 Bruce Wayne opened the invitation, looked at it briefly and put it on the table, "how''s Luke Shaw doing?" "I''ve found out." Alfred poured out a cup of hot coffee and handed it to him. "He is the grandson of Lin Xiao, the former leader of Hongmen club. He has a high reputation in Hongmen, a Chinese gangster organization. Many people think that he is the successor of Hongmen. In addition, he founded the young master gang." "Help me, young master?" Bruce had an impression of the name. "The seaside one?" Alfred nodded, "it''s said that Luke Shaw is extremely gifted. At the age of 11, he has no less wisdom than an adult. He made rules and obeyed them. It took only two years for him to lead a group of young people to sweep all the underworld forces in the western part of the United States. There are countless gang leaders who died in his hands. Some people say that he created a hunting game for his enemies." "Hunting game? What do you mean "Is to leave a man somewhere, let his men go to hunt, who" general lane, long time no see! " Sam Ryan, with a cold face, ignores Luke. Instead, he focuses his sharp eyes on Linda. He looks up and down repeatedly, as if trying to pierce her. The girl is very dissatisfied with the other person''s eyes, and her right leg works, boom! The ground suddenly shakes, and the faces of several military chiefs suddenly change. They rush out, but they don''t want to. As soon as they step up, the shock disappears, as if they never appear. They all looked at each other. They didn''t know what happened. Sam Lane''s face was so ugly that the anger in his eyes almost turned into substance. Linda grinned, and there was no cover for the irony and disdain on her face. As the current president of the sky eye society, Sam lane has learned the identity of Linda Kryptonian from the FBI. What he hates most in his life is aliens, especially those who are uncontrollable and have great destructive power. In the same way, Linda also hates people in military uniforms. In her opinion, these guys are all hypocritical idiots. Two people big eyes to small eyes, full of gunpowder, as a middleman, Luke is sitting in a chair, even asked his assistant for a glass of cold water. Sam Lane said in a low voice, "one thing I need to know before I officially cooperate is what role this woman around you plays in Tesla." Luke loosened his tie and said casually, "she''s an administrative assistant and part-time personal secretary to me." Sam Lane got up and pressed his hands on the table, which made people feel oppressed. "The Department of defense will never cooperate with companies that employ aliens!" Upon hearing this, Luke''s hand stopped, looked up, and showed his pale green eyes without emotion, "general lane, do you want to go back?" Sam Lane snorted and was about to speak when he suddenly remembered something and was silent. He did repent, but he can''t say it at this time. The eye of heaven is not strong enough. It needs a strong external force like Luke Shaw. Once he turns over, the outcome is unpredictable. The old man next to him noticed the embarrassing atmosphere in the air and said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, don''t get me wrong. We don''t mean to go back. In fact, the Ministry of national defense is very interested in your products, especially exoskeleton armor. After discussion, we unanimously decided to add another two billion to the original three billion orders. Of course, the premise of all this is you The exoskeleton armor provided can meet the operational requirements. " Luke shook his head slightly. "Your requirements are far lower than the armor performance, but I''m afraid I''ll have to consider two billion orders before I can give an answer." "Tesla is an energy machinery company, not a military enterprise. My original intention of designing exoskeleton armor is to serve the factory. I have never thought about weapons. If you want original exoskeleton armor, I can meet the requirements, but weapons..." "You can only solve it by yourself. Tesla doesn''t provide this service." The old man said, "Mr. Xiao, this is an order of two billion dollars. I really don''t think about it." Luke sighed, "everyone, I repeat that Tesla is an energy machinery company, and exoskeleton armor is just one of the company''s many products. For me, energy electric vehicles are the future, and exoskeleton armor is just a gadget." Chapter 286 The negotiations did not go smoothly. The five representatives of the Ministry of defense have been asking for the addition of weapon systems to the exoskeleton armor, even using military authority. Luke did not nod from the beginning to the end. After arguing for half an hour, we had to break up in a bad mood. After leaving the conference room, Linda''s expression was strange, "their bottom line is more than 2 billion. If you agree, it should double to 7 billion dollars, and you can resist it." Luke shook his head. "It''s not about money. It''s about position." "Position?" The girl didn''t understand, "what position?" "International position." Luke explained as he walked, "it''s not so easy to get an order of 7 billion. Once I promise to provide the military with exoskeleton armor carrying weapon systems, Tesla will break away from the category of private enterprises and become a defense and military enterprise. No matter whether the parties admit it or not, other countries will think so." "Although cooperation with the Ministry of defense has many advantages, it also means that the Chinese market, the Russian market, a small part of the European market and the American market will be lost. They will never allow an enterprise closely related to the Ministry of defense of the United States to enter the domestic market. According to the Oriental saying, this is called losing the watermelon and picking up the sesame." At this point, Luke turned back, "the extra two billion is a trap. They want to use it as a bait to tie me to the military''s combat vehicle and make the exoskeleton armor a special weapon for the military." Linda snorted, "you earthlings are really calculating!" Luke shrugged. Kryptonians are no better. When they left the building and came to the venue, Luke called Billy, Dior and Charlie to him, took out a special earphone from his pocket and threw it to Dior, "put on the earphone, intelligent AI will inform you if there is a situation, remember, we must ensure the safety of the venue." Dior nodded solemnly. "I''ll keep an eye on it. I won''t let an accident happen." "Billy, you are responsible for the back court. Just follow the procedure." "Don''t worry, Luke. I remember it all." Billy patted his chest with confidence. "Charlie, you arrange the reception. By the way, call Philip and ask him to come. He''s familiar with metropolis. I need his help." "I see. I''ll arrange it now." After the order was given, the crowd went into a busy state. The Expo was held in the garden square in the east of the metropolis, where the future Superman sculpture is located. Due to the large scale of the exhibition, the work is not going well. Fortunately, all the necessary arrangements are well prepared. As for the details, they can only be perfunctory. At three o''clock in the afternoon, guests came into the venue one after another. Under the guidance of Philip, Luke also had a cordial greeting with the metropolitan celebrities. These people are potential partners. Similarly, for them, Luke is also a rare human relationship. After welcoming dozens of guests in succession, Luke was a little tired and was about to have a rest when he heard a clear voice, "Xiao, long time no see." Luke was stunned for a moment, slowly turned around, burst into the field of vision in a red dress, and then there was the face that didn''t eat people''s fireworks, "Qu leisurely, why are you here?" Wearing a red evening dress and looking gorgeous, Qu leisurely raised his hand to the middle-aged man beside him, "I came with Uncle Wang, who is very interested in Tesla''s products." Luke turned his eyes to the Chinese with a square and national face next to him, "you are..." The middle-aged man reached out his hand and said enthusiastically, "my surname is Wang, and my single name is Kun. Now I work in Haiyue group." Luke nodded slightly. Haiyue group heard that China''s private enterprises can rank in the top ten. Wang Kun said with admiration, "Mr. Xiao is really a promising young man. He has made such a career at a young age. Compared with you, I feel that he has lived in vain for decades before." "Mr. Wang, I''m flattered. Showme and Tesla are just making a little fuss. They can''t compare with such a well-known enterprise as Haiyue group." "You can''t say that!" Wang Kun waved his hand vigorously, "everything is from small to large. Today''s Tesla has just been established, and in a few years, it will become the goal that people look up to. I have absolute confidence in this." Luke grinned modestly and arranged for the waiter to take him to the meeting. Qu Youran didn''t leave, but stayed. He looked at Linda and said, "no wonder you don''t agree with our marriage. You have such a beautiful girlfriend." Cough, cough, cough!!!! As for Linda, her white face turned red in an instant. She gave Luke a fierce look and turned away. Philip said strangely, "who is this lady?"Luke waved his hand, "you all go out." Philip laughed and left wisely. Qu leisurely pretended to be nervous and said, "did I say something wrong, or I''ll explain it. I can''t let your girlfriend misunderstand us. We have nothing to do with each other." "She''s Tesla''s administrative assistant, not my girlfriend." Luke rarely explained that his eyes swept the girl''s make-up, and he could not help frowning. The song in his memory was leisurely, simple and tender, just like a piece of white paper. How long later, he painted heavy makeup and red lips. Maybe it''s for work! Luke didn''t want to have any unnecessary entanglement with her and asked directly, "what are you doing here? I don''t remember sending you an invitation." Qu leisurely said with a smile, "how can I not attend the opening ceremony hosted by master Xiao? It''s very unkind of you to say that our two families are friends of the world, and you didn''t inform me of such an important matter. " Luke said indifferently, "I''m very busy today. I don''t have time to waste with you. I''ll give you ten seconds. If I don''t say anything, I''ll never say it." Qu leisurely slowly put away his smiling face, "I haven''t seen you for a month. Master Xiao is still so overbearing." "I''m here for no other reason than business." "What business?" "Exoskeleton armor!" Luke was happy when he said, "your information is really well-informed. I sent the model map to the Ministry of defense the day before yesterday. Today, you''re looking for it. It''s amazing. It''s amazing!" Qu leisurely stretched out his index finger, "ten thousand sets of exoskeleton armor, this is the initial order." Luke shakes his head, "I won''t sell you any of them, Miss qu. I advise you not to walk on the edge all day, or you will slip." "If you really want armor, you can talk to me when the order from the Ministry of defense is over. By the way, remember to go through the regular way instead of the back door." Then he turned and left. Qu Youran stares at him until Luke''s back disappears in the crowd, then turns his head and follows the crowd to the exhibition room. Wang Kun is here. After seeing her, he quickly meets her, "what''s up?" The girl shook her head in silence. "He didn''t agree." "I knew it would be!" Wang Kun is not surprised by this answer. Although Luke Xiao and Xiao Changlin are grandsons, they are different in nature. They can''t deal with him in the same way. "What about armor?" Wang Kun pondered for a few seconds and said slowly, "let''s have a look first. We just get the model diagram, but the data is not clear. If the exoskeleton armor is a kind of equipment that can change the trend of war, we will get the core technology at all costs." Chapter 287 "EVA, stare at Qu Youran and Wang Kun. Don''t let them make trouble." "I know, young master, there is one more thing to inform you. Just now, there was an unknown signal trying to invade the host database." "Where is the source of the signal?" "It''s in the toilet on the fourth floor of the meeting hall. I told Dior to go and find out, but I didn''t get any useful information." "I see. Keep watching." Luke rubs his eyebrows, throws out his bad ideas, and continues to receive celebrities from metropolis with Philip. Because of showme, many bloggers came to the scene. The word "blogger" has just become popular recently. Like the up owners in the future, they are all video creators with high fans'' attention. These people are the first beneficiaries of the development of social networks. Some bloggers have more than hundreds of thousands of fans, almost equal to Superman. Of course, there is still a long way to go from Batman, the most popular one. Showme is their food and clothing parents, learned that the big boss Luke Shaw is going to hold an exhibition, this group of people spontaneously came to support. Luke greets them cordially, but now there is no live platform, otherwise this wave of traffic alone will bring a very high advertising effect. With the passage of time, more and more people attended the exhibition hall, and the staff also moved some unimportant but interesting inventions to the exhibition stand for people to browse. Before I knew it, at 6 p.m., when night fell, big names began to appear, first of all Mr. Hyde, Secretary of state, then members of the two parties and some military figures, in addition to them, as well as the heads of major banks and consortia. These people are the focus of the evening and potential customers of the future. To them, Luke is very energetic. No matter what he thinks in his heart, at least there is nothing wrong with his work. Just after seeing off the president of Morgan bank, a beautiful lady in a white low cut evening dress was walking up to her. She was accompanied by a tall young man with strong physique, firm face and black framed eyes. When he saw the youth, Luke was stunned for a second. Meanwhile, Linda, who was yawning on the sofa, suddenly raised her head and looked here. Four people, you look at me, I look at you, the atmosphere is a little subtle. Luke reacted first and said with a smile, "you two are..." "Lois Lane, Star daily." Louise took the lead as an introduction. "This is Clark Kent, my colleague." After that, he glanced at Linda intentionally or unconsciously and said with a smile, "he''s also a boyfriend." Luke coughed and said, "Linda, take these two friends to the reception room." The girl sneered and left without saying a word. Clark, slightly embarrassed, whispered an apology and ran after him. After watching them leave, Louise said, "Mr. Xiao, can you tell me about your relationship with Carla?" Luke handed over the reception to Philip and said as he walked, "I need to know your relationship with Clark before I can answer your question." "I''ve told you that we are lovers." "So you know who he is." "Of course." Louise''s eyes turned, showing a few shrewd, tentative, "Carla''s identity, you know very well, don''t you?" Luke smiles and shakes his head, "you may misunderstand something. My relationship with Carla is not what you think. We are just friends." "Is it?" Louise chuckled. She didn''t believe that. What kind of character did Carla have? She had experienced it herself. How could such a proud girl take up the job of secretary if she didn''t like it. As for this young man Thinking of the information she got from her father, Louise could not help but feel a sense of vigilance. Young master Xiao of the seaside city, the underground leader of the west coast of the United States, the future successor of Hongmen, and the butcher with countless blood on his hands It''s not a good thing that Carla gets mixed up with such people! At this time, Clark on the other side finally finds the angry "cousin". "Carla." "Shut up Clark: "well Linda put her hands around her chest and looked impatient. "What are you doing here? Who asked you to come Clark took out his press card. "I''m a reporter for the planet daily. It''s my job." "Reporter?" Linda ha''s voice, "the descendants of the great al family, who have the existence of the life treasure, actually run to be a reporter, you are really good!" Clark was a little angry. After thinking about it, he could only endure it and let out his voice after the other party''s vent, "when did you come back, why didn''t you tell me." "It''s none of your business." Linda took the crystal pendant out of her pocket and threw it. "The key to the lonely fortress. Here you are."Clark took the key, thought of the image left by his father, and couldn''t help saying, "you''re back to krypton. How''s it going there, my parents They... " "All dead." The girl glared at her eyes and got angry somehow. She didn''t know the cause of this nameless fire. Anyway, she was upset. "Krypton has nothing to do with you. Be a good earth man!" Clark sighed. "Carla, we need to sit down and have a good talk." A few minutes later, Clark came back to the hall. Lois hesitated, "you Have you had a fight? " Clark shook his head slightly, turned to Luke and said, "thank you for taking care of Carla." "That''s a strange sentence. Linda and I are friends. We should help each other. On the contrary, it''s you, Clark. I think it''s time for you to think about the future." Louise was puzzled. "What''s the future you''re talking about?" Luke raised his hand and pointed to the bar in the distance, where there was a small old man sitting. His decent military uniform made him out of place with the people around him. "You should know that old gentleman!" Louise frowned. Why is father here? Luke continued, "general Sam lane is the new director of the sky eye society and a partner of Tesla. In the future, we will work together to deal with the aliens hidden on the earth." At this point, he glanced at Clark and continued, "I''ll help her with Linda''s identity. What about you?" "Miss Lane, you know your father''s character better than I do. He is an absolute humanist. If you let him know that his daughter has found an alien boyfriend, I think you may encounter some trouble." "That''s all. When we are free, let''s get together. As for the interview request of planet daily, I will try my best to satisfy it." With that, he turned away and disappeared in the crowd. Clark looked at the old man in the distance carefully and said, "is what he said true? Your father is really Sam lane, general Lane Chapter 288 Clark doesn''t know much about Louise''s family. He only knows that his girlfriend has acquaintances in the Pentagon. No matter how difficult the case is, as long as she takes over, it can be solved in a short time. He never thought that the famous Sam Ryan, general Ryan of the Pentagon, would be his future father-in-law. "Lois, are we I''ll see you in the past. " A little hesitation flashed in Louise''s eyes, and her voice became embarrassed, "Clark, I didn''t mean to hide it from you, just It''s just "Well, I see. There''s no need to explain." Clark shook his head sweetly. He was a warm man. After a pause, he said, "see you? Or not? " Louise: "and Now, what can I do? I''m just worried about my father''s bad temper. As Luke said, the most disgusting thing in his father''s life is aliens. If he knows that he has found an alien boyfriend Sam Ryan is having a headache about cooperation. He is surprised to see his daughter. The next second he looks at Clark with suspicion, examination and distrust. "Who are you? What''s your name? Where do you work? " The soldier is so direct, after perceiving the possible relationship between his daughter and this strange young man, he comes directly to a fatal third company. Clark held out his right hand, "Hello, Ryan Uncle, I''m Clark. Clark Kent works for the planet daily Sam Lane didn''t mean to shake hands. He looked him up and down carefully, as if he was looking at a work he would never be satisfied with. "are you a reporter?" "Yes." Clark took out his press card. "I''m an official reporter for the planet daily." Sam Lane glanced at his daughter. Louise nodded like a chicken pecking rice, and her face was full of supplication. Seeing her daughter like this, the old man could only put away his anger and said coldly, "what are you doing here?" "Planet daily and Tesla..." Before Clark finished his nonsense, Louise cut it off. "We''re going to interview Luke Shaw and get first-hand information. Dad, help and give us some inside information." Sam Lane looks at Clark in disgust and is not happy with his "stupid lack", but it''s his daughter''s choice after all, and he can''t say anything, "what do you want inside information for? You''re the planet daily, not the military channel. " "So it''s really about the military." Louise''s eyes were bright, like a shark smelling blood. Sam Lane knew he had made a slip of tongue and turned his head depressed. How could Louise let him go and asked, "does the Department of defense have cooperation with Tesla? Is the new product Luke Shaw is going to release a weapon system? What kind of weapon? Alien technology? Dad, tell me. " Sam Ryan waved his hand irritably, "don''t ask me about this. Go to the Asian bastard and let him tell you..." At this point, he suddenly stopped and looked very serious, "you two stay away from Luke Shaw. Don''t have any contact with him. He is very dangerous." "But he has agreed to our interview." Lois shrugged. "I think he''s nice." "Shit, that kid is an asshole, a devil!" Just as he was saying that, there was a commotion in the distance. In a panic, a black Rolls Royce stopped at the gate. The door opened, and a handsome man in a black suit and meticulous hair management, just like a British noble, burst into the public''s view. "Bruce!" "Look, it''s Bruce Wayne, the boss of Wayne group." "My God! He came to the exhibition The crowd cheered. The women wanted to jump on it directly, while the men looked at it secretly, envied and envied each other. Bruce Wayne! The chairman of Wayne group, the only successor of the Wayne family, is one of the most important people in Gotham. It is said that his assets have already exceeded 100 billion. Many people think that he is the richest man in the world today. The reporters did not hesitate to leave the celebrities around, and the swiftlets gathered around Bruce Wayne like nests. The flash flashed and shot 360 degrees. For a moment, he became the focus of everyone. "How can the famous young and big flowers in Gotham also attend such a party?" Louise murmured to himself with a puzzled expression. Sam Lane frowned and thought about the strength of Wayne group. He couldn''t help but feel a bit of haze. The Department of defense is sure to win Tesla''s products. He doesn''t want to be in trouble at the last moment. As for Clark, he kept a calm attitude from beginning to end. As a determined five good youth, he has already reached the state of being neither spoiled nor disgraced. At the front door, Luke gave a grand welcome to Philip and others,"Hello, Mr. Wayne. I''m glad you''re here." Bruce reaches out his powerful hand and shakes it with Luke, "I''ve heard your name for a long time. I''ve always wanted to meet you, Mr. Xiao. If I have time, I''d like to talk about it alone." "Of course! This way, please Luke opens the shrine and asks the staff to lead Bruce and his party to the VIP room. At this time, the crowd roared again, and reporters rushed to the roadside as if they had found a new world, shooting back and forth at the distant Lincoln. Lincoln car stopped at the door, the body reflected a dim light in the light, judging from the surface of the frosting, should have done bulletproof modification, the rear door opened, in bursts of screams, pop star Britney scholl stepped out. A blue dress of her radiant, exuding amazing charm. "Britney! Britney "Britney, I love you, ooh, ooh, ooh The crowd burst into cheers. It can be seen that there are many fans of her at the scene. Britney Spears greets the crowd with a smile, and then raises her right hand. A 30-year-old young man with strong physique grabs her wrist. The young man''s big bald head is very eye-catching, which also reminds people of his name. Lex Luther! Chairman of Luther group, a talented boss known for his toughness! "That lengthened Lincoln, yes, is it really him? Lex Luther "Big news, big news!" "Lex Luther and American sweetheart got together. How long have they been dating and whether they plan to get married?" Gossip reporters go crazy with excitement, while media reporters circle between Lex Luther, Bruce Wayne and Luke Shaw. "Historical level meeting, Gotham Huahua, metropolitan genius boss and Internet future star actually meet in this situation." "What kind of sparks will they have?" Chapter 289 Driving a luxury car and taking a beautiful woman, Lex Luther, who seems like a winner in life, does not show any joy. His bald head is shining like a large electric light bulb. No one here dares to show a look of ridicule, because this man''s momentum is too strong. He is like a lion on the African grassland. He walks around like touring his own territory. He doesn''t know whether he is born unable to laugh, or he is too old-fashioned. Until he comes to Luke, he just gives a little polite politeness. "I''m very interested in the exhibition, but I don''t have an invitation letter. Can you let me in?" "Of course!" Luke nodded, so many cameras, can he say no? Lex Luther turned his eyes to Bruce Wayne. "The Aviation Department of Wayne group is very attractive to me. We should have cooperation opportunities." Bruce nodded faintly. "You can go to Blair for work." Both of them are the top rich. They don''t have much communication or even meet each other. Bruce Wayne plays Batman, a city hero who fights criminals in Gotham in the daytime and turns into Batman in the evening. Lex Luther is a famous workaholic. After his parents died, Luther group was built into a world-class enterprise in just a few years. There is a great difference in their personalities. After a kind of polite exchange, the three of them broke up, and the historic meeting ended like this. The reporter next to them almost wrote their disappointment on their faces. What''s the matter? We are all young people. Even if we don''t spit on each other like boxing, we don''t have some explosive news. How can we make up stories when you are so calm. The joint arrival of Lex Luther and Bruce Wayne did not interrupt Luke''s plan. He just upgraded the security level of the venue from level 1 to level 5, and sent a text message to Wang Hu in Hongmen, asking him to arrange for his people to ambush in the building near the venue, ready to deal with emergencies at any time. The surprise was not over. After a while, a group of soldiers in military uniform appeared at the main entrance, said hello to Luke, and went straight into the meeting. Looking at all kinds of people in the meeting hall, Philip became a little uneasy, "I feel something is wrong." "What''s wrong?" Luke asked casually as he welcomed the guests Philip looked around and said in a low voice, "don''t you think the people who came here today are too mixed? Many of them are not invited. There are soldiers, businessmen, politicians, and three people over there. The first one is Belle Como. I''ve seen him once. He''s the head of special affairs section of the FBI. Besides the FBI, there''s also the shadow of the intelligence agency." "Luke, tell me, why did they come together? You brought them in. " Luke shook his head. "Fear, to be exact, brought them here." "What do you mean?" "Recent terrorist incidents have made these fools realize how weak they are. They want to be strong enough to deal with any trouble. That''s why they are here." Don''t you worry? So many forces are staring at you. Once someone takes action, others will flock to you. " Luke raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, Arthur. Since I dare to do this, I''ll be ready. The butcher''s knife has been polished. I''ll wait for the rooster to come and kill the monkey." Arthur: -- ¡­¡­ With the increase of the number of people, the atmosphere of the venue began to become strange. People from different forces were divided into small groups, and they were examining and testing each other. Originally, they were like fish in water in the crowd. With their extreme appearance, they caught men''s soul. Leisurely, they also quietly closed their mouths and huddled in a humble corner with Wang Kun. They also feel that something is wrong. Even if the Pentagon is gone, the FBI and the intelligence agency are also present at the meeting. These people are not good at it. There must be other reasons for coming here. Alfred, the housekeeper with Bruce Wayne, leaned over and said, "master Wayne, we''d better leave early." Bruce shook his head solemnly. "I want to see what happens tonight?" Alfred sighed and said nothing. On the other hand, Sam Ryan, who was talking and laughing with his daughter, was called aside by his subordinates. He didn''t know what he heard. The smile on his face disappeared and he walked to the second floor without looking back. Louise, curious, turned back and said, "Clark, what did the man say?" "The FBI and the intelligence are going to talk to your father." What did the reporter''s instinct make Louise realize, "are they at the meeting?" Clark pointed to the right and then to the left, "the FBI on the left and the CIA on the right have been discussing exoskeleton armor." Exoskeleton armor! Louise was shocked and asked, "do you mean Luke Shaw will release exoskeleton armor tonight?" "Yes, that''s what they say." Clark''s eyes were streaming, and his X-ray vision passed through numerous obstacles and landed in the warehouse on the ground floor, where eight exquisite humanoid armor were arranged side by side."I see. It''s on the ground floor. Eight in all." Louise couldn''t help saying, "shall we..." Clark shook his head gravely. "We''re journalists, not thieves." Louise immediately speechless, her boyfriend is good everywhere, just a little bit, too rigid, I don''t know how to adapt. ¡­¡­ Time goes by slowly. Unconsciously, at seven o''clock in the evening, the exhibition officially begins. The lighting of the venue dimmed, and all the light was concentrated on the middle stage. With a whistle, the air was buzzing, and hundreds of birds were flocking into the venue along the ventilation duct, chirping. The originally quiet venue suddenly became lively. People look at the birds hovering in the sky with vigilance, curiosity or surprise. People with sharp eyes soon find that these birds are different from the birds in nature. Their bodies reflect light under the light as if they were made of metal. In the middle of the stage, Luke, wearing a purple shirt, strolled out and said with a laugh, "welcome to Tesla industrial exhibition. These birds are my first gift to you." "I hope you like it." The voice fell, the birds swooped down, fell on people''s shoulders, and some even rubbed their heads to make all kinds of coquettish movements. People were surprised and curious, holding the birds in their hands and looking at them closely, "it''s really metal!" "Mechanical bird, also can slant the head blinks the eye, good formidable!" The crowd exclaimed and were attracted by this magical bird. Sam lane and his defense department colleagues looked at each other and saw a dignified color in each other''s eyes. What a terrible scene it would be if these birds were carrying bombs. Qu Youran and Wang Kun are also aware of this. They can''t help but raise their mind and be ready. Chapter 290 Luke clapped his hands, and the lights in the meeting hall lit up one after another. He picked up the microphone in the light, "I like the 21st century, but I hate the 20th century, because there is the Internet here. The Internet is one of the greatest inventions in the world. It makes me feel the world''s vastness, the potential of science and technology, and the smallness of human beings. Here, I would like to thank Mr. Turing and Noel first Mr. Mann, they bring the future into reality. " "Science is very interesting. It always surprises people, just like this..." Luke snapped his fingers, and behind him emerged a dense screen of light and shadow. The screen shrank inward, turning into a gorgeous beauty with multi-ethnic customs. The beauty is about 24 years old, with impeccable delicate appearance and perfect proportion of body curve. "Avril, say hello to everyone." The girl nodded slightly, "I''m Avril. Nice to meet you." The soft words reverberated in the meeting hall, never dispersing for a long time. People first Leng for a while, then exploded, this is the sound of the computer! AI, that''s too much. A reporter said in a high voice, "Mr. Xiao, is this miss Avril played by a real person?" "No, of course not. She is Tesla''s new product intelligent housekeeper, which can help people organize documents and deal with daily trivial matters. Of course, this is only one of dozens of basic functions. Avril''s biggest feature is personification, and the more popular explanation is language communication ability." The reporter said, "you mean she can communicate with us?" Lu Kechao and Avril give a sign, and the latter steps forward. Although there is no body, his walking is vivid, "Sir, what can I do for you?" The reporter felt his voice tremble, "you You can really communicate with me. " "Yes, Avril has that ability." The reporter pressed his nervous state of mind, "you What do you know? " "There are 14700 kinds of workflow in my program, which can be divided into 3300 categories. Which one do you want to know?" The reporter was speechless and didn''t know how to answer. He didn''t know anything about artificial intelligence. Let alone him, most of the people present didn''t know. "All right, Avril, you can come back." The girl showed an extremely sweet smile and returned to the stage with elegant steps. When she walked, her skirt was flying, showing her smooth, tight and slender thighs. At this moment, even though she knew that she was a virtual character, the men on the scene were still beating fast uncontrollably. Louise glanced at her boyfriend and said, "that girl is so beautiful. It seems she is real." Clark nodded in agreement, pausing, perceiving something and shaking his head, "she''s a composite image, no matter how beautiful she is." Louise snorted, dissatisfied with the answer. On the stage, Luke continues to introduce the ability of intelligent housekeeper. Avril acts as an experimental body and shows incredible personification thinking. Gradually, many consortium leaders show their emotions, and the presidents of major banks are also thoughtful. They all realize that the potential market of intelligent housekeeper is not tens of billions of business, but thousands or even trillions of new business Field. "I love technology. It always brings surprises, but there''s no denying that surprises also bring harm." Luke snapped his fingers, and a huge virtual screen emerged behind him. On the screen, the earth''s climate change and environmental change over the past decades, the damage caused to the earth by industrial development, as well as large garbage dumps like mountains and so on were shown. "Environment is a very heavy topic and an old topic. Decades ago, the United Nations proposed an environmental protection plan, including signing an environmental protection agreement and limiting resource exploitation. However, decades later, there is no sign of improvement, but it is getting worse and worse. The Arctic glacier area is still decreasing, from the first measurement to the present reduction of nearly 80%. Such data are too reliable I''m afraid. It''s shocking. " "To be honest, I''m not an environmentalist. I don''t care much about the degradation of nature, and I don''t care about the mountains of industrial waste. But when you have the ability to make the world a better place and don''t do it, it''s a crime in itself." "This is my second gift to you." The stage sinks down to form a slope, and a silver sports car drives out from below, turns around the stage and stops beside Luke. "As you can see, this is a car equipped with driverless system. Without a driver, it can drive smoothly, but that''s not the point..." Luke photographed the rear compartment, "this is the point!" People don''t know, so it''s just ass! It''s not that I didn''t touch it. Until someone called out "exhaust pipe", people suddenly woke up and stretched their necks one by one. Now it''s 2003. Due to the limitation of battery technology, energy vehicles are just concepts, not to mention finished products, without even design drawings."Is it really an electric car?" "Housekeeper AI and energy tram are closely linked to form a perfect business chain." No one sitting here is stupid. He immediately thought of Luke''s plan and Tesla''s great potential. According to this model, as long as there are no accidents, Tesla will change the automotive industry and become a new generation leader. Luke said with a smile, "science and technology change the world and shape the future. For a long time, many scholars believe that while science and technology change people''s lives, it is also destroying the earth. But from now on, I will change their views." "Coal and oil will become a thing of the past, and the United Nations will no longer have to worry about environmental problems, because I helped them solve the problem. The change of the world starts with this car." "It''s my new product, Tesla energy tram. It has driverless technology and intelligent AI. It can last 400 miles every time it''s recharged. I advise you to sell all your oil related stocks. They will leave the stage of history because of the appearance of Tesla." Luke opened his hands with absolute confidence on his face, "the oil age is over, and the future will belong to new energy and Tesla." The people at the bottom looked at each other and were shocked by these words. Some people began to applaud. The applause grew louder and deafening. Several bank presidents gathered together to whisper, as if discussing the authenticity of the content. They are all old-fashioned in shopping malls. They can''t be moved by one or two manifestos or simple product displays. Tesla''s products look good, but the details remain to be discussed. But the reporters didn''t think so much. With the help of applause, they handed out the microphones one after another. Luke ignored them and raised his hand. The birds in the venue rose up and gathered on the stage. "Here''s the break, and then I''ll give you a unique surprise." Chapter 291 Luke went back backstage, took the mineral water from Linda and poured it into his stomach. "You don''t look excited?" Luke threw the bottle into the dustbin, "will people be excited to play the lute before the ox?" Linda said strangely, "you say those people are cows?" "No Luke shook his head. "They''re pigs. They''re stupid pigs." "That''s your fault." Linda narrowed her eyes and looked very happy. "You want to earn money from them, and at the same time you call them pigs. They will not let you go when they know." "No one knows if you don''t say it." At this time, dawsman, the president of Morgan bank, came up and said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao is a real eye opener, and Tesla is even more different. Today is really a long experience." "You flatter me. There are still many deficiencies in those products." Dosman laughed, leaned over and whispered, "I don''t know if Tesla is interested in working with Morgan bank?" Luke nodded as a matter of course, "that''s what I expect. Morgan bank has a lot of financial resources, and working with you will certainly help Tesla to a higher level." "That''s it." "Of course!" Luke shakes hands with him with a smile. After seeing him off, the smile on his face disappears instantly. The speed of changing face makes Linda beside him dumbfounded. "what are you doing? I find that you are in a very bad state tonight." "In fact, I think so." Luke pinched his hands and frowned. "I always have a sense of urgency. I''m impatient with everything. I''m depressed and want to kill people." When she spoke, there was a flash of green inflammation in the deep of her pupils, and the terrible intention of killing suddenly passed away. Linda couldn''t help but excite herself, and the whole person was shocked. The killing opportunity at that moment made her cold all over, "you Did you not sleep well last night Luke shakes his head, opens his bracelet, "EVA, search the whole venue to see if someone is doing something." The cameras around the venue began to rotate to detect any human in the range, and search and analyze their identity background by themselves. Soon, EVA gave an answer, "sorry, young master, no suspicious person has been found." Luke took a deep breath and realized the growing murderous intention in his heart. He gritted his teeth and yelled, "go and bring zatana." Linda was startled by Luke''s expression. "Who''s zatana?" "EVA will tell you where she is. Go The girl didn''t dare to think much. She quickly came to the balcony on the second floor, jumped up and disappeared into the night. Luke gasped and, with trembling fingers, texted Billy to extend his rest time. Then he came to the bedroom with heavy steps, locked the door and banned outsiders. "EVA, what''s my physical condition?" "It''s all right." Luke closed his eyes and murmured, "why can''t I control my emotions? Who the hell is up to me. " ¡­¡­ In the meeting hall, people gathered in twos and threes to discuss the products just now. Many people came to the stage to communicate with the metal birds. Qu Youran, holding his glass, chatted with others and asked Wang Kun, "what do you think of the exhibition?" Wang Kun replied, "the product is incredible, but Luke Shaw feels strange. He doesn''t seem to have made much preparation." Qu leisurely nodded, "it''s not like his style, and I don''t know what''s going on." In fact, people familiar with Luke are more or less aware of his abnormality today, among which Dior and Charlie feel the most deeply. They spend the longest time with Luke and are very clear about some of Luke''s little habits. For example, when Luke wants to kill, his index finger and middle finger will rub involuntarily. The faster the speed, the stronger the killing heart. Today, on the stage, he does this action more than once. This is so weird! They came to the bedroom door together and were about to knock. A terrible killing came from behind the door. They were shocked and retreated subconsciously. "Get out of here, don''t come in." Hoarse words reverberate in the ear, permeating the chill of the soul. Charlie swallowed, dragged the pale Dior and strode out until he left the corridor. "There is something wrong with the young master." Charlie wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead, and his face was filled with the joy of the rest of his life. "I''ve been with him for so long, and I''ve never seen him like he is now. What''s the reason for that?" Dior gritted his teeth and said, "someone''s playing tricks in the dark." "Who?" "I don''t know. I''ll find out."As time goes by, unconsciously, the 15 minute break is over, but people don''t see Luke. Philip arranges the preparatory program to delay, but it''s not the way to go on like this. gradually, someone realizes something and starts to whisper. Louise frowned. "Something''s wrong." Clark turned to the bedroom, "Luke Shaw locked himself in the room, his expression twisted, and seemed to be struggling with something." Lois was stunned. "Someone''s done something to him." Clark nodded solemnly. "Shall we help?" "Let''s see first." The waiting time became longer and longer, and the atmosphere became strange. Some people even went to Philip to ask if there was something wrong with Luke''s body. Philip didn''t know what happened, so he had to explain and send someone to urge him. Just then, Linda came back, rushed into the floor with pale zatana, ignored the guards, kicked open the door, "I brought the people." The sweating Luke nodded reluctantly and hissed in his heart, "zatana, my consciousness seems to be affected by something and I want to kill." Along with the words, the horror of killing came to her face, which made her face white. Regardless of her unhappiness, she quickly cast a spell. A detection spell fell on Luke and was ejected the next second. "Curse! You are cursed Luke took a deep breath. "Can it be cured? I have a tight schedule. " Zatana held out a finger. "One minute!" After a pause, he whispered, "200000!" Luke closed his eyes and nodded slightly. Zatana quickly took out a bottle with yellow powder and drew a five pointed star array on the ground with yellow powder. With strong magic waves, the yellow powder gathered together and turned into a 20 cm tall villain. The villain pounced on Luke and hugged his calf. His yellow body turned black and Luke''s face began to calm down. Zatana said softly, "it''s not a fatal curse. As long as you let the negative out clearly, it''s OK. Of course, if you hold it all the time, it will become a big problem." "The person who curses obviously knows your personality, and that''s the way to do it." Chapter 292 As the Yellow villain turns black, Luke''s intention to kill disappears and returns to normal. He takes a long breath and hisses, "what''s the curse?" "I''m more used to calling it a mind trick than a curse," zatana said. "The caster enlarges the negative emotions hidden in his subconscious mind through the curse, and makes the caster unconsciously fall into a manic state." "In fact, this curse has no lethality. As long as you vent your anger, it''s OK. Obviously, you didn''t do it. Instead, you have to endure it all the time. The longer you endure it, the deeper the negative emotions accumulate. Finally..." The girl shrugged and didn''t say the rest. Linda glanced at Luke thoughtfully. The guy who used the curse must have known his character, otherwise he would not have come up with such a sinister idea. At this time, Billy walked in quickly, "how are you, Luke? Do you want to cancel tonight''s event?" Luke shook his head gravely. "Tell Philip to wait another two minutes." Look at Miss magician, "find out the murderer." Cold words with a strong taste, zatana spread out her hand, "I also want to help you, the problem is too difficult, this kind of trick a lot of magicians will, who knows who will do it to you." Then, seeing that Luke''s face was ugly, he quickly added, "there is another way, reverse thinking." "What do you mean?" "There are three ways to curse: the first is media, such as flesh and blood, hair and so on; the second is close contact; the third is consanguinity, which can be ruled out. I think your family will not harm you, so there are only the first two." Luke narrowed his eyes. "You mean, that damned bastard is in the meeting." "Maybe, of course..." Zatana put away the bottle and said strangely, "it may be that some girl who was abandoned by you gave the hair she got when she went to bed with you to the wizard because of her love and hatred. This kind of thing is very common in the wizard circle, and it''s no surprise to you. After all, you have so many girlfriends, don''t you?" Luke: -- With a sneer and a sarcastic expression, Linda turned away from the bedroom. Zatana''s words make Luke very helpless, and even suspect that it is really a girl who has a one night stand with him, because of love and hatred, waiting for revenge with the help of the exhibition. If so, who would it be? Lena, Murray, Octavia, or Vanessa The girl who had a physical relationship with him flashed through his mind like a kaleidoscope, but he still didn''t find any clues. Charlie came in in a hurry. "Young master, Philip asked me to inform you that it can''t be delayed. If it''s delayed any longer, people will be scattered." Luke took a breath, put aside the messy ideas, got up and went out. The most important thing about the exhibition is that the curse can only be investigated in private. After returning to the venue, Luke said hello to several familiar representatives of the financial group, then walked onto the stage and said with a smile, "just now, a lady with a strong figure came to me and insisted that she was my Avril. The embrace of the lady is unforgettable, but for the sake of everyone who is doing it, I can only try my best to break free from my broad mind." Voice down, the stage sounded scattered laughter. Luke continued, "today I''ve prepared three gifts. The first two have been shown. Only the third one is the most mysterious one. The wonderful things should be left at the end. It''s better to look forward to them and have some hazy color." "Next, let''s welcome the mechanical dance Corps." The lights began to flash. With a strong shock, eight men and women in special armor came out from the backstage. Both men and women were wearing masks engraved with Tesla trademarks. They could not see their faces clearly. In fact, no one cared about their looks. People''s eyes were focused on the armor that wrapped their bodies. Exoskeleton armor? It''s really exoskeleton armor! The FBI, the CIA, the Ministry of national defense, Qu Youran, Wang Kun and others hold their breath and stare at the armor, never letting go of a single cent. The armor is mainly divided into six parts: external bone connecting the whole body, battery pack, hand foot joint linkage device, central controller, regulating sensor and external protective shell. Four men and four women divided into two teams, stepped to the center of the stage, with the exciting music, the men behind jumped straight into the air, feet more than five meters above the ground. Like Superman, they broke the Guinness high jump record with a single jump. This scene made everyone wide eyed, and several generals of the Ministry of defense even stood up involuntarily. The four dancers somersaulted 720 degrees in mid air and landed on the stage smoothly. The two in the middle reached out and grasped their companions'' back waist. Without much effort, they lifted their companions with a total weight of more than 200 kg above their heads. Seeing this, not only the government officials could not sit still, but also the heads of major consortia and bank presidents got up one after another. They felt what would happen to the world once armor came into the market.After jumping and strength performance, the next step is talent show. Eight dancers in armor show the flexibility and balance of exoskeleton armor with a unique mechanical dance in the air. They cooperate with each other, move and jump in the mid air, and each movement is beyond the limit of ordinary people. They are like a group of super powers, showing the mechanical beauty with far more than human physical quality. The dance continued, but the venue was silent. Even the reporters who wanted to explode the news put down their cameras and looked at it blankly. Unconsciously, the three minute performance time ended, the light restored, and everyone woke up. Luke coughed, "I think their performance is very good, but judging from the applause, you don''t seem very satisfied." Voice down, the crowd came to applause, applause growing, wave after wave, almost opened the venue. Luke laughed and waved to the dancers to take off their masks and salute the crowd. The eight took off their armor, bowed to salute and left the stage with high spirits. Dancing in exoskeleton armor was also a magical experience for them. Luke went to the armor, "anyone who is interested can go on stage to experience the charm of exoskeleton armor." When a group of reporters raised their hands one after another, Bruce Wayne, who seldom talked with outsiders, suddenly got up and walked onto the stage, "can I have a try?" Luke laughed. "I didn''t expect Mr. Wayne to be interested in machinery. This way, please!" Bruce Wayne was instructed by Luke to put on the armor. Meanwhile, representatives of the FBI, CIA and the Department of defense also stepped onto the stage to put on the exoskeleton armor. The rest left their seats and gathered around the stage to see what the armor could do. Chapter 293 Unlike other people''s ideas, Bruce Wayne''s purpose is very simple. He just wants to test the performance of exoskeleton armor. If it is as good as he thinks, he will cooperate with Tesla to upgrade his bat armor by using Luke''s technology. In his mind, wealth, technology and women are not important, and Gotham always ranks first. Eight people put on armor and began to make various movements. Some people obviously did not adapt to the walking mode of exoskeleton armor. If the armor had not been equipped with a balance system, they would have been lying on the ground. There are essential differences between the exoskeleton armor designed by Luke and the meteor armor currently used in the army. The latter is based on human power, and the armor is just auxiliary equipment. The former is driven by the kinetic energy of the armor itself, and human power is in an dispensable position. If you want to skillfully use the exoskeleton armor, you must adapt to it. It''s like riding a bicycle. If you want to ride smoothly, you must study hard. Among them, Bruce Wayne is the smartest. After a while, he mastered the essentials of exoskeleton armor. While others were still worried about walking, he had already run on the stage. His speed is extremely fast, and his legs are strong and powerful. He can take a distance of three to four meters with each step. His legs suddenly exert force, and he has come to the mid air. After a 720 degree forward somersault, he falls to the ground smoothly. Luke clapped and his face was filled with exclamation, "Mr. Wayne is an eye opener. It took half a day for the dancers to master the essentials of exoskeleton armor, but it took only two minutes for you. I admire it, I really admire it." People are also surprised. Bruce Wayne in his memory is a famous flower in Gotham. He often has affairs with supermodels, female stars and other socialites. I didn''t expect that he had such great skills under his ostentatious appearance. Bruce also realized something. He quickly stopped, thought about it and turned back, "I want to buy this armor." Luke was in a dilemma and reluctant. Bruce murmured, "a million dollars!" Luke pretended to be helpless and said, "it''s not a matter of money. Eight sets of armor are prototypes and can''t be sold. Well, after the armor is put into production, I''ll customize one for you according to your requirements. How about that?" "Make one for me, too." Lex Luther stepped onto the stage and looked at the exoskeleton armor with a burning eye. "I''m very interested in your product." Luke said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Luther also likes exoskeleton armor. Since both of you have spoken, I can''t pretend to be stingy. In this way, anyone who comes to the venue can enjoy custom-made service, and Tesla will show you amazing products." Hearing this, the crowd cheered, and Louise was also moved. She smashed her boyfriend and whispered, "I want armor, too." Clark said helplessly, "we don''t know the price yet." "Call Carla. She must know." "We''ll talk about it then." ¡­¡­ The test lasted for a long time, and many people put on armor in turn to experience the charm of becoming Superman. Of course, there are not a few people who make a fool of themselves. The drive system of exoskeleton armor is completely different from human muscle behavior, and it needs long-term practice to adapt to it. The more people experience it, the more distinctive Bruce Wayne is. Gradually, many people focus on the latter. They can''t understand how the other party can master such complicated operation skills in two minutes. Is this guy really a playboy? In this regard, Luke just laughs, Bruce Wayne''s talent is outstanding, years of training is to improve his physical fitness to the limit of human beings. What''s more, he has his own bat armor. The leg drive system of bat armor is similar to that of exoskeleton armor. He can''t be compared with ordinary people who wear bat armor all the year round. As the number of people tested increased, the atmosphere of the venue also began to be active. The crowd gathered in twos and threes, looking at the armor on the stage and whispering. Both the FBI and the CIA have shown interest in exoskeleton armor. Of course, the Defense Department is the strongest one. If it''s not the wrong time, the generals headed by Sam Lane even plan to list it as a military secret. The performance of the armor made several generals salivate. We can imagine how the combat power will be improved once the troops put on this kind of equipment. Revolutionary changes will also take place in the way of war. Individual armed forces will occupy the Highlands, and tanks will withdraw from the stage of history. The United States, which seizes all this, will once again lead the world wave. "It must be controlled and must not fall into the hands of the enemy, at least not now." Sam Lane immediately made a decision, his eyes showing a sense of determination. On the other hand, Wang Kun, who has tested his armor performance, returns to the bar. Qu Youran takes a look around and whispers, "how about it?" "It''s very strong. It''s beyond imagination. Once it is popularized in the army, its combat power will be improved several times.""So powerful!" The music is so leisurely that it smacks its tongue in the dark. "More than that!" Wang Kun took a deep breath and said very seriously, "eight sets of armor are just prototypes. I can see its potential with half my scientific research level, not to mention the genius like Luke Shaw. Exoskeleton armor can be improved in many ways, and can even be used as the basis to construct individual machine armor covering the whole body." "That''s a killer that can change the situation of war!" Wang Kun''s analysis made Qu Youran nervous. "what shall we do?" "Get the core technology of exoskeleton armor at all costs." Wang Kun said firmly, "I will try to get in touch with Mr. Xiao and see if I can open a gap from him. As for Luke Xiao, I can only give it to you." Qu Youran said with a bitter smile, "he knows my identity and has always been very defensive against me." "Then let him off guard." Qu leisurely bowed his head and didn''t speak, his expression was extremely complex. Wang Kun said slowly, "no one is competent for this task except you. You may encounter some troubles, but you will never be in danger of your life." Qu leisurely does not understand a way, "why?" "Because Mr. Xiao, he is very affectionate and has a close relationship with your grandfather. He will protect you and you will be fine. Luke Xiao is a genius. We must try our best to have a good relationship with him." Qu Youran pinched his finger and looked very struggling. After a while, he nodded reluctantly, "I know how to do it, Uncle Wang." Wang Kun sighed, patted her on the shoulder and said nothing. The exoskeleton armor pushed the atmosphere of the venue to the top. Seeing that the atmosphere was almost over, Luke decided to take out a third gift. This gift is also the core of the whole exhibition. Chapter 294 The exhibition has been a complete success. The invited guests and reporters are very surprised by Luke''s invention. Mechanical bird, energy tram and exoskeleton armor are all things that can change the world. Luke has three at a time! It can be seen from this that Tesla''s strong scientific and technological capabilities and innovation capabilities. Once the three products enter the market, the whole world will be excited about them, especially the exoskeleton armor. You don''t have to know that it will become the focus pursued by major military powers. And Luke, who invented all this, will be the one to change the direction of war. After getting rid of the curse, Luke finally regained the art of speaking. His tone was humorous but unconventional. All kinds of cold jokes were made at random, which made the audience laugh. At the exit on the right side of the venue, looking at the young man on the stage who was free and confident, zatana turned her lips in disgust, "this guy is really good at pretending!" Linda on one side didn''t speak, and her eyes agreed. Zatana turned her head. "What''s your name?" "Linda Danvers! And you? " "Zatana zatara!" Miss Sorcerer''s stone stretched out her right hand, and Linda hesitated for a few seconds. She also stretched out her palm and held them together. The former made a little effort. After feeling the tough skin like steel, she exclaimed, "your body is so hard! It feels like alloy steel. " "Is this your superpower?" Linda said coldly, "I''m not a superpower." "If you are not a superpower, how can you have such a powerful force? You''re the enchantment wizard. " Linda didn''t know how to answer the phone. After thinking about it, she replied, "is this talent? A natural gift. " When she thought about the experience of swamp forest, she couldn''t help sighing, "it''s worthy of being master Xiao of seaside city. There are so many talented guys around him. I thought his girlfriend was strong enough, but I didn''t expect you." "Girlfriend?" Linda is sensitive to the word, "have you met Carol Ferris?" Zatana wondered, "who''s Carol Ferris?" "The daughter of the chairman of Ferris airlines, the current executive director of Ferris airlines, and the girlfriend of Luke Shaw." "No, his girlfriend is Emily song. I just met her some time ago." As the voice fell, the two girls were stunned at the same time. The strange atmosphere spread in the air, gradually turning into some confusion, deepening confusion, becoming consensus, and then evolving into anger of common hatred. "Lu Gram Xiao Linda grits her teeth and pronounces the name word by word. Her anger hovers around her body and turns into an almost real energy wave. Zatana''s face suddenly changes and she can''t help but step back. This girl is so terrible that she emits more energy than the devil gaster. She hesitates for a while and whispers, "that You''re not his girlfriend, are you "I have nothing to do with him, never before, never to come." Linda clenched her teeth and uttered this sentence. Her eyes were burning. She glanced coldly at the challenge arena and left without looking back. Her legs were on the ground. Every step would crush the floor, leaving a large spider web like crack. Zatana''s eyelids were jumping and her whole body was emitting cold air. the girl was so terrible that she was a Tyrannosaurus Rex. No, I can''t stay here. Once Luke Shaw knows that he''s divulging his two-way business, he won''t let him go. ¡­¡­ On the stage, Luke didn''t know that he had been picked up by zatana. He was still trying his best to promote new products and Tesla''s corporate culture. "Matter, energy and information are the basic elements of nature." "Since ancient times, the history of human energy development can be divided into two parts: the first is the gift of nature; the second is the era of fossil energy; the awakening of scientific consciousness accelerates the process of energy change. Our ancestors spent hundreds of thousands of years in the first stage, so that we can live in the second stage. Then, I would like to ask how long the second stage will last." "The general view of the scientific community is that the second stage will last for 400 years, and will be replaced by new energy sources by the end of this century. I hate this view. Life is too short to be abandoned. Life without new things is like a piece of dry bread without any seasoning. Who would like to stuff dry and hard bread into his stomach?" "The world needs innovation. The source of every technological innovation is energy. I like energy, so I invented it." Luke raised his hand, and between his thumb and middle finger was a piece of crystal glittering blue. "It''s the finale I''m going to prepare tonight. It''s a battery, which is different from the battery in the popular sense. It''s an energy block condensed and compressed in a special way. Just such a small piece of crystal is enough for the power consumption of a family of three in one year.""I gave it a name - the future!" Luke held up the crystal and showed it to the public. A moment later, several staff members carried an engine like object onto the stage. "Let me introduce, this is the engine of the energy electric vehicle, and the crystal in my hand is the energy of the engine." Luke opens the battery box and puts the crystal chip in. As the switch starts, the engine makes a buzzing sound. The energy is separated from the crystal chip and transformed into a continuous stream of physical kinetic energy through the engine. The runner on the outside of the engine spins very fast. Luke continued, "I''ll put the engine on the stage and let it spin all the time. Let''s make a bet. How long will the crystal last, one hour? One day? Or ten days? " "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the end of the exhibition. Thank you for coming to the scene. Next is the charity dinner. Please enjoy the rare autumn time." As for the crystal chip, Luke didn''t explain their development process and working principle like the energy electric vehicle and exoskeleton armor. He just took it out and put it in the battery box. He didn''t mention any other words, as if he was deliberately hiding it. The engine kept turning on the stage, and people''s eyes also drifted. Except for those reporters who are not too busy watching, the rest of us feel that the little crystal piece is the focus of this evening compared with the mechanical bird, energy tram and exoskeleton armor. Energy is the source of all science and technology. Without energy as the basis, so-called scientific and technological inventions are castles in the air. And Luke is showing a new generation of energy technology. Bruce Wayne took a deep breath and murmured, "terrible boy." Alfred whispered, "do you want to call Blair?" "No!" Bruce shook his head and took a deep look at the battery box beside the engine. "I talked to him personally. Showme, Tesla, Bluebird, every company made me feel shocked and uneasy. I have to have a good talk with this teenager." Chapter 295 Bruce does not participate in the daily operation of the group, but it does not mean that he knows nothing about business. When crystal chips appear, he realizes the infinite business opportunities contained in this little thing. Just like steam engines and power plants, they represent the most basic technological change, and often the most basic thing is also the most profitable thing. Whether from a business perspective or a security perspective, Bruce believes it is necessary to enter into a cooperative relationship with Luke Shaw. As a matter of fact, there are many people who hold this view. All of you are business elites. They see more than ordinary people. This makes Luke surrounded by people at the beginning of the dinner. The presidents of the major banks and the directors of the consortia constantly use language to explore, and at the same time, they hope to reach an oral agreement. Luke is very modest. No matter what people say, he always adheres to the idea that showme is not short of money, Tesla is not short of money, and bluebird is not short of money. Is there really no lack of money? Of course not. Showme can''t develop without a data center. That''s money. Bluebird and Tesla''s factory expansion, not to mention, can''t solve the problem of production capacity without tens of billions of capital injection. Luke is short of money and needs a lot of money. Money is the driving force for the development of enterprises. The reason why we don''t speak is to seize the initiative, establish a tall image, and let others deliver money to the door obediently, but also dare not say a word of nonsense. He wants to hold people''s throats and let them pave the way for Tesla''s future. Halfway through the dinner, the auction began. Because of Linda''s relationship, Luke specially invited Clark and his girlfriend Louise lane to sit next to him. Of course, there is no sense of bad taste in this. He wants to observe the world''s super closely and see his character, way of speaking and habits of behavior. These three things can best reflect the outlook on life and values. For Luke''s invitation, Louise is very excited, Clark is very insipid, and I don''t know why. Maybe it''s out of male instinct, or something else. He doesn''t like this sunny boy, and even has some rejection. Strong sense told him that the boy was emitting a very dangerous smell, not as harmless as it seemed. Clark, who has a code of life, is different from Linda, who is a Kryptonian. The former feels much more than the latter. Louise didn''t think so much. As a reporter, she wanted to dig out some internal information of Tesla and go back to work, but the occasion was obviously inappropriate. She could only lead the topic to Linda, "Xiao, how do you know Linda?" "When showme was founded, she didn''t have an administrative assistant. She came to apply for the job. I don''t know if she was in a bad mood that day and broke the boxing machine with one punch." When he said that, Luke himself laughed, "at that time, the staff of the company were startled. Some people even suggested to me that Linda should not be left in the company. She was too powerful." "I didn''t expect you to have such an experience." Louise murmured to herself, turning the corner, and pretending to ask unintentionally, "when Linda returned to krypton, you went too!" Luke was shocked, but his face didn''t change, "yes, we went together. It was an incredible adventure. I went out of the earth for the first time and saw the vastness and danger of the universe." "You are in danger." Luke nodded. "I almost died there. I''ll never come back." Clark couldn''t help interrupting, "have you arrived at krypton? How about there? Are there any survivors? " This question bothered him for a long time. He asked Linda before, but he didn''t say anything. "You should ask Linda this question. I can only tell you that krypton has survivors." "Where is it?" said Clark Luke shakes his head and looks a little silent. Clark wants to ask again. Louise gives him a push, "who brought the danger you just said, alien?" This sentence seems to point to something. Luke knows what she''s testing, laughs, "the dangers of the universe are everywhere, but it''s the krypton survivors who really put Linda and me in danger." Speaking of this, he stopped for a moment, glanced over them and said slowly, "the target of the survivors is the lonely fortress. They want to get the earth coordinates through the lonely fortress and rebuild the krypton civilization based on the earth." "Do you know what it means to rebuild civilization?" Clark frowned and said, "are they going to destroy mankind?" Luke sighed, "Clark, you and Linda are kind-hearted people, but the other kryptonians are not." "The universe is very big, but there are not many suitable planets for kryptonians to settle down. Each one is extremely precious. They will not give up. I hope you are ready." "By the way, there''s one more thing to tell you. The leader of that group has a deep relationship with you.""With me?" "Yes." Luke took a sip of the wine and said indifferently, "your father''s killer, to be exact." Clark''s face changed greatly, and Louise was also shocked. The enemy here is not Jonathan Kent, the adoptive father on earth, but his biological father, Joe al. The leader of the survivors killed his own father! This information is too explosive for Clark to accept. At this time, the sound of footsteps came from behind. Bruce Wayne, dressed in a decent suit, stood at the table and said with a smile, "can you sit down?" "Of course, please!" Luke asked the waiter to bring a chair and put it across the table. He glanced at Superman on the left and Batman on the other side. He was in a strange mood. If their identities are exposed, I don''t know what will happen. Of course, he would never do such a thing. At this time, Batman and Superman are both in the rookie stage. A clown who has not yet met his enemy, a hero who has just met Lex Luther, and has not been trained, is not a good hero. Bruce Wayne asked the waiter for a glass of brandy and asked back, "are you..." Lois laughs. "Lois Lane, Star daily, this is Clark Kent, my boyfriend." Bruce nodded slightly and said hello. As a playboy, reporter is one of his most annoying occupations. As for Clark Kent, you can see that he is an ordinary person by looking at his clothes. He has nothing in common with ordinary people. Because of the reporter''s presence, Bruce was not good at talking about cooperation, so he led the topic to exoskeleton armor, "Mr. Xiao, I''m curious. Did you develop exoskeleton armor and energy crystal chip yourself?" "Exoskeleton armor is my product, crystal is not. It is the research result of my friends and me." Oh! Bruce browed slightly. "I don''t know your friend''s name." Chapter 296 Bruce Wayne is obviously well prepared. What''s the purpose of his coming here? Luke roughly guessed, "that person''s name belongs to trade secrets, and can''t be said casually." Bruce said with a faint smile, "maybe it doesn''t exist at all, does it?" Luke laughed, picked up the bottle, poured half a glass of red wine, shook it and said, "if Mr. Wayne has any special requirements for exoskeleton armor, please let me know now." Bruce said in a deep voice, "I am more interested in showme than armor. Before that, Wayne group had been seeking to cooperate with showme, but there was no substantive progress. Every time at the last moment, it was rejected with strange reasons." "Mr. Shaw seems reluctant to work with the Wayne group." Luke laughed and said, "you''ve wronged me. Wayne group is one of the top 100 companies in the world. Its business involves all aspects and its influence is unprecedented. It''s showme''s dream to cooperate with such a group." Bruce pressed on step by step, "then why did you refuse?" Luke thought for a few seconds and said slowly, "because of Batman." Bruce Wayne Ten thousand grass mud horses galloped by in his heart. He felt that he was being played by this boy, but he couldn''t find any evidence. Louise said strangely, "what''s the matter with Batman?" Instead of answering this question, Luke asked, "what do you think of Batman? Do you agree with his way of fighting crime? " As soon as the question came out, all three of them fell into thinking. Bruce, as a client, naturally can''t speak first, although he realizes that Luke is likely to take this opportunity to change the topic. After thinking for a few seconds, Louise took the lead in saying, "his original intention is good, and I don''t agree with his practice." Luke smiles and turns to Clark, "what about you?" "Criminals should be dealt with by law, and people have no right to use lynching." When he spoke, Clark looked very serious. I could see that it was from his heart. The two people''s remarks made Bruce very unhappy, and his tone became indifferent. "this question should be answered by Gotham citizens who have been devastated by criminals. They will certainly give different answers." Louise was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Bruce Wayne, a little girl, to say such a person. "Does Mr. Wayne seem to agree with Batman?" Bruce put down his glass. "You are not from Gotham. You have never seen the dark side of the city. The endless stream of criminals have destroyed the morality, values and courage of the city. The law alone can''t save the city. It needs other forces." Clark said in a deep voice, "it doesn''t mean Batman has the right to Lynch." "Don''t believe the bad media. Batman never lynched." "How did the brand come from? As far as I know, all criminals who are branded with the brand will experience both mental and physical torture." Bruce squinted. "Are you a journalist, too?" "I work for the planet daily." "No wonder!" Bruce sneered, showing a little disdain, "since you are a reporter, then you should know who is branded with the mark." Without waiting for the other party to answer, he continued, "they are all vicious criminals, and many people even take hurting others as their pleasure. They are all lunatics and perverts, and they don''t have the slightest repentance. Even if they are put into prison, they will not rush out and continue to commit crimes." "There are too many people like this in Gotham, and countless people have been hurt by them. If the law is useful, Gotham will not be reduced to such a state." When he said the last sentence, there was an indescribable bitterness in Bruce''s eyes. Luke coughed. "It''s possible to restore the death penalty." The voice did not fall, three people look up at the same time, the eyes seem to be looking at incredible things. "The death penalty can solve a lot of problems," Luke added "There will be more problems." Bruce said in a deep voice, "no one has the right to declare the death penalty, and God is no exception." "Not bad." Clark agreed with the saying, "the death penalty can never be restored. It''s a retrogression of civilization." Luke: -- All right! What can he say? From this dialogue, we can see that the moral concepts of the three are quite different. Clark has all inclusive kindness. He thinks that no matter how bad people are, they have the chance to make a new life. As a human being, if we want to give others such a chance, we can''t deprive them of the right to live. Bruce is an idealist. His parents'' misfortune made him realize the horror of crime early. His childhood education made him realize the importance of law to the world. Therefore, he incarnated as a bat of the night, fighting criminals within the scope of law, but not doing anything outside the law. He hopes to rescue Gotham from the abyss of crime in this way.Luke is different from them. As a traveler, he doesn''t have much feelings for the world. Compared with the development of the world, he cares more about the feelings of the people around him. He has no lofty ideals, but only his own bottom line. In a sense, he is a layman, a layman who has a hard heart and does everything to achieve his goal! At this point in the conversation, it''s obvious that we can''t go on. Lois made it out in time, "go around, or don''t know what the cooperation between showme and Wayne group has to do with Batman?" Bruce took a sip of cold water and pressed down his restless mood, "I''m also very curious about how this matter has something to do with Batman." "You remember the Gotham riots a few months ago," Luke said in a deep voice Louis nodded, "still fresh in my memory." Luke continued, "I will not repeat the cause and effect of the incident. I have only one point to say, that is, showme. Some media say that showme is the fuse of all this. Without it, there would not be such a large-scale riot. Some also say that showme is the light of hope of the people. It turns the scattered citizens into a rope and pierces the shadow of corruption over Gotham ¡­¡­¡± "Everyone has different opinions, but few people know the risks showme takes. At the beginning of the riot, Falcone''s confidant Dominic Sidney found showme executives, forced us to sign a share transfer contract with guns, and asked us to find out Batman''s real identity and control his social account..." At this point, visible anger appeared on Luke''s face, "this incident reminds me that showme is not only a social network company, but also has its own responsibility. As the founder, I also have my own responsibility, that is, never allow the Sidney incident to happen again." Bruce frowned. "The Wayne group is not like Falcone." "Of course not." Luke said with a smile, "the reputation of Wayne group is well known. Of course, I believe in it, but I can''t risk the reputation of Batman, flash and other city heroes just because of subjective judgment. Signing the contract of Wayne group is tantamount to selling their social accounts. Mr. Wayne, would you do this if it were you?" Bruce''s words are for Batman, which makes him embarrassed. Luke added, "if you''re really interested in showme, you''ll have a great chance tonight." "What chance?" "I''ll find out later." Chapter 297 The auction is still going on, but the atmosphere on the table is gradually falling into silence. Three people have clear and clear values, just like three parallel lines, it is difficult to have a meeting point. Fortunately, Louise is present, otherwise the atmosphere will be embarrassing to death. After a while, a man in military uniform came up and whispered in Luke''s ear. The latter got up and apologized, "I''ll go back if you don''t use it lightly." Then he left with the men in uniform. Bruce looked up and said in a deep voice, "before long, American soldiers will wear exoskeleton armor." Louise said strangely, "Mr. Wayne doesn''t seem to like exoskeleton armor?" Bruce took a drink and didn''t answer the question. On the other hand, Luke and the men in uniform come to an office full of generals. Five generals sit side by side in a row, three major generals and two winners. The military medal on his chest is shining in the light, giving people a strong psychological pressure. Luke looked around the room, pulled back his chair and sat down opposite them. "What''s the matter with the general in such a hurry to find me?" Sam Lane motioned to the assistant, who took out an official document and put it on the table, "this is a special document signed by the Ministry of defense. From now on, exoskeleton armor will be listed as a military secret and protected by the state, and Tesla will also become a military enterprise. We will give Tesla the maximum financial and administrative subsidies according to the regulations, and the relevant details are written in the article We can talk about the dissatisfaction in detail. " Luke picked up the document and quickly scanned it, "US $500 million subsidy, special talent treatment, Department of Defense Medal, rank of Colonel..." When I saw the last page, I suddenly frowned, "general, is there something missing?" Sam Lane said in a deep voice, "the documents are complete, and there is no lack of anything. Luke Shaw, no matter whether you agree or not, Tesla will become a military enterprise from now on. We will give you the greatest respect and independence, but exoskeleton armor will never be allowed to enter the market, only for the army." "No! no no No Luke shook his head. "I mean there''s something missing in this document." "What is it?" "The White House seal and the president''s signature." Luke pointed to the signature column on the last page, "I still know something about the law. The Ministry of defense does have the right to restrict companies involved in defense and military technology, but the documents issued must be approved by the president. Only the president''s seal and signature can they be officially effective." "This document has only the seal of the Ministry of defense, and there is no signature of President Nash. Legally, it is invalid." Several generals frowned at the same time. They imagined many ways that Luke would refuse and prepared for it, but they did not expect that he would make an issue of the president. "We talked to the president on the phone and he agreed to define exoskeleton armor as a special military supply. You don''t have to worry about it," a gray haired veteran said Luke shook his head seriously. "General, it''s irresponsible to say that rules and regulations are used to abide by, not to break. The Department of defense does have the right to define exoskeleton armor as a military secret. I can''t stop it, and I won''t stop it. But you should at least give me a perfect and legal contract, not a private contract without the signature of the president "Secret copy." "If I sign the document, if the president disagrees afterwards, or if something else happens, who will be responsible and who will make up for Tesla''s loss." "Unless there is a legal effect of the president''s signature, I will never sign such documents with obvious traps. Don''t treat me as a fool." "I''m sorry, but I have something to deal with at the meeting. Let''s go first." Putting down a word, Luke got up and left without any face. They all looked at each other and slapped the irascible general on the table, "it''s so rampant, who does he think he is?" "Our five generals came to see him personally and asked the scientists who had the honor. He suspected that we had ulterior motives. I don''t think he wanted to provide exoskeleton armor technology at all. None of these Asians can believe it." The rest of them also looked ugly. No one expected that Luke Shaw would be so shameless. Someone hissed, "there''s definitely something wrong with this Asian." "Should we arrest him on suspicion of divulging military secrets and teach him a lesson?" Sam Lane shook his head seriously. "Luke Shaw is not an ordinary person. Not to mention his Hongmen background, his own strength can not be underestimated. He can''t use extreme means if he has to." "What shall we do?" "Didn''t he want the president''s signature? Give it to him. If he does not sign the document signed by the president, we will force him to nod. In short, exoskeleton armor will never fall into the hands of Chinese and Russian. "Sam Lane''s words were loud and unquestionable. ¡­¡­ After walking out of the room, many people turned their eyes to this side, trying to see something from Luke''s too young face. Instead of covering up their whereabouts, people from the Ministry of defense came to the meeting in military uniforms. Their purpose was to warn major consortia that exoskeleton armor had been targeted by the military and was not allowed to be sold privately. As a result, when Luke was called out by the men in uniform, many people''s eyes also drifted. It''s dangerous and profitable for wolves to carry meat in their mouths. The army can''t eat the fat of exoskeleton armor alone! Luke said hello to the crowd with a smile, ignoring their verbal temptations. He only said that he had met his friends in the army and asked the waiter to change a soda after returning to his seat. At the same time, he said, "Mr. Wayne, what''s the auction like? Have you met anything satisfactory?" Bruce shook his head. "Is Mr. Xiao familiar with the military?" "I''m not familiar with it. I''ve cooperated several times and made some friends." Luke picked up the napkin and wiped the corners of his mouth. He continued, "if Mr. Wayne is really interested in showme, it might cost a lot tonight." "What do you mean?" "I''ve arranged a finale for the auction. It''s time to start." At the end of the speech, Charlie will, the current CEO of showme, went to the stage and handed a document to the auctioneer. The auctioneer opened the document and looked shocked after reading it. He asked the authenticity of the documents in a low voice, and cast his suspicious eyes on Luke. After getting the latter''s nod, he took a deep breath and said in a high voice with strong emotion, "ladies and gentlemen, now, I have a very important news to announce." "Entrusted by Mr. showme will, with Mr. Xiao''s approval, a special commodity will be displayed at the auction, that is, 20% shares of showme, a famous social networking platform, with only shares but no equity. The detailed information is recorded in this document, which can be consulted by interested people." "Ten percent of the auction will be invested in the rehabilitation center for the disabled to protect the rights and interests of the disabled. At the same time, Tesla will provide free prosthetic services for 500 disabled children to help them live a normal life." After a few words, the meeting was a flash, and Bruce was staring at Luke with incredible eyes. Chapter 298 After the millennium, with the popularity of computers, social networking has gradually entered people''s vision. It is a new business field, just like the story of the old era. New things will always attract people''s attention, but also attract suspicious eyes. As for social networks, most investment institutions hold a wait-and-see attitude. They hope that social networks will develop more mature and stable before picking fruits. No one likes green fruits, and the fruits that are about to mature are the most attractive. Strictly speaking, showme is not the first social networking platform. There are a lot of martyrs in front of it, but it is the fastest and wildest one. In only half a year, it has developed from a start-up company to an industry giant with more than 20 million users. The crazy expansion speed makes those who want to carve up the cake unexpected. By the time they react, showme has grown up. It is no longer a weak seedling, and it doesn''t need other people to shelter it from the wind and rain. It''s better to send charcoal in the snow than to add icing on the cake. If at the beginning, someone bought showme shares with a large amount of money, Luke may not refuse to agree. Of course, it can''t happen in the commercial field. There is a saying that it''s too late, too late. Just like now, Luke openly auctions the company''s shares, and specially indicates that there are only shares but no shares. 20% of the shares are not a small number. According to the expansion speed of showme, this share will sooner or later become a multi billion or even tens of billions of value-added financial products, but many consortia are not reconciled. They don''t spend so much money to be outsiders. Their purpose is to participate in showme management, have decision-making power, and use showme''s huge inventory of personal information without scruple. These are the most valuable things. After the initial confusion, the atmosphere of the venue fell into silence. Everyone was thinking, some hesitated, some secretly texted the boss to ask what to do next. The auctioneer didn''t start the price immediately and gave the public enough time to prepare. During this period, he sent dozens of copies of the documents and added some additional agreements. Because the starting price of the auction was too high, the public had to sign a guarantee treaty worth five million dollars to obtain the auction authority, which also maximally restrained those who deliberately raised the price or had ulterior motives. After signing the agreement, Bruce Wayne stared at Luke with an ugly face, "Mr. Shaw, this is the surprise you gave me. What a surprise!" He feels like he''s been fooled, swept around by the 17-year-old boy. I can understand Mr. Wayne''s anger, but do you know how many companies have offered investment contracts to showme before that "Forty companies, including world-class banks such as JPMorgan bank, JPMorgan Chase Bank and Citibank, top 100 companies such as Sequoia group, Luther group, HSBC and England tobacco company, as well as a large number of money waving investment institutions, many of whom bid higher than Wayne Group...." "To tell you the truth, I never want to cooperate with Wayne group. The equity you want is too high. The base camp is still located in places like Gotham. You know better than me how rampant the underworld there is. I dare not cooperate with you until I have a clear background." Bruce took a deep breath and hissed, "if you don''t want to cooperate, why give me an invitation!" The atmosphere becomes very serious. It''s like an oil bucket beside the fire. It may explode at any time. Clark and Louise look at each other and think about it. It''s better to keep silent. They thought it would be a wonderful banquet time, but they didn''t expect it to develop to this point. Luke said slowly, "compared with other investors, the contract given by Wayne group is the most sincere, involving all aspects, and can greatly speed up the development of showme. The senior management of the company and I agree that Wayne group is the highest partner, which is the reason for the invitation. I want to talk to you face to face, and then consider whether to cooperate in the next step. Unfortunately ¡­¡± Bruce squinted, "my performance disappointed you!" Luke laughed, put his hands on his hands and sighed, "Mr. Wayne, we''ve been sitting together for half an hour. You never mentioned social networking to me. During this period, I''ve introduced showme''s corporate culture to you more than once, but your reply is no more than 15 words each time..." Speaking of this, I pause deliberately, "I can see that you are not very interested in showme, and you are not optimistic about the future of social networks." "I don''t understand why Mr. Wayne spent so much money and manpower to acquire the equity of showme when he was not optimistic about showme." "I have to doubt your purpose because of your way of doing so." Brewston didn''t know how to respond. He couldn''t say that because he was Batman, he wanted to get showme. As for the future development of showme, what does it have to do with him? Louise and Clark look at each other and are surprised by each other''s eyes. They never expect that the chat just now is a premeditated trial.Luke went on, "showme wants like-minded people who can work for the same dream, nothing else." "Mr. Wayne, I can''t give you equity." The voice fell, and the air nearly condensed. Not to mention Lois and Clark at the same table, even the guests at other tables felt the difference here. The emotion on Bruce Wayne''s face disappeared, leaving only indifference and a pair of eyes staring at Luke coldly. Since he took over the Wayne group, no one has ever dared to "tease" him like this. Luke''s face was also taut, and his eyes were bland. The momentum of the two people rubbed against each other, and the air was full of the smell of electric light and flint. Louise is ready to move. She wants to take out her camera and take this scene as the front page cover of the Star daily. One is the successor of Wayne group, who is worth more than 10 billion yuan, and the other is Hongmen jiaozi, who has unlimited potential. The confrontation between the two will surely become the focus of the news. At this time, seeing the wrong situation, Charlie came up and whispered, "ready." Luke said, "let''s go." Charlie nodded, gestured to the auctioneer, and the auction officially began. After a procedural introduction, the auctioneer picked up the hammer and knocked it gently, "the starting price is 50 million US dollars, starting now." The representative of Datong bank took the lead in raising the sign, "60 million dollars!" Then Sequoia group and Citibank successively offered a quotation, "US $70 million!" "Ninety million dollars." According to the market budget, showme''s current market value is US $500 million. For 20% of the shares, US $150 million has spilled over. For a company with a total number of users exceeding 20 million and a daily increase of users exceeding 150000, the market value of 600 million is an insult, and everyone here knows this. The limit price of most companies is 300 million. If you exceed this number, you need to consider it carefully. Chapter 299 After the price exceeded 150 million, the number of bidders began to decline. Such a sum of money is not a small sum. Although all the people present are business elites and celebrities, there are not many real power holders. If they want to bid, they must be nodded by the big boss. Even so, the price is still rising bit by bit, 160 million 170 million 180 million They tried to compromise with each other, and the heads of several consortia also got together, and it seemed that they had the idea of joint bidding. Bruce Wayne, who witnessed the development of the situation, never joined in. Instead, he said in a low voice, "three of the companies that have just offered are in debt, and they can''t afford so much money. Mr. Xiao, be careful and hit his own feet." Luke smiles faintly, looking calm and confident. "Showme is different from other enterprises. Its concept, technology and management mode are all better than those of its contemporaries. The above three points mean that it will become the leader of the industry. Investment in showme is a business that can make a steady profit without losing money. Now it will take 100 million yuan, and in a few years, it will turn into billions, or even tens of billions Who is going to give up "Of course, it doesn''t matter to give up. When this month''s financial report comes out, everyone will know the strength of showme." Bruce sneered and said nothing. After the threshold of 200 million, the price is still rising. Such a price is not for those small and medium-sized enterprises to participate. The rest are either consortia, banks or investment institutions with good money. Among them, Morgan bank is the most active. The Morgan family has a history of 100 years in the United States, and it is the so-called prosperity will decline. After the millennium, although there are no brand names in the family, the accumulated contacts between the political and business circles still make the family active in the highest class. Morgan''s business is mainly in real estate and retail, and the Internet is the weak point, which is why they are so keen on showme. Investing in showme can not only make up for the weak links, but also develop more business on this basis. With the increase of prices, some people quit one after another. Gradually, there were only six representatives left, including Morgan bank, Citibank, Sequoia group and British tobacco company. Before I knew it, the bidding came to 300 million dollars. This amount is the limit price in many people''s minds. According to the market valuation, the premium ratio has exceeded 200%. British tobacco has chosen to give up, Citibank has followed, and the rest of them have continued to withdraw. Showme has great potential. It is likely to become an Internet giant with a market value of tens of billions in the future, but it is ultimately based on the success of everything. In case of an accident, all the money invested will be wasted. Not everyone has the courage to bet $300 million on an uncertain future. In the end, only Sequoia group and Morgan bank were left to bid. No one was willing to back down. Prices rose alternately and soon reached the 400 million mark. Sequoia group could not bear it and began to retreat. Morgan bank took advantage of the situation to pursue, raised the price by 40 million yuan at a time, and fixed the price at 440 million yuan. No one expected that Morgan bank, which is famous for its steadiness and conservatism, would break out such a strong momentum. 440 million, 20% shares! The auctioneer asked three times in a row, and after confirming that no one responded, he picked up the wooden hammer. At this moment, the hall suddenly remembered the loud voice, "500 million!" The air was shocked. Dawsman, the head of Morgan Bank branch, looked back with an ugly face. When he saw the assistant beside Lex Luther holding the sign, he bit his teeth severely, "510 million!" "550 million!" Luthor group is pressing forward step by step. It doesn''t give any breathing time, and the difference of 40 million is astonishing. Luke took a sip of red wine. "I didn''t expect that Mr. Luther was also interested in showme, so I called him over long ago." The price of 550 million yuan has already exceeded the psychological expectation of Morgan bank. Dawsman contacted the big boss immediately. A moment later, he clenched his teeth and raised the price by 20 million yuan. Lex Luther made an offer of 600 million yuan without hesitation. The current market value of showme is US $600 million. It''s not in line with the market rules to buy 20% of the shares at such a premium. Dawsman hesitated for a long time, and finally chose to shrink back. He''s not going to do this business. Luke sighed. "It looks like I''m going to have a good talk with Mr. Luther." "Excuse me, three." Then he got up and left. As soon as he took a step, there was an echo in his ear, "700 million!" Louise and Clark look at Bruce Wayne with incredible eyes. The auctioneer who is about to drop the hammer looks up in amazement. His eyes sweep through the hall and finally fall on Luke''s table. "Mr. Wayne, are you sure you want $700 million?"Brooke took a drink and said indifferently, "seven hundred million dollars for a 20 percent stake in showme." When he speaks, he looks directly at Luke, which means he can''t speak clearly. Luke pulled his lips and said, "Sir, it''s really unexpected. When the dust settles, it suddenly exits and increases by 100 million at a time. No one dares to argue with you." As a result, without losing the voice, the venue raised the sign again, "800 million!" The atmosphere exploded in an instant. The auctioneer looked at Lex Luther on the left and Bruce Wayne on the right. Decades of auction experience told him that something big might happen tonight. The two rich second generation are masters with a clear eye. Once they work hard, they will be in trouble. Without much hesitation, Bruce said, "900 million!" On the other side, Lex Luthor is still in the ascendant, "billion!" Bruce still wants to speak. Alfred comes up and whispers something. It looks like he''s trying to persuade him to give up, but the latter shakes his head seriously, "1.1 billion." Pop! The waiter was distracted and the plate fell to the ground. A small number of reporters who participated in the auction all turned red. They came, and finally they came. In Gotham City, huahuada and Shao vs. metropolises'' elite boss, all of them are so young. They have money in their families and money in their hands. These two people meet, that is mars hit the earth, do not wipe out the ignition flower are embarrassed. Louise gave Bruce Wayne a strange look, then turned her eyes on Luke. She thought that Luke would be very excited as the beneficiary, but she didn''t think that he was very happy. Bidding continues. After Bruce offered a sky high price of $1.1 billion, Lex Luther quickly responded, "1.2 billion." Buying 20% of showme at more than twice the price is unheard of. After the initial noise, the hall soon fell into a strange atmosphere. People''s eyes involuntarily focused on Lex Luther and Bruce Wayne, with curiosity, excitement and expectation. Chapter 300 There is a way that the snipe and the clam fight for each other, and the fisherman will benefit! But Luke was not happy at all. The reason why 20% of the shares are taken as the finale of the auction is, on the one hand, to set off the atmosphere, and on the other hand, to avoid a series of troubles caused by financing. He never wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make a fortune. But the situation is out of control. Bruce Wayne and Letu are fighting each other. Others are watching, but Luke, as the client, feels very difficult. Business is regular, and so are shares. If you pursue a high premium regardless of everything, you will probably get a chicken feather in the end. Unknowingly, the bidding price has reached 1.7 billion. The two sides still didn''t mean to stop. Luke squinted and looked back and forth at them. When the bidding reached 2 billion yuan, he got up and went to the podium, called the auctioneer and whispered, but he didn''t know what to say. The latter''s face changed immediately and hesitated to nod, "this How can I do that? I can''t do that. It will damage my reputation. " Luke held out three fingers. "If you agree, the money belongs to you. If you don''t agree, don''t mix in this business in the future." The auctioneer grinned bitterly and thought for a moment, but he could only gnash his teeth and nod his head, "well, Mr. Xiao, this is the only case. There can''t be another time." After that, he went back to the stage and took a wooden hammer to knock heavily, "everyone, since the auction amount is far beyond the upper limit of the contract, I have to stop the auction. If Mr. Wayne and Mr. Luther are interested, they can talk to Mr. Xiao and decide whether to restart the auction." After a word, people are not happy. The good play has just started, and it has not reached the climax yet. You are about to end. We are still waiting to see who is the final winner? The auctioneer ignored the outcry and left without looking back. The farce ends in this way. The good guys are unwilling, but they can''t help it. Those celebrities and market elites stare at Luke with deep eyes. They thought the 17-year-old boy was a science orphan with high IQ, but they didn''t expect to be good at dealing with people. Bruce Wayne and lex Luther are both super rich with a value of more than 10 billion. They have resources that ordinary people can''t imagine. It''s exciting to watch them fight, but it also contains great danger. In business, we should pay attention to win-win situation. If we don''t ignore it and let them fight against each other, the only result is that you will not only lose money, but also offend both sides. This is a taboo in business. Luke called Charlie over, whispered a few words, then got up and asked, "please, Mr. Wayne, we have to talk." Bruce glanced at Lex Luther not far away. The latter gave the same look back and did not speak. At the same time, he got up and went to the second floor. After the three left, Charlie was in charge of the party. Lois Lane smashed her boyfriend, "can you tell me what they''re talking about?" Clark shook his head. "I can''t do this. Eavesdropping is immoral." "Well, when I didn''t say it." Louise turned away angrily. Suddenly she thought of something and said, "where''s your cousin? Why haven''t you seen her? Where have you been ¡­¡­ The three people''s conversation soon ended. Judging from their expressions, it seems that they have reached some agreement. As for the content of the agreement, they don''t know. After the auction, it was 9:40, and the banquet came to an end, and people left one after another. For everyone, tonight''s exhibition is really an incredible journey, not to mention high-tech products such as mechanical birds, energy trams, and exoskeleton armor. Just the gadgets placed in the exhibition cabinet make people feel refreshing. And the most powerful duel. Bruce Wayne from Gotham City and lex Luther, a genius boss from metropolis, are fighting for 20% of the shares. This news is bound to become a hot topic in the near future. After seeing off the last wave of guests, some tired Luke sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette and smoked without a mouthful. Charlie came quickly, "young master, you Is that all right? " Luke nodded slightly. Charlie gestured excitedly, "there''s no such number." Luke puffed out his cigarette ring and said faintly, "don''t treat other people as fools. They fight with each other happily. They all have a bottom in their hearts. No one will be wronged." "How many? Tell me, I''m in a hurry. " Luke snuffed out the cigarette end, opened his thumb and index finger in Charlie''s expectant eyes, "eight hundred million dollars, 24% of the shares, one person and half." Charlie took a cool breath, and the whole people were excited,8.1 billion dollars! Oh, my God! It''s 800 million! This is far more than expected. With this money, the scale of the company can be doubled, and the whole building can be rented without being crowded on the 13th floor of Haixing building. With the data center, the company can also speed up its work. He felt that the bright future was waving to him, and the future Internet field would leave Charlie will''s name. Luke continued, "I''ll leave you the business of showme in the future. Later, I''ll transfer some shares to you to raise your shares to 10%. Work hard. This job is not easy." "Don''t worry, young master. I won''t let you down. I will make showme a world-class Internet company." Luke waved his hand with a smile. "Don''t put so much pressure on yourself. Things have to be done step by step. By the way, what about Linda? I haven''t seen her all the time. Where have you been? " "Billy said she left long ago." "Leave?" Luke''s face was full of doubts. He didn''t agree to go back together. Why did he leave all of a sudden. Meanwhile, on the west side of the metropolis, the krypton girl in a bad mood wanders aimlessly on the street. Unconsciously, she goes out of the city and comes to the outskirts. When passing by a campfire, a group of local ruffians are drinking at the party. Two young people dressed in gaudy clothes see Linda and come over. One is flirting in the front and the other is sneaking in the back. Linda is too lazy to talk nonsense. With the shrill scream and the sound of bone fracture, the unlucky guy in front of her flies out directly, just like a bowling ball hit by a train. After two oil barrels are hit, she falls into the earth wall and knows her life or death. The accomplice next to him was stunned at first, then furious. Driven by alcohol, he didn''t run away. Instead, he took out his weapon, yelled and fired. When the bullets came, Linda didn''t move and let the bullets hit her. Gradually, she became impatient. When she was about to consider how to teach these little gangsters a lesson, a woman with silver hair fell from the sky and killed all the people in the room. Linda looked at her face curiously. When she saw that horrible face like a skeleton, she immediately frowned, "what kind of monster are you?" The woman turned her head and said in a cold voice, "I''m not a monster, and I saved you." Linda sneered, "it''s not a monster to grow up like this, another fool to deceive himself!" The woman was so angry that she rushed straight up. Chapter 301 Undoubtedly, as a Kryptonian, Linda is one of the most powerful people on earth. She also thinks so. After learning the method of internal breathing, her self-confidence is even more explosive. She even wants to go to metropolis several times to teach her annoying cousin Carl al a lesson. This also makes Linda not care much when facing the attack of the silver haired woman. She doesn''t raise her hand until her fist is about to hit her, bang! When her fist fell into her hand, the silver haired girl''s face suddenly changed. The power from her fist was so vast that she felt that she had hit a mountain. The silver haired girl, who was not in the right situation, stepped back three steps and rushed forward again. She used both fists and feet to make a stormy attack. Her strength is extraordinary, every blow can bring up the sound of breaking the air, her right leg on the ground can even explode the earth waves, even so, she is still so weak in front of the kryptonians. Linda stood still and stopped all the attacks of the silver haired girl with only one hand. His fingers moved quickly, sometimes like willows, sometimes like hawk claws, and his fingertips glowed with energy. This technique is the secret book xiaozheme hand handed to her by Ling Xuzi. She needs to cooperate with Nei Xi to give full play to her strength. Linda has no Nei Xi, but she has almost infinite energy, which makes xiaozheme hand, which is famous for Yin Rou, become a thunderbolt. After blocking for several seconds, Linda suddenly steps forward. Her palm is like a snake, penetrating the gap between the silver haired girl''s hands and imprinting it on her chest. Boom! The energy scattered and exploded, and the clothes on her chest turned into pieces, revealing a large area of snow-white. In a turbulent wave, the silver haired girl screamed and flew straight out, smashed two stone walls and landed in the grass. Linda looked at the palm of her hand, and her expression was a little discontented. When the master used this move, it was like a light wind and rain. With a touch of the palm, the surface of the table didn''t change, but the inside was broken. When she used it, it was like a cannon, which blew people away. Is it too much force? The silver haired girl''s body is unusual. She can still stand up after such a heavy blow, but the red palmprint on her "chest muscle" is really hot. She is biting her teeth and staring at Linda. Ever since she became a banshee, she has been beaten away for the first time, "say I''m a monster? I think you''re the monster. " She murmured, putting away her contempt and doing her best. Linda put her hands in her trouser pockets and said in a high voice, "Hello, silver haired monster, are you still fighting?" "I''m not a monster. I''m Sylvain McDougall." Sivorn drinks, kicks his legs on the ground, darts out like a sharp arrow, and the distance of 100 meters is fleeting, "go to hell, asshole!" The silver fists hit Linda''s head heavily. The latter stepped back on her left leg and bent slightly. Her right hand, like a willow branch, opened the fists, and her upper body moved horizontally to pop up her right palm. The palm of the hand that encapsulates the energy falls gently between the leaping peaks. There was only a piercing roar. The invisible impact washes all around. A figure flies straight into the sky, slides hundreds of meters, and lands in a garbage dump full of waste. "Bad!" Linda''s heart thumped. "It''s too hard." Then he rushed to the dump, but he didn''t want to. Before it was near, the air suddenly trembled, just like boiling water. Unimaginable sound waves came from the front, and the debris, flowers and branches along the way turned into powder directly. Linda can''t dodge and is hit by the sound wave. The boundless sound roars around her body. Her five senses disappear. Her body trembles rapidly in the sound wave. If it''s not for her strong physical defense, she will be stirred into dust like the debris around her. "What a strong sonic attack." Linda clenched her teeth and slowly raised her hands. At this time, her head suddenly felt a strong tingle, as if she had been hit by a heavy hammer, "mind attack!" Linda''s face suddenly changed. The next second, more powerful sound waves came, like a hurricane, sweeping the whole land. It took a long time for the sound wave to disappear. In the dump, the topless sivorn stands up from the ground, covering her chest with her left hand, coughing incessantly. Her body has been transformed by the devil, and has a high defense, but it is not indestructible after all. The heavy blow just now almost broke her inner organs. "The abominable American, must force me to move to kill." "I don''t know if I''m dead?" Sivorn thought for a few seconds and decided to look forward. When he passed a pile of rags, he picked up a clean shirt and wrapped it around his body. The grassland outside the garbage dump was damaged by sound waves. There was a huge gully more than ten meters wide on the ground. The gully started from the garbage dump and extended outward. It spread for hundreds of meters before it disappeared. Sivorn walked along the gully, just a few steps, a strong sense of crisis came, subconsciously raised his arm, bang! A figure suddenly appeared in front of the body, high raised fist flashing white light, like lightning.Boom! The air burst into a round shock wave, and sivorn, with twisted arms, flew straight out. She was about to use Banshee''s howl in the air, and suddenly a fist appeared in the field of vision, and the fist face zoomed in. Bang! With a strong pain, sivorn felt that the world was shaking and his eyes were spinning rapidly. Finally, he couldn''t bear the impact of his fist and fainted. By the time she regained consciousness, it was noon the next day, and the sun was shining through the window, leaving mottled shadows on the ground. Sivorn covered his head and swore hoarsely, "damn American!" "I''m not American." Linda threw the mineral water into her arms, leaned on the doorframe and said with no expression, "drink it quickly. I don''t have time to spend with you." Sivorn roared, "you lunatic, I saved you, but you avenged me." Linda sneered, "do you think I need your help? I''m so passionate. " Then he turned and left. "You..." Sivorn wants to kill people angrily. When she thinks about the combat effectiveness of the other party, she can only endure it. She has a task and can''t die here. At this time, the smell of roasted cheese makes her feel restless after a day''s meal. Sivorn puts on her clothes and comes to the living room. Linda is leaning on the sofa, watching TV and eating fresh seafood and pulp pizza. The smell of pizza is so appetizing that sivorn can''t help but step forward a few steps. Without thinking about it, Linda suddenly raises her long legs and puts them on the table, "I paid for the pizza and won''t give it to you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± OK, you''re good! Sivorn takes a deep breath, decides not to be a fool, turns and walks into the kitchen, making some simple sandwiches out of jam and toast. Two women are sitting in the living room, eating separately and communicating with each other. The latest hit friends is on TV. At 12 o''clock, the noon news begins. Today''s news topic is Tesla and the man behind it. When Luke Shaw''s handsome face appears on the screen, Linda suddenly picks up the remote control and smashes it in the face. Bang! The TV screen was punched through and cracks appeared on the wall behind it. Sivorn: "what Could this woman have escaped from a mental hospital! Chapter 302 Born into a big family, sivorn has seen all kinds of characters since childhood, but none of them is so rebellious and elusive as the girls around him. What''s more troubling is her unimaginable power of terror. After smashing the TV, Linda is not in the mood to eat. She holds her chest and stares at the sparking screen coldly. Her whole body exudes the cold breath of no strangers. Sivorn hesitated. "You have a grudge against TV? Or with the guy on TV? " "Eat your food!" Sivorn''s eyes turned. "Luke Shaw?" Linda turned her head and saw the real murder in her eyes. Sivorn quickly raised his hands, "I promise I won''t mention that person''s name again." Linda sneered, picked up the pizza and went on eating. Sivorn was relieved. The girl was rebellious and cruel, and more terrible than herself. After lunch, sivorn went to the bathroom to take a bath. She was not surprised to see the man and woman who were tied and shivering in the corner. Just now, she noticed that the person in the bedroom photo was not Linda, but a young couple. Obviously, she recruited the house by force. Sivorn, in the form of a banshee, is not a good man. He is not in the mood to waste time saving passers-by. After stun the couple, he takes off his clothes and takes a bath. After a night of recuperation, the wound on her body has healed, leaving only shallow traces. This is the healing power that banshees bring. The water flows down the skin, glides through the full chest and dark mysterious forest, and disappears into the inner thigh. Without the pale devil like skin, this body is undoubtedly extremely attractive. Unfortunately Bang! Sivorn smashed the mirror with one blow. She hated the mirror, and even more hated the skull face in the mirror. She was sivorn McDougall, the successor of McDougall family, not a monster. "Find the keepsake anyway and lift the curse." Sivorn clenched his fists and whispered his words many times. After the shower, sivorn returned to the living room and said to the girl in a daze on the sofa, "we know each other. Don''t we know your name yet?" "Linda." "What''s your last name?" "Danforth." Sivorn said, "Hello, my name is sivorn McDougall. I''m from England. I''m a human, not a monster." Linda wondered, "the superpower?" "No, I don''t have superpowers. In fact, a few months ago, I was a human, a 24-year-old human girl. The reason why I became like this is because of the curse. If I want to recover, I have to find something." "What is it?" Sivorn was silent for a moment and decided to tell the truth. "I only know it''s an ancient book. I don''t know exactly what it looks like, but the magic told me that I can find that book in metropolis, so I came." Linda said strangely, "do you know magic?" Sivorn nodded. "Our family is a magic family. We have wizard blood in our body. We have a tradition of practicing magic from generation to generation." Linda''s face is clear. Sivorn is the second magician she meets. The first one is zatana zatara. When she thinks of zatana, she can''t help thinking of Luke Shaw, and her face becomes gloomy immediately. Sivorn looked at her face and thought about it in her head, then whispered, "I don''t know if you are busy recently. If you are not busy, I''d like to ask you to help me look for ancient books. Of course, I won''t let you do it for nothing. You can ask for money or anything else, and I will try my best to satisfy you." Linda said angrily, "it''s your business to lift the curse. Why do you want me?" Sivorn sighed. "I''m not in public, not in a private car. Do you know how I came to the metropolis from England?" Without waiting for the other party''s response, he continued, "the one who came here swam across the Atlantic Ocean, swam for five days and five nights to reach the Mexican seaport, and then traveled all the way north from Mexico to the metropolis in a few days." She said calm, but Linda can feel the difficulty, in the boundless ocean to survive alone, not only need courage, but also need strong will. After a few seconds of hesitation, Linda nodded gently, "I can help you, but you have to promise me one thing." "What''s the matter?" "Be my partner." "Accompany practice?" "You mean to let me fight with you," he said "Yes." Linda nodded and said, "Master said that I lack actual combat, but with my strength, it''s hard to find a partner to practice with. You can make do with it." Sivorn: -- I don''t know why she suddenly regretted it. She seemed to have made a stupid decision.¡­¡­ After the two reached an agreement, they began to wander aimlessly. Sivorn had a hunch that he would find the book in metropolis, but he had no idea how to find it and where to start. The metropolis has a population of nearly 10 million and a total area of 900 square kilometers. If you want to find a book in such a big city, you have no intention of looking for a needle in the sea. After looking for a few days without any clue, Linda can only use the hacking skills she learned from Luke to hack into the major trading platforms and search for all the information related to ancient books. After some investigation, there is still no clue. Sivorn can''t hide her disappointment. Linda doesn''t care. She has tried her best. If she can''t find it, she can only say that she is not lucky. On this day, the two men were wandering around the city in disguise as usual. When they passed the river crossing bridge, Tesla factory was holding a grand opening ceremony not far away. Linda has sharp eyes. She can see Luke Shaw in the middle of the stage at a glance. Sivorn also noticed, while observing her look, he said casually, "shall I teach him a lesson for you?" "My business is none of your business." Linda snorted and turned away. Shivorn''s eyes flashed a little strange. After a few days together, she noticed a lot of small details. For example, Linda would secretly turn on the computer when there was no one to search for the latest news of Tesla. She was not so much Tesla as the boss of Tesla. Luke Shaw! Born in the seaside city, he is a new business star, the son of the legendary underworld, and a gifted scientist who invented exoskeleton armor, energy crystal and balance technology. This teenager is a hot topic in recent news. All media are reporting news related to him. Some good people even compare him to Edison in the 21st century. His wealth is also growing. According to the latest news, showme signed a $800 million share transfer contract with Wayne group and Luther group. Together with Tesla and Bluebird, his value soared to $4 billion overnight. At the age of seventeen, there is such a huge wealth, it is unheard of. Time magazine even listed him as the man of the year, the absolute representative of the American dream. Such a future star actually met Linda. Judging by her behavior, she seemed to have a deep connection, which made sivorn have to doubt their relationship. Family? It''s not like that. Lover? third party? It''s not like that either. Linda is not the kind of person to swallow her anger and be submissive. If anyone splits on her back, she will break that leg. Besides, Linda''s body is so hard that Luke Shaw is an ordinary person. How can two objects with different hardness communicate deeply! Chapter 303 Tesla is carrying out a product promotion campaign in a square in the metropolis. A dancer in exoskeleton armor flickers on the stage, making all kinds of difficult movements beyond the limits of human beings. Passers-by from time to time give out cheers full of surprise, and the atmosphere is extremely strong. Sivorn was attracted by the exoskeleton armor, and said, "what an interesting equipment, Linda, let''s buy one." Linda, dressed up as a street girl, sneered, "only a fool will be interested in unskilled iron pimples." Sivorn said displeased, "this is the latest technology. If you see that person without armor, he is an ordinary person, but once you put on armor, you can fly on the eaves and walk on the wall." "What is that?" When she thinks of ghost 1, Linda can''t help but curl her mouth, "it''s just useless rubbish. You can''t see the real good things." Sivorn said strangely, "what''s good? You mean Luke Shaw has better armor in his hand Linda is too lazy to talk nonsense and turns to leave. Sivorn catches up with her and chatters, "we''ve known each other for some time. I''ve told you all my secrets, but you''ve been hiding your identity from me. What''s the relationship between Luke Shaw and you?" "We don''t care." "You know each other!" "I don''t know!" "Linda!" The girl immediately looked back and said word by word, "I don''t want to discuss this issue. Besides, don''t mention that name in front of me. I hate him." With that, he left without looking back. Sivorn suddenly speechless, heart, if you don''t want him, why always pay attention to the news of Tesla. Sivorn is also curious about this emerging technology company. It is reasonable to say that products like exoskeleton armor that can change the war situation should be defined as military secrets and cannot be sold in private. However, the Chinese government has not issued relevant orders, allowing exoskeleton armor to enter the market, and even some overseas companies can obtain exoskeleton armor through formal channels. Of course, the price is high. According to the information released on the official website, Tesla has launched two kinds of exoskeleton armor, one is mats, which costs $170000, and the other is glory I, which costs $220000. The price is ridiculously high, which is more expensive than most luxury cars. Oddly, the business is surprisingly good. The first 3000 orders were sold out in less than two minutes. At an average price of 200000, 3000 orders are worth 600 million dollars. Oh, my God! It''s not making money? This is Ming Pao! Sivorn smacks his tongue secretly. That guy can earn money too much. At this speed, it''s time for the world''s richest man to replace him in a few years. With a variety of information, sivorn has a strong curiosity about Tesla and Luke. Unfortunately, Linda never let go. For the next month or so, they kept this aimless search life and went around metropolis every day, searching for places where ancient books might be hidden according to their so-called magic intuition. During this period, a lot of wounding incidents happened. For the two women with super combat power and little kindness, this is a normal thing. Gradually, the name of Luocha shuangnv began to spread in metropolis, which soon attracted the attention of the police. Of course, it''s only so. It''s impossible to catch them. Let alone the police, it''s useless for Superman to come. Now Linda is not an ordinary Kryptonian. She has mastered the method of internal breathing. She can mobilize the energy in her body to attack in different forms at will. In addition, Ling Xuzi''s insidious move, not to mention Clark Kent, is not necessarily her opponent. Kryptonians know martial arts, and God can''t stop them! ¡­¡­ As time goes by, it''s Christmas before you know it. Christmas is the most important festival in the west, and it''s also a time for family reunion. Sivorn can''t get in touch with her family. Linda has no family, and the two girls simply accompany her on the holiday. On the morning of December 23, there was a knock on the door. Sivorn quickly opens the door. It''s not Linda who appears outside, but a strange man at the age of 17 or 18, "Luke Shaw? You Why are you here? " Luke gave her a glance. Through the mask, she could see the face like a skeleton, silver Banshee - Siobhan MacDougall! A wretch cursed by the devil! The information about her came out of my mind and was immediately put aside. "If you know me, it''s easy. I''m here for Linda." "She''s not here?" "I know she''s out shopping. That''s why I''m here. Can you let me in?" "Of course!"Sivorn smiles, and when he invites Luke into the room, he looks at him without any trace. He is young and handsome, with a slightly tender face, but calm temperament. Especially his eyes are sharp and pressing, giving people a sense of inexplicable oppression. It''s a man of the year! He went into the kitchen, poured a cup of coffee, put it on the table and said with a smile, "do you know Mr. Xiao and Linda?" "Call me Luke. Mr. Shaw is too old for me." "Well, I''ll call you Luke. What''s your relationship with Linda?" "friend." "You are here today..." "Take her home for Christmas." Luke said with a smile. The conversation turned and fell on the girl in front of him. "Miss McDougall, what''s your relationship with Linda?" Sivorn''s face changed slightly. "You know my name, Linda told you!" "Of course not." Luke shook his head slightly. "It''s not difficult to get your information. After all, the FBI of the United States, MI6 of the United Kingdom and the KGB of Russia are all looking for you. They define you as a terrorist with extremely high risk and super destructive power." Hearing this, the smile on sivorn''s face disappeared and his eyes became cold, "who are you?" "I''ve told you, Luke Shaw, as for the rest, it''s none of your business." After a pause, he added, "don''t worry, Miss McDougall, I''m not interested in you and I''m not your enemy." How could sivorn rest assured that the instinct from the Banshee told me that the boy in front of me was dangerous and not as simple as he looked. Luke laughed, ignored the other''s vigilance, picked up the time magazine on the table and browsed it at will. He is on the cover of the weekly, a profile photo after artistic processing. He looks handsome and imposing. To be honest, although he was selected as the man of the year, Luke didn''t read the contents of the magazine. This is his first time to browse the magazine. After reading it, he can''t help shaking his head. Worthy of being a world-famous magazine, he even wrote about his grandfather and Hongmen, and even called him "son of the underworld". "That group of editors are really unfamiliar white eyed wolves. They dare to write like this when they smash in a million dollars." Luke squinted. Maybe he should try to teach them a lesson. Chapter 304 Seeing that Luke had been reading the magazine without any other action, sivorn gradually relaxed his vigilance and said curiously, "how many descriptions about you in the magazine are true?" "Thirty percent," Luke said without raising his head "So you really have an underworld background. You are the grandson of Lin Xiao, the former boss of Hongmen, and your mother..." Luke suddenly looked up, "Miss McDougall, we are not familiar enough to talk about family." Sivorn was stunned for a moment and apologized. "I''m sorry, I''m talkative." "The coffee''s cold. I''ll change it." Sivorn picked up his coffee and walked into the kitchen quickly. Time magazine''s description of Luke Shaw''s character is casual, calm and ruthless. In the underground world of seaside city, he is famous and nobody knows it. He thought these descriptions were deliberate hype. Judging from his eyes just now, it''s not like that. He is a very special guy and probably has super power! At this time, the door opened and Linda came in with a lot of food in her arms. When she saw Luke on the sofa, she turned and walked into the bedroom without saying a word. Bang! The door closed and the handle vibrated quickly. Luke put down the magazine, went to the bedroom, knocked on the door and said, "Linda, open the door. I have something to talk to you." "I don''t want to see you. Get out of here." "Open the door, OK!" "I said, get out of here!" "Well, since you don''t want to see me, I''ll go." With that, Luke turned and left. When he got to the door, he turned back and said, "by the way, I got the news that someone is coming from your hometown." The door was kicked off, and the nervous krypton girl rushed out, "what do you mean, drew Zod, he''s coming." "Of course not." Luke shrugged. "If I don''t say that, how can you open the door?" "You..." The girl yelled, "asshole, liar, you cheat me again..." "Well, well, I solemnly apologize to you. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault." Luke raised his finger and pointed out, "it''s snowing. Why don''t you go out and have a look." Linda gave him a fierce look and disappeared like a storm. Luke shook his head helplessly, put on his overcoat and followed him out. Sivorn stares strangely at the broken door. At this moment, she seems to understand something. ¡­¡­ The environment of metropolis has always been bad. There are too many people, too many cars, and the exhaust emissions exceed the standard. As a result, the temperature of the whole city is higher than that of other places. It is like a muggy steam oven, even if it is snowy, it will disappear. Linda is not that kind of weak girl. When she comes to the park, she directly asks, "come on, what can I do for you?" "Take you home for Christmas." "That''s your home, not mine." "You should ask the old man and your master. They never treat you as an outsider." Linda was silent. Master and father were the few people she cared about on earth. The days she lived in the Xiao family were also the few precious memories. Aunt Zhou, the dumplings she made were really delicious. Thinking of this, the girl''s tone became gentle, "they asked you to come." "The old man told me that if he didn''t take you home this Christmas, he would interrupt my retreat, and your master would harass me every so often, asking me why you couldn''t get through and if something was wrong." Luke spread his hand, a little depressed expression, "I don''t understand, I''m the one who gets along with them longer, why you are more favored." Linda turned her mouth and said, "which elder would like a liar like you?" "So you agree." "Of course I want to go back, but it''s not about you. We have nothing to do with it." "Well, whatever you say is what you say." Luke rubbed his eyebrows and leaned back in his chair for a long stretch. It''s Christmas holiday now. Even though it''s snowing heavily, there are many people in the park. Several girls recognize Luke Shaw''s identity and scream to come over to take pictures and sign autographs. Lu kemian agreed. After taking a group photo, the girls reluctantly invited him to the skating rink to do all kinds of ambiguous moves. After a long time of "killing", Luke couldn''t see through the little 999 inside. He refused seriously and politely and left with Linda. "You are so popular with girls! Ha Linda tilted her lips and made no secret of the irony on her face. "Young and handsome prince of the underworld, Time magazine man of the year, and the super rich with billions of dollars, ha!" "It''s like chocolate made from a bubble of shit. No wonder those flies flock here. They all want to taste the taste of shit."Luke: -- How to talk? It''s so harmful! Linda said, "do you regret that you shouldn''t come out with me now, or you can hook up with that group of women and run to the hotel for a big meeting. Anyway, it''s not the first time you''ve done this." Luke sighed. "Do you see me as such a vulgar person?" The girl sneered, "a 17-year-old who has slept with dozens of different women deserves to talk about nobility." Luke: -- "Talk! Why don''t you talk? Are you powerless to refute, or are you hurt by me? I have nothing to say. " At this time, a black BMW stopped at the side of the road, the door opened, and Billy came quickly with a nervous look. He didn''t know what to say, and Luke''s face became serious immediately. "there''s something urgent in the company, so I have to go back. If you want to go back with me, just call. If you don''t want to, you can do it yourself." With that, he rushed into the BMW without looking back. It was like running away. "Asshole, scum man, swindler, a girlfriend is not looking for, actually looking for a second, really think he is the king." "Hateful guy, I really want to beat him up." Linda grinds her teeth and gets more and more angry. When she gets home, her face still doesn''t get better. Sivorn opened his notebook, pointed to the news and said, "something happened to Tesla." "Don''t mention it to me, don''t bother!" Sivorn started the news, and when she saw the content, Linda''s face became dignified, "meteorite?" "Yes." Sivorn nodded. "Just when you were out, an outer space meteorite fell on the beach not far from the Tesla factory. I heard it hurt a lot of people." ¡­¡­ For human beings in the world, meteorite falls are not uncommon. Every year, a few small stones fall on the earth. However, it''s the first time that it''s as frequent as this year. To the east of Tesla factory, the originally flat beach was replaced by a crater. The crater is not large in scope, which is only tens of meters in diameter. The problem is the meteorite in the middle. A stone shining with purple light is out of place with the surrounding environment. Chapter 305 When Luke arrived at the place, he was surrounded by Tesla security. Dior, the former security minister, whispered, "people in the scientific research department said they wanted some meteorite waste to go back to research." Luke stares at the meteorite, and the constantly Shining Stone seems to have consciousness, giving people an inexplicable rhythm of life, this thing will not be alive! Luke said to himself, frowning. "How about the casualties?" "Only two unfortunate people were thrown away by the shock wave caused by the falling meteorite when they went out for a walk. They have been sent to the hospital. It''s OK." "That''s good." Luke took a smoke, glanced over the crowd, and said immediately, "seal up the area and keep it away from outsiders. As for research..." "Forget it. It makes me feel weird. I don''t think it''s a good thing." After a while, two black SUVs stopped by the side of the road, the door opened, a group of men in black suits came down, and the leader took out his ID card, "Hello, Mr. Xiao, I''m Delin kerton, head of Tianyan metropolitan branch." Luke glanced at his papers and said, "now that you''re here, it''s time for my men to withdraw." "Dior, take down the security. It''s Christmas time to relax." "I see, boss." Dior asked his men to evacuate orderly and give the scene to the people of Tianyan meeting. Seeing this situation, Delin was inexplicably relieved. During this period, senior defense officials headed by Sam lane, director of the heavenly eye society, have been fighting with Tesla for the exoskeleton armor. They heard that it was very unpleasant. They thought the operation would be blocked by the other party, but they didn''t expect it to be so smooth. "Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Xiao." "It should be." Luke didn''t say much. He turned and left. After returning to the factory, Dior couldn''t help saying, "young master, do you really care?" "I have ordered EVA to collect meteorite waste in private. Before finding out the source, don''t mind your own business. By the way, arrange the work in the afternoon and come back to haibincheng with me tomorrow." ¡­¡­ As there were no casualties, the meteorite incident soon drowned out the big black Friday wave. After returning home, Luke visited his uncle''s family as usual. As for his second uncle, who was in England to deal with affairs, he couldn''t come back this year. Luke put the present in their living room and went back to the Shaw manor with Billy. The family had a big Christmas dinner. The old man formally introduced Linda to the public. He thought she was going to be a adopted daughter. Fortunately, Luke changed the subject in time. He didn''t want to have another aunt for no reason. He had to die of embarrassment. After dinner, Billy went to Luke and whispered, "I don''t know what that girl has to do with you and when she came into our house." Luke shakes his glass and says slowly, "it''s OK. Stay away from her." Billy blinked and glanced at Linda, who looked sweet and had a very good smile. His expression was really strange. "Don''t you..." "You think too much. We don''t have that kind of relationship. Let me tell you this. Although she is cute, her strength is of this level." Then, holding out her thumb, "floating over the metropolis, that''s not necessarily her opponent." "Lying trough!" Billy was startled and his eyes were round, "is it true or not?" "You can try. Of course, don''t expect me to save you." Billy was a little excited and a little afraid. He swept his eyes there from time to time. After careful consideration, he decided to stay away from her. Luke is not the kind of person who likes to joke. Since he says that the girl is a Tyrannosaurus Rex, he must be right. He is only in his twenties and has a good youth. There is no need to provoke a Tyrannosaurus Rex. Linda heard all the conversation and swept away her accumulated good mood, "Luke Shaw!" When the mood was boiling, there was a sign that the power was out of control. The knives and forks made of fine steel turned into numbness. The old man picked up the pillow and hit Billy on the head immediately. "son of a bitch, lie down after eating. You''re a pig. Hurry to pack up." ¡­¡­ Christmas is a time for family reunion, but for Sam lane, this year has been a little unexpected. In a military base somewhere in the west of metropolis. In the narrow laboratory stood several scientists in protective clothing, the top scholars from all over the country, assigned by Sam lane to analyze the purple meteorite falling from the sky. After two days of research, preliminary conclusions have been reached. Professor Carmen, the leader of the research team, said, "after analysis, there is a special life inside the meteorite. According to the biological classification, it belongs to unicellular organisms, but the cell volume is very large, which is 30 times of that of human egg cells. The internal structure is relatively complex, and there are many things that depend on the current biotechnology The chemical composition of the product can be obtained by the method of chemical analysis"This kind of cells are very aggressive. We extracted a small number of cells and injected them into the body of mice, and the results were amazing." Professor Carmen led the crowd to a convenient closed room. On the table in the middle of the room was a glass box. A big mouse was rushing in the box and bumping its head against the wall from time to time. This mouse is different from the white mouse in the laboratory. Its body is purple brown, its face is ferocious, and its eyes are red. What''s more shocking is its strength. The box is made of high-strength bulletproof glass with high hardness. Under the impact of the mouse, it will produce irregular vibration every time, and even small cracks appear on the surface. Everyone frowned at each other, and Sam Lane said in a voice, "what''s the matter? Why is this happening? " "The alien creatures in the meteorite should be parasitic species, which can invade the host''s body in a short time, change the cell structure from the genetic level, and have a certain negative impact on the spirit. It will make the host become violent and aggressive..." Just then, the mouse in the glass box suddenly fell to the ground, his body trembled violently, and then contracted inward like a shriveled balloon, becoming a corpse. Carmen sighed solemnly, "this is its aggressiveness. To be exact, it should be predatory. Its host needs to constantly devour the vitality of other creatures to survive. Once it can''t get food, it will die." "General, this is a very dangerous alien species. I strongly recommend that you conduct a comprehensive search of metropolis, collect all meteorite fragments, and never let them come into contact with humans." Sam Lane took a deep look at the withered mouse and turned back, "I will deal with this matter. You should do your best to get all the information about the creature as soon as possible." With that, he left the lab with his men. Chapter 306 After leaving the base, Sam Lane didn''t go home for Christmas. Instead, he drove to a slightly dilapidated building and followed the elevator to the third floor underground. This is the secret experimental base of Tianyan society, one of Amanda''s treasures. The person in charge of the secret base is amanchekov, a Russian who is wanted by the Russian authorities for some things. After several rounds of solicitation by Amanda, he became a full-time researcher of the Tianyan society. Sam Lane doesn''t like Russians, but he likes Russian traitors. "What''s the situation?" "Very good. It''s hard to imagine." Amazement and joy, amanchekov brings Sam lane to the test site. Two mutant cats injected with alien creatures fight madly in it. The purplish brown domestic cat is small, but it has extremely terrifying power and speed. It can even leave holes in the concrete floor. "After comparison, their physical fitness has been improved by at least 25 times. Their muscles and bones are extremely tough and can withstand the attack of small caliber pistols. Large caliber weapons can still cause damage, but not fatal." "Alien creatures have completely changed the cat''s body structure and improved its physical functions in all aspects. Its combat effectiveness is now comparable to that of three tigers." Sam Lane quietly looked at the fighting cats until they died, and said indifferently, "is it possible to make an enhancer?" "This..." Amanchekov hesitated. "In principle, there is no problem, but it can''t be controlled. Alien creatures will greatly enhance the aggressiveness of the host and have a certain impact on cognition. Even if tranquilizers are injected, the effect is limited. To control it, we have to start from the genetic level, but We don''t have the technology "How many years will it take to develop this technology?" Amanchekov said with a bitter smile, "general, it''s not a matter of time. The development of science and technology needs accumulation. According to the current development of biotechnology, we may be able to carry out genetic improvement in 30 years." Sam lane was silent. He knew that amanchekov was right, but he was extremely unwilling. Recently, more and more supernatural events made him feel more difficult. He gradually realized that it was not enough to rely on agents and soldiers. Tianyan would need a strong, fearless team to maintain the balance. As Sam Lane''s face became more and more gloomy, amanchekov became nervous and thought about it in a low voice, "maybe someone can help." "Who?" "Aveo Ivo!" Sam lane was stunned and frowned. "That lunatic is not dead!" Amanchekov shook his head. "I don''t know if he''s dead or not, but there''s a rumor that he''s working for Lex Luther, and he''s reconstituting the Ivo lab." "If it''s true, he should be able to help, you know, Professor Ivo is not an ordinary person..." Sam Lane thinks that intelligence officials have more or less heard the name of Avio Ivo, who is a world-famous scientific madman. The gambovirus made eight years ago almost killed one third of Scotland''s population, and is still on the wanted list of Britain and the European Union. It is said that the madman has the memory of an alien scientist in his brain, and has an unimaginable attainments in the field of biological cells. According to the scientific community, if he can work hard, the Nobel Prize in physiology will become the evo prize in physiology. Unfortunately, the idea of genius can not be understood by ordinary people. Compared with ordinary biotechnology, he prefers dangerous, powerful virus research that can kill millions of people in the blink of an eye. "Is he really in the Luther group?" "I don''t know. It''s just a rumor." Sam Ryan nodded. "I''ll go and watch it. I''ll take care of it here. Do you understand?" "Don''t worry, general. I''ll try." ¡­¡­ When he left the building, it was nine o''clock in the evening. Looking at the empty street, Sam Lane suddenly thought of his beloved baby daughter. Lucy is going to graduate, and then plans to join the army, which makes Sam lane, who was born in the military, very happy. Louise is a troublemaker. She always reports some secret events that the government does not want to disclose. Sam lane is very upset about this. At the same time, she has a kind of unspeakable pride. Her daughter is a brave and upright person, much like him. The only thing she is unhappy about is her boyfriend. Clark Kent! Think of that farm born lengtouqing, Sam lane a burst of irritability, according to the information from the investigation, that silly boy has not even read the University. What did Louise think of choosing such a fool! "That''s all. I can''t handle the affairs of young people." General lane, who was very heavy in heart, drove away. When he arrived at the door of the villa, he found a furtive figure wandering outside. He quickly took out his pistol and yelled, "who''s there, don''t move, dare to move, I''ll kill you."As soon as the figure was stiff, he quickly raised his hands, "don''t Don''t shoot. I''m a courier. I''m not a bad guy. " Sam Ryan walked over cautiously, glancing over his work uniform and finally settled on his thin, dry cheek, which was constantly shaking because of the cold, "what''s your name?" "Joshua Eyre Alan, I''m here to deliver the express. There''s no other attempt. " The courier stammered, his voice trembling with fear. Sam Ryan stares into his eyes carefully, makes sure that the other party is not lying, and then puts away his pistol, "today is Christmas. It''s all holiday. Why do you want to send the express?" Joshua bowed his head in embarrassment. "I I need money! " Sam Lane looked at him again, his old sports shoes, his dry trousers and his face blue from the cold. He seemed to know something, "where are the things?" Joshua rushed to deliver the express. "Wait here. I''ll be back in a minute." Sam Ryan returned to the villa with his belongings. Ten seconds later, he turned back, carrying a fur coat and warm boots in his left hand and a lunch box in his right hand, which contained corn soup, chicken legs, seafood and beef salad specially prepared for Christmas. Sam Lane shoves his coat and lunch box into Joshua''s hand, "Merry Christmas Then he turned back to the villa. Looking at the disappearing figure, Joshua''s eyes turned red instantly, and there was an unspeakable emotion brewing in his heart. He wiped his eyes, engraved the house number in his heart, turned and left, found a shelter from the cold, put on his coat, opened his lunch box, ate while recalling the old man''s voice and smile. At this time, a bright light broke into the field of vision, and a stone with purple light came from the frozen river. Joshua was curious and used a stick to pick out the stone. The stone is the size of a fist and emits a purple halo from the inside out, giving people a mysterious feeling. "Is it a gem?" Joshua picked up the stone and looked at it carefully before his eyes. Suddenly, pain came from the palm of his hand. The whole palm seemed to split. Purple lines climbed up along the palm and reached his shoulder in the blink of an eye. Joshua''s eyes widened and he screamed bitterly. His voice echoed in the secluded cave of the bridge, but there was no response. The night goes on. The lights are bright in the distance, and it''s dark here. Chapter 307 The birth of a monster often means that many innocent people will die as a result. Kyle Dylan is a cosmopolitan. Like most middle-class Americans, he lives a decent life without savings. Fortunately, he is a contented man and does not worry about it. On Christmas day, he spent half a month''s salary to prepare beautiful Christmas gifts for his wife and children. The family had a wonderful Christmas Eve. However, all this happiness came to an abrupt end at the stroke of midnight. In the chaotic room, the well-dressed wife fell to the ground, and her white skin withered at the speed visible to the naked eye, like a corpse that had been dried for hundreds of years. Kyle Dylan watched the scene in despair. He tried to stop it, but his body couldn''t move. He could only cry again and again. Perhaps God was in pity. The couple living next door heard his call for help and rushed in with a shotgun. Bang! Bang! With the two shots, the monster hidden in the shadow slowly raised his head. This is a terror full of sarcomas, with strange purple brown skin, red eyes, no pupils, and extremely fierce breath. The neighbor was startled, frightened, and fired a few more shots. The bullet hit the monster as if it hit high-strength rubber and made a bang bang sound. The monster opens its beak and roars. The neighbor''s face turned white in an instant and ran out with his wife. The next second The shadow flashed by, and the blood gushed out like a spring. The terrorist incident began. In just half an hour, people nearby were slaughtered. When the police on duty arrived, the whole building had become a hell on earth. Looking at the broken limbs scattered on the ground, the two policemen looked at each other and called the director. There''s something big going on in metropolis. The next morning, when the Christmas people were still sleeping under the covers, the reporters who heard the wind had arrived at the scene and took pictures full of blood. Police chief cleman Weber personally directed the investigation of the scene. When he learned that the murderer was likely to be a superhuman monster, he did not hesitate to dial SkyEye. Superhuman is not something the police can deal with, it can only be handed over to professionals. Soon, Sam lane with a group of subordinates arrived at the scene, two daughters Louise lane and Lucy lane can not help but curious, also followed. The situation of the building is extremely tragic. Blood seeps down the stairs. After a few steps, we can see the incomplete body fragments, including men and women, old people and children. Sam Lane''s face was extremely ugly. He tried to suppress his anger and whispered, "how many casualties?" Sergeant green, who is temporarily in charge of the case, said bitterly, "all 113 residents in the whole building were killed, and no one was spared." "Are you sure it''s superhuman?" Green nodded solemnly, "we have investigated the scene. There is no sign of fierce struggle. It is a unilateral massacre. The murderer committed the crime in a short time, less than half an hour." "And surveillance video..." Sergeant green inserted the surveillance video in the corridor into the computer for people to watch. "In the blurred picture, a human monster with purple brown skin and full of sarcomas rushed forward quickly, just kicked open the alloy door made of fine steel with one foot, and then screamed in horror. Blood flowed into the corridor along the crack of the door, just like a squirming red snake." Sam Lane''s mouth can''t help twitching. The speed and power of the monster are beyond imagination, which is not what ordinary people can do. Sergeant green continued, "in addition to the normal body, we found two strange places." When the party came to the third floor, green lifted the white cloth, and a nearly dry body appeared. Seeing this scene, people''s eyes suddenly changed. Haibin City mummy case! Hector Hammond! The killer who destroyed the Fourth Infantry Division. "This This No way. Hector''s dead. " as like as two peas in the head of a mummy, the body is just like a dead man. Sam Lane clenched his fists and said, "there''s no doubt." Green pointed to the purple blood spots on the ground, "according to speculation, these two blood spots should be left by the owner of the house when he wounded the monster with a shotgun. I think it should provide some clues." "General, that monster is very dangerous. Please catch him. The director gave instructions before he left. We will fully cooperate with your work." Sam Lane took a soft breath and said slowly, "thank you for your help, sheriff. Let''s do the following. Please protect the scene and don''t let those reporters in." Green nodded solemnly, "I''ll take care of it." Then he turned and left. After the police left the building, the people of tianyanhui began to investigate. The people of the research group extracted the purple blood spots on the ground for testing. Soon, the shocking results appeared. The cell samples contained in the blood stains almost matched the alien creatures in the meteorite fragments.On hearing the news, Sam Lane could no longer keep calm and sat up straight from his chair, "are you sure?" The people in the research group shook their heads slightly. "It''s a preliminary guess, not completely sure." Sam Lane gritted his teeth. "Now, take the sample and return to the base immediately. Let Carmen compare it. When you get the result, you should inform me as soon as possible, and..." After a pause, he said seriously, "don''t touch samples!" "I see, general." The research team took a deep breath, took strict protective measures, and left the building with the samples. ¡­¡­ This case is too bad to hide. Before long, "bloody Christmas" became the front page headlines of major news sections. More and more media personnel appeared outside the building and asked the person in charge to explain the case. The Ryan sisters and Clark Kent were among them. Sam Lane issued a very strict confidentiality agreement, forbidding any irrelevant personnel to enter the building, including his own daughter, which made Louise very dissatisfied and denounced the agents blocking the scene. The people of Tianyan meeting obviously knew the identity of Louise, and they didn''t tangle with her. They just stood there and blocked the way. After a long struggle, Louise could only go back to the interview car angrily. My sister Lucy muttered, "Dad is too unkind, thanks to the Christmas present we prepared for him last night." Louise took a sip of hot coffee and whispered, "the murderer in this case is not an ordinary person." Lucy was surprised. "How do you know?" Louise gave her a white look, "I''m the best reporter in metropolis. How can I not have my own information channel?" Said, eyes to one side of the boyfriend, "how?" Clark, who has been watching all around, shakes his head gently, "I have something to leave for a while." After a few words, Clark walked out of the crowd and disappeared into the street. Lucy said strangely, "sister, what''s the matter with your boyfriend? He''s mysterious and doesn''t say a word." Louise didn''t respond. She looked up at the sky, with a twinkle of worry in her eyes. Chapter 308 Joshua Allen is a devout Catholic. He is weak by nature, but he is very friendly. Although his life is not satisfactory, he can''t help but lend a helping hand to those who need help. As a result, he lived in poverty. No matter how hard he worked, he could not satisfy his friends who had sneaked in from Mexico. In fact, no one thinks of him as a friend. Colleagues at the express company think he''s a Mexican bug who hasn''t bathed for two months, while "friends" think of him as an ATM. Joshua knew this very well, but he never complained. Instead, he cherished the friendship full of "taking", because it was the only thing he had. Unfortunately, everything changed last night. The "friend" who shared weal and woe together died, died under the claws, and the company became a ruin. He lost everything, leaving only the violent power and the hunger of eternal discontent. "I killed people." "I became a monster." Joshua looked at his paws in horror. The smell of blood lingered at his fingertips, bringing out pictures that he didn''t want to think of, the building, the alleys where Mexicans lived, and fishing boats. "I killed them all I ate it all. " Joshua''s eyes widened, and unspeakable pain flashed through them. He didn''t want to kill. He never wanted to. Why do you want to make me like this? grievances and anger accumulated in my heart and gradually turned into greed from instinct. Joshua straightened up, the light in his eyes disappeared and was gradually replaced by blood. He wants to eat people, eat the whole city, and become the God of the world. "You killed the people in that building." A sudden voice rang out behind him. Joshua turned quickly and laughed strangely when he saw the iconic red cape, "it''s you, Superman, the guardian of the metropolis!" Clark clenched his right hand and his voice was extremely hoarse, "why kill those innocent people? What do they have against you? " "Human beings are food, just like chickens, ducks, cows and sheep." Joshua''s claws touched the ground and his muscles swelled like an inflated purple balloon. "Who cares about the feeling of food? I''m hungry. I want to eat people." Bang! The ground suddenly sags down and becomes a giant more than two meters high. Joshua rushes to Clark with a roar. His speed is extremely fast. His huge body pulls out a series of reflections, and his claws tear the air, boom! The concrete bridge pier was directly cracked, and Clark''s eyes were fierce and a heavy punch hit Joshua''s left face. There was a dull noise in the air, and the tall and strong purple monster flew straight out. When it fell to the ground, its legs bent, and its thigh muscles burst out strong power, reflecting back like a spring. Clark''s eyes are cold. The opponent''s strength and speed are far faster than ordinary people, but compared with him, there is still a distance of 18000 miles. When the opponent is near, he quickly turns around and hits him in the chest with one punch. Half of his arm fell into the muscle, half empty Joshua''s cheek twisted and he couldn''t help gushing out a mouthful of blood. His body flew backward with the force of the fist, hit the bridge and fell on the road. The driver who crossed the bridge was shocked by the purple monster. He even hit the steering wheel, the car behind hit the car in front, and the cars collided with each other. For a moment, the whole bridge was in chaos. Joshua pulled open the car door, grabbed the driver''s neck and pulled him out. His arm glowed purple. A steady stream of life energy overflowed from the driver''s body and flowed into his body. The depression in his chest began to heal. In an instant, he returned to his normal state, but the driver turned into an air dried corpse. The people who witnessed this scene cried out in horror and turned around to run away. You hit me and I hit you, and the already congested road directly came to a standstill. After sucking up the driver, Joshua turns around and rushes to other vehicles. One person can''t satisfy his appetite. He needs more. Screams come and go. Someone took out a gun to attack, but the bullet had no effect at all. The driver locked the door of the car when the situation was bad, but most of them abandoned the car and ran out. At this time, a figure from the sky, block in front of the monster. "Superman!" "Superman!" "He came to save us." The frightened people took a long breath and stopped at the same time. Clark looked back. He made a mistake. He grabbed the purple monster''s arm and threw it toward the hillside. He folded his body in mid air and followed him like streamer. Joshua did not have the ability to fly, so he had to adjust his balance with the help of muscle strength. Unfortunately, his opponent was faster and stronger. One punch after another drove him out of the city and landed in the sparsely populated suburbs. Clark hovered in mid air, staring at him coldly, "what kind of monster are you and where do you come from? alien? Or something else. " Joshua wiped off the congestion at the corner of his mouth and slowly got up from the ground. The holes in his chest that had been smashed by his fist healed quickly. Not only that, his body began to pull up, and his muscles became stronger and stronger. When he reached the limit, he suddenly contracted inward, and the muscles connected with each other to remove unnecessary impurities. He became tight and tough, just like refined steel with a strong hammer."It''s worthy of being the legendary Superman. It''s a powerful life force. I feel that as long as I suck you, I will evolve into an extreme form that I never thought of." "I will be a god!" Clark''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and some of them were not clear about the situation. The attack just now almost killed him. In the blink of an eye, he recovered and even became more powerful. "What''s the situation?" Joshua laughs, kicks his legs on the ground, brings a burst of sonic boom, and suddenly appears in mid air, "die!" The sharp claw pointed straight at his chest. Clark didn''t move. He reached out and grasped his wrist directly. The huge force from his wrist made him stunned. This force was several times stronger than just now. What is it? "It''s no use. You can never be my opponent." Joshua reaches up with his backhand, grabs Clark''s arm and kicks forward with his right leg, bang! The soles of his feet were firmly printed on his chest. Clark''s eyebrows rose slightly and he was about to fight back. Suddenly, a huge sense of emptiness came from his body. His expression changed instantly, and a thick disbelief flashed in his eyes, "you, you actually..." Joshua showed his fangs and laughed strangely. "Feel it, Superman." "Your power will be used by me. Come on, give your life and be one with me." "Let''s seal the gods together." Joshua opens his arms and hugs Clark''s body. Two people embrace each other affectionately and fall to the ground from the sky together. Almost infinite vitality flows out of Superman''s body and continuously infuses into Joshua''s body. His body became larger and more compact, but Clark''s body began to shrink. His cheeks lost luster, wrinkled, and sunken. His eyes were dull and full of old breath. He even had a streak of gray in his hair. Chapter 309 Since mastering his ability, Clark has always thought that he is the strongest individual on the earth. He never thought that one day he would be beaten by a purple monster full of sarcomas. A steady stream of life energy overflowed and poured into Joshua''s body. His body became more and more huge, his limbs were extremely strong, and his height was rising from two meters to three meters. Clark, who is 1.9 meters tall, is like a child in his arms. Bursts of weakness came from the body, as if the whole body would be hollowed out. "Damn monster." Clark roared, his eyes filled with red light, bursting out high-temperature heat rays up to thousands of degrees. The red light penetrated the monster''s shoulder and began to cut from top to bottom. The flesh and blood are scattered everywhere, and then evaporated into molecular form by high-temperature heat rays. Joshua uttered a shrill scream and let go of his arm. Clarke, who was caught by the chance, kicked out. He slowly got up from the ground with his hands on the ground. His body shook and almost fell down. Weakness spreads to the extremities, even the mind. Clark shook his head hard, and his vision became blurred, even illusions. "No, I can''t stay. I have to leave!" Clark clenched his teeth, but his poor body could not give him more choices, so he had to jump up and choose to escape. Joshua didn''t pursue. His physical condition was worse than Clark''s. Superman''s almost infinite life energy filled his small body. Joshua felt like a balloon that was about to explode. He was in danger of explosion at any time. He needs time to absorb energy and turn it into real power. ¡­ At the end of the battle, the surroundings quickly returned to calm. Joshua left the hillside and dug a hole in the remote forest. His huge body sometimes expands and sometimes contracts, changing rhythmically like breathing. He closes his eyes, curls up and goes into dormancy, just like a dormant silkworm chrysalis. Life evolves into a butterfly. I don''t know what he will look like when he wakes up? It is the ultimate evolution of the life class. Or, to be a god! Joshua is looking forward to this. ¡­¡­ Metropolitan East, crime scene. Unable to get through to her boyfriend''s phone, Louise felt something was wrong. As time went on, her uneasiness expanded rapidly. She couldn''t wait any longer. She put down her work and immediately drove to her secret residence in the suburbs. When she opened the door, she was faced with an old face, a thin cheek, a wrinkled forehead, and gray and white hair. Without her familiar facial features, Louise would never have believed that the old man was her boyfriend. "Clark, what''s the matter with you? How can you be like this?" "Who did it?" Louise grabbed his hand, frightened and worried. Clark opened his eyes and said wearily, "food and water, I need to supplement Cough, cough, cough With that, he coughed violently, and his chest heaved up and down, like an old man about to decay. "You wait. I''ll go now. I''ll go now." Lois dried her eyes, strode out of the room, and went to the nearest supermarket to buy a whole load of food, including meat, eggs, vegetables and all kinds of high calorie products. In principle, kryptonians in the yellow sun don''t need to eat. The sun will charge their cells and keep them at the peak all the time. Of course, if they want to, they can become the king of big stomach. Just like Linda, they eat almost three times as much as Luke. However, the purple monster absorbs not only energy, but also deeper life material, which can''t be replenished by just basking in the sun. Clark needs to eat, eat a lot. Louise incarnates as a five-star chef and cooks all kinds of food. Clark eats one basin after another. Soon, most of the food he buys is consumed. His body also recovered from the old to 30 years old. The weakness finally disappeared. Clark leaned on the sofa and could not say how happy he was. He thought he would never worry about death, but the purple monster taught him a lesson. Louise took off her apron and said anxiously, "did you meet the murderer?" Clark nodded, "a humanoid monster covered with purple sarcoma can devour the vitality of others through physical contact. I didn''t realize this. He caught the flaw and sucked away a lot of energy." Louise took his hand. "It''s OK. As long as people are OK, there''s always a chance." Clark doesn''t think so. "that monster regards human beings as food. It will kill people all the time and plunder other people''s vitality to strengthen itself. If it drags on, it will become a disaster sooner or later." "What are you going to do?"Louise could not hide her worry. The scene just now frightened her. "Just like you said, his body is a poison can and can''t be touched. How can you defeat it?" Clark pointed to his eyes, "I''ll find it and burn it to ashes with heat rays." ¡­¡­ When people are unlucky, drinking cold water will plug their teeth. "Bloody Christmas" shocked the whole United States and became the focus of major news media. As the main person in charge of the case, Sam lane was under pressure from all walks of life here. He was besieged and intercepted by the media, and the president himself called to inquire about the progress of the case. Finally, he got away and went back to the base. Before his butt got hot, he heard the news of the battle between Superman and purple monster. He suspected that purple monster was the killer, but there was no evidence. Before long, the purple blood spot test sheet appeared on the desk. Sam Lane picked up the test sheet and looked at it carefully. He said in a voice, "are you sure?" Professor Carmen nodded solemnly. "There''s no other possibility." "We have made a directional analysis of the parasitic cells, and the preliminary conclusion is that there is almost no end to its evolution. As long as there is enough food supply, it will become a terrible existence that can devour the whole planet." "General, this is a disaster related to the survival of mankind. We can''t wait for a moment. We must eliminate it as soon as possible." Sam Ryan doesn''t know this. The problem is that he doesn''t know where the other party is hiding. What''s more, with his current strength, even if he finds it, he has no way to take it, and it may even become food. After a few seconds of silence, Sam Lane looked up and said, "what''s its weakness?" "We''ve done a variety of stress tests on the parasite, and so far we haven''t found any obvious weakness," Carmen said with a wry smile Sam Ryan scratched his hair hard. He was very upset. As the director of the heavenly eye society and one of the most powerful people in the United States, he had no choice but to take an alien bug. The high-end combat power of Tianyan club is too weak, not to mention the FBI and CIA. "Well, go back to work and get the results as soon as possible." Carmen sighed and turned away. Sam Lane lit his cigarette and puffed it one by one. After a while, he put out the cigarette end, picked up the phone and dialed an unfamiliar number. A low voice came from the microphone, "who are you?" "Sam Lane!" "Let''s meet." Chapter 310 The disaster in the world is just like the wool on the wool, which can never be pulled clean. As a result, the media industry is highly developed, far more than the earth in the previous life. On the morning of December 26, Luke, who had been playing all night, was going to take a day off for himself. Unexpectedly, his mobile phone began to hum before he covered the bed with heat. Charlie, who worked overtime in metropolis, called to briefly explain the case of "bloody Christmas". A little dizzy, Luke drags himself into the living room, turns on the TV, and turns on the beauty channel. As all kinds of news came to his ears, his mind began to wake up. "Purple monster, mummy, devouring life..." "It''s a parasite." At this time, the door opened and Dior came in in a hurry, "something happened." Luke yawned. "What''s the matter?" "The people of the heavenly eye society sealed the crater together with the factory." Luke frowned. "Because of the bloody Christmas." Dior nodded and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know who leaked the news, saying that the purple meteorite falling on the beach contains alien parasites, which can parasitize in the human body and become a monster. It will devour life and feed on individual vitality. The murderer of bloody Christmas is the human parasitized by alien worms." "Now the whole metropolis is in chaos." "The people of Tianyan society can''t hide what happened, so they just take this opportunity to block the two mile area around the crater. Their people are searching everywhere for meteorite debris, and factories are included." The smile on Luke''s face disappeared and there was a chill. "They''re in the factory?" "The security is trying to stop it. I don''t think it will last long." Luke sighed. "Let''s go back to the metropolis now. It''s a very difficult Festival." Because of the exoskeleton armor issue, Tesla and the Department of defense are in a standstill. Those generals have been asking to locate the exoskeleton armor as a military secret, and only military equipment can be used. But Luke did not let go, and the White House did not sign, and there was no presidential authorization document. Unilateral restraint could not form a legal effect. The people of the Department of defense were so anxious that they even planned to send troops to encircle the factory Gradually, as the armor entered the market, they had to accept their fate and sign orders with Tesla through formal channels. But the feud is settled. ¡­¡­ The bloody Christmas case has pushed Tianyan society to the center of public opinion. As a government department at the same level as the FBI and CIA, this case is the touchstone. If Sam Ryan can''t solve it quickly, Tianyan society, which is specially responsible for supernatural cases and aliens, will be despised by its colleagues. The president who gives full financial support will also be prosecuted by Congress. After all, it is tens of billions of dollars of government funds. After the news leaked, Sam Lane did not immediately hold a press conference, but took his deputy to the Metropolitan Suburbs. The black car stopped in front of an independent villa. Waiting here, Lex Luther stepped forward and stretched out his right hand. "Hello, general lane." Sam Lane takes a deep look at him, ignoring the friendly invitation, "let''s talk inside!" Lex Luther smiles faintly, glances at the box in his deputy''s hand and turns to walk into the villa. The interior decoration of the villa is very retro, with sculptures, carpets, oil lamps, fireplaces, Renaissance body drawings, dark, scared, lonely and mysterious Gothic murals. A variety of different styles of art intertwined together, forming a very visual impact of the visual experience. Sam lane is not interested in art. His eyes fall on the old man on the sofa. The old man was wearing a white coat. He was about 60 years old. He had a very strange look. He had a small nose, a big mouth and big ears. He was like a goblin in a magic novel. His eyes were bright and greedy. "Aveo Ivo!" "You are not dead!" The old man was too lazy to pay attention to Sam Ryan. Without looking at him, he quickly ran over, pointed to the box in his deputy''s hand and said excitedly, "alien parasites in it?" "Give it to me quickly." Then he reached for it, and the Deputy quickly backed back and yelled, "be careful, this thing is very dangerous. You can''t touch it casually." "Dangerous fart, give it to me, hurry up." The Deputy looked embarrassed and could only look at the director. Sam lane was silent for a moment and nodded. Seeing this, he could only hand over the box. Evio Ivo, who got the box, danced and was very excited, as if the child who got the new toy opened it on the spot despite the deputy''s stop. A small piece of stone with purple light appeared in front of people''s eyes. It was the meteorite fragment that sealed the parasite. Aiweiou took out his exclusive glasses and carefully observed them. After confirming the real one, he picked up the box and strode out. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t say a word to Sam Ryan, including Lex Luther.Perhaps in his eyes, there has never been a figure of them, no matter how much power and wealth they have. This is iveo Ivo! Absolute genius, absolute freak! Sam Ryan''s face is not good. He has never been ignored like today. I really want to arrest him. Lex said with a smile, "Professor Ivo''s personality is very special. I don''t like to talk to others. Please forgive me." Sam Lane sneered, "Mr. Luther is so bold that he dares to take in international wanted criminals and rebuild his laboratory. You are not afraid to set yourself on fire." Lex shook his head slightly. "Civilization wants to develop. A huge group is the foundation, but the direction is controlled by the top talents. Professor Ivar is such a person. He is a treasure of human beings. His existence can advance science and technology for hundreds of years. How can such a person die in prison?" Sam Lane sneered, "he almost killed Scotland." "Almost and reality are two concepts, just like murder and attempted murder. We can''t mix them up." Lex sat on the sofa and said with a smile, "general, your time is tight. Let''s get down to business." Sam Lane raised his hand and nodded slightly. He took something similar to a signal shielding device from his pocket and put it on the table. Lex Luther frowned and said, "if there is no trust, there is no cooperation. The general can''t help but understand this truth!" "There are benefits between trust and cooperation. I don''t trust anyone, but I will cooperate with anyone." Lex Luther shrugged. "Well, let me see the sincerity of the eye of heaven." "You think too much!" Sam Ryan calm face, "this cooperation is only limited to you and me, and the eye of heaven will have nothing to do." Lex Luthor put down his glass, "I don''t understand the general''s words. I want to cooperate with you?" "Yes, just me." Chapter 311 Lex Luther is an ambitious man. He is not willing to be a businessman. He wants more power. There are many ways to get power, such as politicians, congressmen, but the most important thing is the judicial system. The most powerful law enforcement agencies in the United States are the FBI and the CIA, both of which have independent intelligence agencies. If they cooperate with them, they will trap themselves if they are not careful. Lex Luther is not a good man. He is a businessman on the surface, but there are many dark sides behind him. Once he is found out by the FBI or CIA, he will fall into a passive position. However, he needs the law enforcement department to deal with the inconvenient things, so the newly established Tianyan society has become the best choice. Tianyanhui has a weak foundation, limited influence and scarce high-end combat power. It needs strong external assistance, and lex can just meet this requirement. "I have absolute sincerity for cooperation. Why did the general refuse?" "Do you have any opinions on me? If you have any, you may as well say it." Sam Lane said in a cold voice, "what do you think I should look at a billionaire who hides an international wanted criminal?" Lex Luther nodded and said with a smile, "it''s my worry. In a sense, Professor Ivo is really a dangerous person. You should be worried about it." "But I assure you, Professor Ivo will never do experiments that harm others." Just then, the door was pushed open, and iveo Ivo rushed in, threw a stack of papers in front of Sam lane, and asked in a hurry, "how many meteorites do you have there?" "It''s none of your business." "Fool!" Sam Lane: "and "Idiot!" General Ryan stood up straight up, his eyes burning. He wanted to teach this damned scientist a lesson. Lex Luther, who was in a bad situation, got stuck in the middle of the two and whispered, "what are you doing? Who let you in? " Aiweiou chattered, "a group of silly forks, you are finished, all finished, will be eaten by the parasitic devil, pull out as stool, no, no stool, parasites have no excretion system, they only eat, do not pull." Lex frowned, his eyes a little more sentimental, "what are you going to say?" Aiweiou shrunk his neck, did not dare to look at him, muttered, "parasites are solitary creatures, have a strong sense of territory, just like tigers and leopards, once they coexist with the host, they will kill the same species, they use biological radio waves to communicate, they can find the location of the same species." "I injected parasites into mice, and put them together with meteorites. Guess what?" Aiweiou eyes shine, abnormal excitement, "the mouse swallowed the stone, all the parasites inside into its nutrients, it has become stronger." "What a terrible creature. It''s so cute. I must study it well." "Lex, get some more living people. I''m going to experiment with them." Lex''s face suddenly changed, Sam Lane''s eyes were fierce, and his right hand subconsciously touched his belt. "General, please let me explain." "Don''t explain. I don''t want to hear it." Sam Lane walked up to alveo and stared at him. "I ask you one thing. If someone is parasitized by insects and swallows dozens of lives, what will he do next?" "Of course, it''s to find the base where the meteorite is stored, kill all the people inside, and eat all the same species." At this point, he patted his head and screamed, "no!" "Lex, find your robot quickly. The monster is coming. It will eat you and then eat me. It''s going to die. It''s going to die. No way. I''m going to run away and run with the worms." The old man said he would do it as soon as he could. He seems to have forgotten the most important thing. The purple monster''s target is insects, but he wants to run with them. Sam Ryan didn''t have time to pay attention to his crazy words. He was confused when he thought of the meteorite blocks in the base. If what he said is true, then the monster''s next target is likely to be tianyanhui base. Lex Luther thought of that, too, and said in a deep voice, "general, we should go back and have a look." Sam Ryan didn''t speak. He strode out. Lex followed him. When he got out of the villa, he said hello to his staff and told him to watch Professor Ivar and not let him run. The party drove to the base. At the same time, somewhere in the remote woods, the hillside full of fallen leaves suddenly burst open, and a figure burst into the sky and fell on the ground like a shell. He rose slowly and stood in the sun. As high as 2.5 meters, the body is like a sculpture made of marble. Each muscle is arranged in an almost perfect way. The muscles are closely connected to form a unique power pattern. He is the pronoun of the beauty of strength. He seems to be wearing muscle armor all over his body. Every time he raises his hand, it gives people a huge sense of oppression. Power!Endless power. Joshua took a deep breath and felt the taste of freedom for the first time in his life. What is freedom! Do what you want, eat what you want, and have what you want. Joshua had this feeling at this time. "Thank you, Superman. I couldn''t have evolved like this without you." "But there seems to be something less." Joshua looked up to the north. "It''s there, my kind. As long as I eat you, I can evolve again." Joshua, who found the target, pushed his legs to the ground, with a bang, there was a big pit several meters wide on the ground, but he disappeared. After a few seconds, a sound burst came from above. ¡­¡­ Sam lane, who rushed back to the base, found nothing else. The base was normal and there were no intruders. Although he was a little suspicious that alveo was lying, reality did not allow him to have any other choice. He quickly deployed his staff and arranged to retreat. Meteorites can''t stay here. They have to be moved to a safe place. Of course, Sam Lane did not have the idea of using it as bait and killing monsters. That thing is a disaster and must not be kept. Tianyan people quickly loaded the truck, with meteorites and a variety of essential instruments to drive. The sky drifted with heavy snow, and the snowflakes fell one after another. After a while, they dyed the earth with gorgeous silver. Sam lane, who was huddled in the co driver''s seat, was staring out of the window, his cold face full of inexplicable sadness. All of a sudden, a shadow across the air, followed by a violent shock. Sam Lane''s face suddenly changed. "What''s the matter?" A voice full of fear came from the walkie talkie, "monster, purple monster, it''s coming, help Poof The voice suddenly stopped, Sam Lane rushed out of the car, at the same time, the accompanying sky eye agents have come up with weapons, walked down the door. Snowflakes flying all over the sky, blowing in the cold wind, into a ice skate, chill, with deep cold. Chapter 312 Kill! It''s a terrible killing. Almost into the essence of the killing will diffuse in the air, everyone feels cold hands and feet, heavy heart has a kind of fear in the face of top predators. At the front of the motorcade, the truck with heavy weapons has become scrap iron, and a tall, purple skin human monster is standing on the car. Its body lines are almost perfect, giving people a sense of vigorous strength. There are a pair of red lantern like eyes on the ugly face. Snowflakes are flying all over the sky, but they still can''t stop the blood red light from the eyes. "Will What shall we do, general? " Someone asked, shivering. Sam Lane pulled the bolt and said coldly, "kill it." Bang! The most forward agent couldn''t bear the pressure and took the lead in shooting. In an instant, the gunfire was dense, and the interwoven barrage shot forward like a rainstorm. The next moment, everyone froze. The bullet hit the monster''s body as if it had landed on a glass ball on the rubber. After leaving a shallow dent, it ejected in all directions. Its skin seems to be made of high-strength rubber, but bullets can''t do any damage. Sam Lane growled, "lint!" The agent named lint opened the trunk and took out an alien energy gun from it. The muzzle blue light condensed, bang! A blue beam of light shot out and hit the monster''s chest heavily. The powerful impulse could blow it out directly. Lint was not easy either. His shoulder was almost crushed by the anti shock force of the energy gun. "It''s working!" Someone exclaimed, and soon the hope vanished. Joshua, with a scorched mark on his chest, stood up from the ground, his mouth slightly raised, and his joking expression looked like a cat teasing his prey. "You will die miserably!" Joshua hissed and roared, and his body jumped out in an instant. Several shadows flashed by, poof poof!!! The blood waterfall sounds numbing in the air. There were eight more dead bodies on the ground. Blood spilled out and dyed the snowflakes crimson. The situation is in a mess. All the people were stunned by this scene. Joshua continued to carry out the slaughter and screamed one after another. No matter the agents with weapons or the researchers in the carriage, they all died on the spot. In just a few seconds, more than 30 strictly trained agents died, without exception. No one can insist on a face to face in its hands. All that survived were Sam lane and the three guards who stood in front of him. The air was full of blood, disgusting, and Sam Lane turned pale with endless despair in his eyes. The gap is too big! No matter the specially trained special soldiers or the senior agents who are good at sneaking in and assassinating, they don''t have the ability to fight back in front of the monsters. They are just like mole ants, allowing each other to trample on them. "Everyone will die here, including me!" Sam Lane took a deep breath, pushed away the guard in front of him, walked to the monster, "before I die, I want to know, what are you? Why did you come to earth? What is your purpose? " Joshua, whose hands were covered with flesh and blood, looked at him coldly, as if he was looking at a dead object. Suddenly, a little doubt flashed on his face, red in his eyes, and a little more humanized hesitation, "63 cornington street!" "You are the man." Sam lane was surprised. 63 cornington street is his home. How could the monster know? When I think of my wife and daughter, my face becomes very ugly, "who are you, why do you know 63 cornington street, and who told you that?" The old man was furious and his voice was loud and frightening. Joshua was frightened by his momentum and couldn''t help retreating. He thought of the cotton padded clothes, cotton boots and delicious food he was given to him by the other party. He felt very sad. Since the death of his parents, the old man is the only one who gives him care and does not ask for anything in return. "I can''t kill him, never!" Joshua said to himself, the blood in his eyes faded, amber pupils appeared, and without saying anything, he rushed to the truck and ran away with the meteorite in his arms. This is the end of the game. Sam Lane stood in the snow, the monster''s complex eyes before leaving represented too many things, gratitude, regret, and a trace of inexplicable apology. "Who is he? Is it human? Or a monster? " Sam Lane looked down and thought. He always felt familiar with the look in his eyes. Gradually, a figure with thin cheeks and blue lips appeared from the bottom of his heart. "Is it him..." "Is it really him? He''s infested with alien worms? " A guard came up and said, "general, why did the monster stop? It''s with you... " The rest of the words did not come out, three people are not stupid, monster''s look is not difficult to see, it seems to know the general, and the relationship is not shallow.Sam Lane hissed, "I met him once." After that, his eyes turned to the front, and when he saw the corpses scattered on the road, his heart seemed to have been punched. Dozens of lives, the elites that Tianyan will dig up from various departments, die like this, and die worthless. Damn it! Sam Lane clenched his fists, and his heart was boiling. He had lived half his life. He had never felt so powerless as now. The eye of heaven would be too weak to stand the storm. "General, are you ok?" Sam Lane shook his head slightly. "Call the logistics team and let them come as fast as possible." "From the White House, I''ll get in touch." "All right." What did the guard want to say? Finally, he turned around and left. This disaster left the three people who just joined the Tianyan club at a loss. Tianyan club is not as good as they thought. It''s too dangerous for ordinary people to accept. After a brief account of the incident with the Secretary of defense and the president of the White House, the ugly Sam Lane called Lex Luther and said, "kill that monster, I''ll give you all the conditions." Just one word and hang up. On the other hand, Lex Luther, who returned to the metropolis with a small number of meteorites, chuckled and said to Professor Ivar, "he has agreed. It''s up to us next." "Time is too tight. You can''t do it for two minutes at most. If you can''t do it in two minutes, we''ll be finished." "It will eat you, and then eat me, no, I want to run quickly, can''t accompany you to die." Lex snorted coldly, and Everton froze. He could only suppress the idea of running away and sat on the sofa reluctantly. At this time, the alarm came from above, accompanied by a scream, the whole floor shaking up. "How fast it''s coming!" Lex got up and went into the chamber of secrets. His era is about to begin. Chapter 313 The encounter of the eye of heaven is shocking. After getting the news, Joel Nash immediately told Luke who just arrived in the metropolis in some way. "The meteorite was robbed, 38 officers of the Eastern Branch were killed on the spot, and Sam lane was undamaged." Luke muttered to himself, always feeling strange. Other people died, but Sam Lane survived. The old man''s luck can''t be so good. There must be something fishy about it. There are also parasitic demons. According to the information sent by EVA, alien parasites are a kind of single celled creatures with strong territorial consciousness. They will not hesitate to kill other species in the territory, devour their bodies and re evolve. This means that its next target is likely to be its own private collection of meteorite fragments. "Damn it Luke angrily scolded, ghost 2 has not finished, he does not want to face the parasitic devil at this time. After thinking about it, take out your cell phone and call Linda, "Dear Miss Danvers, how was Christmas?" The sentence "dear" makes the krypton girl shivering and numb, "don''t call me dear, I have nothing to do with you, asshole Luke." "That''s too hurtful. We are friends in common. Don''t you forget the experience in the lonely fortress when you were caught by drew Zod and I was desperate to save you." "Stop, I don''t want to hear your nonsense. What are you going to do?" Luke coughed. "Remember the bloody Christmas? The killer has been found. He is a human parasitized by alien insects. For some reasons, his next target is probably me... " After a pause, he said helplessly, "ghost 2 is not finished yet. Tesla has a lot of work waiting for me. I''m really tied up. I can only ask you for help." "You want me to be a bodyguard?" "Yes." Linda sneered, "you have so many girlfriends, and you are the chairman of Ferris airlines! The director of the FBI, the future star, and the super power of the element department are domineering. Why don''t you come to them and beg me? I''m not one of you. " Luke''s mouth is slightly puffed. The girl''s mouth is getting worse and worse, and she doesn''t know who to learn from. After a second''s hesitation, she can only praise her conscience, "no way, who can make you the most beautiful, the most powerful, the most intimate and the most loyal? Their ability can''t handle this matter, so they can only ask you to do it." "Help. I owe you a favor." You''re smart! The girl''s mouth turned up and she couldn''t say how proud she was. "wait, I''ll go to metropolis after I buy new clothes." Finish saying, hang up the phone, along the elevator to the top floor of the mall, jump up, streamer like disappeared in the sky. ¡­¡­ Metropolitan Suburbs. The luxurious villa was destroyed, and Joshua, who was covered with blood, clenched his fist and hit the floor heavily. Boom! The ground cracked, the gas exploded, and half of the villas collapsed. Joshua pushed away the stones and came to the basement along the entrance of the cave. He crushed the wall with one foot, and a vast underground space appeared in front of him. The lights on the walls are on one after another, and the milky white light shines on the basement like day. Joshua looked around and finally stopped at the mechanical creature in front of him. Armor? No, it looks more like a robot. "You should not destroy my villa. There are many works of art representing human civilization in it. They should be handed down for thousands of years, not destroyed by aliens." The cold sound came from the machine, and the bloated mechanical creature slowly got up, revealing its limbs covered with metal armor. The whole machine was brown, and its external structure was very similar to that of Gao Da in the cartoon. The difference was the head. Instead of a head, it has a square metal shell. "The name of this armor is anti Superman armor. It''s specially designed for the guy who hovers over the metropolis. It''s used on you for the first time. You should be honored for that." On the surface of the armor, a virtual human figure emerged. It was Lex Luther. With a sneer and a body meal, Joshua went straight to the armor. Bang! In a fight, the room reverberated with the roar of metal impact, and the giant armor retreated three steps, each step deep into the floor. "What a powerful force Lex Luthor was shocked. His eyes were full of gravity. The punch was at least four times stronger than expected. The bastard alveo provided the wrong data. "It''s good to be prepared." Giant armor strode forward, seemingly bloated, but at an unusually fast speed. When it reached Joshua''s body, a large red mist was emitted from the chest pipe. Red fog seems to have special ability. After contact with Joshua, his body began to expand, and there were many irregular sarcomas on the surface, which looked very terrible.What''s more strange is that his body is frozen and can''t move. "Die Lex Luther roared, his right arm showing a reddish edge, and stabbed the monster in the chest. Poof! The blood splashed out, then evaporated by the high temperature, and the blade slid down. In a numbing sound of friction, the chest slowly opened to reveal the beating heart. Joshua cried out bitterly, and, ignoring his abnormal health, forced himself to step back. Rex is in hot pursuit, his right hand is full of strength, poof! A huge wound appeared on Joshua''s body, starting with the clavicle. Delay down until you reach between your legs. Organs and internal organs overflowed from the wound and scattered everywhere. "You can''t be my opponent." Lex laughs triumphantly. He rushes forward again. With a knife, his left arm lifts off and falls to the ground. Perhaps because of the red smoke, or other reasons, large sarcomas appear on his left arm. One by one, in Lex''s puzzled eyes, he bursts out. "What''s the situation?" "How effective are inhibitors?" Lex is very puzzled, the effect of inhibitors can not be so strong. Avio Ivo, who was hiding in the dark to observe the war, yelled, "kill it, quick, its genes are being recombined. Now is a great opportunity." Lex said angrily, "what the hell are you doing?" "It''s not me, it''s itself. It swallows too many of the same species at one time and runs here before it can digest them. The function of inhibitors is to delay DNA division and just hit the weak spot. Those sarcomas and bubbles are the external manifestations of the DNA recombination process." "Come on, if you don''t do it again, you will be finished when he completes the reorganization." During his speech, Joshua had a significant change. A large number of granulations appeared in the wound. The granulations butted with each other and seemed to have signs of healing. His sarcomatous limbs made a popping sound. Strangely, the skin began to heal after the explosion. Lex''s eyelids jump in a series of changes. This thing is so weird that it''s still normal after being injured like this. "Evo, how can I kill it, heart? Or the head? " "Head! Don''t cut the heart. It''s useless. " Fix up, raise the blade and cut the monster''s neck. Chapter 314 Stance blade is a lethal weapon created by Lex Luther by using alien technology. It has two characteristics of high temperature and cutting, and is extremely destructive. The blade cuts through the air, leaving brilliant light and shadow. Card! At the critical moment, Joshua raised his right hand and stuck the main blade. Luther again, the blade cut open the arm, leaving a few centimeters deep wound in the neck. The blood gushed out, and Joshua, who had been badly injured, cried out and rolled on the ground. His bloated body shrank into a ball, and sarcomas were constantly disintegrating, splashing large pieces of flesh and blood like insect eggs. The scene is too scary, like a ghost in the myth of kesulu. Rao Shi''s determined Lex Luther also felt numb. What is this thing, man? worm? Or a monster? At this time, more strange things appeared. monster''s body is expanding rapidly, like a foam in the washing machine, which is stacked up and overgrown, and the volume is bigger and bigger. Gradually, the limbs and brain disappear, and are swallowed up by the expanding sarcoma. The strong smell of blood reverberated in the room, making people feel like vomiting. Luther couldn''t help retreating. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he was really frightened by what he saw. This series of changes has gone beyond the scope of normal life. "Evo, what on earth is this? I''ve decapitated it. Why don''t I die?" "It''s too late for you to start earlier. Goodbye, Mr. Luther. Have a good trip to hell," muttered iveo Ivo, who was packing Then he picked up the hard disk full of data and fled the underground base along the emergency channel. As the smartest scientist in the world, how could he be buried with people like Lex Luther. Luther, who couldn''t get a response, angrily wanted to curse his mother, but the reality didn''t allow him to have any other ideas. The big meatball in front of him began to shake, sometimes expanded, sometimes contracted, as if his heart was beating, very rhythmic. Intuition tells him that if he doesn''t act, the next thing will be very bad. "Launch Hellfire missiles!" The armor strode back, with muzzles on both shoulders and abdomen. Four red flashing missiles blasted out and hit the meatball at the same time, boom! The air vibrates violently, and the high temperature flame and shock wave mix together to form a flame impact that devours everything. The underground base was destroyed, the roof flew, and the whole villa exploded. Hundreds of millions of dollars worth of villa into ruins, oil paintings, works of art are all reduced to ashes. Hellfire missile''s power is too strong. After the first explosion, there are successive subsequent attacks. The sound of explosion rises one after another, and the flames rise one after another, turning the area of hundreds of meters into deep red. Fortunately, the villa is located in the outskirts of the city, there are no residents around, otherwise the explosion alone will cause thousands of deaths. The explosion lasted more than ten seconds before it calmed down. After a while, a figure emerged from the smoky ruins. It was Lex Luther, who was wearing anti Superman armor. When he broke out, he started the defense mode and survived the fire impact with the help of energy barrier and armor performance. The man survived, but the armor was badly damaged, leaving only the most basic drive system. "The loss is too great." Luther turned and looked around, with a few veins coming out of her big, polished head. Villas, art, and underground bases, all destroyed, want to rebuild, at least two billion dollars. "Damn it Luther waved his fist and was about to make a phone call with Sam lane. A change came from behind him. He quickly turned around. In the corner of the villa, where the sculpture fragments gathered, the ground fluctuated regularly, suddenly, a loud noise exploded. The stones rose to the sky, and a purple brown humanoid with wings on its back appeared in the setting sun. It has a human appearance, but no hair, body lines are extremely beautiful, every muscle is clearly exposed, just like the Greek myth of Hercules, with perfect body. The afterglow of the setting sun shrouds the creature, adding a little mystery to its purple brown skin. Lex Luther felt his teeth tremble, and the urgency of death lingered in his heart, like a lingering shadow. He could not raise the sense of resistance, but had a different kind of envy. Species yearn for evolution, carp yearn for Longmen! Perfection is the instinctive pursuit of life! The creature in front of him gave him a perfect illusion. Joshua lowered his head and looked at the armor under his feet. The red light in his eyes disappeared and amber pupils appeared. He was no longer a parasitic demon who only knew how to kill and devour, but a combination of human beings and alien insects. Based on the perfect fusion of the two kinds of DNA, a new gene sequence was derived. In a sense, Joshua is the blueprint of human evolution, and he thinks so.When he regained his sense, Joshua didn''t want to carry out meaningless killing. He waved his wings and landed in front of Luther, saying, "I want to talk to you, OK?" Luther was stunned. He clenched his right hand and was very alert. "Who are you?" "When I was a human, my name was Joshua Allen. I was a courier. Now..." Pausing, he said with a smile, "you can call me Joshua Kevlar." "Kevlar!" Luther''s brows moved and she said in a voice, "what does it stand for?" Joshua chuckled and sighed, "Kevlar is the alien life in my body, a kind of symbiotic species originated from higher life planet. They are single celled organisms and have no independent survival ability. They must combine with other life to survive." Maybe Joshua''s expression was too kind, and Luther''s sense of urgency began to fade, and she asked subconsciously, "why did they choose you?" "It was an accident and an accident." "On the noisy Christmas Eve, the homeless courier returns to Qiaodong after finishing his last order to taste the delicious food sent by the kind-hearted people. At this time, a stone comes from the cold river. The courier picks up the stone because of curiosity, and then there is me." "I didn''t expect you to have that experience," Luther said Joshua said with a smile, "that memory is very deep and unforgettable." Luther looked at him up and down. The more he looked, the deeper his doubts became. Was he really that ugly and terrible meat ball? Before and after the change is too big, just want to devour all the parasitic devil, in a twinkling of an eye to become a polite gentleman. What''s going on? Joshua seemed to be aware of each other''s confusion and said with a smile, "if you have any doubts, you can say them directly. I will answer them for you. By the way, I don''t know your name yet." "Lex Luther!" The armor split and lex came out in his suit. "My name is Lex Luther." Joshua held out his right hand, "Hello, Mr. Luther." Lex: "and Chapter 315 Evo''s research shows that organisms parasitized by alien insects can absorb the vitality of other species through physical contact, and species that have been deprived of life will have a variety of complications, such as aging, dryness, stagnation of thinking and so on. In other words, Joshua''s hand, must not be touched, once touched, it is likely to be sucked into a mummy. Luther hesitated and finally chose to trust his intuition. He had no other choice. "Hello, Kevlar!" Two hands together, the expected flow of life did not appear, everything is normal. Luther was a little relieved, "my staff told me that swallowing and plundering are the instincts of parasites, which can''t be controlled, but you are the exception!" Joshua chuckled, "Mr. Luther, I''m Joshua Kevlar, an intelligent species about to evolve into advanced life form, not a bug." Then he made an invitation gesture, "this is not a place to talk. Could you change it?" Luther hesitated for a moment and chose to nod. The creatures in front of him made him have two kinds of mentality: vigilance and curiosity. He wanted to know how the other side became like this, and worried that the other side had a different purpose. One after the other, they left the ruins and went to the nearby villa. In fact, all the buildings within a mile belonged to the Luther family. Lex Luther took out his cell phone, called his men, asked them to come and deal with the aftermath, and sent a text message to Professor Ivo, asking him to come back quickly. There was an important discovery. Joshua did not interfere, but looked around with great interest, whether it was flowers, trees, or the limousine parked in the driveway gave him a new feeling. At this time, he has the characteristics of human beings, but not human beings. He is a new species just born, just like a newborn baby. Although he has the memory of the past, he still wants to observe the world with his own eyes. ¡­¡­ After arriving at the villa, Luther personally made a cup of coffee for each other and said in a deep voice, "can you tell me the history of Kevlar?" "I''m afraid not." Joshua took his coffee and took a sip. The bitter taste spread in the coating of his tongue, mixed with a touch of mellow fragrance. He sighed with satisfaction, "Kevlar is a single celled organism, which has no image storage function, only the habit of imprinting in genes, but..." After a pause, he said, "I can tell you what evolution is." Joshua spread out his hands and continued, "the transition of life level originates from the change of essence. It starts from gene and gradually improves from inside to outside. It involves soul, sense organ, thinking, will and emotion. It''s like the origin of the universe, from zero to one and then to infinity." "This is evolution." "If you need to, I can pass on my feelings to you, maybe you can see the new world." Luther remained unmoved and showed deep vigilance in her eyes. The other side''s performance was too natural and the gap was too big to adapt to. He still can''t forget the ugly, disgusting, tumor like mass of meat. More important, of course, is identity. Luther is a human supremacist. He hates aliens and all alien intelligent species. But for the situation, he will certainly seize this combination of human and insect by all means and study it carefully. Unfortunately, the situation is out of control. Life and death are in each other''s hands. How dare you do anything else. Joshua said, "you don''t have to be nervous. I''m not your enemy and I won''t hurt you..." Then suddenly stopped, revealing a complex smile, "perhaps, I should change a way of communication." Get up and leave the sofa, walk to the wall, five fingers open, close to the wall, don''t see how to work, bang! With the palm as the center, the concrete wall appeared spider like cracks. Two seconds later, with a roar, the wall cracked, turned into gravel and fell to the ground. Luther''s pupils contracted, and there was a flash of horror in his eyes. This power is beyond his knowledge. Joshua went back to the sofa and held out his left hand. "Mr. Luther, take out your palm and let''s communicate in another way. Believe me, you''ll feel extraordinary." Luther was silent, his face as cold as ice, but his forehead was in a cold sweat. Time passed slowly in the tense atmosphere. Half a minute passed unconsciously. Joshua sighed a little, "our conversation can only stop here!" At this time, the door of the house was pushed open, and AVO Ivo, who was carrying a satchel, stumbled in. "He can''t do it. Let me come. I''ll communicate with you." Joshua frowned, "you are..." "Names don''t matter, it''s people that matter." Ivo reached out and wiped his clothes, clubbed to the other side, and said excitedly, "according to my research, parasites have the ability of teleportation. They can communicate with each other through physical contact. Come on, let''s communicate." Joshua looked up and down at the old man, hesitated for a few seconds, and still held out his right hand.As the palms of a large hand and a small hand curled together, the light in Ivo''s eyes disappeared and seemed to enter a state of consciousness. Joshua also closed his eyes. They were like stumps, motionless. Luther couldn''t even wipe the sweat off her forehead. She was staring at every detail. Time went by, until the seven o''clock struck, and the two of them recovered. Joshua bowed slightly, "it''s my pleasure to meet you, Professor Ivo." The old man replied seriously, "I hope you can consider my proposal." "That won''t do." Joshua smiles, strides away and disappears into the night. What were you doing just now When Evo recalled the memory in his brain, he perfunctorily said, "you don''t understand the spiritual communication." Luther was furious. He reached for his collar and pulled it to him. "Listen, old man, my patience is limited. I can save you or kill you. You''d better think about it for me before you answer." Words fall, push hard, the old man stumble back, a head into the sofa. "Now tell me what you''re talking about." Evo shrunk his neck and did not dare to look at him. "It''s just the academic problems of biological science, such as the evolution process of species, origin, end point and life equation. Although that guy doesn''t have much knowledge, he has a natural ability to understand biological science. He can get through the old and bring forth the new. It''s too powerful. Of course, compared with me, he''s still a lot worse ¡£¡± Then, seeing that Luther''s face became more and more ugly, he quickly stopped, "what do you want to ask?" "I want to know where it came from, what it''s capable of, what it''s weak, what it''s up to now, what it''s going to do in the future, and what it thinks of human beings," Luther said The old man turned his eyes and screamed, "you don''t want to kill it, do you?" "Answer the question!" IVA shrugged and said helplessly, "I don''t know the origin, ability and weakness, but I want to know something about his future plan. His next priority is to find other similar species sealed in meteorites, swallow their bodies and get the possibility of re evolution." "If you want to kill him, you''d better plan ahead." Chapter 316 Lex Luther is not the kind of guy who will be soft hearted to the enemy, but Joshua Kevlar''s series of performances make him hesitant. Is that a man? A bug? Or new species? It is polite, gentle speech, like a well-educated noble gentleman. It looks strange, powerful, hands covered with blood, like a reformed butcher. Two different personalities mixed together, which made Joshua have great personality charm at this time, and made people feel close. Luther was no exception. Although he was always on guard, he was still attracted by his temperament. "Evo, tell me what you think of him." The old man who is testing the data said without raising his head, "I expect you to kill it more than your opinion. Its body is of great research value." Luther''s eyes were a little distracted. "He made me feel strange. He seemed to have some kind of expectation, cooperation? Or something else. " The old man raised his ugly face and said in a slightly surprised tone, "that''s an alien! You want to cooperate with a parasite. " "He''s not a bug, he''s a mixture. He''s a very intelligent life in the life class. I see the future of mankind in him." Luther said seriously, but the old man disdained, "shit, it''s all shit. You''ve been cheated by him." "Joshua is not a human being, but a powerful species with high metabolic rate. According to physiological inference, metabolic rate is directly proportional to food intake, do you understand?" Luther was stunned and didn''t know the meaning in the vernacular. The old man sneered, "just now when I was communicating, I scanned its body structure with an instrument and found that it has no organs, no arteries, no heart. It is a special life arranged on the basis of individual cells. Do you know what this means?" Luther''s face tightened and his eyes became serious. "He doesn''t have a digestive system?" "There is no digestive system, no circulatory system, no physiological system, no nervous system. It has nothing but food." "What do you say a monster without digestive system needs to supplement consumption?" When Luther couldn''t sit still, he quickly took out his mobile phone, and the old man sneered, "I made a calculation according to his metabolic rate. The preliminary conclusion is that, according to his current physical condition, if he wants to maintain the normal operation of the body, he has to swallow at least 15 adult men''s vitality in a day, 10 in a day, and it will be more than 5000 in a year, or he will be frugal and never eat more In this case, "he said "It is a monster, destined to swallow all predators, no matter what, can not change the nature of killing." Luther didn''t have the time to talk to him. After calling, she asked in a hurry, "do you have any meteorites over there?" Sam Lane in the car frowned, "why meteorites? He went to you "Yes." Luther took a deep breath. "I lost, but he didn''t kill me. He invited me to talk and told me my name." "Joshua Allen, that''s his name when he was a human being. Now his name is Joshua Kevlar. He has learned to control his own ability and gain human nature and wisdom." "He''s getting more dangerous. You have to be prepared." Luther said all the information without reservation. This is his decisive decision after careful consideration. The birth of Joshua has threatened the human race, and we can''t let it go because of our individual interests. Sam Lane asked the driver to stop and analyze the information carefully. After a while, he said, "I''ll contact you again when I get back." After the end of the call, Luther sat on the sofa in a daze, and all kinds of parasite related information appeared in his brain, which eventually turned into a greeting, "one thing I can''t figure out is that it''s only two days since the meteorite fell, how did he evolve to this level and who provided him with vitality." "That''s what I''ve been exploring," echoed iveo Ivo ¡­¡­ The snow is falling more and more heavily, and the goose feather like snow is dense all over the sky. On the beach of the eastern part of the metropolis, an oval villa stands out on the promontory. In the east of the villa, you can see the endless sea. On the back, countless lights outline the perfect night scene of the city. On the top floor of the villa, on the glass balcony. After dinner, Linda leaned on the sofa, yawning and watching the boring TV program. When she was hungry, she put a piece of roasted golden mutton in her mouth and enjoyed it. Compared with her, Luke, who has a headache for ghost 2, is like a landowner''s long-term worker. Clock ticking to beat, when the minute hand across the "3" scale, the house sounded harsh alarm. Luke takes off his glasses and stares out of the window. Linda jumped up and stood on the balcony.A tall figure appeared in the dark sky. With the whirring of wings, a purple brown humanoid without hair appeared in the field of vision. Joshua folded his wings and bowed, "Hello, madam, I''d like to meet the owner of this villa." Linda looked him up and down and asked uncertainly, "are you the murderer of the bloody Christmas case?" A slightly confused sentence made Joshua look miserable and his head hang down deeply. "I''m really sorry for what happened to those people. That''s not my intention, but it has happened. If I can, I will make up for it as much as possible." Linda''s eyes are strange. She can''t help looking again. Is this guy really the killer? How to give people a very kind appearance. Luke, dressed in a down jacket, came out of the room and said directly, "you came to me for the meteorite!" "Yes." Joshua raised his head and looked directly at Luke. His pale green eyes were like a cold fire. The chill of his soul spread in his heart, which made people shiver involuntarily. the intuition of higher life told him that this boy was extraordinary. "Your Excellency is the owner of the villa?" "My name is Luke Shaw, you should have heard of it." Joshua nodded slowly. "When I was a courier, a colleague from Asia often talked about you and regarded you as an idol." "Oh Luke browed slightly. "Do you have a human memory?" "Yes, human nature occupies the vast majority of my personality consciousness, and the rest is the cognition and perception brought about by the evolution of life, which is a kind of understanding beyond the secular world, representing life and destination. Mr. Xiao, if you can, I''d like to talk to you." After observing him carefully and making sure he didn''t lie, Luke shook his head and said with a smile, "let''s get back to the point. What you want is under the villa. I can give it to you on the premise that I can defeat this beautiful, beautiful, sexy, fearless, kind and generous girl around me." "Win her, meteorite for you. I''ll do what I say." Chapter 317 The snow was falling all the time. The goose like snowflakes fell on Joshua and melted in the blink of an eye. The rain flowed down his skin, giving his purple brown skin a shiny luster. "I''m not here to fight. If I can, I''d like to trade some things for meteorites." Joshua is very sincere, looking straight ahead, with helpless and apologetic, just like a noble gentleman who apologizes. Etiquette alone, his performance is impeccable. Linda blinked and said strangely, "Hello! Are you mistaken? Is he really a parasite Luke was silent and thoughtful. Joshua was not as terrible as he was described in cartoons or TV. But when he thought of each other''s ability, his confusion disappeared. No matter how gentle he behaves, he can''t change the nature of cannibalism. Wolves eat meat. They can''t change their eating habits just because they put on sheep''s skin. "Try his strength, don''t keep it." The girl hesitated for a moment, still nodded, five fingers curled up, milky halo scattered in the palm. "Break the empty fist!" Right punch out, the air began to boil, an almost real energy gun burst out of the air, hit Joshua heavily on the chest, boom! His chest burst, and the fragments of energy spilled around. Joshua''s cheek twisted and couldn''t bear the impact of the guns. After smashing the railings, he flew straight to the beach. Linda bullied her, and there was a sharp roar in the air. A bigger gun appeared in the sky, and the energy fragmented into a whirlpool. The wind howled, and the snowflakes followed, rushing down like a tornado. Boom! With the sound of the explosion, Joshua was carried down by the impact of energy, leaving a ten meter wide pit on the beach. It took a long time for the dust to settle. Linda is suspended in the sky, and a milky white energy mask appears all over her body. This is her improved defense barrier according to the method of internal breathing, which is a unique secret skill. Luke went to the railing and looked at it without expression. Linda is different from Clark Kent. She has rich means of long-range attack and is not afraid of her opponent''s phagocytosis. When the dust cleared, Joshua crawled out of the pit, his chest bleeding and almost pierced. "What a terrible woman, what a powerful energy shock." He murmured to himself, his eyes showing a strong sense of vigilance. This woman is incredibly powerful, almost comparable to Superman. "Human, I want to know your name." "Cut the crap!" Linda gave a cold Snort and raised her hand as a blow, the whistling sound came, the snowflakes danced wildly, and the energy cannon sped down from the sky. Joshua didn''t dare to be careless, so he quickly flashed aside. The energy cannon brushed his body and left a huge hole in the sand. Linda was suspended in mid air, making quick punches. One by one, the punches were dense and shooting down. Boom boom!!! The ground exploded one after another, and numerous large pits appeared on the flat sand. Joshua''s fast flash, with powerful senses to avoid one energy cannon after another, but the scattered energy fragments still caused him a lot of damage. What''s more, with the passage of time, his body actually appeared tired, followed by hunger and greed. The parasite''s nature is awakening, destroying the human reason bit by bit. ¡­¡­ This guy is a freak! At the first sight, Luke found out. There is only one shadow in a normal human body. The stronger the soul is, the more solid the shadow is. There are two. One of them has a human figure, which should be human nature. The other one has red tentacles. Judging from its appearance, it is like a blood sucking worm with countless tentacles. The red tentacle is only the size of a bowling ball, but its fluctuation is several times that of the latter. What''s most surprising is the innate sense of evil, full of desire and greed. It''s like a crazy corpse crawling out of a mud pit. The scarlet eyes are full of longing for life. Luke didn''t know how he overcame the influence of red tentacles, or that it was a disguise in itself, but he knew that the soul wouldn''t lie. No matter how hard Joshua tried, he couldn''t change the greed from the bottom of his soul. He''s a monster! ¡­¡­ "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" The roar exploded in the sky! The dodging Joshua stopped, put his head in his hands, and let out a roar full of pain. The pupil in his eyes disappeared. Instead, it was like the real blood red light. His hands kept tearing his head. His cheeks were twisted and struggling, just like a wild animal on the verge of madness. He roared again and again. The waves rolled in, the waves rose and fell, the air vibrated, and all the glass in the villa burst. Luke''s face changed slightly, and his down jacket turned into black body armor to resist the sound wave. Linda also stopped the attack, looking very dignified.This crazy guy with his head in his arms gave her a strong sense of discomfort, like facing a terrible monster. "Linda, don''t make physical contact with him!" The girl looked back, nodded slightly, and the defense barrier around her body became more solid. Joshua began to transform, or to return to his original appearance. His body rose one by one, and his limbs expanded. Countless black bones with faint light grew out of his body and spread all over his body. The knuckles become longer and the tip is as sharp as a blade. There were two big meat buns on the back. Poof, two periosteal wings with purple flesh came out. He spread his wings and roared around like a hurricane. "It''s a monster!" Linda snorted, clenched her right fist, and hit the energy cannon through the air. Joshua waved his paws and did not dodge, boom! The claws collided with the energy cannon, and a circular shock wave broke out. Joshua pushed his legs to the ground and rushed into the sky like a shell. At this time, he was more than three meters tall, just like a giant, but his speed was amazing, especially the pair of wings, which could bring a large cyclone every time he waved. Linda has a heart for melee, but at the thought of Luke''s strict advice, she can only bear the discomfort in her heart and avoid it. She takes it for a walk while waiting for an opportunity to attack. Most of the energy cannons failed one after another, and the rest didn''t cause much damage even if they were hit. With the current network terminology description is: minimal lethality, extremely insulting. Joshua was playing like a pug. He became more and more furious. His back split, and a pair of wings came out. With four wings waving, his speed soared like a streamer to Linda. "Die The right claw covered with black bone protrusion came with all her strength. The girl snorted and hit it with one punch, bang! Blood spilled all over the sky, Joshua''s right arm disappeared, his fists wrapped in white energy mass shook into flesh, leaving only his bare shoulders. Linda curled her lips with disdain. Just as she was about to end the monster, suddenly, a huge sense of weakness came from her body. She widened her eyes and looked down in a daze. Chapter 318 One of the flying pieces of flesh and blood happened to fall on Linda''s arm. Just like bean sprouts buried in mud tanks, bamboo shoots after spring rain begin to germinate and grow under the moistening of water and nutrients, and grow rapidly. In the blink of an eye, a piece of meat the size of a fingernail becomes a sarcoma the size of a fist. Sarcomas cling to the skin and devour her vitality. A huge sense of weakness came from her body. The girl felt the fatigue she had never felt before. Her limbs seemed to be filled with lead. The Kryptonian''s strength was completely unable to make it out, and even an illusion appeared in front of her eyes. Joshua roared with pain and excitement in his rage. He felt the huge life energy in Linda''s body, just like a plate of fruit cake with cream fragrance. He couldn''t help filling it up. Plunder, devour Endless vitality flowed into his body, and his body expanded rapidly into a huge purple meat ball. "Damn it Luke''s face changed greatly. He leaped forward and joined ghost 1 in mid air. Blue flames were emitted from the soles of his feet, and he rushed to Linda at full speed, "roll His right hand was boiling, and a heavy blow hit Joshua in the abdomen. Boom! The green flame turns into a pillar of fire, penetrates the body, and brings out two conglutinated virtual shadows of the soul, which are twisted and struggling in the pillar of fire, ah!!! One belongs to human beings, the other is high and sharp, just like the whine of insects. The pain of his soul''s burning was so intense that Joshua had to release his arm, look at Luke in horror, turn and run away. Luke was going to chase her. When he saw the growing purple sarcoma on Linda''s arm, he had to stop, stretch out his palm wrapped by green inflammation and pull the sarcoma down. Sarcomas are like living creatures struggling in their hands, even turning into liquid, trying to penetrate into the cracks of the armor. "What the hell is this?" Surprised and angry, Luke quickly takes off his bowl armour and flies to the villa with Linda in his arms. Follow the elevator to the basement, put the girl with gray hair on the physiotherapy bed, "EVA! Take out reagent 3! " "Yes, sir." AVA, a robot housekeeper, goes to the experimental platform and takes out a bottle of purple solvent sample from the freezer. This kind of sample is extracted from the meteorite fragment that seals the parasite, which can prevent the parasite from splitting and greatly delay its life activity. At this time, Linda also came to her senses and pressed her head with her right hand. Her face was very painful, "it''s so uncomfortable. What''s wrong with me?" "Don''t move!" Luke opened her mouth and poured No.3 reagent into it, "what did you give me to drink? It''s so bitter!" "Shut up if you don''t want to die." Luke looked at her coldly, turned on the dialyzer, and comprehensively checked her physical condition. Kryptonian''s body is different from that of human beings. The huge energy endows cells with strong resistance, basically immune to the invasion of all viruses, microorganisms and bacteria. Even alien parasites are difficult to take root in her body. But it''s hard. It doesn''t mean it can''t be done. Soon, the dialysis results came out. In addition to the arm, six places on her body were invaded. Some epidermal cells were even assimilated and entered the fission stage. Luke gave the picture to Linda and said in a deep voice, "your body is too hard for general surgery. You have to rely on yourself to destroy all the six mutated cells with thermal rays." Linda struggled to sit up and was stunned when she saw her shriveled and wrinkled arm. "my hand How, why it''s like this. " "It''s impossible!" The girl panicked and quickly touched her face. When her finger was about to touch her face, she was stopped by Luke, "it''s OK, it will recover." Linda: "and "Am I ugly now?" Luke shrugged. "It''s not as bad as you think. You can imagine yourself four In 30 years. " "Thirty years!" Linda murmured to herself and subconsciously touched her face. Luke stopped her again, "believe me, it will be OK. Your first task now is to destroy the mutated cells in your body, otherwise they may take root in your body and turn you into a monster like Joshua." In a word, Linda suddenly woke up, quickly pulled open her clothes, according to the picture, burned six mutated cell bodies invaded by alien insects with thermal rays. Luke called the kitchen and asked them to prepare food for 20 people. Cape villa not only has the most modern intelligent equipment, but also is equipped with a highly professional management team, including chefs, Shicong, physiotherapists, housewives, servants, gardeners and so on. For this reason, Luke has to pay them a commission of up to $300000 a month. Soon, a table full of delicious food was delivered to the basement. The hungry and cooing Linda rushed to eat and drink. With the energy supplement, her body began to return to normal. The wrinkles on her face disappeared, her skin returned to its former smooth and ruddy, and her hair turned golden."Kryptonians are monsters!" Luke thought to himself that if ordinary people become like that, their life would be over and they would never recover. They are different. As long as there is sun and food, they can recover their lost vitality. After eating and drinking enough, Linda rushed to the mirror, and after seeing the beautiful young face in the mirror, she breathed a long sigh of relief, "fortunately, she finally recovered." "Hateful fellow!" The girl gritted her teeth and punched the wall, bang! The walls are directly pierced. Luke was speechless. "Before you find a way to deal with him, you''d better hold back your anger and don''t meet him. You won''t be so lucky next time." "I can beat him." Linda looked back and said fiercely, "he is not my opponent at all. His strength and speed are not good, but for his disgusting ability..." "You said it yourself, if not, the problem is that he does have it." At this point, Luke''s face became extremely gloomy. "Miss Danvers, how many times have I told you not to have physical contact, not to engage in close combat, and to consume him from a long distance before the battle begins? What are you doing? " Luke walked up to her and looked down at her, "when can you change your arrogant and arrogant personality? It''s a fight, not a child''s house. What should I do if something happens to you?" The girl snorted, not over her head, and her face was full of disobedience. Luke shook his head helplessly. He was 18 years old and rebellious. ¡­¡­ Fifty miles south of the metropolis, there''s a bustling fish town called grancar. The town was founded 80 years ago. Because it is close to the metropolis and deep-water area, the local fishery is extremely prosperous. It is a well-known affluent town. Every year during the Christmas holiday, the fishermen in the small town gather together to hold a drinking competition. For them who often wander on the sea, rum is a must. Gradually, rum has become a tradition in the small town. This year is no exception. Hundreds of fishermen gathered in the largest local bar, one by one barehanded, shouting for the people who were crazy to drink in the challenge arena. As the night deepened, at 9:30 p.m., Gordo, who won the competition, went home with the cup in his arms. His home is located in the north of the town, is an independent two-story building. When he arrived at the door, Gordo whistled skillfully. Instead of the expected barking, there was a faint smell of blood around his nose. It''s quiet all around. It''s a little scary! Chapter 319 At six o''clock in the morning, when the siren sounded through the sky, the town of grancard ushered in the first ray of sunshine in the morning. The red sun rushes out of the Cape. Half of it is crimson and half is blue. The two colors complement each other and make the sky look like an oil painting. Unfortunately, people in the small town can no longer see such a beautiful scene. Metropolitan Police Chief cleman Weber and Sheriff green arrived at the scene of the murder overnight. Due to the heavy loss of the eye of heaven and the serious shortage of manpower, the human tragedy that is destined to resound throughout the United States can only be taken over by the police. The police officers in charge of investigating the scene were pale, and their eyes were full of deep worry and fear. The environment of the small town is too terrible. There are blood and corpses everywhere. It''s like the scene in a horror story. The death is extremely tragic and makes people shiver. After the survey results came out, they were immediately sent to cleman. Looking at the data in the report, the police chief''s face turned pale and his arms were shaking, "there were 1352 people in the town, all of them died, and no one was spared." With these words, kriman seems to have lost all his strength. Green''s eyes beat violently for a few times. He lowered his voice and said hoarsely, "chief, what shall we do?" "Have you checked them all?" he said Green nodded heavily. "It''s very similar to bloody Christmas. Some bodies have been cut open, and some have become mummies. We checked the surveillance video of the town. The killer is a purple monster covered with sarcomas. His eyes will emit red light. The technique is extremely cruel and can be said to be cold." "Director, please inform the Tianyan meeting. We can''t solve this kind of case." Cleman said with a bitter smile, "you don''t know. Just yesterday, the sky eye motorcade was attacked by unidentified creatures. Except for general Ryan and several guards, all the entourage died miserably." "Because of this, general Ryan was recalled to the White House. It''s hard for him to take over the new case." "Then what can we do? We can''t let the police die. That monster is cannibal." Cleman waved his hand and sighed, "I''ve called the White House and let them solve the follow-up." "What we have to do is to protect the scene as well as possible." "God, what''s wrong with the world." ¡­¡­ More than 1000 people died overnight. Soon, the grancar tragedy appeared in the major television media and became the focus of the morning news. Media reporters swarmed in, and the police were short handed. They could only control the main entrances and exits of the town, but other places couldn''t prevent them at all. As a result, one after another bloody photos entered the reporters'' cameras. With the popularity of showme, a lot of reporters who are not in the class also join in one after another. They set up their own columns on the website and get extra income by publishing news, pictures and various secret information. As a result, before the police held a case press conference, all kinds of insider information had appeared on the Internet. In an apartment somewhere in the metropolitan area. Just waking up, Clark and Louise sit on the sofa, browsing the news on showme one by one. The photos describing Glen Carr were pushed to the home page by netizens, along with a series of case introduction and insider analysis. Several powerful hackers also sent the photos of the murderer stolen from the police station to the Internet. Despite the blur, Clark recognized the creature in the photo for the first time. "Are you sure it is?" "Yes." "More than a thousand people." Louise was holding her arm, a little chilly. "The old man, the child, are dead. It''s terrible." "We have to find it. We can''t let the disaster go on. Lois, you have to help me "You mean the eye of heaven?" Clark nodded slightly, "the meteorite that breeds the purple monster is in the hands of Tianyan society. I don''t know the correctness of this message. I need your help. If it''s true, we can take it as the starting point." "I see." As Sam Lane''s daughter, she has a considerable degree of contacts in the two military and political terms, and those people are willing to provide convenience for her. This time, though, it was a bit of an accident. At the end of the call, Louise sat down on the sofa, her eyes blankly looking ahead. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter." Louise murmured, "my father is under investigation in the White House. Some people suspect that he has a close relationship with the murderer in the bloody Christmas case. The White House has suspended his work." "How could it be?" Clark was also shocked by the news. Louise whispered, "yesterday afternoon, Tianyan motorcade was attacked by purple monster. Except for four people including father, the remaining more than 30 people died miserably. The monster''s so-called survival is that it didn''t kill him because it recognized his father. The three surviving guards all said so.""Because of this, the high level suspected that his father was colluding with the monster and called him back to investigate." "This..." Clark doesn''t know what to say. It sounds absurd that the director of tianyanhui met the monster. However, as a "prospective son-in-law", he has to ask, "is there any misunderstanding?" Louise shook her head. "My father admitted that he did know the monster. The monster was a human parasitized by alien insects. His name was Joshua Allen. He was a courier. He came to my house to deliver the express on Christmas day and met my father. They met at that time." "Joshua Allen!" Clark murmured, recalling his experience with him, and said, "we must find him as soon as possible. Do you have any clues?" Louise said with a bitter smile, "after my father is arrested, the eye of heaven will be in a mess. There is no clue. This time we have to rely on ourselves." Clark comforted, "don''t worry, everything will be OK." ¡­¡­ It''s about the safety of his father-in-law. If Clark can solve this problem and keep his father-in-law clean, he will surely look up to himself, rather than as before: nose is not nose, face is not face. After making up their mind, they launched an investigation. Joshua grew up in Mexico. When he was 17 years old, he smuggled to the United States with his "friends" and never obtained citizenship, which made the official agencies have no files related to him. Louise and Clark had to go two ways. The former entrusted a reporter friend in Mexico to investigate Joshua Allen''s identity information, while the latter went to the southern suburb of the metropolis, where Mexicans gathered. The surrounding environment is very poor, the ground is pitted, the houses are short and broken, and there are many sheds. It''s no doubt difficult to find clues here. Fortunately, Clark has his own way to open up his senses, collect the conversations of everyone nearby, gather them in his mind, analyze them, extract useful information and integrate them. Half an hour later, Clark came to a factory shed and pushed the door of the dilapidated house. On the opposite side, the Mexican man who was smoking heavily said, "I''m looking for Joshua Allen." Chapter 320 Three people in the factory shed were sitting on the sofa, and they turned a blind eye to Clark. Clark said again, "tell me, where''s Joshua Allen?" A middle-aged man in a fur coat waved his hand impatiently, "go away, don''t hang around here!" Clark clenched his fists in silence. A few minutes later, three black and blue faced wretches were shivering in the corner, "brother, we really don''t know where he is. We left half a month ago. Really, we all want to find Joshua. What''s the matter with that boy?" "Did anyone else look for him?" Fur coat middle-aged busy nodded, "two hours earlier than you, but also a group of ruthless role." Clark moved on, "who are they?" "This..." Middle aged people hesitated. Clark sank into the wall and said, "say it!" The three shivered with excitement, "it''s Hongmen. The people of Hongmen are looking for him." Hongmen? Speaking of Hongmen, Clark thinks of Luke for the first time, and then his cousin Carla. They''re looking for Joshua, too? A little doubt flashed in his heart. Clark continued, "why do people in Hongmen want Joshua?" "I don''t know. They took Kemi away without asking anything." "Who is Kemi?" "Joshua''s former girlfriend, and then they broke up." Clark asked some more questions, didn''t get any useful information, left a hundred dollars, turned and left. For the next half day, he stayed in the suburbs to investigate. As the information gathered, Joshua''s personal profile became clear in his mind. A poor, cowardly Mexican youth with a bright heart. Because he is cowardly, he is often bullied by people around him. But when he sees that his "friend" is in trouble, he can''t help but lend a helping hand. Although doing so will make his already poor life impoverished, he still does it. "Poor fellow!" Clark sighed a little. Joshua reminded him of his adoptive father, who had a kind and ardent heart. The difference was that he was not cowardly. "Maybe I should help him." Clark talked to himself, but his eyes were hesitant. On the other hand, Louise also investigated Joshua''s family situation through her Mexican friends. He had no father and lived with his mother and grandparents since childhood. His family were all devout Catholics. When he was 6 years old, his grandparents died one after another. His mother was hit in the head by a stray bullet when she went out to fight with a gang. He died on the spot. As an orphan, Joshua entered the welfare home provided by the church. When he was 16 years old and 17 years old, he and some friends smuggled to the United States. After that, there was no news. The two gathered the clues, and Joshua''s life became clear. Louise drew a circle on Kemi''s name, "childhood sweetheart, growing up together in a welfare home, is still a lover. It can be said that Kemi is the most important person in Joshua''s heart. Anyway, we have to find her." Clark frowned. "Kemi is in Hongmen''s hands." "Then go to Luke Shaw. He won''t refuse, and Linda. By the way, what''s the relationship between them? Is there that..." As he said this, his fingers rubbed against each other, and the fire of gossip in his eyes was burning. Clark said, "don''t ask me. Carla never called me and she didn''t answer my phone." At this point, Clark sighed. They are the descendants of the Carl family, the only survivors of krypton. They should have the closest relationship, but now they are in a mess. Louise holds her boyfriend''s hand, "why don''t we take this opportunity to meet and have a chat." After making up their mind, they set out immediately. Cape villa is located in the southeast coast of the metropolis. It used to be a resort with beautiful scenery. Due to poor management and the boss running away, the prosperous resort has declined. Luk spent 15 million dollars to buy land from the municipal government and more than 40 million yuan to rebuild it. After more than half a year of renovation, the beach full of all kinds of garbage finally has a taste of the sea. Today''s beaches, however, are totally different. The flat sand was covered with pits of large and small, with the largest diameter of more than 15 meters and the depth of three meters, which seemed to be blasted by an intercontinental missile. Clark''s eyes were fixed and he whispered, "there was a battle on the beach. Judging from the snow, it should have been last night." Louise said in a low voice, "Carla?" "It''s very likely that there are no shrapnel or burning marks around the huge pit. It should be made by human force. No one else can have this kind of power except Kara." Lois said strangely, "if it''s Carla, who''s the opponent?"They looked at each other with a dignified expression. Clark stepped on the gas and sped to the hillside. Cape villa is a pearl on the cliff of the coast. From afar, the bird''s nest like buildings are shining with silver white light, and the deep blue sea, forming a different beauty. In front of the villa is a wide lawn, with oak, pine and cypress trees loosely distributed on the lawn. The largest oak tree is nearly 30 meters, and two swings are hanging below. Not far away are small golf courses, basketball courts and tennis courts. If it is the turn of spring and summer, it will become a paradise for children. On the left side of the main entrance is the parking lot. The garden is nearby. In the deep winter, there are gorgeous flowers blooming in it. Villa covers a large area, like a castle, swimming pool, garden, grass Shop, open balcony, all kinds of sculptures. While looking at her surroundings, Louise shook her head, "the decadent capitalist life can''t afford to be hurt, can''t afford to be hurt." Clark drove to the parking lot, and the attendant standing by said with a smile, "are they Mr. Kent and Miss Lane?" Clark nodded. "Yes." "This way, please." The attendant bowed and said with a smile, "young master is on his way back. Please go to the main hall first." As they walk into the villa with their attendants, Clark stops and frowns as they pass the statue. Louise said strangely, "what''s the matter. "The eyes of the sculpture are cameras. There is a secret door under it. There are Vulcan cannons inside. There are hidden thermal weapons in flower beds and stone pillars. In addition to here, there are all kinds of defense facilities in other places." Louise smacked her tongue. "What did that guy think, he installed these in his own home." Clark glanced down, "there is a layer of lead wall underground. I can''t see what''s inside, but I can be sure that the villa has an underground base. The space is very large, and the whole mountain will be hollowed out." Louise said strangely, "it seems that master Xiao has hidden a lot of things that he doesn''t want outsiders to see!" Chapter 321 Three people stop and go, through the narrow corridor, came to the villa side hall. The decoration of the side hall is based on silvery white. It is a modern technology style. Sufficient light and bright space give people a sense of openness. Standing inside, you can open your mind and body. "If you need anything, please come to me at any time. I''ll be right outside the door!" The valet pushed the door open and gestured to come in. Clark nodded slightly and walked into the side hall. The heat wave came. Compared with the cold outside, the room was warm like spring. Down the stairs, without taking a few steps, a fruit tree with unique shape came into view. This is an old tree of unknown age. There are a few green leaves climbing on its bent branches, but there are some fresh and delicious fruits hanging on it. Orange fruit with a faint halo, not orange, not orange, not persimmon, seems to be a species never seen. Louise could not name the tree even when she looked at it carefully. Next to the old tree is the sofa. A young girl in a gray sweater is sitting on the sofa with a helmet on her head and her palms dancing rapidly. It seems that she is playing a legendary virtual game. Clark said uncertainly, "Linda?" When the voice fell, the girl stopped, took off her helmet and looked at it with an unhappy face, "Clark Kent? Lois Lane? What are you doing here? Who told you to come! " Clark was embarrassed, Louise said with a smile, "Luke invited us to dinner." Linda snorted, "Damn it, it''s nothing to look for." The helmet aside, wearing slippers, dada to go upstairs, the last thing she wants to see is "cousin" that ugly face. Clarke said, "Carla, I want to talk to you about alien parasites." Hearing this, the girl stopped and frowned, "how do you know about alien parasites?" "I met him once." "Yes?" Clark nodded. "Yes, a fight broke out. He took a lot of life from me." After a pause, he asked, "have you met him, too?" Linda snorted, "don''t mention that disgusting thing to me. It makes me sick." "You made this huge hole on the beach." "Who else but me?" The girl raised her head, abnormal disdain, "I severely teach him a meal, if it is not too dark, it is impossible to let him escape." When she spoke, Linda was proud, but her acting skills were so poor that she felt guilty. Louise saw through her performance at a glance and said, "you''re much better than Clark. He had a fight with the parasitic devil and only recovered after eating half a cart of food." Linda''s face flashed an abnormal ruddy, coughed and decided to avoid the topic, "what are you doing here?" Lois put a stack of papers on the table. "This is the information we investigated about the parasitic devil. Joshua Allen, 24, a Mexican stowaway, is who he was before he was parasitized." "Oh Linda is interested. She opens the file and reads it quickly. The more she looks at it, the deeper her brow is wrinkled. "is everything written on it true?" "It''s true." "Kemi? You''re here for Kemi. " "Yes." Louise said in a deep voice, "before Clark went to the suburbs to investigate, Kemi was taken away by the people in Hongmen. I think this matter should have something to do with Mr. Xiao. Is he also investigating parasitic demons?" "I don''t know, but if that Mexican girl named Kemi is really taken away by Hongmen, you''re not in the wrong place. Wait, Luke will be back later." Words fall, the girl seems to lose the interest to talk, turn on the TV, bored watching boring TV programs. Lois looked around the room and pointed to the fruit tree, "I''ve never seen this fruit tree before. What kind of fruit tree is it?" "I don''t know. It''s Luke who got it from a broken place called swamp forest. It''s said that it''s the only fruit tree in the world." "No wonder I said I never saw it." Lois said with admiration that she wanted to take pictures with her camera. She hesitated for a few seconds, but still gave up the idea and continued, "is the helmet next to you a game device?" Linda picked up her helmet. "You mean this?" "Yes, that''s it." The girl glanced at Da Chao, who had been silent for a long time, and sneered, "this is not game equipment, but the actual combat simulation system specially equipped by krypton scientists for soldiers. Of course, some traitors who even forget krypton have never seen it." Clark: "well I don''t speak any more, and I will be ridiculed by you!At this time, the sound of footsteps outside the door, accompanied by a cool wind, Luke came back, glanced at the hall, and said with a smile, "now that you''re here, let''s eat and chat." Clark is not interested in eating. He''s only here for Kemi, but Lois shakes her head and signals to talk about it later. When the party came to the restaurant, the attendants brought the delicately cooked food to the table. Today''s main course is French baked snails, which is very delicious. Even Luke, who likes spicy food, was conquered by the magical taste of salty and sweet. Maybe it was the presence of outsiders. Linda at the dinner table was a little more reserved than before. It took a few minutes for a snail to be wiped out. After eating and drinking enough, Luke said with a smile, "we didn''t prepare too many food materials at home. Please forgive us if we are not careful." Louise replied, "Mr. Xiao is very kind. This delicious food is not available in ordinary places. Thank you for your hospitality." "Don''t call me Mr. Shaw. Just call me Luke. You two should have something else to do here?" Louise and Clark look at each other, and the latter says in a deep voice, "we''re looking for Joshua Allen." Luke nodded. "I know him. He was parasitized by insects. Last night, he had a big fight in his villa. After he was driven away, he ran to grancar town. You should have heard about the rest." Louise frowned, "I don''t understand. Why is he here? You''re not supposed to know each other "His aim is meteorite. I happen to have one in my hand." The two of them were stunned at the same time. They never thought that there was a meteorite in Luke Shaw''s hand. No wonder the parasitic devil would have a conflict with Linda. It was originally rooted here. Based on the information provided by the inner staff of Tianyan society, alien parasites have a strong sense of territory. Once the same species appear in the territory, they will not hesitate to devour each other. "Xiao Luke, can we have a look at the meteorites? " Luke was silent and hesitant. Louise added hastily, "we don''t mean anything else. We just have a look. We don''t have any other ideas." Luke thought for a moment and said slowly, "I can show you, but you must promise to keep this secret and not tell other people, including your father general Ryan. If you break the oath, don''t blame me for being rude." Louise nodded hard, "we promise with our personality that we will never tell anyone." "Come with me!" Chapter 322 A group of people came to the basement, compared to the bright, spacious villa, the basement style is much darker. Luke clapped his hands and the lights came on. In the blazing white light, a shot size fragment of meteorite tightly sealed by layers of glass appeared on the central counter. "Is this a meteorite?" Louise murmured to herself, subconsciously picked up the camera, and soon woke up. Luke put on his experimental robe, turned on the host computer, adjusted the data, and said, "I have done some research on starworm. This kind of insect belongs to a single celled organism, and has no ability to survive alone in nature. It must coexist with other intelligent life to survive and reproduce. Interestingly, its parasitism criterion is based on the host, and the role of ontological genes is very important Optimize, improve and unlock the code of evolution... " "This also leads to the fact that the parasite species still maintain their original memory and certain independent thinking, and will not be forcibly occupied by the parasite." Clark frowned. "You mean Joshua Allen knows what he''s doing?" Linda sneered, "of course, he knew how polite he was when he came to the villa last night, but once there was a fight, he was a beast." "No, you''re not quite right." Luke opens a video and puts it on the big screen. In the video, the protagonist is a big purple mouse parasitized by an alien insect. When the mouse swallows a lot of vitality and is in a state of satiety, the blood awn in its eyes begins to fade and return to its normal pupil. It is no longer violent, just like ordinary mice. But once he didn''t give it food for a long time, his eyes glowed red again and became violent and aggressive. "Joshua''s performance is similar to that of this mouse. After eating and drinking enough, man becomes normal. Even because of many times of evolution, he has a higher level of perception of life, consciousness, nature and the world. If he is hungry, his predatory instinct will wake up. At that time, he can''t control himself at all." Louise interjected, "that is to say, Joshua is probably in a normal state and can communicate." "Theoretically, he ate so many people, but no one can guarantee the actual situation." After a pause, Luke said, "you''ve come to me for Kemi! I want to find Joshua through her and get rid of this evil, right? " Clark said in a voice, "enough people have died. More people should not have died because of this." Louise added, "Luke, we sincerely hope you can help." Luke laughs helplessly, "you still don''t understand the essence of the matter. It''s not difficult to find Joshua. How can the difficult things subdue him? After devouring the vitality of you and Linda, his strength has reached an unprecedented level, even if it''s not as good as you. What''s more troublesome is his ability to devour life. He can only fight from a long distance, You can''t do close combat. You can''t even touch it. How can you win in this situation? " The last sentence baffles Clark and gives Linda a headache. Her internal breathing method is not perfect. The impact caused by the energy cannon can''t compare with the actual damage brought by the fist. It''s hard to say who will win or lose again. After pondering for a moment, Clark said, "I have a solution." Linda said, "I can, too." Luke glanced at them and said, "since you are confident, things will be easy. I will let the people in Hongmen arrange to lead Joshua to a sparsely populated place with Kemi as bait. The next thing is up to you." After making a plan, Louise and Clark didn''t stop much and drove away. On the way back, Lewis could not help but frown when he thought of Luke Shaw''s performance. "do you think Luke Shaw was too enthusiastic? He seemed very willing to help." "That''s not a good thing!" Clark laughs, "with his help, things will be much easier." "That''s what I said, but I always feel that something is wrong!" Louise held her chin, deep in thought, "to my understanding of Luke Shaw, he is not the kind of good person who is willing to help others, his help has a price, whether it is the young master gang in the seaside city period, or came to the metropolitan development, none of the people who oppose him has a good ending, my father also told me that Luke Shaw is an extremely dangerous guy, don''t have any responsibility with him What contact. " "How can such a person help us in return?" Clark shook his head. "You think too much." "It''s not that I think too much, it''s just that." Louise said in a deep voice, "because of the exoskeleton armor, my father and he are very unhappy and almost become enemies. According to the style of Luke Shaw in the past, his best way at this time is to keep silent and let things ferment. The bigger the quarrel, the greater his father''s responsibility will be. In the end, he may lose the post of director of Tianyan society." "This is the end he wants to see most, but instead of doing so, he spared no effort to help us."Louise sighed, "there''s always a bad feeling." ¡­¡­ Hongmen''s work efficiency is very high. Soon, the places where Joshua may appear are covered with the secret code that only he and Kemi know, and there is a group of telephone numbers under the secret code. Looking for a needle in a haystack seems stupid, but the effect is surprisingly good. The code was posted out, and not long after that, Luke received a call from Joshua. He sounded a little tired on the phone, and so did he in reality. His body was bent, his hands were covered with oil, and his fur coat was worn and worn, as if it had been picked up from the garbage can. At this time, Joshua was not as elegant and kind as yesterday, but a poor and homeless tramp. "Mr. Xiao, I will keep the appointment as scheduled. Please don''t hurt Kemi." With these words, Joshua dropped his cell phone and walked along the sparsely populated street. No one noticed him and didn''t want to take a look at him. Even those who accidentally passed by were frowned and disgusted by the smell of his body. He lived in metropolis for six years, but he couldn''t find a sense of belonging. At this time Joshua is lonely, no matter how noble his thought is, reality will drag him into the abyss. "They''re right. I''m a monster." Joshua murmured to himself, thinking of the killing last night, his body trembled involuntarily. The whole town, more than a thousand people, died, and were devoured and torn by these hands. The great vitality poured into his body, and he felt stronger than ever before, but the faces of tragic death tormented him like lingering nightmares. He felt like he was going crazy. There were hallucinations in his eyes from time to time. It seemed that another Joshua was looking at him. "Who is that man and what he is going to do." "No!" "I am me, Joshua Allen, Joshua Kevlar!" "Who the hell am I?" Joshua roared, his eyes were bloodshot, and the power of terror was brewing in his body. Chapter 323 In the end, Joshua controlled himself and did not kill. No matter whether the figure in front of you is true or not, there is no need to anger others because of this. And Kemi Thinking of the girl who gave him his ardent love, Joshua was worried. He promised each other that he would give her a happy future, but the reality destroyed everything. "I owe her so much that no matter what, I can''t let her have an accident." Joshua tightened his tight fur coat, turned and slipped into the abandoned Lane full of garbage. Compared with the spacious and bright street, this is his destination. ¡­¡­ Metropolis, the top of Luther group. In the office full of art works, Lex Luther sits alone. In front of him stands a very strong white middle-aged man with straight eyebrows and a lot of flesh. He looks dignified, but he lowers his head and has an unspeakable fear on his face. The middle-aged man''s name is Brad Watt, the boss of the well-known metropolitan Gang, genesis, and the underground spokesman of Lex Luther. "Brad, I warned you that Joshua is very important to find him, but you have lost the woman who is closest to him." The cold words reverberate in the room, showing the murderous chance of nothing. Brad''s face changed greatly, and he explained in an urgent voice, "Mr. Luther, I really don''t blame me. It''s Hongmen, damned bastards. They don''t obey the rules and leak secrets to the police, which makes us late. It''s all their fault." "Oh Luther raised her eyebrows slightly. "Hongmen?" "Yes, Hongmen." Brad gritted his teeth and wanted to eat his meat and drink his blood. "Those Asians don''t know what to smoke recently. They have expanded their territory crazily and have broken the original power structure. There is also a new hall leader, Wang Hu, who is said to have been transferred from the seaside city. He is extremely ruthless. He strangled the leader of the Irish Gang, released his blood and poured it into the belly of the Irish bandits That group of madmen are going to be scared out of their wits "And that kind of thing?" Luther''s face was calm, and his fingers quickly hit the table. "Does the change of Hongmen have anything to do with Luke Shaw?" "I don''t know about that, but there are many rumors that Wang Hu and Luke Shaw have an extraordinary relationship and had a life friendship." "Sure enough!" Luther sneered, "I know that boy is not good at stubble. He wanted to be the king of metropolis in the first few months, and he underestimated the city." "Brad, are you sure Kumi is in Hongmen''s hands?" Brad nodded heavily, "my people saw it with their own eyes, and I can''t be wrong." "OK!" Luther grew up and said, "use all means to snatch Kemi from me. If not, kill her and tell everyone that Kemi died in Hongmen''s hands. Do you understand?" Brad nodded and asked, "Mr. Luther, I don''t understand. Why do you want that Mexican girl? I''ve investigated her. There''s no secret. It''s just an ordinary person. " "Don''t ask too much. Do as I say." "I see. I''ll arrange it now." Brad turned and left. Not long after, the door opened again, and the dark eyed Avio Ivo rushed in, carrying the culture bottle with purple meat pieces, "Luther, guess what I found?" "It, it''s it!" "Too strong." Avio raised the bottle and danced excitedly. "That''s what I''ve always wanted. I''ve found the secret of immortality." Luther said without expression, "if you dare to inject it into your body, I will kill you without hesitation." Ai Wei Ou''s face stagnated as if he had been splashed with a bucket of cold water. His good mood disappeared instantly. He went to his desk and took out a list of materials and patted it on the desk. "this is what I want. Get ready quickly." Luther picked up the list and scanned it from top to bottom. Her face turned black with the speed of naked eye, and blue dragons appeared on her shiny big bald head, "two billion dollars!" "Damn old thing, why don''t you rob? You think I''m a gold miner!" "No money, not a word." "Go away!" The last word "roll" made the glass crack. Aiweiou took out his earwax. "If you give me money, I''ll tell you two good news." Luther resisted the impulse of beating him violently and whispered, "tell me the news first." The old man reached out his finger and said triumphantly, "I''ve developed a drug to block the life activity of the parasite. As long as I give him a shot, that guy''s cells will go into hibernation without any aggression." "Second, I cracked the biological wave code of the parasite, and created a localizer. As long as there is flesh and blood in my hand, I can find Joshua Kevlar''s position at any time, of course He can also locate us. "Come on, the old man opened his hand and looked innocent. "these two inventions are enough for two billion!" Luther''s cheek twitched violently, and he wanted two billion dollars for this invention. You can take as much as you want when you think the dollar bill is the waste paper in the toilet. "Will you give it or not?" "Wait!" Luther glared at him angrily, took his cell phone to one side, dialed the metropolitan government and the Ministry of defense, after some discussion, he turned back and said, "I can meet the requirements on the list, but you should help me catch Joshua, and never let him run away." "Don''t worry, it''s on me." Alveo patted his chest confidently, turned his eyes, and asked, "what kind of deal have you made? You''ve got a lot of good?" "That''s my business. It''s none of your business!" "The White House idiots are still so stupid!" The old man gloated, "it''s better to sacrifice the devil to cooperate with you. At least the devil knows how to fatten up before killing." Luther squinted. "Is that enough?" "All right, all right, let''s not talk about it. The materials on the list should be ready as soon as possible. I''m in urgent need." Luther raised her hand and pointed to the door, "get out!" ¡­¡­ As alveo said, the White House was in a mess at this time. First it was a bloody Christmas, then it was Gran Carr. There was also an attack on the eye of heaven that had not been announced. After several tosses, at least 1500 people died in the hands of parasitic demons. What is more terrible is that the killing has not stopped and is likely to continue. No one knows where the next killing will be. People from all walks of life put great pressure on the metropolitan government and the White House to urge them to find the murderer as soon as possible. The public opinion about the killers on the Internet is even more noisy. Some citizens even plan to leave the metropolis and settle down in other places. Everything is moving towards the bad. On the third floor of the Ministry of defense, a cell dedicated to interrogation of key criminals. Sam lane, with his hands tied, sat in the prisoner''s chair, and in front of him was Dick bell, a former comrade in arms and Deputy Secretary of defense. Sam Ryan lifted the handcuffs and said sarcastically, "I never thought I would wear this one day." Dick bell sighed. "I didn''t expect to talk to you here, as an inquisitor!" PS: Happy New Year!! Chapter 324 "All right, Sam, let''s go!" Dick bell took out the trial papers and then put them aside. "If you have anything to say, let me know and I''ll pass it on to you." Sam Lane gritted his teeth and yelled, "I''ve told you that I''ve only met him once. I don''t have any relationship with him, and I won''t help him harm others. You should know that I can''t do this." Dick bell nodded, "of course I know who you are. The problem is: the white house doesn''t believe it, the Senate doesn''t believe it, and your subordinates don''t believe it." Speaking of this, take a deep breath and write helplessly on your face, "the sky eye convoy with meteorites was attacked by parasitic demons. All the 38 accompanying agents were killed, and only you and three guards survived. Your explanation for this is: on the cold Christmas night, I met with the parasitic demons as a courier and gave them free cotton padded clothes and trousers for the winter Then the monster with his hands full of human life let me go Dick bell shook his head in silence, "do you think the White House and the Senate will believe this explanation? Not to mention them, but you, would you believe it? " Sam Lane: "and "I didn''t lie, what I said is true, that damned bastard, who knows why he let me go." "Well, don''t repeat that. It''s no use." Dick bell sighed, "there''s one more thing to tell you. Last night, there was another big case. The town of grancar in the south of the metropolis was slaughtered, and more than 1300 villagers died Sam Lane''s eyes widened, "is it?" Dick bell nodded, "a variety of evidences show that the murderer and the monster who made the bloody Christmas and slaughtered the motorcade are the same person, that is, the parasitic devil. Both cases happened during the Christmas holiday, causing unimaginable panic." "The pressure on the Department of defense and the White House is very great. Some members even take you as an example and attack Mr. President. In short, you should be psychologically prepared. If there is another massacre, the next place we will meet may be the military court." After all, Dick bell left the interrogation room without giving Sam Lane another chance to defend himself. "Damn it Sam Ryan kicked over the table, angry and angry. At this moment, he really regretted that he should have rushed to fight with the monster. Even if he died, it was better to be regarded as a suspect. ¡­¡­ As the case was too fierce, the white house soon set up an ad hoc group. However, there were differences in the selection of the group leader. Some recommended kalmo, deputy director of the Tianyan Association, some suggested Amanda, who was free to stay at home, and others suggested that the FBI take over the task. In the end, President Joel Nash chose Scott ruby, who just took over as director of the FBI. After the news was released, the reputation of the Tianyan Association dropped sharply, and many people questioned its existence. According to the regulations, bloody Christmas and Glenn Cole are supernatural cases, which are within the terms of reference of the Tianyan Association, but now they are robbed by other departments. This is undoubtedly a blow to a newly established authority. After taking over the case, Scott Ruby rushed to the metropolis to meet Lex Luther at the first time. After reaching an agreement, he immediately arranged for the staff to use all his strength to arrest Joshua Allen. The appearance of the locator made Lex Luther give up the plan of looking for Kemi, and the party decided to launch the operation in the evening after close deployment. ¡­¡­ At 6 p.m., in front of an abandoned building in metropolitan East. A young girl walked by the door with a mobile phone in one hand and a hot cocoa in the other. She talked and laughed all the way and seemed to be chatting with her boyfriend. Joshua, who was huddled in the construction waste, looked at her quietly until the girl''s back disappeared at the corner of the street. He picked up the bread from the garbage can, tore off a piece, put it in his mouth, chewed it twice, and spit it on the ground. There was a little sadness in Joshua''s eyes as he held half of the bread stick. Although the heart has been telling themselves: I am a person, not a monster. But all the visions of the body show that he has gone out of the category of human beings and become a special life. Human food can not fill the void in his heart. He needs pure life, just like the girl just now. Joshua can clearly see the vitality flowing in the girl''s body. The vigorous vitality is like a delicious strawberry cake, which deeply attracts him. He longed for food, longed for the girl''s body, and wanted to use her in his arms and devour her bit by bit. Pop! Joshua slapped himself heavily, and the blood in his eyes disappeared and returned to normal. In the hotel not far from the building, the girl who was just talking and laughing took off her down jacket and showed her bulletproof vest with the words "FBI" "it''s confirmed that it''s Joshua Allen, in the scrap heap."Scott Ruby took a deep breath, called up the surveillance video, and said very seriously, "this operation is very dangerous. You should remember that we are not facing ordinary murderers, but the invulnerable and destructive demons." "Debbie, you are the key to the task. Remember two points: first, don''t have any physical contact with him; second, try every means to sprinkle the reagent on him. The reagent can greatly delay the life activity of the alien insect, make it in a dead state, evacuate immediately after success, and leave the rest to the sniper, understand?" As an elite FBI agent, Debbie, who has performed many special tasks, nods heavily, "I will succeed." "Repeat the mission," Scott Ruby said Debbie stood up straight and said, "pretend to be a passer-by, wait for the opportunity to approach the enemy, sprinkle the Potion on the other person through the chat gap, and evacuate immediately after success." "Very good!" "Go ahead!" Debbie took off his uniform, put on a slightly worn coat, and asked the makeup artist to "dirty" himself, so as to confuse the other side and spray the odour perfume on his body. A few minutes later, the valiant looking female FBI agent disappeared and was replaced by a slovenly looking, shabby and smelly tramp. Debbie carefully put the medicine bottle into her pocket and limped towards the abandoned building with some sandwiches. She didn''t seem to find anyone else in the dump. She went into the living room and began to eat. The two sandwiches were eaten clean in a few seconds. Joshua has been looking at her, watching her eat, looking at the body, she drink water, can not help but, sympathizing with the feelings from the heart. See the girl ready to go to bed, he can only cough. "Who!" "Who''s there?" Surprised, the girl quickly took out her dagger and stared at the dimly lit floor. "Come out, I hear you. Come out." Joshua thought for a few seconds, slowly got up from the waste pile and said with an apologetic face, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to disturb you. There''s a leak here. It''s not suitable for sleeping. You You''d better change the place! " Chapter 325 Joshua''s action is out of kindness. It''s really cold here. It''s windy all around. It''s not a place to sleep. Unfortunately, the girl is ungrateful and keeps waving daggers with a strong vigilance on her face. Seeing this, Joshua could only step back and stop talking. After a while, the girl relaxed her vigilance and asked, "who are you? Why have you never seen you around?" Joshua whispered, "I''m from the south side. I don''t know anyone here. If you''re upset, I''ll go now." Then he got up and left. "Wait a minute." Debbie stopped him and asked in a slightly puzzled voice, "south side, Mexicans?" Joshua nodded. Debbie was a little relieved. "You stay. Remember, don''t try anything else on me, or I''ll stab you to death." Joshua was curious, "are you Mexican, too?" Debbie said the organized answer without expression, "svara, I don''t think you''ve ever heard of a place where birds don''t shit." "I know. That''s where I came from." Joshua was very excited. He didn''t expect to meet his fellow countryman on the last night before he died. "I grew up in the parish orphanage in svara, where Grandma Arlene was very kind to me. How about you? Where are you? " "I don''t believe you." Debbie didn''t believe him at all. She hesitated for a moment, picked up half a sandwich and put it two meters away from him. "this is for you. Finish eating and go quickly." "No, I''m full." Joshua shook his head and refused. In the dim light, he didn''t notice the girl''s legs trembling with fear and excitement. "If I give it to you, you can eat it. There''s so much nonsense." Debbie picked up the sandwich and threw it in front of him. The distance between them was less than one meter. At this moment, everyone, including the snipers in ambush at prominent positions, the FBI party huddled in the hotel, and lex Luther, who watched the scene through surveillance equipment, held his breath. Fortunately, the terrible things did not happen, Joshua did not like hungry beast like Debbie down on the ground wantonly devour, but shrink the body, constantly shaking his head. Gradually, people also feel that something is wrong. Some FBI agents questioned, "chief, is he really a parasite? Is there a mistake? " All of the three massacres showed that the parasitic devil was a terrible, cold-blooded and merciless beast, and this guy was a weak and kind rabbit. The difference between the two is too big to be doubted. Scott Ruby said in a deep voice, "everyone has two faces. Don''t be confused by the illusion in front of you." Debbie also feels that something is wrong. The other person''s personality is not like a Murderer with blood on her hands. However, as an elite agent, she has not encountered a similar situation. No matter how the other party behaves, the task must go on. Debbie adjusted her mind and asked in a slightly puzzled tone, "why don''t you look me in the eye with your head down all the time?" Joshua couldn''t hide his confusion. "I''m ok, just That is In short, you stay away from me "Strange fellow!" Debbie murmured deliberately. Her body became tense and her eyes became sharp. She quietly took out the medicine bottle with the help of picking up the sandwich, and then Bang! The plastic bottle exploded, and the compressed purple gas spewed away, covering all areas within a three meter radius. Purple gas seems to have self-consciousness, let go of Debbie close at hand, desperately into Joshua''s body, where the alien insect gene enhanced cells have entered a dormant state. The strength is disappearing, and the limbs are becoming extremely heavy. Surrounded by gas, Joshua turns his head rigidly and looks at Debbie running in the distance. There is an indescribable complex color in his eyes. Finally, instead of pursuing, he squats quietly in the same place. At Scott''s command. The snipers crouching in the dark corner opened fire one after another. The rapid gunfire pierced the deep night, and the fire came back and forth, forming a dense fire network. Innumerable bullets blasted over, broke through the overcoat, hit all parts of the body, and then ejected to other places in a strange way. After swallowing the vitality of Clark and Linda, Joshua has evolved to a level beyond human imagination: strength, speed, defense Even if it''s not as good as Superman, it''s not much different. These bullets can''t do him any damage, and they can''t penetrate the outermost skin. The rain of bullets interweaved back and forth, and shot everywhere. A stray bullet that bounced back hit Debbie right in the thigh. She snorted and forced herself under the car with a sharp pain.Joshua looked at her quietly. Her complexion disappeared and was replaced by unspeakable bitterness. In the end, he didn''t say anything. He just sat there and didn''t move. Soon, Scott and others realized that the situation was not right, "Damn, the information provided by Lex Luther is wrong, the armor piercing bullet does not work, start the backup plan." After the command was given, the sniper immediately changed his weapon, replaced his sniper gun, and put up the small Vulcan gun with impact type high explosive bomb. Bang! Bang! The low sound of the guns exploded in the air, and three high explosive bullets enough to destroy the heavy tank penetrated the air and landed on Joshua. The air is boiling! The shock wave visible to the naked eye swings around, followed by a large burning high temperature flame, boom! The floors were destroyed and the flames washed away like a hurricane. Ambush in the vicinity of the sniper to cover the head, and then aim at the target, continue to fire. After a while, the building began to tilt and collapse, eventually becoming ruins. The shelling continued until the bullets ran out. The dust is flying, covering the sky and the sun, and has not fallen for a long time. Scott Ruby and others came out of the hotel, looked at the abandoned building that had become a big pit, and murmured, "now, it''s time to solve it!" It''s hard to imagine the local damage caused by such a dense high explosive attack. Even a piece of alloy steel can break it soft, let alone human beings. Not only him, but everyone thinks so. After all, it is a high-performance shell specially developed by the military for the super powers. The power of each shell is more than three times that of the normal high explosive bomb. If such attacks can''t kill the opponent, they really can''t think of any weapon that can kill him. You can''t use a nuclear bomb! The atmosphere was quiet. Everyone was staring at the abandoned building. Some were hesitant, some were puzzled, and most of them were silent. Scott raised his hand to signal that four elite soldiers wearing Tesla power armor and carrying heavy rifles walked toward the ruins. Chapter 326 Through the dusty street, four people came to the outside of the building. The soldier at the head suddenly stopped and pointed at his feet. There is a pool of blood on the stack of construction waste. Judging from the color, it should be left by the monster. The parasite is hurt! The crowd was overjoyed at first, and then became nervous. The wounded but undead beast was the most terrible predator. They were divided into two groups and pushed forward slowly. When they walked into the ruins, there was a suppressed gasp in their ears. Following the sound, they soon found traces of flesh and blood fragments in the rubble. Some of the pieces are still, others are rolling like insects. Several people looked at each other and saw the fear in each other''s eyes. Finally, they didn''t say anything. After cheering each other up, they continued to move forward in the dust covered ruins. Across the stone wall made up of broken stone slabs, the pieces of flesh and blood on the ground suddenly increased. A cold wind blew, and the dust slowly dissipated. The sudden appearance of moving west made the four people open their mouths and stay in the same place in amazement. Meat mountain! Huge meat mountain! The purple flesh mountain with various sarcomas is more than three meters high. A humanoid monster with a head like a blood sucking insect shrank in the meat mountain. Its claws covered with purple blood kept tearing its body, tearing down the sarcomas and throwing them aside. Flesh and blood scattered everywhere, the air was full of pungent smell. Such a scene is like hell. "What is this?" The four were stunned, looking at the front stupidly. The instinct of the organism turned into a great fear and wrapped their bodies. It was not until the sound of electric waves came from the earphone that they suddenly woke up. "Fire, fire now!" The soldiers at the front shot first, followed by the other three. The high explosive bullets from the heavy rifle hit the meat mountain, bang bang!!!! The explosions came one after another. The flesh and blood were penetrated by bullets. The meat mountain was shaking. The human monster opened its mouth full of tusks and gave a sharp roar to the four people. The sound waves rolled in, and the air surged, forming a substantial sound wave shock. The head soldier couldn''t dodge and was hit by the sound wave. The powerful kinetic energy directly shattered his internal organs. His head kept shaking and exploded with a bang. The other soldiers were not much better. After being hit by the sound wave, their heads were splitting. They dropped their weapons one after another, held their heads in their hands and screamed bitterly. The voice from the walkie talkie changed the face of the FBI outside. "The monster is not dead!" "How could it be?" Scot Ruby could not think much, immediately ordered the sniper to search for the trace of the monster, and immediately opened fire after finding it. As for the four special combat soldiers, they had to die. Then, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Lex Luther, "I don''t care what agreement you reached with the Department of defense, I just tell you that your intelligence is wrong, and the medicine doesn''t work. If things get worse today, you and your Luther group can''t get an order from the government." After roaring, hang up the phone directly without giving the other party any chance to explain. On the other hand, Lex Luther, who had been scolded, was black faced and staring coldly at alveo Evo beside him. He invented the potion and provided the information. According to him, with these two things, as long as there is no accident, he will be able to catch the parasitic devil. Now it''s such a big mistake. The parasitic demon that inhales a large amount of purple gas does not enter the crash state and still has the attack ability. The special high explosive bomb developed by Luther group can not cause devastating damage to it. Action planning is a complete failure. It can be imagined that once the parasitic devil breaks out, the whole east side will become a human purgatory. "Evo!" Luther''s voice was long, and his eyes were boiling. "I remember you said, one Set No Will Out of Ask Question Avio''s face turned pale, and his voice was flustered, "I''ve tested it over and over again, and it''s really no problem. It''s it, damn it, it must be it, Joshua Kevlar. It''s evolved again, and it''s resistant to medicine." "Really, it has nothing to do with me. I''ve worked hard." "You can see the effect of the potion. After absorbing the gas, he can''t move at all. He can only be beaten passively. What happened later, you can''t rely on me!" The old man played a rogue. Angry Luther wanted to smash his head with a bullet. After repeated deliberation, he still forbeared. His opponent said, "prepare the helicopter. I''ll go to the scene. As for you..." Turning back and pointing at an innocent old man, "come along." ¡­¡­ Things are out of control. No one would have thought that the parasite could survive hundreds of high explosive rounds, but it did, which made things very difficult. Abandoned buildings are not far from the urban area. Once the parasitic demons go crazy, tomorrow''s metropolis will become the focus of world news.In the Cape villa, Luke, who observes the war situation through the UAV, says to Linda, "I may need your help later." The girl said, "when did you start to be so kind? That''s not your style." Luke said quietly, "as long as it''s an individual, you won''t watch the massacre happen in front of you." "After all, it''s not your problem." Linda holds her chest in both hands and sneers on her face. "The FBI are as stupid as a pig, but they are conceited. They use high explosive bombs to deal with parasitic demons. They are not far from the city, so they have not considered the consequences of failure." Luke glanced at her and said in silence, "it wouldn''t have evolved to this point if it hadn''t been provided with vitality by you and Clark." Girl: -- "What do you mean, it''s my fault!" "I don''t want to argue with you. I''ll put on my combat suit. I may ask you to do it later." "Wait a minute!" Linda chattered at the back. "This must be made clear. What do you mean I give it vitality? Can you blame me for that? It''s not you who called me from seaside city to protect meteorite debris, or I would have a conflict with it. " ¡­¡­ The sound wave passes through the dust like a hurricane. After the dust is dispersed, people finally see the situation inside. A huge and purple flesh mountain appeared in the center of the ruins. There is a monstrous insect on the meat mountain. The monster''s head is like the mouthparts of a blood sucking insect, stacked layer upon layer, with many tusks. Under the mouthparts is the shoulder, the upper body of human beings, and the lower body is connected with the meat mountain. The monster lowered his head, growled low in his mouth, and pulled the sarcomas off his body with his sword like claws. Every time he pulled a piece, his eyes would show pain. Blood splashed out, mixed with purple meat, sprinkled everywhere, some still squirming, like dead but not rigid insects. Gudong! Scott swallowed his foam and turned pale. Is this still human? Even the cannibals in horror movies are not as scary as they are. The rest of the agents were also stiff faced, too frightened to move by the scene. An agent asked in a hoarse voice, "chief, what shall we do? Shall we Evacuate the public. " In fact, what he wanted to say was "do you want to retreat?" when he said it, he changed to evacuate the public. Scott understood what he meant and shook his head with an ugly face, "can''t retreat, at least not now." "Call the Department of defense and get them ready for war." Chapter 327 A series of changes of parasitic demons are beyond human''s cognition of life. According to the popular concept, all living things in the world are made up of different organs, whether they are animals, birds, insects or microbes that can''t be observed by naked eyes. Different organs have different functions, and they blend together to form a complete life. This is what a species should look like, and biology teachers also teach this. But the appearance of meat mountain breaks the common sense. The humanoid, which was connected with the meat mountain, kept tearing up the sarcomas on his body. Every time he tore off a piece, new sarcomas grew out. The blood was sprinkled everywhere. The cold wind was blowing, with a pungent smell. What is more terrifying is that the sarcomas scattered on the ground did not die. Instead, they wriggled like insects. Some of them adhered to each other and seemed to want to become another meat mountain. It''s so scary, it''s hairy. An agent raised his throat and asked hoarsely, "it What on earth is it doing? " No one can answer this question. Everyone is staring at the center of the abandoned building, with an indelible fear in their eyes. "Chief, what shall we do? Shall we attack?" As the voice fell, dozens of eyes turned subconsciously. Scott ruby, director of the FBI, bit his teeth and yelled with all his strength, "fight, fight to death." Scott, who has been on the battlefield, knows very well that he can''t retreat at this time. Once he wants to retreat, people''s will will will collapse, and the White House can''t explain it. The director ordered the attack, and the snipers had to comply. They threw away the machine gun without ammunition and set up a heavy sniper again. Bang! The sound of gas explosion exploded in the air, and the heavy sniper fired high explosive bullets, which rubbed the concrete stone wall and hit the meat mountain heavily. The kinetic energy added by the bullet blows up a large energy ripple on the meat mountain, which is like two fighters of the same level fighting each other! Boom! The bullet exploded, and the second impact finally shook the meat mountain, making it wave visible to the naked eye. However, that''s all. At this time, Joshua is no longer the living target before, its power is rapidly recovering. The snipers don''t believe in evil, aim at their heads and pull the trigger again. Five high explosive bullets burst out of the barrel and blasted from different directions, boom! The explosion came out one after another, and the monster''s head was hit by the flame of the bullet explosion. However, everything was the same. Joshua didn''t get any real damage. His body tilted back because of the explosion. The effect of five high explosive bullets was just like this! The air was quiet, and despair was brewing in it. The snipers looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. Scott is extremely unwilling, and his cheeks show abnormal blush due to excessive congestion, but at last he looks like a vented ball, "is there any medicine bottle?" The deputy said with a bitter smile, "there are two spare, just..." "There''s no time to think about other things. Let people throw the bottle. Even if they can''t kill it, they can''t let it recover. They have to persist for half an hour anyway." "I see." The deputy took a breath and immediately dispatched the agent. At this time, the meat mountain changed dramatically. The big meat ball, which is as high as four meters, began to pour up and down. The purple blood gushed out from the crevice. The outer meat wall fell off, and the inside was like a blooming chrysanthemum, blooming from the inside to the outside. The meat ball was stacked layer by layer, forming a strange flower texture. "What is it doing?" They all have a question mark on their face and can''t figure out each other''s intention. Joshua, in the middle of the flower, grabs his head and roars in pain. His body changes at the speed visible to the naked eye. The mouthparts full of tusks disappear and return to human appearance. His claws like blades contract inward, and his muscle contour becomes the same as that of normal people. What''s more shocking is the lower body. The lower body, which was originally attached to the meat mountain, was pulled away little by little. Every time it was separated, a lot of blood would be pulled out. Soon, the new legs took shape, just like a sticky insect took off its cocoon and turned into a human. In the moonlight. The bloody Joshua stood on the top of the meat mountain, panting and suffering. When he raised his head, somehow, all the voices disappeared. A breath called "death" spread around. At this moment, Scott finally understood why meat mountain appeared. He''s detoxifying! The potion provided by Lex Luther is not as bad as expected. In fact, the potion has a huge impact on the cells of the parasitic devil, and almost stops all the metabolism of the cells. This destruction from the genetic level is almost irreversible. So Joshua adopted the simplest, cruelest and bloodiest way to deal with it. He cut out all the infected cells and recreated a body based on the uninfected cells.This process will cause great pain to his body, but he was born to endure it, take off the old body, and get a new life. The air pressure is unimaginable! Looking at the man standing on the top of the meat mountain, everyone''s heart seems to have pressed a stone, heavy, even breathing has become difficult. This kind of monster can''t be dealt with by ordinary people. Once he starts killing, all the people on the scene will die, without exception. Time goes by second by second. Finally, Joshua moved his eyes, looked around, and finally fell on Debbie, who was covering her thighs and constantly pumping air. Complicated emotions flashed in his eyes, and finally he didn''t say anything. He jumped up, spread his wings in mid air, took a hurricane and flew to the distant sky. It took a long time to know that the shadow disappeared in the night sky, and then the surrounding area returned to normal. "Just And so he went Scott murmured to himself, his face at a loss, at the same time, there is a trace of happiness that is not easy to detect. The Deputy wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said in a hoarse voice, "it should be like this!" "Why did he leave? Why not kill? Isn''t it a parasite? Why not swallow up our vitality? " Scott asked three questions in a row, but his deputy could only smile bitterly. It was obvious that there was a major loophole in the information of the heavenly eye society. The parasitic devil named Joshua Allen was not just a simple murderer. He seemed to have an unknown side, that is, human nature. You can''t deal with such a guy by force alone. The sound of the propeller came from above. The helicopter with the Luther group trademark landed on the square not far away. Lex Luther in full dress and four men in special uniforms left the helicopter and strode to this side. Under the flashing light, the iconic big bald head is so conspicuous. Scott, with fire in his heart, pointed to the ruins of the building and said in a shrill voice, "that''s what you told me. It''s safe, Lex Luther. Your information is wrong, and the medicine is not good. Because of your fault, the metropolis will almost become purgatory." "You have to give me an account of this." Luther glanced at the meat mountain in the ruins and frowned, "Mr. chief, the most important thing at the moment is to catch the parasitic devil. I don''t think you want to see a tragedy like that in the newspaper tomorrow." "You..." Scott was furious and his cheek twitched violently. He finally held back and turned around, "come with me. I have something to talk to you." Chapter 328 "I never thought there was such a person in the world!" Staring at the screen, Luke muttered to himself that Joshua''s series of unreasonable performances made him seriously question his outlook on life. Compared with him, Luke felt like a devil standing at the gate of heaven. Linda is also speechless, muttering, "that guy is a bad guy, more stupid than Clark." Luke murmured, "maybe I should talk to him. This kind of person is a rare species. It''s not worth dying like this The girl said strangely, "you will be soft hearted, too!" Luke shook his head. "It''s not a soft heart, but a reasonable judgment of things, of course, if he can control himself." "Do you think he''s ok?" "Certainly not." Joshua''s character has an extremely brilliant side, but Luke does not think he can get rid of the influence of the shape bug. Genes determine many things, and the instinct brought by blood can not be got rid of by will. At this time, a short message appeared on the screen, which was sent by Wang Hu. Luke glanced back and said, "get dressed and get going." Meanwhile, in a warehouse in a metropolitan suburb, Clark, dressed in a krypton combat suit, stands in front of the mirror and looks repeatedly at the figure in the mirror. Black armor wrapped in a strong body makes Clark look extremely brave at this time. Louise said strangely, "I didn''t know you had such [clothes]." Clark shook his head and said, "it''s not clothes. It''s a krypton soldier''s combat suit. It can ensure the soldiers to survive in extremely harsh environment. There are several sets on the lonely fortress. I don''t like them." "Why?" "the combat suit is prepared for war. It''s not suitable for me. If I wear it, people will treat me as an intruder." Lois nodded in agreement. "It''s not for you." "Well, it''s time to act. I hope there will be a happy ending tonight." After leaving his girlfriend, Clark left the warehouse and disappeared into the night sky. Time goes by slowly, and it''s ten o''clock in the evening. Seventy miles north of the metropolis is a vast mountain. The town at the foot of the mountain used to be a gathering place for lumberjack. Later, because of environmental problems, the town began to decline. As residents left, the town gradually became a back garden for wildlife. But tonight''s town is a little different, with lights on. In the bar in the middle of the town, Luke, wearing a gray coat, leans against the bar with a glass in his hand. He looks bored. In the chair opposite him, a hairless woman sat there. Her hands and feet were tied, and she could not see her face clearly. She could only detect her fear from her shaking body. "Don''t be afraid. No matter what the result is, there will be no less promises." "You''ll get a green card and a check for half a million dollars, enough to survive." The woman raised her head and showed her dusty face. She opened her mouth and said in a hoarse voice, "Alan is a good man. Why do you deal with him? He... " Luke raised his hand, did not let her say, "this question or ask your ex boyfriend, let him tell you, why we want to trouble him." "But I want to know now." "I''m sorry, miss. I''m not obliged to tell you." After that, he left the bar and went outside. His eyes swept over the two kryptonians floating in the air, shaking his head, "the way you look in combat clothes reminds me of a person." Linda snorted, "don''t mention that guy to me. He''s dead." "I hope so." Clark glanced at the bar and said in a deep voice, "is the girl in the hall Kemi?" Luke nodded. "Joshua''s childhood sweetheart''s ex girlfriend, the most important person in his life, love is a wonderful power. I don''t know if we can get a miracle today." Clark didn''t agree with Luke''s way of doing it. Due to Linda''s affection, he couldn''t say anything. He only decided in his heart that if there was an accident, he would never let the girl die on the spot. At this time, Linda suddenly said, "it''s coming!" A gust of wind from the south, accompanied by bursts of suppressed roar, a double winged, skin purple brown human monster fell from the sky. I haven''t seen it for a while. It looks a lot thinner. "Kemi Where''s Kemi? " Joshua covered his head, his only eye glowing red, his body bent and trembling with a high frequency, as if he were suffering a great deal. Linda felt something was wrong with him and subconsciously stood in front of Luke. Clark said, "you''re Joshua Allen. You killed the bloody Christmas and the town of grancar.""It''s me. It''s me." Joshua gasped. His face was twisted. He was not like a human, and his eyes were full of cruel and cruel thoughts I I''m willing to pay the price, please, no Don''t hurt Kemi, put Let her go. " He seemed to have a hard time talking. He stopped for several times, and his body trembled more and more. He almost fell down. "Luke, it''s not right!" Luke frowned slightly, thought about it, and said, "Kemi is in the room. Shall I take her out?" "No, no, don''t come out." "You If you let her go, I''ll leave it to you and never fight back. " Luke is silent. Linda and Clark frown. They all see that this guy is fighting against the parasite in his body, trying to suppress the parasite''s instinct by human will. To be honest, this is admirable. Human beings are a weak species. It is difficult to maintain their nature in the face of the temptation of power, but Joshua did it. Although he is poor, has nothing and can''t see the future, he sticks to his moral standards and doesn''t compromise at all. "You''re an incredible guy. I''ll remember your name." Luke sighed, "let''s do it. Let''s get him out early." The girl hesitated, "isn''t that appropriate?" Luke shook his head, "he has no choice, death is the only end result, don''t believe you ask him." Joshua looked up stiffly with a sad smile on his face, "please, kill me, I I don''t want to live in this way, I''m human, no It''s not a monster. " "Really, I''m not a monster." A line of blood and tears flow down the corner of the eye, with prayer, despair and endless regret. Clark took a long breath and said nothing more. His eyes radiated enough heat to melt metal. The red light penetrated Joshua''s body, ignited his flesh and blood, and burned him to ashes bit by bit. The suppressed roar reverberated in the air, and slowly disappeared after a long time. Chapter 329 Joshua died and became ashes. For the citizens of the metropolis, this is a happy ending. The murderer is ambushed, and people no longer have to be afraid. Strangely enough, Clark couldn''t be happy. The other party''s performance before death makes him confused about the value of his existence. He needs to calm down and think about it. "I''m going to take that girl, she''s innocent!" "No problem!" Luke took an envelope out of his arms. "Give this to her." Clark opened the envelope. There was a green card with the name of Kemi and a check for half a million dollars. "She deserves it." Clark doesn''t know what to say. Luke''s behavior is seriously inconsistent with his morality, but he has to admit that the other party really needs these two things. As Clark left with the girl, the incident came to an end. "I knew I would not wear this suit. It''s no use at all." Linda muttered, disappointed, and then sighed, not knowing what she was sighing. ¡­¡­ As the night deepened, the town returned to its former tranquility until 12 p.m. The hum of the car pierced the deep night. Three black SUVs drive into the town along the crooked dirt road. The door opens, and iveo Ivo, who is wearing special protective clothing, rushes to the town, holding a strange looking locator in his hand, circling around. Finally, he stopped in front of a mound. "Right here, down here." "You two, come on, dig." While alveo was directing two employees to dig, Luther stood by and looked at the surrounding environment, saying, "are you sure it''s here?" Avio waved his hand impatiently, "when did I cheat you?" Luther: -- When the mound is lifted by the shovel and dug to a depth of one meter, the soil begins to turn black, with a lot of black particles. Even in the deep winter, the black particles still emit residual temperature. Avio picked up the particles with tweezers and put them in the detector for careful observation, "it was really it. No wonder the signal intensity was so weak that he burned himself to death." Luther stepped forward and looked at the black particles in the soil. "Are you sure these black particles are Joshua Allen?" The old man gave a blank look, "who else is there?" Luther was silent, his face was full of doubts, and Aveo was also murmuring, "strange to say, ordinary fire can''t work on parasitic demons. Even if you want to commit suicide, you should jump into the volcano. How could it be here and who burned it to death?" Luther looked thoughtfully at the bar behind her. At this time, a scream explodes nearby. The employee who is digging seems to have encountered something terrible. He cries out in horror. What''s more shocking is his body. His strong body shrinks visibly with naked eyes. After only a few seconds, it turns into an air dried skeleton. The people next to him were frightened and jumped to one side in a hurry. Alveo and Luther also changed their faces and subconsciously stepped back. "I knew it wouldn''t die so easily." "Come on! Keep digging. Dig things out. " Aiweiou was very excited, but others hesitated. Seeing that no one moved, the old man scolded angrily, "a group of idiots will not put on protective clothing, what do you want your head to do?" Luther raised his hand to indicate that the three loyal men put on special protective armor and dug a big pit with a radius of three meters around the earth mound. In the center of the pit is blackened coke. Looking at it with a magnifying glass, you can see that in the crack of the coke, a few purple tentacles stick out reluctantly, just like a drowning camel, frantically trying to bite something. Ai Wei Ou rubbed his palm and laughed strangely, "don''t worry, little cute, I won''t let you die." "I will take good care of you as my own son and let you grow up healthily!" Luther: -- The rest of the people are: ¡­¡­ The next day, when Kemi woke up from bed, it was already noon. Looking at the clean and tidy bedroom and the hundred yuan banknotes stacked on the table, she was in a trance for a moment, and suddenly woke up when the burning pain came from her wrist. It turns out that everything is not a dream, it is true. She was kidnapped by Hongmen. The fierce guys asked her about Joshua. Then they took her to a broken bar. In a daze, a boy who couldn''t see clearly appeared beside her. The boy should be the boss of those people, he told himself: you''ll get a green card and a check for half a million dollars. Kemi thought that the other party was joking. When he woke up, he became real. Looking at the money and green card on the table, Kemi showed extremely complicated emotions in his eyes.She knew that Joshua had bought them. It''s just, she doesn''t understand, why do those people deal with Joshua? What can a weak and kind courier be targeted for. After she was sad, Kemi took a hot bath and put on some fitting clothes from a strange wardrobe. The wrists were badly scratched. She needed to go to the hospital to buy some medicine. As we passed the square, the TV in the building was broadcasting the latest developments of the bloody Christmas and the grancar massacre. Kemi was not interested in this until a familiar name came into his mind, "according to the latest news released on the FBI official website, the murderer of bloody Christmas and the grancar massacre has been killed. The murderer''s name is Joshua Allen, 24 years old, Mexican, Zeng..." The voice suddenly stopped here, and Kemi''s head fell into confusion, unable to hear the following words clearly. Joshua Allen! Murderer! How is that possible? Kemi can''t believe it. As soon as the picture turns, a picture of Joshua and his appearance when he became a monster appear on the screen. He has purple skin, wings on his back and bleeding eyes, just like a devil. After the end of the image is a personal interview with the director of the Federal Bureau of investigation, Scott ruby. He first briefly described the case, then comforted the citizens of the metropolis, prayed for the victims, and then assured them that no matter what happened, the FBI, the White House Government and the president would stand in the front to protect the lives and property of the people. The square was filled with sparse applause, but Kemi felt that her body was trembling slightly and she did not dare to buy medicine any more. She ran home regardless of everything and was about to lock the door when a voice came from behind, "Miss Kemi, you''d better not go out during this period of time if you don''t have to." Kemi turned quickly, and a strange man appeared on the sofa, "who are you and how did you get in?" The man took a bunch of keys from his pocket and put them on the table. "This is the key. Every room has it. From now on, the house belongs to you." Kemi frowned and said with a little hesitation, "are you from Hongmen?" The man nodded slightly, "you can think so. I''m only here to tell you that during this period, you''d better go out less and shop less. Don''t let outsiders know about your relationship with Joshua. You''d better change your name." "That''s all I have to say. Goodbye, Ms. COMEY." The man nodded slightly, got up and left. Chapter 330 Thanks to the unremitting efforts of the FBI, Sam Lane finally got rid of the suspicion and regained his freedom. But it''s not good for him. Due to previous accidents and mistakes, Tianyan''s reputation has plummeted, and he has been completely trampled by the FBI. He has also been questioned by countless people, and even the Senate, which has always been a strong supporter, has different voices. There is no way to do this. Who makes him so hot? He will die in the war. At least he will be a martyr. Now he is spared by the murderer. The murderer let the police go. It''s not clear where he went. Fortunately, the president is very generous. He did not investigate Sam Ryan''s fault and still let him take the post of president of the heavenly eye society. However, the annual budget is reduced by one third on the original basis. Money, it''s gone! My subordinates, they are separated from each other! The original companions also become estranged. Under the triple blow, Sam Ryan, who is ready to show his skills, falls to the bottom and cannot turn over in a short time. In contrast, Scott ruby, as the confidant of President Joel Nash, was questioned when he took over the post of director of the FBI. Many people pointed out that he had an improper relationship with the Chinese gangster Hongmen when he was a member of Parliament in seaside city. However, all the doubts quietly disappeared after the case ended. After all, he led the team to kill Joshua Allen, which prevented the possible tragedy of the century. ¡­¡­ The day after Joshua died, Linda left Cape house and returned to the seaside city. According to her, when the task is over, she naturally wants to leave. It''s a misunderstanding that she lives with only one man and few women. Luke didn''t stop the other side''s decision. In fact, he needs to relax. On the night of December 30, a grand dinner party was held in Cape villa. Luke invited showme, Tesla''s colleagues, subordinates and some business partners to attend, and let the "so-called brokerage company" arrange many young, beautiful, depressed and unsuccessful second and third tier stars to come here to "pursue their dreams". Who ever thought that the reputation of "hundreds of millions of noble CHILDES" was too loud? On the day of the dinner, there were many girls, including top supermodels and celebrities. Luke underestimated the attraction of youth, handsome and wealth to young girls. More and more girls join in, which makes the banquet present the situation of less wolves and more meat. But the strange thing is that the meat is piled up there, but the wolf does not open his mouth. Looking at showme employees who gather in the corner and glance around like bumpkins, Luke shakes his head wordlessly and says to Philip Arthur, "don''t they understand the good time tonight?" Mr. Arthur, dressed as a successful man, shakes his glass and says with a low smile, "you can''t expect a group of special talents who like to think about computers to learn how to tease girls in the upper class." "What do you think I should do?" If Arthur points out, "they need some packaging." After a pause, he added, "at least a decent suit. Of course, a watch is indispensable." When Luke knew it, he called the servant over and asked him to lead the "fools" to the dressing room. Ten minutes later, the "hackers" with strange clothes and dark eyes disappeared, and they were replaced by a group of "successful people" with expensive suits, famous brand watches and hair in a neat way. Luke walked up to them and said angrily, "I''ve told you many times before I came here that this is a special party, and I''ve been dressed clean. As a result, I''m dressed like a farm worker, just like you, a fart girl." Zuckerberg looked embarrassed and faltered, "boss, you said there were so many single girls at the party, we would not dress like that." Luke squinted at him and sneered, "it''s not said in the message that you can''t understand the word" special party "or" special ". Do you have to change it to" no cover "so that you can understand it?" "A bunch of idiots!" In a word, everyone is embarrassed. Fortunately, we are all single men. The embarrassment in our heart is soon scattered by the dazzling beauties. The effect of the makeover was immediate. Now they are no longer Muggles in the corner, but prey in the eyes of girls. The key employees of showme and Tesla are all able to attend the banquet. They hold more or less shares in their hands. As the company''s share price rises, their value also rises. They are truly diamond potential stocks. These idiots don''t understand, doesn''t mean that the girls who have experienced the full tempering of society don''t understand. As the party progressed, these people began to find female companions, only Barry Allen persevered to follow, full of big lights. Luke was so annoyed by him that he couldn''t help cursing, "what are you doing with me? I''m not a woman."Barry Allen said shyly, "boss, I have something to ask you for help." "Let me introduce you to your girlfriend?" "No, no, no!" The flash of the future waved, "I have a girl I like. I''m talking about another thing." "What''s the matter?" Barry Allen looked around and whispered, "can you come inside and say there are too many people here?" Luke: -- OK! I''ll see what you''re up to. They left the hall and went to the conference room on the first floor. "Come on, let me help you." Barry Allen took out the carefully prepared drawings and laid them on the table. Luke looked at it curiously, and the deeper he frowned, "kinetic energy armor?" "No, it''s not kinetic armor, it''s single armed, superconducting materials, high temperature resistant fibers, transmission and control devices, and Nano shrinkage system Luke looked up at him coldly, "if I remember correctly, the nano contraction system is Tesla''s core secret, how can it be on this drawing?" Barry Allen was flustered, a little at a loss, "I I I am "Well, we''ll talk about the system later." Luke put his hand on the drawing, and as he calculated, he said, "did you design this armor?" Barry nodded. "What do you think?" Although the grade is bigger than Luke, but in the face of the strong pressure from Luke, he unconsciously used the honorific. "Not so good?" Luke sneered and shook his head. "According to the design on the drawing, it''s also a disposable product. All of your materials add up to at least 400000 dollars. 400000 dollars makes you lonely. You really have money." "No!" Barry Allen, clutching his hair, was puzzled. "How could it be a disposable? I calculated it accurately." "Count the fart!" "If the toughness of high temperature resistant fiber is not up to standard, it is impossible to carry out compression and condensation treatment, let alone nano shrinkage. It depends on practice, not calculation." Barry Allen still didn''t understand. He motioned, "what material should I use?" "Meet me in the office at three tomorrow afternoon." The good time is just around the corner. Luke is not in the mood to fight with this young man. Chapter 331 Compared with the cold winter outside, the villa is the summer sun. A banquet is a good place to make friends with all kinds of people. Naturally, Luke will not let it go. He greets people from different circles as the host. His words are humorous and full of affinity. He is not like a 17-year-old at all. No one dares to put on airs in front of Luke. They are the more excited side. Regardless of the background of Hongmen''s underworld, showme and Tesla alone are enough to let them put down their pride and offer the highest etiquette. The teenager in front of them is only 17 years old and has a value of several billion. You can imagine what kind of giant he will become in ten years. Huge things are always awed, especially people. With the cooperation of the host and guests, the banquet atmosphere was quite strong. Luke took this opportunity to deepen relations with the metropolitan councillors, politicians of both parties and some local officials, and made some oral agreements that did not comply with the law. These are essential links. The relationship between government and business is interlinked, both at home and abroad. Most of the time, you don''t know, just because you haven''t come into contact with each other. After greeting celebrities, Luke gave a simple routine speech, followed by prom time. Guests enjoy delicious food and wine, and have a romantic ball meeting with beautiful ladies. Luke didn''t have a girl with him, so naturally, he became the focus of the girl''s eyes. To be honest, he doesn''t have much interest in these Hollywood actresses and supermodels. If he contacts them more, he will find that they are no different from ordinary girls, such as freckles, round arms, collapsed shoulders and poor skin If there is no makeup to scare people to death, some use perfume with strong atmosphere and slightly stimulating effect. Luke is most disgusted with strong perfume. Due to his apparent work, he could only have a social dance with the congressman''s wife, who is also a Hollywood actress. After the dance, Luke looks for a chance to return to the balcony and breathe fresh air. "Damned woman, she ate my tofu." Luke cursed angrily. He felt a chill when he thought of Mrs. moon''s actions during the dance. No wonder there is a rumor that Mr. moon''s history is Mrs. moon''s family history. The two are really a perfect match. "Mr. Xiao, as the host of the banquet, how can you leave the guests and go here alone?" A slightly frivolous voice came from behind. When Luke turned around and saw the girl in front of him, his eyes lit up, "Miss Donald, you''re more and more beautiful after half a year''s absence." Ivan, who was wearing a white brassiere dress and appeared to be extremely ambitious, gave a smile, "I thought you forgot me?" "How can that be? You are the first beautiful woman I met when I came to metropolis. I really want to owe you an interview." "I''ve resigned from the newspaper. I''m working as a model now." Said, Ivan hands akimbo, put a model''s pose, "how about my shape?" Luke thumbs up, "perfect!" "It''s perfect. I can''t help trying to kill your boyfriend." The girl rolled her eyes. "I don''t have a boyfriend!" "That would be great." Luke bowed slightly and asked warmly, "beautiful princess, may I have a dance with you?" "Of course!" Ivan reaches out his right hand and walks on the dance floor with Luke. On the sofa not far away, Wang Hu, who was hanging out with several girls, whispered, "the boss is powerful. He''s going to hook up with one so soon." Wu Yue, sitting on one side, pointed his head to the ball. After seeing Ivan''s figure, he couldn''t hide his admiration. "Who''s that woman? She''s really strong." Wang Hu sighed, "a few years, the boss''s hobby has not changed at all." Wu Yue glanced at the twin sisters on the sofa and said with a sneer, "you are changing for me!" ¡­¡­ After a dance, they changed from ordinary friends to intimate friends. Ivan stood beside Luke, arm in arm, consciously or unconsciously taking on the role of hostess, which made many girls with dreams gnash their teeth and scold her as a fox. Luke is too lazy to explain that with Ivan at his side, he can stop many unnecessary troubles. Both of them swam around the banquet, enjoying wine and making friends with elites in different fields. Good time is always fleeting, unconsciously, to 10 pm. At the end of the banquet, the guests left the villa with their different male and female partners. After seeing them off, Luke said to Ivan, "wait for me upstairs. I have a special gift for you."Ivan''s face is slightly red, and he has an ear canal, "just in time, I have a gift for you, too." Luk''s warm breath stirred his heart. Ivan laughs and turns to walk up to the second floor. His concave and convex figure is unforgettable. Wu Yue stealthily ran over, "chief, that woman has an idea for you." Luke took a sip of cold water to suppress the fire and said calmly, "what do you think? Let''s hear it. " Wu Yue said to the point, "she wants to be the hostess of this villa!" "Do you think she''s ok?" "Of course not." "So?" "So?" Wu Yue blinked, a little puzzled, "so what?" Luke looked at him with a sneer. "So if you don''t get out of here, do you want me to learn from Liu Xuande, and sleep with you and lie in the same bed?" Wu Yue shuddered excitedly, turned around and left, "boss, you have fun, don''t disturb your rest." "He''s a fool. His eyes grow up to his buttocks. He has no eyesight at all." After seeing off the last wave of guests, Luke loosened his collar and couldn''t wait to go to the bedroom on the third floor. He pushed open the door and saw the bra dress lying flat on the bed. There was a loud noise in the bathroom. Two pieces of lace underwear were scattered on the floor, which was very eye-catching. "I like this way, straight in." Luke dropped his tie, took off his suit and strode into the bathroom. There was a scream in the room, and then it was replaced by a seemingly silent gasp. The sound continued for a long time, and then slowly subsided. The housekeeper kneaded the old man''s waist and sighed with deep meaning, "young man "I don''t know the importance of temperance at all." The night passed quietly. The next morning, when the time came to 9 o''clock, Ivan opened his eyes vaguely, and the people around him had disappeared. Only the scattered sheets recorded what happened last night. At this time, there was a knock on the door in the living room, "Miss, breakfast is ready, can you come in?" "Yes!" Ivan replied casually, leaning lazily on the bed. She felt that she needed to get some sleep. Chapter 332 The bed quilt is very comfortable, soft and not close to the body. The indoor temperature is very suitable. It''s very suitable to wrap up the quilt and have a rest. However, Ivan still decided to get up, she can not give the impression of laziness, at least not now. He came to the living room in his pajamas. The elderly housekeeper was setting the dishes. The breakfast was simple, with a glass of fresh milk, a small plate of fruit salad and a delicate sandwich. Ivan is not interested in breakfast. She walks to the window sill. As she approaches, the black glass becomes transparent automatically. Under the bright eyes, the beautiful scenery of the sea and sky with the intersection of water and blue suddenly appears in front of her eyes. "How beautiful Ivan was stunned for a moment and could not help sighing, "what kind of glass is this? New technology? " The housekeeper said with a smile, "the style, furniture and sculpture of the villa are all designed by the young master himself. We don''t know, but it should be some new technology!" "Luke Shaw?" Ivan murmured to himself, and his legs softened when he thought of what happened last night. "Where is he?" "The young master has gone to the company. Before leaving, he told us to take good care of you. If you need anything, just tell me." Ivan returned to the table and asked casually, "does he have a girlfriend?" "I don''t know, but you are the first girl to show up in this room." The old man told a little lie, but the last sentence was right. There were no other girls in this bedroom. The problem is that there are many such bedrooms in Cape villa. Ivan was pleased, but his face didn''t change. He continued, "what''s his hobby?" "The young master is a workaholic. He''s busy for days and nights and doesn''t go home. I don''t know what his hobbies are, but food should be one of them." Ivan''s eyes suddenly dim down, from small to large, she did not even know what the kitchen looked like, how could she cook. The housekeeper knew the girl''s mind and didn''t break it. He said with a low smile, "do you have any other orders?" Ivan waved, "no, go down!" "You use it lightly!" The housekeeper bowed slightly and left the room. Before he left, he closed the door gently. Ivan leaned back on the sofa and recalled all kinds of things about Luke Shaw. He could not help sighing that his father was right. He should find a husband like Luke Shaw. Only he could give him the future he wanted. "Maybe I should take the initiative." Ivan murmured, some light in his eyes. At the same time, somewhere in the metropolis, in the high club. Luke, with only a crotch cloth all over his body, was crawling in the steamy sauna. Next to him, Wu Yue, who was also dressed, was holding a silver needle in his hand and carefully thrusting it into his back acupoint. As dozens of silver needles fell, Luke first felt the burning pain, and then the coolness of water. "Boss, how about my ancestral technique? It''s comfortable!" Luke picked the thumb. "Good, good." "That''s it!" Wu Yue was elated. "This skill of crossing acupoints with silver needles was handed down by the first imperial doctor in the Ming Dynasty. In the past, only the emperor could enjoy this kind of treatment." Wang Hu''s eyes were burning. He pulled off the bath towel and showed his strong tendons. "come on, tie me up too. The two Brazilians were too wild last night and made my tail bone tight." "Go away! Stay away. You''re not in it "Wu, are you itching again?" Wu Yue sneered, "I''ve learned Chinese medicine. As soon as you enter the door, I''ll see that I''m weak footed, my pupils are red, and my eyes are disorganized. I know that I didn''t sleep well last night. I''ve been severely squeezed in the morning. You look like a silver gun and wax arrow. I don''t need super power, and you''re not my opponent." "Hey If Wang Hu refuses to accept 10000 people, he will show off his force immediately. Without thinking about it, he will slip and plop! Ha ha ha ha ha!!!! Wu Yue covered his stomach and laughed heartlessly. Luke and Dior also had strange faces and deep malice in their eyes. They are very curious about the ferocity of the Brazilian sisters'' flowers, and how they squeezed the 180 Jin tiger like this. Wang Hu''s face turned red. He turned over and strode to Wuyue. He''s going to teach the damn Vietnamese monkey a lesson. Actually scold oneself silver gun wax arrow, is a man can''t bear. They are chasing and fighting in the room, while Luke is wearing a bath towel and leaning on the sofa, letting the steam soak his body. It''s really comfortable to take a sauna in winter. Dior said, "young master, what are you going to do about the genesis society?"Wang Hu, who was waving his fist at Wu Yue, stopped and said in a deep voice, "boss, there''s something I want to tell you about the foundation." Luke wiped his cheek with a towel and said, "I heard that you personally led the team to fight with them, but you didn''t get a good result." "It''s not the police." Wang Hu was very angry when he clenched his fist. "Damn it, he put in a thread in hung men." "there''s an eyeliner, but it''s not seen." "this time is different. That eye liner is not only related to the police, but also related to the creation society." "Oh Luke is interested. "Double identity?" Wang Hu nodded heavily, and his face was very dignified. "I followed the clues and found that the relationship between chuangshihui and metropolitan police was very close, especially the East and North District police stations. Their relationship mode was very similar to that of young master gang and seaside city police." Luke put down his towel and said in a deep voice, "is Lex Luther the controller behind the genesis?" "Yes, it''s the big bald head. If it wasn''t for his help, the genesis society would never have developed to its present scale in just a few years. It has become a stone in front of Hongmen. If we want to go further, we must kill it." "You''ve had several clashes." "Seven or eight times, big or small." Luke was silent for a moment and said slowly, "bear with them for a while. Don''t conflict with them." Wang Hu eyes a bright, "boss, you think of a way." Luke shakes his head slightly, "it''s not that simple. Genesis is nothing. It''s Lex Luther who is hard to deal with. Luther''s family is deeply rooted in the metropolis and has deep connections in both political and business circles. If you want to win him, you must be fully prepared." After a pause, he said with a smile, "believe me, it won''t be long before things change." ¡­¡­ A lot of things are quietly changing, like Sam lane. When he faced Lex Luther, he was like a general in charge of life and death. Now, the situation is reversed, and he has become the passive side. Luther held out her hand and shook it with Sam lane. "general, I''m glad you''ve accepted my invitation. I prefer to cooperate with you more than director ruby, because we are of the same kind." "Come on, this way, please. I want to show you an incomparable weapon." Chapter 333 As a former member of Parliament and now a general, Sam lane is too clear about the way large enterprises do things. Instinctively, he does not want to have too many disputes with these people, but the reality does not give him any other choice. The eye of heaven needs strength, especially the powerful individual force, which Lex Luther can provide. One has a need, the other has a purpose, and cooperation is achieved. Follow the elevator to the underground base, the lights come on, and there is a huge round arena made of reinforced glass. Sam Lane looked left and right and said in a cold voice, "where''s the weapon you''re talking about?" "Just a moment!" Luther clapped her hands. Dark eyed and seemingly sleepless for a long time, iveo Ivo slipped out of the side door, holding the controller in his hand and pressing the red button. In the middle of the arena, a culture chamber filled with green liquid was raised. In the chamber, a white man with needles all over his body was suspended. Sam Lane frowned. "Don''t tell me you''re talking about him as a weapon." Luther sold a pass, "you''ll see after a while." Sam Lane snorted. He wanted to see what this guy could do. "Go ahead, Ivo, and show the general." "Just waiting for your words!" Avio screams excitedly. He controls the panel and injects half a can of lavender medicine into the white man''s body. The man''s body begins to shake violently. Large purple blood spots appear on the surface of his skin. His face is twisted and ferocious. It seems that he has suffered a very strong pain. All of a sudden, his body began to expand, his limbs became thicker, his muscles swelled one by one, and his bulging muscles stretched out the needle inserted in his body and became like a giant. The liquid in the incubator began to bubble, and the man woke up from his deep sleep, clenched his fist and smashed it, bang! A large crack appeared in the outer shell. The second punch went down, the wall of the warehouse broke, and the liquid gushed out. The man pulled the chain off his body and yelled like a wild animal, with red light in his eyes and a fierce killing intention. "This is..." Sam Lane thought of something, his face was very ugly, "Damn, it''s a parasitic demon! You are crazy Luther shook his head gently. "Don''t worry, general. Let''s see." After the man gained his freedom, he began to destroy everything around him, smashing the training barn to pieces, and then fixed his murderous eyes on the three people outside. He roared, strode up, raised his arms and smashed them down. Hum!! The walls, made of high-strength glass, vibrate rapidly, giving off a sonic boom. The man punches one by one, the strength is more and more big, gradually, the air is boiling up, swing out the shock wave visible to the naked eye. "Powerful and fearless power!" Luther murmured, as if looking at a piece of art. Sam Ryan also calmed down, looking at the monster like man a few meters away, his eyes flashed inexplicable emotions. AVO Ivo turns on the flat panel display and starts collecting data. All of a sudden! Click! A few cracks appear in the strengthened glass, and the cracks begin to expand, reaching a length of several centimeters in the blink of an eye. Luther was not worried, but asked with interest, "how''s it going?" Aiweiou held his glasses and said excitedly, "it''s better than last time. It''s 15000 pounds. It''s still growing. Damn it, I knew it would be successful." Sam Lane interjected, "Mr. Luther, I must remind you that the eye of heaven is an official organization, not a terrorist organization. What we want is powerful fighters who can control themselves, not just destructive beasts." "Don''t worry, general. The experiment is just beginning," Luther said with a smile "Evo, do the second phase." Avio waved impatiently, "don''t rush. The data hasn''t been collected yet? I''ll talk about it later. " Luther: -- Sam Lane glanced at Luther, then at the dull looking Avio Ivo. He knocked on the corner of his mouth to show his sarcasm. The sarcasm was not hidden. Luther saw it at a glance. His anger was boiling in his heart, and he finally put up with it. There are more or less quirks in the world''s geniuses, not to mention the top scientists like iveo Ivo, whose quirks are countless. When the data collection was completed, iveo reluctantly started the second phase of the experiment. There are two muzzles above the arena. The flying needle with yellow medicine flies out of the muzzle and hits the man''s back. As the medicine is injected into the body, the man''s appearance changes rapidly. Too strong body began to shrink, height from two meters six back two meters three, the eyes of the blood awn disappeared, more humanized color. He gasped, half kneeling on the ground, motionless. After a while, he raised his head stiffly,"Let me go, let me out." "Damn bastard, let me out!" The man roared, one punch after another, and the high-strength glass was pounded by him. Luther turned back and said, "what''s up, general, is that all right?" Sam Lane carefully observed the changes of men, thought about them and asked, "how long does it last? What are the sequelae? What is the harm to users? " The key points of the three problems also show that Sam Lane''s research on violating human relations law is not very disgusting. Luther laughs and takes out a document to hand it to him. "the raw material of the medicine is the cytoplasmic solution of parasitic demons. We have made improvements, which can be used for the permanent strengthening of human transformation project, and can also be made into medicine. As for the defects..." After a pause, he added, "there are two main points: first, users will feel a strong sense of hunger and need a lot of raw food supplement." "Raw?" Sam Lane frowned. "Nothing else." "No, it has to be raw meat, and it''s fresh, bloodshot, raw meat that has just been cut off from a living body." Hearing this, there was a haze in Sam Lane''s eyes, and he finally put it down, "second?" "The user''s mind will be negatively affected to a certain extent, becoming irritable, explosive, aggressive to a certain extent, and in addition, losing fertility." "Of course, these are the initial results. With the deepening of research, it is very likely to eliminate the negative effects and achieve perfect results." Sam lane was silent, looking through the papers and thinking about the gains and losses. Iwo''s research is very powerful. If it is successful, it can significantly improve the combat effectiveness of the Tianyan society and make up for the lack of high-end combat effectiveness. But if it fails, or if the secret is leaked due to accidents, it will lead to collapse. At that time, Tianyan will bear a great reputation, be accused by thousands of people, become the target of verbal criticism, and he will also become a historical sinner. Chapter 334 Lex Luthor is well aware of Sam Lane''s situation. An alien parasite almost broke up Tianyan, one of the three government departments. It''s conceivable how weak this department is. In addition, the continuous stream of negative news in the media and the silence of the senior management have caused great pressure on Sam lane, who is the director of the Tianyan society. In order to maintain his current position of power, he must prove himself and prove the value of the heavenly eye society. He has no other choice. Luther said with a smile, "if the general still has doubts, I can answer them one by one. If I can''t decide for a moment, I can go back to think about it and give a reply. We have plenty of time." He had time, but Sam Lane didn''t. after carefully reading the document twice, he said in a deep voice, "if you use the cytoplasmic solution of the parasitic devil as a drug guide, you won''t be afraid to create another monster." "Don''t worry about that. What the potions change is the cell structure, not the DNA. The enhanced soldiers they cultivate don''t have the ability to plunder other people''s lives." Sam Lane put away the papers. "Your research is unique and bold, but it''s not enough for me to risk my life to work with you." Luther said in a voice, "what do you want?" "Actual combat!" Sam Lane''s voice is as firm as iron. "Whether weapons work well or not has nothing to do with the people who make them. It depends on the soldiers'' ideas." Luther frowned slightly, thought about it, and said, "I can provide three potions to build three super fighters for you, but the actual combat target..." "Central city!" Sam Lane turned around and said, "there''s a bunch of guys. It''s time to clean up." ¡­¡­ The dinner on December 30 caused a huge shock in showme and Tesla, especially after learning that the employees who attended the banquet not only got tens of thousands of dollars worth of clothes and watches, but also had a simple communication with the second and third tier stars. The rest of the people were greatly stimulated by all kinds of envy and jealousy, so they almost put the word "unhappy" on their faces. Everyone is a "softdog". Why do they want to stay in front of the computer and knock code like a dog when they are in the arms of warm jade and beautiful women and are in the arms of female stars. What''s more, those "bastards" showed off their spoils, and their pride made people want to step on them. Luke has always ignored such things. If there is a gap, there will be competition. If everyone is treated equally, who will work hard. Tesla''s factory is located in the eastern part of the metropolis, close to the coastline. Originally, it was an abandoned textile factory. After it was acquired by Luke, it began to be demolished and rebuilt. Due to the large amount of work, it had to be divided into three phases. The first phase plan is to build workshops to meet production demand; the second phase plan is to expand; the third phase plan is to improve. After several months of overtime work by the construction company, the first phase of the plan has been basically completed, the major workshops have been put into use, and the first batch of exoskeleton armor has been produced. Of course, the first batch of armor must be supplied to the military, and ordinary people have to wait until the next batch, or the next batch. Insufficient production capacity is the primary problem faced by Tesla, and it is also the biggest headache for Luke. He has no way to solve this problem. The factory is so big, there are so many machines, and the workers have been working three shifts. What else can he do. This kind of thing can only be solved in time. When the second phase plan is completed, it should be able to make up for the shortage of production capacity. On the third floor of Tesla factory, in the boss''s office, Luke knocked on the table after checking all kinds of data and called in Barry Allen, who had been waiting outside for most of the day. After several months of professional training, Barry Allen is not as shy as he was when he first came here. He has a lot of thick skin, and he also learns to observe his words. Seeing that there is no water in the cup, he immediately picks up the cup, runs to the water dispenser, pours a cup of hot tea and hands it to Luke, "boss, what do you think about the drawing?" "Not so much!" Luke took a sip of hot tea and said casually, "I''ve seen your new drawings. There''s no problem with the materials. There''s no problem with the design There are some flaws, but there is one thing you need to explain "A fire-resistant, ice resistant, friction resistant special armor with nano shrinkage technology but no kinetic energy drive system. I don''t understand the significance of such a suit. You are not a superhero." The last sentence surprised Barry Allen and changed his face. Fortunately, Luke''s attention was all on the computer, and he didn''t notice his change. Barry Allen took a breath, lowered his nervous mood and murmured, "I just want to do an experiment to verify my ability. Moreover, such clothes are not useless, some special occupations, such as volcano worker, oil well worker, fire alarm Hehe Hehe It''s still needed. " The more he explained, the smaller his voice was. In the end, he couldn''t make it up by himself, so he had to use ha ha instead.Luke is speechless. What''s in this guy''s head? At least you have to make a draft when you tell a lie! Seeing that Luke didn''t say a word, Barry Allen suddenly got flustered, "boss, please help me! I really want to test my research. " Luke put down his tea cup, thought about it, and said, "I can let you use the production workshop, but you have to make up for the loss caused by the delay. And one more thing, nanotechnology!" Barry Allen patted his chest and said in a loud voice, "don''t worry, I won''t reveal a word. I''ll guarantee my life." "I''m not interested in your life. I''m talking about practical issues." "I invented nano shrinkage technology. If you want to use it, you have to pay. You can''t use my patent for free just because you are my employee. It''s against the rules." Barry Allen looked bitter. "I I don''t have that much money! " Luke shakes his head laughably, "do you think I''m the kind of person who is short of money?" Barry: -- It''s over, it''s all over! I''ve heard that the boss has a background of underworld. He is the legendary boss of underworld. Does he want me to be his younger brother and cut people with a machete? No, flash can''t be a bad guy. Barry Allen''s face was twisted, and he couldn''t get through it in the end. He faltered, "or Forget it. I''m I won''t do it. " Luke said speechless, "just give up. Don''t think about it. I haven''t asked for it yet." Barry glanced at Luke carefully and muttered, "I can''t do what you want." "You can''t, but your friends can." If Luke points out something, Barry is confused, "friend? What friend This is a young man! I can''t even understand the most basic code words. Luke sighed, "the armor you designed is not for ordinary people. It should be a super power man. If he can help me get something from a certain place, I will make it for free, or even upgrade it to make it more functional." Chapter 335 "Don''t pretend to be deaf and dumb. If you agree, I''ll help you. If you don''t agree..." Luke shrugged. There was no need to say the rest. Barry Allen hesitated for a moment and whispered, "what do you want to steal?" "Not stealing! Take it Luke emphasized the latter word, "stealing and taking are completely different concepts, and that metal is not a thing of ownership." "Metal?" "Yes, a kind of special metal is said to come from outer space and has very magical characteristics. I don''t know what the specific situation is, but when I find out the location of the metal, your friend will help me take it out." Barry said with a bitter smile, "boss, can you change your request? He doesn''t want to be a thief." "I said just now, take it! It''s not stealing. That metal is ownerless. Besides, I don''t need you to do anything else for me Barry scratched his ears and gills in agony. He doesn''t want to be a thief, not at all. Luke picked up his tea cup and drank it mouthful by mouthful. Seeing that he didn''t reply, his face became ugly, "do you know how much nano shrinkage technology is worth?" Luke held out his index finger. "Ten billion dollars!" "You stole a 10 billion dollar patent on nanotechnology without my permission, just to make that useless armor?" "You know what? When you first appeared in front of me with a drawing, I really wanted to throw you into the sea to feed the fish. In the end, I held back. Barry, you are a good guy. You should live a long life. " Luke put down his teacup and stared at him coldly, "human tolerance is limited. I gave you a chance, and there will never be a second time. Now, give me an answer. If you want, I will make it for you immediately. If you don''t want, turn right and work hard for me." Strong voices echoed in the room, making Barry Allen more stressed, gritting his teeth, venting his airway, "well, I''ll persuade him to agree." "That''s right! If you give him a nod for 10 billion things, you will take advantage of them. " "Come with me." Luke leaves the office, Barry follows. They follow the private elevator to the first floor underground, where there is a secret laboratory, and no one knows except the most core staff. Luke opened the lab mainframe, entered his personal account, and found more than a dozen sets of individual armor design drawings. The appearance, style, and function of each set of armor are different. In addition to the most basic defense function, it also loads a lot of incredible capabilities. Barry Allen was dazzled and dazzled. "these Did you design it all? " "Otherwise!" Luke glanced at him casually, as if to say it was no big deal. "Give me the drawing?" Barry was stunned for a moment and quickly took out the drawing. Luke unfolds the drawing, spreads it on the desktop, uses the reader to automatically obtain the data on the drawing, and uses super AI for analysis and comparison to construct a three-dimensional model. Soon, a set of armor projections made up of data appeared below the projector. Luke walked up to the projector, looked up and down, left and right, and shook his head in disgust, "the red rock style of the 1960s and 1970s, mixed with a little lightning elements, this is your design." Barry muttered, "my friend also offered some advice." "I don''t know where your aesthetic values come from. This kind of earth worn armor is only worn by fools," Luke sneered Barry''s face turned red, "I think Not bad. " Luke didn''t bother to talk to him. He went to the mainframe and thought about the exterior design while saying, "what kind of movies does your friend like to watch?" "The movie?" Barry didn''t understand. "What does it have to do with movies?" "Movies determine a person''s style. Most people who like sci-fi movies like the style of science and technology or machine armour, those who like magic movies prefer the style of mystery and elements, and those who like war masterpieces often want their armor, bravery and heroism. Of course, these are men''s hobbies, if your friend is a woman..." Barry waved, "he''s a man, just like me." "What movies does he like?" "It should be mecha!" "Nine out of ten men like mecha, just like nine out of ten men like women, the same thing." Luke quickly hit the keyboard, and soon, a set of uncolored armor model was born. The sharp blade limbs, the metal style exterior, the cold and straight lines, with the middle vertical line as the boundary, form a perfect symmetry. There is a armor like bulge on each shoulder. Coupled with the mysterious and cold helmet, the whole set of armor has a great visual impact.Barry just took a look and his heart beat faster and faster. The trough! It''s so cool and cool! That''s what I dream of. Luke turned back and said, "what color does your friend like?" "Red Red "Red lightning?" "Yes Barry''s face turned red and he nodded. "It''s the red lightning." "Deep red or light red?" "Crimson." Luke controls the computer to color the model. In order to make the color less monotonous, he adulterates a small part of black with dark red. Red and black are the perfect combination. With the formation of color patterns, armor began to show a unique beauty. Crimson and dark, just like iron and blood, symbolize war and death. The red electric light running through the chest adds some desolate beauty to the war. Barry''s eyes were shining. It was admiration. He was worthy of being the boss. He was really strong. He was incomparable and had nothing to say. However, the more I look at it, the more I feel that something is wrong. "Boss, is this armor too much for that?" "What do you mean?" "It is..." Barry said with a gesture, "it''s too abrupt. It''s not like a good man. Imagine walking on the street in this suit of armor. What will the public think when they see it?" "It makes sense." If Luk thinks about it, he removes the black from his chest and leaves only black stripes on his abdomen, joints and head. This combination loses the previous killing mood and appears softer. "Well, how about this one?" Barry nodded and shook his head, his face queer. "No?" "No, it''s not." Barry grabbed his hair, his face tangled, "this armor is not as handsome as before." Luke sneered, "is it about you? It''s not you. " Barry: -- After the appearance design is completed, Luke optimizes it in an all-round way according to his experience in manufacturing ghost No.1, and the material is also perfect, so that the armor has four characteristics of high temperature resistance, cold resistance, lightness and wear resistance. "This set of armor only has basic defense performance. If your friend brings me what I need, I will upgrade it to make the armor have all kinds of incredible abilities, not just a suit of clothes." Luke patted Barry on the shoulder and said, "Barry, you''re a good guy. I hope your friends are the same." Chapter 336 Luke means what he says. After the design is completed, the raw materials are collected immediately, and the actual product is made in only two days. A set of red and black, with a strong mecha style, handsome enough to make most men salivate individual armor was born. Looking at the equipment hanging in front of him, Barry felt his heart beating at 200 beats per second, his pale face turned red unconsciously, and his voice became hoarse, "I want to have a try." Luke sneered, "this is your friend''s armor. It''s not for you. There''s a saying in the East that you can''t cheat your friend''s wife. In some cases, armor and women are the same thing. If you use it, how can your friend use it?" Barry: -- The boss''s speed is too fast for him to react. Luke didn''t tease him any more, patted him on the shoulder and turned away. After getting the armor, Barry can''t put it down. He can feel the unique texture brought by the metal texture. In addition to the basic protective performance, it also has the shrinkage function. Barry rubbed the ring in his hand and rotated it clockwise. With a whoosh, the armor disappeared. A 3cm small dress appeared on the table. It''s easy to see that the appearance of the dress is very similar to the armor. "That''s cool." "is as like as two peas." Barry showed his white teeth, and his smiling mouth was about to crack. He rubbed the ring again and rotated it counter clockwise. The armor quickly enlarged and returned to its normal size. "The boss is such a genius." Barry couldn''t put it down and tried again and again. Then he put the reduced armor into the ring he had prepared in advance. After work, he didn''t stop and rushed out of the factory for the first time to find a place where no one could change his armor. The black and red armor covers the slightly emaciated body, and the red lightning on the chest shines in the setting sun. Barry Allen is gone and replaced by the fastest man in history - flash! The armor looks big, but it''s actually very light. You can''t feel any weight when you wear it. It''s as if you''re naked. The armor made of high polymer units is extremely soft and elastic. Even if you do high leg raising and big splitting, you won''t feel blocked. This suit of armor is just tailor-made for him. "Boss, I love you so much." Barry threw kisses excitedly towards the factory, then squatted down, looking straight ahead, with a red current flashing through his pupils. Whoosh! The lightning flashed away, and Barry Allen disappeared. He walked through the crowded city at a speed that could not be recognized by the naked eye. His speed was too fast, just like a flash of lightning. The visual residue brought by the high speed was beyond the range that the human eye could distinguish. Even if he flew in front of people, it was difficult for ordinary people to detect his existence. Barry Allen keeps speeding up, faster and faster, but his body becomes light, as if he is not running on land, but crossing the limit of time and space. This phenomenon is exactly the effect brought by Shensu power. With the increase of speed, Barry is more and more aware of the beauty of armor. In the past, when he was running, he needed to pay attention to his clothes. Although shensuli would protect himself from the influence of the air when he was running, clothes are exceptional, especially coats and shirts. Once the clothes go beyond the protection range of shensuli, they will be instantly ignited by the huge heat generated by the air friction. That''s a very embarrassing thing! Now don''t worry. The armor is close to the skin and has high endurance. Even if it rubs against the air accidentally, it won''t be damaged. With the armor on, he can run as fast as he wants. Barry Allen set out from the metropolis, all the way west, through the jungle, wilderness, hillside The beautiful scenery disappeared behind him like light and shadow, and he couldn''t help laughing with the pleasure of running with all his strength. A few minutes later, the red lightning came to the central city. When Barry got home, he ran to the mirror for the first time, his hands akimbo, his head slightly raised, and put out his unique pose. The black and red armor is shimmering. The arms and shoulders of the armor automatically contract and cling to the body. The face armor splits to form an inverted triangle helmet. The strong mecha wind makes him look very cool at the moment. The looming red lightning adds some mysterious flavor to this kind of cool. "Barry Allen, how can you be so handsome!" Barry muttered to himself, excited to jump up, but he soon came to realize that the purpose of making armor was not to be handsome, but to attack the criminals in the central city, especially the guy who could make ice. Leonard snett! Last time, because of carelessness, it was almost frozen. This time, it won''t be. Barry clenched his fist and swore that he would send that bastard to prison. ¡­¡­ Leonard snett is a good criminal who is irritable, free and loose, and has no purpose in life. Why is he a good criminal? Because he has three principles: 1. Don''t hurt women and children;2. Extremely disgusted with drugs; 3. Robbery, but not murder (if not necessary). Now, he thinks he should add one of the three principles, which is to kill the flash. The damned lightning is always against him. He robbed a cash truck. As for chasing him for a day and a night, what''s more, he stole the stolen money back to the cops when he didn''t pay attention. Can you tell me, is this a human thing? However, now he should learn to be honest. In order to fight against flash, Leonard finds the "peaker" who also hates flash, and gets in touch with the mutant gorilla Grude who hides in the sewer and doesn''t know what plot to do. The three people work together to give flash a big surprise. If the "peaker" doesn''t lose his mind at the critical moment, flash has become an ice sculpture. What a pity! Leonard''s mouth is flat, and he thinks it''s good. Without the flash as his opponent, life is a bit boring. He can''t expect the police to bring him pleasure! He likes crime, especially robbery. The feeling of snatching money from others and being chased and intercepted by others makes people''s adrenaline soar. He loves that feeling, although the psychiatrist says it''s a kind of disease, a very serious mental illness. Screw the psychosis! Leonard didn''t care. Instead, he pointed a gun at the psychiatrist''s head and asked him to pay for his mental loss. After grabbing $20000 in cash from a psychologist, he made it to the blacklist of the central city mental health association. Of course, it''s just a trivial matter for him. What he cares about most is robbery, just like now Looking at the police car in hot pursuit behind him, Leonard put his right hand out of the window, raised his middle finger high and smashed it twice. The policeman who was driving seemed to be infuriated. He stepped on the gas and crashed into Leonard''s car. The powerful impulse made his body falter for a while, and he cursed angrily, "bastard cop, he hit me with his head on the butt." "Mad, I''m not gay. I''m not interested in letting men talk!" Chapter 337 Leonard swearing, hit the steering wheel at the right time, the car turned 90 degrees, and taxied horizontally forward. The police behind couldn''t dodge. The driver''s eyes widened. When he saw that he was about to hit the car, the front of the car suddenly flew up, crossed the car in front and plunged into the green belt. A slope of ice appears on the road. After the police car did not expect this situation, one after another rushed over the slope, as if the scene of an acrobatic show, flying into the sky, a head into the soil. Seeing the scene, Leonard laughed, scolded all kinds of slanders, stepped on the accelerator, and walked away in the eyes of the police. Soon news of the robbery appeared on the radio. Barry, who has been paying close attention to the news, immediately set out and came to the scene of the crime according to the radio information. When he saw the ice on the counter that had not yet melted, he snorted angrily, "Leonard snett, it''s you again." According to the information provided by the police at the scene, Barry Allen arrived at the scene of the accident. Seven police cars were piled like garbage on the green lawn, next to the gray faced police and pointing citizens. This scene, how to say, some shame! Fortunately, Barry is used to it. The police are just ordinary people. We can''t expect a group of ordinary people to deal with the super powers. Due to a series of friendly acts, Barry''s relationship with the police department is good, at least on the surface. When he arrived, Sheriff Charles, with his right arm injured, took off his hat and pointed to the northwest, "ran that way." "Thank you very much." Barry left, turned back a few seconds later, pointed to his clothes and said to the police, "how about my armor? Isn''t it handsome? " All of you: -- Is there something wrong with the boy''s head? When is it? He still cares about clothes. When you think about it, the armor is really handsome, just like the mecha in the cartoon. Asked that sentence, Paris regretted, fled the scene quickly, followed the clues provided by the police to chase forward, not long after, found the robber''s car in the dump. There was no one in the car. It seemed that the other party had left. However, Barry and Leonard have dealt with each other for several times. They are very clear about each other''s character. He will never leave like this. Sure enough, just as Barry was searching, an ice gun rushed out of the ground and went straight to his chest. Barry dodged aside and yelled at the trash hill, "come out, snett, I see you." His response was a cold wind mixed with countless snowflakes, the temperature dropped rapidly, the ground became frozen, the surface emerged frost, the snowflakes in the air condensed together, forming countless flashing sharp ice skates. Ice skates are all over the place, blocking all the way. "You''ve already used it. It doesn''t work for me." Barry Allen, with an air of self-confidence, rushed up against the blizzard with a red current coming out of his body. The ice skates hanging in the sky were like static objects in his eyes. Unless he wanted to, these ice skates would not hurt him. Red lightning crisscrossed in the wind and snow, and came to the back of the garbage mountain in the blink of an eye. "I found you, snett." Barry Allen was very rude and hit it. Bang! A wall made of ice appeared between them. The ice wall was hit by a fist, and large cracks appeared. The cold air attached to the wall climbed up along the fist. The cold feeling came from his fingertips, and Barry quickly stepped back and pulled away. The ground freezes at the speed visible to the naked eye, the frost climbs up along the object, the ice flowers condense, the cold air strikes, and the air seems to freeze. Leonard, who was covered with ice and his eyes turned blue, cursed angrily, "I knew you were going to destroy my good deeds again, damn lightning boy." "How much good did those cops give you? You have to work for them." Barry said in a deep voice, "it''s nothing to do with the police. I''m just arresting you for ordinary people." "Go to your uncle''s ordinary people, what I hate most is you self righteous idiots, bullshit superheroes, go to die!" Leonard roared, pushed forward with both hands, and the ice condensed into dozens of ice guns. At the same time, the air temperature dropped rapidly, and the water vapor condensed into frost and fell on the ground. As the temperature dropped, Shensu power was also affected, and Barry felt the blocking feeling again. The difference is that this time there is no chilling pain. Armor is really a good thing. The fabric made of single polymer unit has high resistance to cold. With it, Barry can attack with all his strength instead of fearing hands and feet as before. Red light envelops the body! Bang! The ground exploded, and Barry stepped on one ice gun after another, folded his body in mid air, and came to Leonard after wiping the cold blade. A series of actions looks very long, but in reality it only takes 0.1 seconds.By the time Leonard reacts, his right leg wrapped in red lightning has been kicked in his face. Bang! A shockwave of electricity and light exploded in mid air. With a scream, Leonard flew straight back, smashed open two rubber cans and landed in the garbage. Barry raised his head and said triumphantly, "this time, you can''t run." ¡­¡­ Metropolitan East, Cape villa. After dinner, Luke goes to the basement and quietly watches the video from the drone, which shows the scene of the battle between lightning man Barry Allen and cold captain Leonard snett. The latter''s combat effectiveness is not as good as the former. With armor, the gap widens again. Facing the all-out flash, Leonard has to be beaten. After a while, Luke turned his attention to other places. "EVA, how''s it going?" "It''s already started." EVA, in virtual form, appeared beside her. "According to the monitoring signal, Sam lane, Lex Luther and their party arrived at their destination 15 minutes ago. Their goal is to eradicate the mutant gorilla hidden in the sewer." "Gorilla!" Luke pinched his eyebrows and said helplessly, "those monkeys are not staying in orangutan city. What are they doing in midtown?" "Some citizens in the central city claimed on the Internet that they saw gorillas wearing strange armor dragging homeless tramps into sewers. There were nine similar incidents, but there was no evidence and no public report." "Are you sure?" "Yes." A series of information screenshots are shown on the computer, all related to gorillas. Luke glanced through it, thought about it, and said, "send some mice into the sewer. I want to know what''s going on inside. The monkeys don''t matter. What''s important is Lex Luther, Sam lane and their experimental subjects." "Those idiots thought they wouldn''t do it. They didn''t think about the plan and went ahead as scheduled." Chapter 338 There is no lack of smart guy in the world. In a sense, Luke is the same kind of person. The difference is that he died once. The memory and experience of two generations make him stop, think carefully and make a decision when facing temptation. Due to the terrain, the drainage system of Zhongcheng is extremely huge, with hundreds of waterways crisscrossed and interspersed, just like a huge underground labyrinth. Lex Luther hated sewers, but to see the real combat power of the experimental body, he had to come here, along with Sam lane and nine special operations soldiers in Tesla kinetic armor. The air quality in the sewer is very poor. There is always a kind of rotten smell. Walking in it, I feel uncomfortable. "general, I don''t understand why we put the battlefield here." "Then you''ll know." Sam Lane didn''t want to explain. He went on. They walked out of the pipe and came to an intersection with all directions. A mysterious man in a black uniform with a mask on his head was standing at the exit. When he saw Sam lane, he bowed and said, "general Sam Lane nodded. "Where are they?" "The second exit on the right, go to the end, turn left, that''s their base." "How many people?" "Seventeen. I killed one. There are sixteen left." Sam Lane answered, "your mission is done. You can go back." "Be careful, general, they are powerful." The mysterious man bowed himself again, his body flashed, like a shadow into the darkness. Luther can see clearly that the other party really becomes a shadow, not a living person. "I didn''t expect that there would be such a person in the eye of heaven. If I guess correctly, he should be a super power person!" Sam Lane replied coldly, "if you are interested, you can come to the Department. As long as you come, I will let you be the logistics director." Luther smiles and shakes her head, "general, don''t make a joke. I don''t have time to work in the government." Sam Lane snorted and took the lead to enter the second passage on the right. After a few steps, there was a dark shadow in the water. When he approached, he found that it was a body lying in the sewage. The owner of the body is not a human, but a black gorilla who is more than 2.2 meters tall and extremely strong. What''s more strange is that the gorilla is wearing armor and holding a weapon similar to a gun. Luther looked a few times, his face was very solemn, "don''t tell me, it''s the target we''re going to deal with." "You have good judgment." Sam lane, with his hands behind his back, carefully observed the incision on the gorilla''s neck. Half a sound, his opponent said, "remember, the gorilla''s weakness is the head. Don''t waste bullets on them, it will only arouse their ferocity." As the soldiers nodded, Sam Lane turned his eyes behind him, "Mr. Luther, it''s your turn." Lex looked around, looking very cold. "Since you choose to cooperate, you should be honest instead of hiding the truth. General, I have shown my sincerity. What about you?" Glancing at the corpse, he continued, "in my understanding, only intelligent creatures wear armor and carry weapons, not gorillas." Sam Lane frowned, "what do you want to know?" "The origin, purpose and identity of the gorilla." Sam Lane sneered, "I don''t know your question. How can I explain it to you? I can only tell you that these gorillas are a group with extremely high intelligence. They occupy the sewers of midtown and seem to be doing some human experiments." "Human trials?" Luther thought, "what kind of human experiment?" "You''ll see in a moment." Sam Lane doesn''t want to waste time here. "Any questions? If not, let''s start. Let me see how strong your potion is. " Luther was very dissatisfied with the answer. After thinking about it, she put up with it, opened her suitcase, took out three improved purple potions, and at the same time, three selected soldiers came out of the crowd. They are all elite soldiers who have experienced strict training, loyal to the country, the heavenly eye society and Sam lane. None of them spoke or showed hesitation. They took the medicine from Luther''s hand and stabbed it into their arms in their silent eyes. The purple medicine flowed along the blood vessels to the whole body. Gradually, their bodies began to change. Their faces were ferocious and twisted, as if they were experiencing great pain. Their eyes were covered with blood, and they were finally replaced by blood. The violent killing will radiate from them, just like the wild animals suffering from hunger. Sam Lane''s face slightly changed, subconsciously retreated, and the rest of the soldiers stepped forward and stood in front of him.A low roar echoed through the pipe. Under the flickering light, the three shadows belonging to human beings grow rapidly. The muscles on the body wriggle like insects, constantly expand and expand. The clothes are cracked and become a string of cloth strips. Under the cloth strips are purplish brown, solid bodies like marble. Just after a while, the three soldiers took off their human form and turned into monsters with a height of more than 2.5 meters and a terrible appearance. Seeing this scene, Sam Lane felt his fingers trembling. The surging power was exciting and frightening. Is this really something that human beings can control? He asked himself, then put aside the idea he shouldn''t have, and yelled, "Sam! Drake! Kahn! What do you think? " The special forces soldier named Sam grabbed his head and said in a hoarse voice, "good, general, no problem, I can control myself." On one side, Kahn showed a bloodthirsty smile, "order, we can''t wait." "Very good!" Sam Lane breathed a long sigh of relief, and the rest of the people also had the same expression. They were really worried that their injection comrades would fall into madness and recklessly destroy. No one would like to see such an outcome. Lex Luther added, "the duration of the medicine is only half an hour. After half an hour, you will go into a state of extreme weakness. Without food supplement, your body will shrink rapidly and eventually die." "This is an alarm device!" Luther took out three special bracelets. "When the time is almost over, the bracelet will give an alarm. Then, you should return immediately." Three people look at the director, who nodded, reluctantly took up the bracelet set on the wrist. Sam Lane stepped forward and said solemnly, "remember, the goal is to mutate the gorilla, leave three alive, and leave the rest alive or dead, OK?" "Don''t worry, general. No one will live." They saluted with blood in their eyes. They strode to the depth of the pipe like hungry beasts. Chapter 339 There is no shortage of mice in the sewer, but today''s mice are different from the past. Five of them are very bold and even break into the forbidden area of ordinary mice. Five mice, one big and four small, look like a family. They are divided into two groups, along the wall, around the grid laid on the ground, to a room similar to a sentry. One of the mice cocked his head, his black eyes flashing cold red light, his neck twisting back and forth, as if looking at the surrounding environment. When he saw a gorilla a few meters away, he quickly lowered his head and climbed along the corner of the wall. The biggest mouse didn''t dodge like its son. Instead, it raised its neck hair and let out a warning murmur. The gorilla soon noticed that this uninvited guy, though dozens of times the size of the latter, showed the same expression as most human beings when facing the mouse: disgust and slight fear. It picked up the broom and threw it to the mouse, but the latter nimbly flashed to one side. This action completely angered the mouse, sprang up, scratched and scratched on the gorilla''s leg. The gorilla was so scared that he swore loudly and swung his legs wildly. In a state of panic, he didn''t notice the four little mice sneaking into the base along the crack of the window. Through the narrow pipe, light comes from the front, and the world suddenly widens. The blazing white light lit up the underground laboratory where all kinds of scientific instruments were placed. Four black gorillas in white coats surrounded the experimental platform and seemed to be debating something. A naked man was tied to the experimental platform. His hands and feet were fixed by iron rings, and he could not move. His mouth was mended by adhesive tape. He could only feel his fear from his flashing pupils. After a while, four gorillas argued. One of them went to the counter full of bottles and mixed a bottle of strange medicine with various materials. Then, without any hesitation, he injected the medicine directly into the man''s body. Soon, a scene of shock appeared. The man''s body began to expand, his bones lengthened, his muscles grew, and a lot of black hair grew on the surface of his skin. Black blood flows out from nostrils, pupils and ears, and the cheeks are twisted to the extreme, even breaking away from human form and turning into orangutans. The surrounding gorillas watched the scene nervously. One of them turned on the computer to collect data. It seemed that they were looking forward to something. Unfortunately, after only half a minute, the men on the experimental platform stopped struggling and lay there motionless. One of the gorillas shook his head pitifully, and the other three looked the same. After the man died, the body was dragged out by a gorilla dressed as a guard. The mice who saw it all looked at each other, then two left to watch, and the other two slipped out through the door, following the guard gorilla. The area of the sewer is bigger than expected. Along the pipe, two mice see another laboratory. Next to the laboratory, there are more than a dozen cells made of iron railings, in which ragged human beings are held. One by one, these human beings are dull and in a trance. It seems that they have been seriously traumatized. Two of them even take off the appearance of human beings and become ape like beings. Two mice circled around the base and photographed everything they saw. After the video reached the Cape house, Luke was silent. I thought it was a spy operation between different intelligent races. After a long time, it turned out to be something more terrible. Those gorillas are actually studying the reagents that turn humans into monkeys! Grude! The only one who can do all this is one of lightning''s old enemies: gorilla grud, and only that madman can have such abnormal ideas. "Young master, what shall we do? Shall we take action?" Luke thought for a moment, shook his head slightly, "just look." ¡­¡­ In the sentry post, the guard gorilla finally got rid of the rat''s entanglement and forced it to the corner. Just as it was ready to beat the rat to death with an iron bar, a harsh alarm sounded in the room. The gorilla''s face suddenly changed and he quickly returned to his post. Bang! The refined steel door was kicked away, and a purple brown skin, muscle swelling, and bleeding light in his eyes rushed in. He had the appearance of human beings, but sent out the smell of wild animals. After seeing the gorilla, Kahn, who turned into a monster, did not hesitate. Dense blood vessels came out of his right arm and hit the gorilla''s chest with a straight fist. Bang! The air shook the shock wave visible to the naked eye. The gorilla''s chest sank inward, his face showed incredible consternation, and his body could not bear the force brought by his fist. He stepped back, bumped into the wall, and almost fainted. Fortunately, at the last moment, he pressed the alarm on his belt and sent the news of the invasion to his companions in the base. Kahn is merciless. He rides on the gorilla and punches one after another with a bloody smile on his face. He doesn''t stop until the gorilla turns into meat mud. He follows Sam and Drake and strides to the inside of the base.After they left, the rat in the corner came out, climbed on the gorilla, and quietly looked at the bloody face. The war began. There are perfect defense facilities in the base. At the moment when the alarm sounds, the gorillas in the laboratory tear off their white coats one after another, pick up the guns on the weapon rack, and turn from scientists to soldiers. Unlike human beings, their weapon is not a live ammunition weapon, but an electric current jet device. Four wrists thick electric current hit Derek who rushed in at the same time. If he was an ordinary person, he would be pierced at once. Unfortunately, Derek has gone beyond the scope of human beings. His muscles are enough to resist live ammunition weapons, and even high-power electric shock weapons can not cause fatal damage to him. But the pain caused by the electric current still made him scream. Sam grabs the table leg behind him and smashes it forward. Kahn is even more furious. Like a tank, he smashes open the instruments in the room, grabs a gorilla''s neck, raises it high, and slams it against the wall. Bang! The walls are sunken inward, with cobweb like cracks. Kahn laughs and attacks like a madman. The other gorillas were surprised and angry, aiming at Kahn and shooting wildly. Drake jumped on the gorilla and hit him in the face with a heavy blow. He twisted his body and put his arm around the gorilla''s neck to lock his throat. Click! The sound of broken bones reverberated in the room, and the gorilla''s head folded 180 degrees, paralyzed on the ground and motionless. Chapter 340 An adult gorilla can be up to 1.8 meters tall and weighs 180 kilograms. Due to its different muscle composition, its strength is ten times that of human beings. The mutant gorillas in the sewers are different from ordinary gorillas. They have lived in the gorilla city since childhood, and have been exposed to meteorite radiation all the year round, resulting in essential changes in their body and brain. They have no less intelligence than human beings, and far more body than ordinary gorillas. The residents of orangutan city are generally over 1.9 meters tall, and the strong ones can even reach 2.5 meters. Their close muscles give them strong strength and physical defense. They can easily lift a one ton truck and fight in a hail of bullets. Stronger power, higher wisdom. Orangutan city residents with these two kinds of talents generally believe that their bloodline is superior to that of human beings, while a few extremists believe that they should be the masters of the earth, rather than being ruled by cowardly and cunning human beings. Grude is the leader of this group. He was the son of the ruler of orangutan city. Because he preached extreme ideas in the city, he was expelled by his father and began a wandering life without a fixed place. Later, with the help of his companions, he settled down in midtown and established a secret laboratory in the sewer. Originally, everything was going well. Through unremitting efforts, scientists in orangutan city have preliminarily developed a medicine to turn human beings into gorillas. The appearance of flash broke this balance. The meddlesome fool seems to have noticed the missing person incident in midtown and started to investigate it. Grude is very dissatisfied with it. In order to avoid possible accidents, he He decided to take the lead in the operation and cooperate with the famous criminals "cold captain" and "peak man" in midtown, giving the flash a head-on blow. Although he didn''t kill the other side, Grude thought it was enough, but he never expected that the base would be attacked in the past few days. When he heard the alarm, grud, who was sleeping, stood up and the guard who came in, yelled, "who''s the intruder, flash?" "It''s not him, it''s three terrible looking human monsters!" "Human? Monster? " "Yes, they look human on the outside, but their bodies are extraordinarily terrifying." When he said this, the guard''s voice trembled, and the fighting style of Kahn''s three people really scared these orangutans. Grude felt something was wrong. He put on his armor, took up his arms and strode out. As soon as he got out of the room, a shrill scream came from the front. An orangutan scientist in an experimental suit was thrown on the ground by Kahn. He grabbed his neck with his arm and pulled his head down. The flesh and blood shot around like a fountain, and the bloody Kahn laughed wildly. He didn''t like it, so he climbed on the gorilla''s neck and swallowed blood. This scene shocked all the orangutans, and even grud, who was calm in mind, stayed in place in amazement. Is this still human? What''s the difference between animals and animals. "Commander?" The call of his subordinates made Grude wake up, gritted his teeth and roared, "kill them, the laboratory is our territory, no outsiders are allowed to come in." Words fall, jump, big stride toward Kahn. The leader''s statement raised the morale of the gorillas, thumping their chests one after another and making a whoosh sound. The guards took out their weapons and followed grud closely. The killing made the three of them crazy. Their eyes changed from light red to deep red. They had been separated from the category of human beings and became some kind of terrible existence. In the face of the attack of the gorillas, the three did not step back, their faces were ferocious, and with twisted excitement, they rushed up with a wild smile. The terrible battle began. Grude''s strength is very strong. He blows Kahn out with one punch, but he is knocked to the ground by Drake. Two monsters scuffle madly on the ground. There is no move skill, only the most primitive fighting. The rest of the gorillas beat and kicked around Drake, each powerful enough to frighten the top boxers. The fallen Kahn and Sam rush up together to tear a gorilla''s mouth, and then fall into the siege of other gorillas. The three of them have to face the siege of ten mutant gorillas. The number of them is absolutely inferior, but the scene is not inferior. ¡­¡­ Inside the Cape villa, Luke stares at the purple giant in the video. He was deeply impressed by his ferocious nature and extreme power. "Aveo Ivo!" "It''s worthy of being the first person in the field of Biochemistry, who actually cracked the secret of parasites in such a short time, and based on this, developed a strengthening agent." "Powerful, really powerful!" Although Luke systematically studied krypton and absorbed the psychological technology of zamarans, he was good at physics, energy, materials and mathematics, and had no in-depth research on biotechnology. "EVA, find a way to get blood and meat samples of fortified people, and report to the central city police station anonymously, telling them that there are people in the sewer who are conducting illegal human tests.""The detailed coordinates are in the past." "I see, young master." ¡­¡­ Not long after the battle broke out, Sam lane and his party also came to the periphery of the base. After seeing the bloody gorilla body in the sentry post, Sam Lane frowned slightly and finally said nothing. The same is true for the rest of the soldiers, but when they enter the laboratory and see the room full of flesh and blood, someone can''t help murmuring, "this is They did it. " The death of the chimpanzee scientist was extremely miserable. His body was covered with scratches of different sizes. One head was pulled down and thrown into the garbage can, one chest was opened, and his heart disappeared. The other two bodies were irregularly twisted, and there were traces of gnawing around their necks. Such a cruel and bloody scene is not the ability of human beings. Sam Lane''s face was a little pale, and he could not help growling, "are you sure they won''t lose control?" Luther nodded in silence, her face unchanged, though worried. See him so, Sam can only put down the worry in the heart, under the protection of his hands continue to move forward, out of the sentry, facing is the roar and roar. Kahn, Sam and Derek are fighting a bloody battle with the gorillas. The scene is extremely tragic. Three mutant gorillas have fallen in the pool of blood, and the three have also suffered heavy damage. Drake''s head was hit by the electric current, his left eye was blind, and his right eye vision became blurred. Kahn''s left arm was broken, and only his right hand was left. Sam was ok, and he was slashed in the back, bleeding. At this time, the gorilla responsible for monitoring and long-range attack roared, "commander, there are intruders." Grud, with his face full of blood, withdrew from the battle circle and said in a loud voice, "who is it?" "It''s human beings, a total of 11, carrying all kinds of weapons and wearing power armor. Looking at the clothes, it seems to be the official organization of human beings." Chapter 341 "Damn it Grud cursed angrily, and looked extremely unwilling. It only took a minute for them to kill the three human monsters and avenge their companions, but it was just at this time No! These three monsters are with the invaders outside! Thinking of this, Grude''s face suddenly changed, and he took a look left and right. Seeing that the matter was irreparable, he could only bite his teeth and give the evacuation order. The remaining gorilla carried his injured partner to evacuate. Grude and gorilla hall, who are responsible for long-range attacks, ran to the main engine room before leaving, started the self destruct program, and took away the hard disk recording all the experimental data. The gorillas fought and retreated. After entering the escape passage, a broken gorilla took out two grenades. A flash of strong light flashed, and a large amount of smoke came out of the ground. The smoke spread everywhere, making the laboratory gray. Affected by the strong light and smoke, the three of them lost their sense of direction and could only bump around, making a violent roar. They fought for nearly 20 minutes, but their ferocity did not decrease. On the contrary, they became more violent as time went on. In particular, Kahn, who has always advocated violence, is like a killing beast. If he can''t find a gorilla, he aims at the human being in prison. The iron door was kicked open, and the ferocious looking Kahn reached out and grabbed the prisoner''s ankle and dragged it outside. Regardless of the other party''s struggle and cry, he fell to the ground. "Stop it A violent drink came from the outside, but it was still late. After a while, the prisoner lost his breath and lay on the ground, motionless. Sam lane was stunned, and the rest of the soldiers stood in amazement. The smoke around didn''t disperse completely, but they could see clearly that it was humans who were killed by Strauss Kahn, and the human compatriots who were captured by gorillas for human experiments, not baby gorillas. "What are you doing, Kahn?" Sam Lane growled like an enraged tiger, "damn bastard, what have you done?" Two big drinks sobered Kahn up, slowly raised his head, and stared at Sam with bloody eyes, which made him cold. Sam Lane clenched his fist, forced himself to keep calm, and yelled, "answer me, Kahn, what are you? Soldiers? Or a coward? " "I''m a soldier, general," Kahn said in a hoarse voice "Well, it seems you haven''t forgotten your mission yet." Sam Lane looked around. First he looked at the gorilla carcass lying on the ground, then he looked at the frightened looking human being in the cell, and his head was about to explode when he realized what had happened. The battle just now must have been seen by these people. The medicine is the secret of Tianyan society. It must not be disclosed. The best way is to shut these people up with money and means. The problem is that Kahn killed a human without any resistance ability in front of everyone. Lex Luther came up and whispered, "don''t let the gorillas escape." Sam Lane nodded, took another look at the human beings in the prison, gritted his teeth, "you four stay, the rest follow me, catch them anyway." ¡­¡­ At the same time, the central city dump. The battle between lightning and ice has come to an end. It is no surprise that lightning man Barry Allen won the final victory. With his super high speed, he broke through Leonard''s cold shell and beat the cold captain who likes to rob to the ground. "Snett! Live in prison for the rest of your life "Damn it Leonard bit his lip and struggled to get up, but it didn''t succeed in the end. Not long after, the police in midtown rushed to the dump, stuffed Leonard into a special protective suit, and installed electromagnetic locks on his wrists and ankles. In the process, there were all kinds of small moves. For the cold captain, Midtown police hate him for a long time. Sheriff Charles gave Barry a thumbs up, "well done, lightning boy. Give me an autograph later. My son is your fan." "Really?" Barry looked overjoyed, flashed, and had a signed note in his hand. "Here you are." Sheriff Charles: -- Although there have been rumors on the Internet for a long time that the real identity of lightning boy in central city may be a minor, Charles didn''t believe this inference in the past. Now he thinks that the inference of netizens is reasonable. Adults can''t do such childish things. After catching Leonard, the stones hanging in the hearts of the police also fell and began to talk and laugh. Several new comers also said hello to Barry, praising his combat armor as cool. Just then, the director''s roar came from the walkie talkie,"Charles, take your men to Falklands street and get into the sewers from the drains there." Charles even busy way, "chief, what happened." "Just now I received a tip that a damned human experiment was being carried out in the sewer. The previous cases of missing persons were all related to the experiment. I thought it was another mischievous trick, but the guy hiding his head and tail actually sent the specific location of the laboratory to my mobile phone." "Go and have a look. If it''s really a human experiment..." After a pause, he added, "be careful. Don''t die. I''ll send people to support you." At the same time, Charles received a text message recording the coordinates and location of the laboratory. "Brothers, we''re in trouble." All the policemen frowned at each other. They heard the chief''s words very clearly. Human test! The meaning of this word is far more terrifying than its literal meaning. Nowadays, those who dare to do human experiments are either extreme terrorists, or powerful consortia, enterprises or special organizations, or official institutions with special missions. The police are just ordinary people, who have the ability to provoke such a mess. Charles felt that something was wrong. After thinking about it, he turned his eyes to Barry Allen. Without waiting for him to speak, the latter said directly, "if you don''t mind, I want to join in." Charles wanted to shout excitedly, "lightning boy, good boy, I will suggest to the mayor that you be awarded the badge of honorary citizen of central city." With the help of the flash, the crowd was emboldened. A few policemen stayed to escort Leonard, while the others got into police cars and drove to Falkland street. Barry took the lead, with ultra-high speed directly to the drainage pipe entrance. The inside of the pipe is dark without any light, and the sound of water flow can be heard vaguely. Barry didn''t wait for the police to arrive. He opened his cheek''s night vision system and took the lead in the pipe. PS: please recommend! Chapter 342 The sewer system in Midtown is extremely complicated. Without map guidance, it is likely to be lost in it. Barry carefully recalled the coordinates of the laboratory, and after finding the right direction, he rushed forward quickly. There was no light in the drainage pipe, but it was difficult for Barry. In order to carry out night activities, he specially asked Luke to install a night vision system on his face armor, so that he could see the surrounding environment even in the dark. Go along the pipe, and soon, there is light in front, cold wind blowing, a faint smell of blood in the air. Barry didn''t think it was right. He bypassed the trap on the ground and came to a house built of iron sheet. Weapons similar to guns were placed on the weapon rack in the room, and there were switches on the wall to control the power grid. "Is this the lab?" Barry said to himself, his eyes were a little more serious, and he continued to walk along the pipe. The smell of blood in the air became more and more strong, followed by the sobs full of depression. Blood stains appeared on the ground, and there was a bloody corpse of an orangutan. This orangutan''s physique was unusually large, and he was wearing strange armor. Seeing it, Barry inexplicably thought of gorilla grud, who was deeply impressed by the sly guy. At this time, a creaking sound came from the corner. A mouse came out of the corner. When he saw Barry, he quickly hid under the table. Barry didn''t care and walked along with the cry. The mouse appeared again after he left and followed him. The underground base extends in all directions, with five entrances and exits. As soon as Sam Lane walks in the west, Barry walks in the East, which makes him see the "Prisoners" locked in the prison as soon as he enters. One by one, these people look dull and frightened, and suffer great physical and mental trauma. Barry felt a fire burning in his heart and was about to rescue them when a voice came from his ear, "who, who''s there?" At the same time, the elite soldier of tianyanhui, who was responsible for guarding the scene, turned around and looked at each other across the air. The next moment, the soldier did not hesitate to shoot, the bullet shot out, but he was lonely. The angry Barry didn''t hesitate, flashed to the soldier, handed in his weapon and knocked him to the ground with a punch. Other soldiers rushed in, two of them wearing Tesla power armor. As a key employee of Tesla, Barry was familiar with the power armor. He had a little doubt in his eyes, but he didn''t think about it. His body flashed electric current and turned into a red whirlwind. A flash of electric light flashed, and the power armor was torn down. Three soldiers were lying on the ground, their hands and feet were tied by wire, and there was only a pair of shame concealing shorts all over his body. After solving them, Barry opened the prison and released the people inside. At the same time, he called Sheriff Charles and asked them to arrive at the scene as soon as there was important news. "Damn, do you know what you''re doing?" The soldier who was knocked down at first raised his head and was very angry. "You''ve got the wrong person. We''re not bad guys." Barry frowned. "You''re not bad guys! And who are you? " "We..." The soldier opened his mouth, thought of the general''s advice, and swallowed his words. Barry also felt that something was wrong. At this time, a slightly sober looking woman said nervously, "are you the lightning man, the lightning boy of midtown?" Barry nodded, thought, and whispered, "can you tell me what''s going on? Who locked you up? " Hearing this, the woman''s face showed deep fear. The rest of them also bowed their heads and shivered. The experience of the underground base caused irreversible trauma to their spirit. Lying on the ground, the soldiers roared, "it''s the gorillas who make the ghost. They arrest people for human experiments. Damn it, we''re here to save people, you idiot!" Barry was suspicious and turned his questioning eyes to the "prisoner" in front of him. Several people nodded slightly, "he was right, it was Chimpanzee, chimpanzee, grab us for an experiment, ok A lot of people are dead. " "They''re not good people either," someone said "Three very terrible human monsters, with them." "Purple skin, strong Cruelty Bloody... " "The monster fights the gorilla. The gorilla is dead and Karen is dead." After talking about it intermittently for a long time, Barry finally understood what they meant. Three monsters with human appearance but extremely strong body rushed in and had a fight with the orangutans. The three monsters were fierce and brutal, killing many orangutans. Then the soldiers in power armor came in, and the leader was a young man Ji''s old man, and a bald man without hair, the monster is an old man''s subordinate, called his general. General! Barry is thoughtful. At a meeting, Luke disclosed that the first batch of Tesla products were mainly supplied to the Department of defense, but they didn''t enter the market, that is to say"Are you soldiers?" The soldier gave a cold hum and didn''t want to speak. Barry frowned, and gradually realized that the whole thing was far more complicated than he thought. In principle, there was no problem for the military to crack down on crime. The problem was that the three monsters, according to the "prisoner", were more than 2.5 meters tall, had purplish brown skin, and were extremely violent. This kind of creature could not be obtained through normal methods, and the only way was to transform and strengthen it. The military is conducting a human test of "super soldier". Thinking of this, Barry''s head was about to explode. He immediately called Sheriff Charles to urge them to speed up and get to the scene. "Boy, don''t make trouble for yourself." The soldier looked up and whispered, "and your police friends, you''d better let them go. They can''t participate in this." Barry said grimly, "you''re doing a human experiment!" "It''s not a human experiment, it''s reinforcement. Our purpose here is to destroy the mutant gorillas and save the human beings who are imprisoned by them. This is a secret operation. We can''t let the outside world know. If the information of the mutant gorillas is disclosed, do you know how much panic it will cause?" Barry hesitated. "But you killed a man. The purple monster killed a man." The soldier is very angry. If his action is not limited, he really wants to give him a kick. "it''s an accident. There will be an accident in any action. The special police can''t help rescuing the hostage, let alone us." "Boy, listen to me, leave the sewer immediately, forget what you see and hear, and tell the police to stay away from them. As for these people, you don''t have to worry, we will arrange them properly to ensure their normal life." Chapter 343 Barry is not an ambitious man. The only reason why he became "flash man" is that he wants to make some contribution to Midtown and become an honest, kind and optimistic city hero. Of course, if possible, he can find the murderer who killed his mother in those years and return his father''s innocence. This is his real idea, simple and plain. Unfortunately, some things can''t be avoided after all. On the day when he put on his armor, he inevitably came into contact with the dark side of the city. Captain cold is a criminal with principles, but many people in the world have no principles. The soldiers tried their best to persuade him to forget everything tonight. When nothing happened, they even guaranteed the life of the "Prisoners" and never let them die in an accident. Barry was silent for a moment, and finally shook his head, "no, I can''t give them to the human body testing agency, even if you are the military." Hearing this, the soldier was angry and wanted to curse his mother. The three lying on the ground were also red, and they wanted to swallow Barry. A few minutes later, Sheriff Charles and a group of midtown police arrived at the base panting and turned white when they saw the surrounding scenes. Barry gives a brief account of the process, turns to rush to the escape passage, he wants to find the group of people, as well as the escaped gorilla, tonight''s things must be clear. He left the trouble to the midtown police station. After checking the scene, a group of police looked at each other with a sense of catastrophe. Did the mutant gorilla kidnap human beings for human test? And the brutal military "super soldiers"? If these two disappear, Midtown will not be able to make a frying pan. It''s over. It''s all over. With constipation on his face and no hesitation, Sheriff Charles called the director and threw out the hot potato. ¡­¡­ As a long-time resident of the sewer, Grude was very clear about the road conditions of the sewer, and remembered every entrance and exit. He thought he could get rid of the enemy with this. Can run, surprised to find that those people did not get lost, still followed. Damn it! Grude''s face was exposed and his fierce eyes swept over several injured companions. After repeated deliberation, he still endured. These orangutans are his followers. Once he abandons them, it means that he can hardly have a foothold in midtown. At this time, the only remaining chimpanzee scientist suddenly said, "general, have you found that the human monster has stopped calling?" Grude was stunned. "What do you mean?" "I''ve just been thinking about the three human monsters. Judging from their appearance, they should be the products of human experiments. However, this product is not perfect. They can''t control themselves. They are crazy and tyrannical. They fight regardless of everything. They don''t know how to avoid injuries and save energy. Such monsters are terrible and consume a lot." Grude thought, "you mean..." The orangutan scientists nodded excitedly, "they used to yell in the back, but now they don''t say a word. Besides being weak, I don''t know what else can make them return to reason." Hearing this, Grude immediately stopped, and so did the rest of the orangutans. The orangutans looked at each other, killing each other in their eyes. "Kill them." Some orangutans took the lead in speaking, and the others agreed with each other. "kill all the people and avenge their dead companions." "Without three monsters, humans are not our opponents at all. Kill them all, go back to the experiment, take the equipment inside and rebuild the base." "Commander, this is the best chance." Grud didn''t hesitate for long. He turned and rushed back. The rest of the orangutans slapped their chests and whined excitedly. The orangutans took up arms and went back to kill them. After the news came, Sam lane and others were in a panic. They never thought that most of the gorillas killed would dare to attack back. What''s worse is that the time of their attack was just getting stuck in the harm. More than half an hour has passed since the injection. After the injection, the three of them fell directly to the ground, their bodies were constantly shaking, a lot of sweat spilled from the surface of their skin, and there were signs of muscle atrophy. They do not have the ability to fight again, but become a burden. After the initial panic, Sam Lane quickly calmed down and ordered the armored soldiers to stand in front and suppress the fire, while the others dragged the three of Kahn back. The narrow terrain of the sewer makes it easy to defend and difficult to attack. Even if the gorilla is thick skinned, he does not dare to charge with high explosive bullets. However, the human performance confirms the gorilla scientists'' conjecture that the three human monsters are indeed in trouble. This makes the orangutans morale, no monster to join, just how can humans be the opponent of the orangutans. Sam Lane stares at Lex Luther coldly. He supplies the potion. Now it''s like this. It''s up to him. "It''s impossible for them to recover in a short time." In a word, Sam Lane''s heart sank to the bottom. What is a boat capsizing in the gutter is his present situation."Is there any other medicine?" Luther shook his head. "I only have three." "Damn it Sam Ryan waved his fist angrily. Lex Luther raised his mouth and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes. He thought that the legendary general Ryan was so powerful. Now, he is no different from those self righteous old politicians. He always defends against this and that, but ignores the most important things. Compared with him, Amanda Waller is a genius. She should be the leader of Tianyan society, not the "fool" in front of her. At this time, a soldier said in a hurry, "no, the gorilla is coming from behind." "We''re surrounded." Sam Ryan can''t sit still, and Luther''s brow is locked. He doesn''t want to lie here for no reason. The sewers go straight up and down, and there is no third exit. Once the orangutans block their way back and forth, they become birds in the middle, unable to move. "General, we must break through." When the words fell, the dazzling electric light lit up the field of vision. A gorilla watched the high explosive bullet rush up and pierced the soldier''s chest with a stun gun. The power armor can defend the live ammunition, but it can''t defend the electric shock. The overflowing current also affected the soldiers nearby. He was paralyzed and knocked over by the gorilla. The situation was so precarious that everyone had to shrink their formation. Sam lane and Luther had to take up arms and join the regiment. Bullets and electric light go back and forth, illuminating the sewer like day. The war situation is changing rapidly. Gorillas were badly damaged by high explosive bullets, and the human side also suffered heavy losses. All the armored soldiers blocking in front as shields fell to the ground. With Luther and Sam lane, there were only four combat forces left. "Get rid of them. He can''t do it." Grud laughed wildly, using his companion''s corpse as a shield and taking the lead in the charge. Chapter 344 Gorilla''s combat power is very strong. Even the specially trained special soldiers who represent the highest combat power of human beings are not their opponents. They are not at the same level at all. Any gorilla has the strength to be a hundred. As a descendant of the ruler of chimpanzee City, Grude is one of the best. When he charges forward with his companion''s body, the pressure comes on his face. Sam lane and lex Luther both feel the fear of death coming, and they don''t notice the rat at the outlet in front of them. The rat''s stomach is very big. The reason why it is so big is not that it is pregnant, but that it is stuffed with a lot of secrets that should not be disclosed. Luke, who is far away in the metropolis, observes the war through mice and is speechless about Sam Ryan''s series of performances. The old general obviously does not realize that the times have changed, but he is standing still. "EVA, help them. General lane can''t just die." "I see, young master." AVA starts the self explosion process, and the rat hiding in the water outlet suddenly rushes out, boom! The huge explosion appeared in the sewer, and the air waves rolled in, which lifted Sam lane and others several meters away. If there were no armor in front of them, they would have died. Grude was the closest to the explosion. His body was submerged by the impact of the fire, so he didn''t have time to scream, so he flew straight out, and other orangutans couldn''t fall well. They didn''t have armor as a shield, so they could only carry it with their bodies. One of them was burned by the high temperature and fell on the ground, making a shrill cry. "Mao Duo is weak in fire, and his body is big and weak. I don''t understand such a simple truth." Luke reluctantly opened his hand, picked up his mobile phone and dialed Wang Hu, "get ready, it''s time to unify the metropolis." Wang Hu on the other end of the phone was excited, "when?" "Don''t worry, wait for my notice." To put it simply, Luke hung up his cell phone and then contacted his friends in the media industry and politics. Since Lex Luther was so cooperative, how could he refuse the other party''s kindness. ¡­¡­ The explosion happened too suddenly, without any expectation. Grude was shocked by the explosion at close range and passed out directly. The rest of the orangutans were not easy either. They were very close to the explosion point and suffered more damage than Sam Ryan and others. The pipeline collapsed because of the explosion, and stones kept falling down. Sam Lane coughed violently, his head was bursting, and it took him a long time to wake up, "how are you? Is there anything wrong There was a weak response, and lex Luther glanced back and said in a hoarse voice, "what''s the matter? Who dropped the bomb? Is that you General Sam Lane gritted his teeth. "It''s not me, it''s not like a gorilla, it''s a third party force!" Lex Luther''s face slightly changed. The third party, the little sewer, actually has a hidden third party. Who is it? Who''s manipulating it? What is his purpose? Kindness or malice. "We''re going to leave at once. We can''t stay here any longer." Sam Lane agreed, helping the injured and undead men to return along the same road. Unfortunately, they forgot that the back road had been blocked by the gorilla coming around. The gorilla is also the only one in the field not affected by the explosion. When it raises the stun gun to aim at the crowd, Sam lane and others truly realize the fear of death. "Die Gorilla issued a cruel smile, the next second, a piece of red light into the field of vision, the body uncontrollably soared, heavily hit the ground. "Who? Who''s sneaking in. " What responded to it was the dense and almost indistinguishable shadow of fists. Barry, with his super high speed, made hundreds of fists in a short time. Although his strength was not big, the combined damage was still considerable. The gorilla was beaten and became black in front of his eyes. He couldn''t bear it and passed out. After solving the gorilla problem, Barry looks ahead. Lex Luther is a well-known tycoon in the metropolis. He often appears in magazines. His big bald head is his mark. Barry recognizes it at a glance. As for the old man next to him After looking at it carefully, I finally remembered. "You are members of the heavenly eye society, general lane, director of the heavenly eye society!" Sam Lane snorted coldly and didn''t appreciate his help. "who are you? Why are you here? " Barry doesn''t want to answer this question. He''s disgusted with organizations like the FBI and the heavenly eye society. Those people always try to find trouble for him. Once, they even deliberately made a robbery to try to arrest him. After learning the identities of several people, Barry left directly, rushed to Grude, knocked out all the gorillas lying on the ground howling, and then called Sheriff Charles to ask them to come here to arrest the murderer. A series of suffocating operations to see Sam Lane stunned, this guy is from Mars! Such a serious case was handed over to the police.What''s more, the police have arrived at the underground base. Thinking of this, Sam lane, regardless of his painful body, quickly took out his mobile phone to call the chief of police in midtown. The local police must not interfere in this matter. Barry had a quick eye and took his phone. "Boy, you want to die!" Sam lane was furious and subconsciously pulled out the pistol. The next second, the pistol turned into a pile of parts. Such a terrible speed makes Lex''s pupils contract, and his eyes flash with a thick disbelief, "are you the lightning man in the central city? Light boy Barry snorted, "I don''t want to talk to the bastards who are experimenting with human beings. You stay here and nobody is allowed to move. If anyone dares to move, I''ll knock him out." Sam: "it''s just Luther: -- After frightening them, Barry finds Kahn, Drake and Sam lying in the corner shaking constantly. They are in very poor condition. Their height has shrunk from 2.5 meters to 2 meters. Their cheeks are sunken, their skin is loose, their muscles are gone, and their purple skin is holding their bones, just like a mummy. Barry was startled and said, "they''re dying. How can we save them?" Sam lane and lex Luther are both silent. The way to cure them is to let them eat raw meat. Gorillas are the best choice, but this kind of thing must not be said. Lightning boy is a straight hearted man. Once he is told, he will certainly spread the news everywhere. It will only be more troublesome. "Hey, you are talking. You are not companions. How can you watch them die?" One sentence left Sam Lane speechless. His cheeks turned red. He closed his eyes, then opened them again and whispered, "they need meat, raw meat with blood." "Give them a gorilla corpse and eat it to survive." Chapter 345 When Sam lane and the police came out of the sewer and saw the layers of reporters outside, he felt that his political career was probably over. The police didn''t expect the reporter to arrive at the scene in such a short time. In order to avoid more trouble, they had to do their routine, saying nothing and answering nothing, driving away reporters while carrying the gorilla bound to the police car. There is no way to hide it, nor can it. That night, the Internet set off a wave of public opinion, the major media have followed up, some reporters also went to the sewer to collect evidence, with a series of photos released, the truth began to surface. Mutant gorilla! Orangutans! They built underground laboratories in the sewers of the central city and carried out cruel human experiments. Dozens of citizens died because of the experiments, and those who survived also suffered great mental trauma. This incident set off the whole nation, and the citizens in China were even more furious. They left messages on the Internet one by one to kill the gorillas. Of course, the most eye-catching thing was the Tianyan society. Originally, the deeds of Tianyan society in exterminating gorillas and rescuing human beings are praiseworthy. The members of Tianyan society performing this mission should become heroes. The appearance of mutated human beings and super soldiers completely changed the essence of the matter. Gorillas use people to do experiments, so does Tianyan. What''s the difference between the two. Public opinion is boiling. Netizens are spitting at gorillas and denouncing Tianyan society and military organizations. Lex Luther also failed to escape. As a participant in the incident and a billionaire, he has become a street mouse now. The next morning, no accident, the major media were reporting on this. The military couldn''t bear the pressure, so it had to hold a press conference and admit its mistake face to face. The White House also removed Sam Lane from the post of director of the heavenly eye society. As for Lex Luther, he received dozens of court summonses and lawyer letters. Things are going forward step by step. ¡­¡­ Inside the Tesla factory. After inspecting the production line, Luke returned to the office. Before he covered his butt, the door was pushed open. It was no one else. It was because of last night''s incident that Barry Allen, the lightning man, became famous. "Boss, I want to talk to you." Luke looked at him. "What are you talking about? Work? Or private? " "Yes Personal questions! " "If you have a personal problem, I suggest you go to a psychologist, but from your experience, you don''t seem to have a reliable friend." Luke closed the papers and said, "come on, it''s noon. Let''s have dinner together." They drove to the most famous Chinese restaurant in metropolis. Luke and the owner of the restaurant were acquaintances. As soon as they entered, they were invited to the VIP table upstairs by the manager. Luke ordered some of his favorite Cantonese dishes, then dropped the menu, "order what you want." Barry''s memory of Zuo Zongtang''s chicken that day is still fresh. He ordered two portions of it and ordered a sour and sweet soup and egg rolls. "Boss, you heard about last night." Barry asked cautiously, but Luke didn''t raise his head. While he was dealing with the copy, he said casually, "not only did I hear about it, but also I was surprised. If I read it correctly, the new clothes on flash are my design products." "This..." Barry scratched his ears and didn''t know how to speak. "You don''t have to rush to explain. I''m not interested in your relationship. Whether it''s a friend or a lover, it''s your freedom..." After a pause, he continued with constipation like expression, "but you''d better remind your friend whether the military and Tianyan will give up. They will take revenge. The military is not a good place to stay." "Thank you, boss. I''ll remind him." At this time, a young, beautiful and graceful waitress came up and put two white jade wine bottles on the table, "Mr. Xiao, this is the hometown rice wine specially prepared by the boss for you. He knows that you don''t like to be disturbed by outsiders when eating, so he won''t come here. Let me say hello to you." Luke opened the bottle cap and smelled it. It was sour with a little sweet taste, which was very authentic. "yes, boss Liu has a heart. Thank him for me." "I''ll tell you." When the waitress turns away and puts away the plate, she puts down a card and leaves a look full of hints. Luke picked up the card, looked at it, thought about it, and said with a smile to Barry, "do you want to have a romantic encounter?" "Passionate encounter?" "What do you mean?" he said Luke sighed. "Barry, don''t tell me you haven''t slept with a girl yet." The latter turned red and waved his hands,"I have someone I like." Luke tossed the card, "like to like, go to bed is another thing, the card says the girl''s phone number, address, if you want to try another way, call, she will let you forget the trouble, of course, will let you have more trouble." Barry''s mouth is speechless. The values displayed by the boss are seriously inconsistent with him, but it can''t be admitted that the card exudes the temptation that normal men can''t refuse. It''s said that the waitress just now is really good, especially the buttocks Luke didn''t stimulate him any more. He poured out a cup of rice wine, tasted it and said, "what do you want to talk to me about?" "It was last night." Barry put the card aside and inadvertently remembered the phone number on the card. "I don''t understand. Why does the eye of heaven want to study super soldiers?" "The world is very complex. There are many problems that ordinary people can''t solve, which can only be solved by superhumans, just like mutant gorillas. How many special soldiers do you think it takes to solve a gorilla?" Barry was stunned by this question and frowned, "but they don''t have to make monsters." "The three soldiers who were injected with drugs were no longer human beings. They were violent, cruel and irrational. They ate corpses and needed raw meat to eat them..." With that, Barry stopped and thought of the dead gorilla that had been gnawed clean last night. His face turned pale. The scene was deeply imprinted in his heart, and he still can''t forget it. They drag the dead orangutan to them. They jump on them and bite with their teeth and tear with their hands like wild animals. There is a gurgling sound in their throat, and their mouths are stained with hair and blood. The horrible scene makes people shiver. Barry is still wondering if he did something wrong at that time. Perhaps, they should be allowed to die, rather than do more. For Barry''s mind, Luke is not very understanding. He has seen a lot of bloody scenes, and has been at a loss for a long time. However, as the boss, if the core staff have problems, they should help. "Maybe you should go for a drink and let yourself forget the unpleasant picture for a while. When you wake up the next day, you will have a new understanding of it." Chapter 346 Luke likes to chat with Barry Allen very much. When he sees him, he will think of himself who just entered the University in his last life. At that time, Luke was a real teenager, full of ideals, love, life, future and many other beautiful but unreachable things in his heart. Now? Everything has gone with the wind. "Boss, I don''t think you''re 17 at all." Oh! Luke became interested. "How old do you think I am?" Barry put up four fingers. "Forty? More "So old!" Luke laughed. "It''s a pity that I haven''t had my eighteenth birthday. According to the law, I''m a minor." Poof! Barry said, "boss, you''re kidding!" You''ve had sex with so many spicy girls. How can you say you''re underage? Luke shrugged. "Am I wrong? Isn''t that what the law says? " He said and picked up the card. "It''s like this card. If I give it to the police and attach a surveillance video, the prosecution will sue the waitress for seducing a minor. She will face more than three years in prison." Barry was stunned, his eyes were round, and the boss''s operation was too coquettish. "Of course, I will not." Luke put down the card and went on eating. "If I do this, any girl will dare to give me a business card in the future." Barry swallowed his breath and said curiously, "boss, do you have a lot of girls left you a phone?" Luke took a sip of rice wine and said faintly, "believe me, Barry, in a few years, this will happen to you." "Me?" Barry was a little unsure. "I Can I, too? " "Of course, that''s the happiness of the rich." "But I have no money." "How many shares do you have in Tesla?" ¡°0.3%¡£¡± "What is Tesla''s current valuation?" "Billion..." Barrington was stunned. A billion times 0.3% is three million dollars. I''m a millionaire. Luke glanced at him and said, "Tesla is worth a billion now, it will become 10 billion in a year, and it will become hundreds of billions in a few years. Barry, you will soon become a billionaire and experience the happiness that rich people can experience." Barry: -- At the end of lunch, Barry felt that the four words "billionaire" would pop up from time to time in his confused mind. Would I become a rich man. Luke didn''t pay any attention to him. Barry Allen is a very good employee. He works hard, works hard and doesn''t complain, but he can''t be a good subordinate. In the evening, Luke got off work early and drove to the North District wharf, which is the branch headquarters of Hongmen in the metropolis. Not far away is Chinatown. The Chinatown in metropolis is a bit dilapidated, and its prosperity can''t be compared with that of seaside city. Luke was not interested in looking around and went straight into the hall headquarters. The guards guarding the gate are old and young. The young don''t know Luke, but the old give him a kick, "what are you staring at? This is young master Xiao." "Here you are, young master." Luke nodded and looked at the young man. "New." The young man nodded. "What''s your name?" "Reed don!" "Can you drive?" The young man nodded again, and Luke dropped the key, "drive my car to the underground garage." Then he said to the old man beside him, "where is Wang Hu?" "The boss is in the main hall. I''ll show you there." Ten years ago, Luke and his grandfather came to the hall once. At that time, the hall was just like the underworld headquarters in Hong Kong movies in the 1990s. Now it''s different. After Wang Hu took over, he made great efforts to rectify and double the original foundation. All the things that hinder the eyes were pushed to the hall. After a few months, he finally has a little momentum. "Boss, you can count it." Wang Hu came out laughing, followed by two rows of strong men. They all stood in front of Luke and bowed, "young master!" Luke observed it carefully, nodded with a smile, "well done, tiger, the boss of the underworld must have this kind of momentum." "That''s for sure." Wang Hu couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. He had long hoped that Luke would come to Fentang to let him know that Vietnamese monkeys are monkeys. How can they compare with Siberian tigers. When the party walked into the lobby, Luke sat down on the main seat, Wang Hu stood aside and said excitedly, "is it possible to act?" Luke nodded. "How are your people getting ready?" "It''s all arranged. I''ll wait for your order. I''ll kill those turtle grandchildren of the genesis society. It''s just..." Wang Hu hesitated a few times and said in a low voice, "the police.""There will be no police intervention this time. You have three hours to take down the headquarters of the genesis society in three hours and arrest their boss Brad watt for me. Remember, I want to live." "Don''t worry, boss, brothers will never let you down." Wang Hu patted his chest. As long as the cops didn''t interfere, he was confident that he would kill the genesis society. Luke took a sip of tea and said, "my idea doesn''t matter. The key is Hongmen. Hongmen in metropolis is not a gangster in the traditional sense. Brothers join in and want a future. Hongmen shares weal and woe with everyone. How far can Hongmen go, brothers can stand High. " "Only Hongmen is allowed in the metropolis. Anyone who wants to get a piece of the pie must ask us about the knife in our hand." "Brothers, it''s the dragon or the worm. It''s tonight." Roar! They all gave a big drink, which was full of killing. ¡­¡­ Tonight''s metropolis is a little quiet. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Compared with the past, there seem to be fewer policemen patrolling the streets, fewer policemen and more petty thieves. But oddly enough, there are also fewer mice tonight. Teapek, a very famous nightclub in the most prosperous commercial street in the East, is famous because it has never been raided by the police. This is unimaginable for an entertainment place, but the reality is reality. Teapek is the industry of Genesis, and no police will harass him. Eight o''clock in the evening is the busiest time in teapek. The cold outside can not stop the enthusiasm of young people. The men and women in cool clothes huddle together and wantonly display the vitality brought by youth. Luke, Wu Yue and Dior are sitting at the VIP table on the second floor of the nightclub, drinking and looking at the surrounding environment. The three of them have dressed up and looked like hippies who like pop music. At 8:20, the founder''s boss Brad watt arrived at the venue on time. After greeting a few familiar friends, he walked into the back office area. "Inform Wang Hu, it''s time to take action." Dior nodded, took out his cell phone and dialed Wang Hu. Luke peeled off his sleeve and put a little light on his watch. All the lights in the hall disappeared and turned black. Chapter 347 After the light disappeared, the hall was in chaos. Fortunately, in just a few seconds, the light returned to normal. But without waiting for the crowd to cheer, it began to flash again. Every flash showed signs of extinction at any time. Brad, who was informed of the situation, quickly came out to pacify the guests while sending staff to repair. Unfortunately, the lighting did not give face and disappeared again. Even the emergency light had problems. The strange scene is simply incredible. In this case, it is impossible to have fun. For their own safety, the guests have to leave. Soon, the men and women in the hall left, leaving behind either regular customers or idle people. At this time, the warehouse where the drinks were piled up sounded a harsh fire, and a large amount of black smoke came out from inside, which seemed to start a fire. Brad''s constant troubles make him headache. Seeing that the fire is spreading, he can only arrange for his regular customers to leave. As for drinks, he can avoid them. The bustling nightclub became empty after only ten minutes. Brad called his confidant to him and snapped, "find out who''s playing the trick?" My confidant nodded and was about to move. The light disappeared again. A group of guys in black uniforms came out of the dim hall. They were wearing sunglasses and carrying weapons. When they saw the people, they raised their guns and fired directly without saying a word. The bullets they fired are different from ordinary bullets. After hitting the target, they will explode violently. This kind of bullet has not strong penetration, but has a very high range of damage. On the spot, more than a dozen younger brothers were blown out. "Damn it, it''s Hongmen!" Brad''s face changed greatly, and he ran back to the stage. In response, the creationists took out their weapons to fight back. Unfortunately, the light was too dark. Without night vision glasses, they had to fight in the dark. Even if they got lucky enough to hit the target, they could not do too much damage to the Hongmen children in bulletproof clothes. Under Wang Hu''s command, his men were divided into three teams. One team controlled the underground weapons depot, the other team solved the problems of the creationists in the hall, and the third team was led by him. He went straight to the backstage work area to capture Brad Watt, and he must not be allowed to run away. The three of Luke, who are located on the opposite side of the road, quietly look at the chaotic nightclub. Dior says, "do you want us to do it?" Luke shook his head slightly. "Tonight is tiger''s time. Don''t interfere." Wu Yue snorted, "cheap boy." There was no sign of the attack. Aware that something was wrong, Brad called his boss, Lex Luther, but the phone couldn''t get through at all. It was the same with other people''s mobile phones. The whole building was cut off. "It''s over. Those Asian bastards are ready." If you can''t get through the phone, there will be no support. The staff of the nightclub alone can''t hold the gang of Hongmen dogs at all. Their heart hissed, "get out, as long as you leave the building, you will have a chance." At this time, there was a rush of gunfire outside the door. Bang, the wooden door exploded and almost broke in half. Brad had no time to think about it, so he opened the window and jumped down. He was also a cruel man. After landing, he didn''t say a word and tried his best to escape. He didn''t notice the black car behind him. The car sped up and knocked him into the air with his heart. When he fell to the ground, he had passed out. The action went very smoothly. In only half an hour, the Hongmen children took teapek and became the new owners of the nightclub. Of course, the follow-up legal procedures still have to go, but it''s all natural. Wang Hu opened the safe of the nightclub and gave all the money and jewelry to his men. Because he used special bullets, not many members of the genesis club were shot and many were injured. Wang Hu ordered people to detain them in batches, and then there was the familiar interrogation link, which was also an important reason why the young master Gang unified the seaside city. All those who were engaged in the underworld were not clean, either drug trafficking, or arms, or smuggling. As long as they got the exact evidence, and then put pressure through certain political means, they could stop most of the police, even if they knew it This is a gang conflagration. Due to various reasons, I dare not make a full investigation. Of course, private investigation is inevitable. Following Luke for many years, Wang Hu has long been familiar with this set of operations. Under the fierce operation of the Hongmen disciples, the secrets of the genesis society were soon discovered, including the location where the drugs were hidden, the trading network, the upper contacts and so on. This information is important intelligence. Luke classified and filed the information about drugs and smuggling to the metropolitan North police chief, and transferred the information about bribery and election scam to the Republican congressmen linked with Hongmen''s interests. From this moment on, the genesis society will become history. At 10 p.m., the operation was successfully completed, leaving only the last one. In the dimly lit basement, Brad Watt was lying on a chair with his hands and feet tied. A basin of cold water with ice brought him straight out of his coma."Long time no see, Brad watt Sir Wang Hu smiles low, grabs a chair and sits in front of him. His banter looks like a wild cat playing with its prey. Poof! Brad spat with blood, and his expression was extremely fierce, "yellow monkey, come here if you want to kill me, you think I''m afraid of you, I Pooh!" Wang Hu wiped the spitting star from his face and sneered, "the boss once said that there are no people who are not afraid of death in the world. Those who are not afraid of death are because they are facing something more terrible than death." "Let me guess what makes people so determined, Lex Luther, chairman of Luther group, isn''t he?" Brad''s pupils contracted, and there was a flash of fear. Wang Hu laughed strangely, "you are afraid of him and dare not betray him, I understand." Wang Hu clapped his hands, and two big black men with bare arms and only a pair of underpants came in, "give Mr. watt a special service until he asks for mercy. Remember, if he insists Just do it all the time. " Heida nodded and looked at Brad''s eyes full of the most primitive desire. When the chrysanthemum was tight, the whole person exploded and roared with all his strength, "Wang Hu, you bastard, kill me, kill me!" "Damn bastard, you can kill me." "If you want to die, it''s not so cheap!" Wang Hu sneered and left the basement. Not long after he left, there was a sound of broken clothes in the room, followed by a groan and a gasp of pain. On the second floor, Luke is drinking with a group of Hongmen core children. After the victory, the celebration banquet is full of bohemianism. When Wang Hu comes in, he beckons and asks him to sit beside him and pour a glass of wine in person. "here, to the future big brother of the underworld." Wang Hu held up his glass and poured it into his stomach. Then he poured a full glass and handed it to Luke with both hands. "brothers, come with me, to the future king of metropolis!" "Good!" They all made a promise. Luke laughed, took the glass and drank it clean. Chapter 348 Hongmen under the Luke society is different from other gangs. There is strict discipline and clear organization. What can be done and what can not be done is clearly written in the guild rules. Compared with the underworld, it is more like a military institution. After occupying the headquarters of the foundation, the people of Hongmen immediately went to other branches and destroyed more than ten dens in one night. The creation society has suffered a devastating blow, and what is more terrible is still to come. PS: for tickets! Chapter 349 2004 is the most indispensable year for Tesla. Thanks to Luke''s continuous efforts, the metropolitan local government finally signed a special agreement with Tesla, which includes tax exemption, interest rate reduction, subsidies and other powerful measures. At the same time, the White House also launched the "going to space" program. As the first beneficiary of the program, Tesla received high government subsidies Paste. The two agreements made Tesla famous and opened a high-speed development mode. In February, the second phase of the Tesla plant was successfully completed. In April, the South Branch was established and the production workshops were put into use one after another. With the upgrading of production capacity, the military has renewed 300 sets of new armor with stronger performance, multiple functions and all-round protection ability on the original 10000 sets of exoskeleton armor. These 300 sets of armor are specially made by the White House for the FBI and Tianyan society. They are made of high-end materials, which can greatly reduce the damage caused by live ammunition and explosive weapons. Even ordinary people wearing them will become superhuman. Three hundred sets of armor, each of which costs US $1.5 million, have been handed over to the White House. Today is the last batch. In Tesla factory, as the last batch of goods were loaded into military trucks, the workers on site could not help cheering. The boss said that after the completion of this order, 30% of the income would be equally distributed to all employees in the form of special allowance to reward the hard work in the past six months. Tesla currently has only more than 400 employees, and 30% of the income would be paid to everyone on average About 160000 dollars, more than a year''s salary. At the same time, three military trucks, protected by dozens of armed soldiers, drove out of the Bay Bridge and arrived in Gotham. As soon as they arrived in this area, the soldiers immediately upgraded their security level. Although the security situation in Gotham was much better after last year''s riots, the impression of the city was really bad. Fortunately, the dangerous situation did not appear. The truck successfully passed through the North District of Gotham City and reached the national highway in the suburbs. As the huge and notorious city slowly left, the soldiers relaxed. Commander moregg, who was in charge of the escort mission, said angrily, "I don''t understand what the White House people think. They even gave such good armor to the stupid men of tianyanhui. What else can they do except pull back?" The deputy said, "don''t forget that the president created the eye of heaven. Although it''s stupid, for the sake of your own face, you still have to give it to It''s no use "I''m more interested in strengthening potions than in power armor," he said in a low voice Shh! The deputy said sternly, "it has been ordered that general Lane''s business should not be mentioned again, and the medicine should be listed as contraband." It''s a pity that moleger''s mouth is flat, "it''s incredible that ordinary people can lift a truck after injection, tut tut!!" Morreger repeatedly exclaimed, a trace of yearning flashed in his eyes, "unfortunately, the sequelae is too big." Just then, a Lamborghini flew into the reversing mirror. The speed of Lamborghini was so fast that it was in front of the truck in a flash. The owner also pointed his middle finger at the armed army Humvee, which was full of provocation. "Goddamn speeder!" Moregg cursed angrily. Two more sports cars came from the rear. On the left side of the car, a hot beauty wearing a bikini and revealing rice was sitting. The beauty threw a kiss at the Hummer, and then pulled out a rocket launcher thicker than her arm from her crotch. Boom! The Hummer was hit by a rocket and exploded violently. The truck driver in the rear stepped on the accelerator, hit the Hummer to one side, and then continued to run. This is a special strategy formulated by the military for the road attack. No matter what the situation is, the truck can''t stop. The soldiers in the van opened the windows one after another and shot out. The bullets poured out and turned the sports car into honeycomb briquette. The bikini beauty and the driver can''t die any more, and the sports car also exploded. Just when the soldiers thought the enemy had been repulsed, there was a vibration from above. Bang! After the loud noise, a dent appeared on the 7 cm fine steel outer wall. The next second, the dent directly turned into a round hole. A strange man with Falcon helmet, dark armor and extremely strong body appeared in the truck. The soldier was startled and quickly raised his gun to shoot. The bullet penetrated the black armor and exploded countless blood. But the strange man did not retreat, as if unconscious. He pulled out the samurai sword on his back and flashed by. Two soldiers cut into two parts, the strange man strode forward, set off a bloodbath, the driver realized what, pale face to take out the walkie talkie. Poof! The sword pierced the armor and burst out of his heart. The driver opened his mouth and slowly fell into the driver''s seat. The out of control truck turned around on the road. After twisting left and right, he was knocked down by the truck behind.Truck is different from Hummer, it is like a natural moat on the road. Several lorries collided back and forth and had to stop. At the same time, six black SUVs came from the rear at top speed, and dozens of heavily armed thugs poured out of the cars, frantically shooting at the trucks, and several of them also set up machine guns. Boom! The back door of the truck was penetrated by the shell, and then a grenade was thrown in. These thugs were well prepared and highly qualified militarily. With the help of the black armour warriors, the fight was solved in a few minutes. All the 43 armed soldiers who participated in the security work died miserably. At the end of the battle, a middle-aged man with a hat and a scar on his left face came to the truck and opened the weapon box. When he saw the glittering special armor inside, he nodded slightly and raised his hand. The thugs behind yelled excitedly, dropped their weapons and carried the weapon box to other cars. They moved quickly and orderly. After taking the weapon box, they divided into three routes and drove to the sparsely populated wilderness. When Gotham police arrived at the scene, there were only bodies and empty trucks. All the armed soldiers who were responsible for escorting the goods died, and 100 sets of Tesla brake armor worth 150 million US dollars, which can make ordinary people have strong combat power, disappeared. After the news spread, it caused a wide range of reports. In such a sensitive place as Gotham, what does a hundred sets of special armor mean? Once it falls into the hands of the bandits, it will be a catastrophe for Gotham citizens and police. Jim Gordon, who was promoted to police chief of Gotham City, had to go to the scene in person. The military, the eye society and the FBI also sent more people to investigate. An hour had passed since Luke got the news, and he had to put down his food and drive to Gotham. The armor is made by Tesla. If it is used to engage in terrorist activities, there will be hardships. Chapter 350 "Hello, Mr. Xiao. I''m sorry to delay you, but we do need your help." "It should be." Luke is smiling, and his relationship with Barbara is not clear, whether it is personal or work, there should be some cooperation, "Tesla''s original intention of making armor is not to carry out terrorist activities, director Gordon, I will fully cooperate with you in your work, hoping to catch the murderer as soon as possible and recover the robbed armor." Seeing Luke''s cooperation, Jim Gordon and the police officers beside him were relieved. When they walked into Gotham police station, Luke''s arrival soon spread all over the floor. Looking at the young boy in a suit, who was gradually fading away, they all showed awe. Although he has only been in metropolis for one year, this teenager has become a household name. There are too many rumors about him. What cruel and merciless Prince of the underworld How many people go to bed with different actresses every day Humanoid CPU with IQ over 180 The youngest billionaire in history and so on. With the blessing of many auras, Luke has become the existence that ordinary people look up to. Following Jim Gordon to the office, there are two other people in the room, one is senior FBI agent Jacob Essy, and the other is musan Quinn, head of the Department of the heavenly eye society. It can be seen from the position that, compared with the FBI, Tianyan society is the party that attaches the most importance to the progress of the case. After all, the 100 sets of armor lost were prepared for them. "Well, you three, there''s no need to talk more. If you have anything you want to know, just open your mouth. As long as it''s related to the case, I will fully cooperate." Jim Gordon took a cigarette, maybe he didn''t have enough rest, and his old face was full of fatigue, "Mr. Xiao, the armor produced by your company is equipped with positioning system, can you find the specific location of the armor through the computer?" Luke browed slightly, glanced at Jacob Essy and musan Quinn, and said in a slightly puzzled tone, "didn''t you tell director Gordon?" Both of them were speechless, and Jim Gordon immediately frowned, "Mr. Shaw, what do you mean by that? Is there anything I don''t know?" Luke coughed. "Chief Gordon, I''m afraid I can''t answer your question. If you really want to know, I can only tell you that Tesla can''t locate." Jim Gordon was stunned for a moment, and his eyes swam on the three men. Gradually, he seemed to understand something. There was a flash of unspeakable anger in his eyes, but he could only endure it. "the second question is, what are the functions of those armor? What level of defense performance and destructive power are related to the life safety of police officers. I need to get specific data." Luke looked at Jacob Essy and musan Quinn again, and saw a clue from their silent expressions. He shook his head laughably, "director Gordon, let''s talk about it another day!" Then he got up and left. Jim didn''t stop it. Until now, if we don''t know what''s going on, the police for decades will be in vain. Obviously, the 100 sets of power armor robbed are by no means the ordinary armor circulating in the market recently. It is likely that they are military equipment carrying a variety of weapons and having extremely strong combat capability. Damn it! Jim Gordon clapped his hand on the table and yelled darkly, "no matter what agreement you have with Tesla, I just want to make one point. Gotham is my jurisdiction. If you want help here, you''d better make it clear." "I will never risk the life of a police officer!" ¡­¡­ Three hundred sets of armor are specially made by Luke for the White House. Different from ordinary armor, they are real weapons of war. Frankly speaking, even ordinary people can completely annihilate the specially trained special teams as long as they wear armor. In fact, Luke is not willing to produce military equipment at this juncture, but the pressure is too great. He does not want to expose his relationship with the president, so he can only use financial subsidies as a condition. It''s just that he didn''t expect that the third batch of armor would be robbed by thugs of unknown origin. It''s so blatant to rob things from the army that those people are either extreme terrorists or have a very deep background. Judging from the current situation, it is likely to be the latter. The cooperation between Tesla and the White House is confidential information, and few people know about it, let alone terrorists. After walking out of the police station, Luke did not leave directly, but walked on the sidewalk. The whole thing was so weird that he needed to think about it carefully. After last year''s rectification, the public security situation in Gotham has greatly improved. However, it is strange that the crime rate has come down, but the economy has not improved. On the contrary, there has been a wave of unemployment, which is really puzzling. Luke couldn''t understand what was wrong with the city. Was it cursed by the devil. Walking around the corner, a valiant beauty comes face to face. The girl is wearing black frame glasses, long reddish brown hair tied into a ponytail, a fashionable long shirt on her upper body, loose jeans on her lower body, and white sports shoes on her feet. She has both fashion and intellectual qualities, giving people a different aesthetic feeling."Long time no see, Barbara. You''re beautiful again." Barbara looked up and down at Luke again and again, with a touch of irony on her delicate face, "Oh, isn''t this the famous young master Xiao? Why don''t you hang out with your supermodel girlfriends? What are you doing in Gotham? You don''t like Hollywood stars. You want to come here to play game. " Luke opened his hand helplessly. "Barbara, you really think I''m the kind of creature that thinks with my lower body." The girl sneered, "I don''t see where you are." "This is really sad, but the reality is that I haven''t talked to women about anything other than work for several months. As for the rumors on the Internet..." After a pause, he added, "I''m sure you can tell the truth with your wisdom." Barbara laughs coldly. Although she and Luke have had two super friendship relations, it was half a year ago. In recent months, Luke''s identity and reputation have changed greatly. News about him, supermodels and actresses all night long is common. Who knows how much truth and how much falsehood there are. "Do you want to find a place to talk?" "I don''t want to be the heroine of tomorrow''s entertainment." Barbara snorted, turned and left. Luk has some helplessness, which is the price of becoming famous. He has become the prey of some supermodels and female stars. They want to add chips to their acting career with the help of Luk''s identity background, which also makes many "female protagonists" express silence or even acquiescence when bad reporters make up lacy news. For this kind of thing, Luke is too lazy to pay attention to it, and has no time to pay attention to it. As time goes by, he is known as "big or small flowers". Chapter 351 Barbara once held high expectations for Luke and thought that he was the one who was destined to spend his whole life together. But after eating himself up, she didn''t make a phone call in a few months, even once! nothing! With more and more news about him, Barbara gradually realized that she might be one of his many female partners. This makes her very angry, but helpless. Gradually, as time goes on, the expectation in her heart is faded, and even the ring given to her by the other party is taken off and thrown into the storage box. She''s only 18 years old. She''s in her prime. There''s no need to waste her feelings on a scum man who doesn''t care about herself. It''s not worth it. After coming to the police station, Barbara skillfully greets the police officers of various departments. As a relative of the police chief, she is very popular here. "Hey! Hank, where is he? " Hank, who is dealing with the copy, points to the stairs and makes a silent gesture. Barbara nods clearly and creeps up the stairs like a mouse at the door of the director''s office. It seemed to be arguing about something, occasionally mixed with the sound of clapping the table and the angry roar of her father. Listen, Barbara''s expression changed. Luke Shaw! 100 sets of Tesla power armor! No wonder I met you at the street corner. It was for this. At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from her ears. The girl quickly hid away, the door opened, and the ugly looking Jacob AISI and musan Quinn strode out, but they didn''t close the door when they left. Barbara thoughtfully walked into the office and said curiously, "Dad, what''s the secret of the 100 sets of power armor?" "Barbara, you''re eavesdropping again." Jim Gordon was furious. "I told you not to come back to the police station. This is the police station, not the library." The girl snorted and was very upset. She sat down on the sofa with earphones in her ears, her thighs cocked and swayed back and forth. Jim has nothing to do with his daughter, "what are you doing here if you don''t go to school?" Barbara looked at him carefully, then shrugged helplessly, "as a friendly reminder, today is April 27th, a year after last year''s April 27th." "Damn it Jim patted his head. "I forgot my anniversary." Barbara sighed, "Sarah has postpartum depression. If you don''t want her to hit you in the head with a vase, you''d better prepare carefully. Don''t blame me for not reminding you." Jim sat on the chair dejectedly. The pressure of life and work made the director in his late fifties feel endless fatigue. Barbara slipped to her father and whispered, "otherwise, I''ll check for you!" "Don''t mess with it. It''s none of your business." "I can''t handle the robbery, but I can get the performance data of the 100 sets of power armor for you." Jim glanced at his daughter and frowned, "how can I help you?" "You forgot, Luke Shaw!" Jim was instantly angry, just like an old farmer guarding at the gate of the vegetable garden who didn''t let wild boars in. His hair stood up. "You still have contact with Huahua. How many times have I told you to stay away from him? He''s not a good man." "It can''t be done. I won''t agree with you. Go back to school immediately. If you dare to skip class again, I can''t spare you." "There are no classes at school today Saturday." Barbara stomped angrily and strode out of the police station. Since he became the director of the Bureau, his father has become more and more unconventional. Even if he doesn''t go home every day, he still tells his own life that he is not allowed to do this or that, just like a tyrant, a despotic dictator. "If you don''t let me check, I will." Barbara gasped, took out her cell phone, dialed the number Luke left, "Hello, Luke Shaw, I want to treat you to dinner." "What, no time!" "No, you have to come. I''ll wait for you at the coffee shop at 32 shereko street." Without waiting for the other party to answer, Barbara hung up her cell phone, thought of the sweet words Luke had said, and cursed her severely, "damn scum man, what did she say at the beginning? Now it''s OK, I don''t want to see her face." "Luke Shaw, you''re such an asshole." ¡­¡­ In the coffee shop, Barbara, who is sitting in the corner, is looking at the door. She has been calling for an hour, but she hasn''t seen each other. That guy won''t break the appointment, will he! "Miss, are you waiting for someone?" Some familiar voices came from behind. Barbara glanced and waved impatiently. "I have something to deal with. I don''t have time to talk to strangers." Luke, in his sweatshirt, took off his hat and glasses, revealing a completely strange face. "Why, I can''t even recognize him."The girl was stunned for a moment, looked at the face carefully, and finally found a clue from the details, "it''s you! Luke Shaw "You How did you get this way? " Luke shrugged. "You said that. I don''t want to be the heroine of tomorrow''s entertainment. I have to dress up to avoid trouble." The girl''s face is unbelievable, "how did you do that face?" "A little thing, nothing." Luke sat down in his chair and said, "come on, what do you want me for? Reminiscence or romance. " "Who wants to talk to you?" Barbara snorted and asked the waiter for a cup of coffee. She whispered, "there''s something I want to ask you for help." "He said The girl looked around, "I heard that Tesla''s goods were robbed." Luke said strangely, "why do you ask this?" "The 100 sets of armor robbed by the mob are not in circulation on the market. They are specially made for the White House, aren''t they?" Luke was speechless. "Miss Gordon, you''re a freshman now. You''re in the prime of your life. You should put your energy into your study and feelings, not be a private detective." "Why are you like my father?" The girl was very dissatisfied. "I didn''t come here to listen to you. I just want to know what functions those 100 sets of armor have and how effective they are?" Luke shook his head and said seriously, "I have signed a very strict confidentiality agreement with the White House on the performance of armor. I can''t say that." "Just tell me. I''ll never tell anyone." Luke laughed. "Barbara, don''t do these little tricks. It won''t work." As soon as the words changed, in the other party''s ugly expression, he whispered, "however, if someone orders the same type of armor with lower performance from me, it is no longer within the scope of the agreement." As soon as Barbara''s eyes brightened, she quickly pointed to herself, "I I I want to order. " Luke burst out laughing, "how much do you think that armor would cost?" Then he held out his index finger, "one and a half million dollars!" "Dear Miss Gordon, do you have any money?" " Chapter 352 The police chief''s salary is enough for the Gordon family to live a middle-class life, but that''s all. It''s impossible for Barbara to order armor for $1.5 million. She doesn''t have the ability. Looking at the tangled girl, Luke laughs and shakes his head as he laughs, "OK, I won''t tease you. The performance information of the armor will be sent to you later, but you have to promise me that you can''t tell me about it. If your father asks, he will steal it from Tesla, OK?" Barbara had a strange look on her face. "Why are you so kind?" Luke said, "chief Gordon is a rare good policeman. I don''t want him to die in an accident because of Tesla''s armor." After a pause, he said, "to tell you the truth, the 100 sets of armor have very strong performance, which the FBI and Tianyan will prepare for the superpowers. When the police encounter it, they will die." "Well, beautiful miss Gordon, thank you for your coffee." Luke put on his glasses, picked up his hat and was ready to leave, "wait a minute." Barbara stopped him and said strangely, "you just left!" "What else?" "By the way, I almost forgot." Luke patted his head and said, "eating with a woman should be paid by a man." "Who''s going to tell you that?" Barbara threw her head to one side and hummed coldly, "I don''t want to owe you for nothing. If you have any request, I can consider it." "Seriously?" Barbara nodded. "Of course, don''t expect me to sleep with you. That''s impossible." Luke was so happy that he sat down again. "I really have a request. The reason why I came to see you dressed like this is that I wanted to invite you to dinner. However, judging from the dialogue just now, you seem to have a deep misunderstanding about me, so I didn''t mention the dinner. Now?" With a little smile, she continued, "beautiful miss Gordon, would you like to have a romantic candlelight dinner with me?" "No way. Don''t even think about it." Barbara slapped the table angrily, "Luke Shaw, you have so many girlfriends, like Julie and havella, who all admit to having sex with you. Why don''t you ask them to provoke me? I''m not a supermodel actress." Luke sighed helplessly, "Barbara, don''t believe the news in the entertainment tabloids. They are all fools. Do you know why showme and Tesla are developing so fast? Their boss works 15 hours a day for them." "Do you think a person who has only nine hours of spare time every day can have one night stand with supermodels and female stars?" "There are also those unscrupulous tabloids, who make up news to gain eyeballs. They all write 3P and 9p in a mess. They think I''m a pig! Even if you have to make it up, you should also produce some evidence, such as group photos, recordings and so on. Barbara, when did you see my intimate group photo with a female star in the newspaper Girl don''t look over her head, "who knows if you''re lying." "If you don''t believe it, you can go to the factory to inquire about it. Outsiders don''t know the truth. The employees who have been in the production line and laboratory with me all day must know it. They are all witnesses." After hearing what he said, Barbara believed it and muttered, "I''m just saying, why are you so angry!" Luke: -- After thinking about it, he stretched out his right hand and said, "let''s go, walk around with me." Barbara hesitated for a moment and reluctantly held out her hand. Luke suddenly pulled her into his arms. As soon as she was about to make progress, Barbara pushed her away. "behave yourself, I only promised to date you, and I didn''t say anything else." ¡°ok£¡ We only go shopping. " Luke is a gentlemanly man. "Where do you want to go, cinema, amusement park, bar or something? To be honest, I''m not familiar with Gotham." Barbara turned her eyes, "I''ll take you somewhere." ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, Luke stood in front of a dilapidated Taoist Museum and looked at the introduction on the doorpost. The whole person was speechless, "I''ve never heard of a date in a martial arts school. If you are interested in fighting, we can go to a professional place instead of..." He really didn''t know what word to use to describe a martial arts school that didn''t even have a plaque. "Don''t underestimate it. This martial arts school is very powerful." Barbara leads the way in first, but Luke has no choice but to follow. The decoration inside the martial arts school is the same as that outside. The old furniture decades ago and the floor that hasn''t been replaced for a long time are clean and tidy. Barbara is very familiar with the martial arts school. She touches the training ground with her hands together and bows to the figure sitting in the sun. "Mr. long, please use your training ground." The middle-aged man, named long, nodded slightly. His calm eyes swept at Luke, who followed him. After a short pause, he closed them again.Loong! Luke browed and looked at each other thoughtfully. He had yellow hair and an ugly face. He was about forty years old. His limbs were long and well proportioned, and his muscles were not obvious. However, he gave people a sense of vigorous strength, just like a tiger ready to go. What attracted Luke''s attention most was his look. He was calm, calm and calm, just like a Buddha statue. "That''s interesting!" If you''re not wrong, this should be Richard long, one of the world''s top fighting masters. Unexpectedly, he lives in seclusion in Gotham. "Don''t use that look. Mr. long doesn''t like to be disturbed." Luke put away his eyes and turned back, "you didn''t call me here to compete with me, did you?" "Guess right, I just want to compete with you to let you know my strength." Barbara waved her fist and said, "of course, if you''re afraid, you can run now. I''ll never laugh at you." Luke: -- "Well, how?" Barbara pointed to the challenge arena and said with pride, "whoever falls is the loser. It''s OK to beg for mercy." It''s not hard to see from the girl''s expression that she is full of confidence and even intends to take this opportunity to teach Luke a lesson. It''s normal to have this idea. The strength of Luke''s performance lies in money and wisdom, and there is nothing to be praised in terms of skill. For this idea, Luke can only shrug, as a person who has lived two lives, there is no need to have the same understanding with young people.. After changing their clothes, they went to the challenge arena. Barbara clenched her fist in her left hand, clawed her right hand, leaning forward slightly in a strange fighting posture, while Luke stood there casually, looking like a rookie who had not experienced actual combat. "Luke Shaw, I admit you''re smart, but this is the ring." "Ha A sudden burst of drink, a small body burst out of terror speed, like a tiger rushed up, right fist hit the chest, Luke quickly dodged, but did not want to waist a tight, was seized the opportunity of Barbara hit hard, that strength is not 18-year-old girl can send out. Barbara grabs the gap, attacks frantically, whips and sweeps, all pointing to the next three ways, and finally kicks Luke out with a hearty kick. "I won!" Girl hands akimbo, head up, delicate face showing light irony, this guy is really a silver gun wax arrow, five seconds can not insist. Chapter 353 As a mature traveler who has lived two lives, Luke doesn''t feel that he has to compete with an 18-year-old girl. However, reality has taught him a good lesson. After a few months'' absence, Barbara seems to have changed her personality. Her seemingly soft body contains unimaginable explosive force, and the strength of her foot can almost rival that of a professional boxer. Luke sighed, patted the dust off his clothes and stood up from the ground. Now, if he doesn''t do it, he will never get rid of the name of "soft man" in his life. "Barbara, be careful." Luke''s eyes half narrowed, his legs suddenly started to work, and he rushed up. How fast! Barbara was surprised and instinctively raised her hands, but she didn''t want to be attacked. Instead, she reached out and grabbed her wrist. A stabbing pain came from her wrist. Her arms were numb and painful, and she lost consciousness. Luke was not polite to her. He threw himself back. Bang! Barbara, in her training suit, hit the ground on her back and turned pale with pain. Luke held out his index finger and shook it in front of her eyes, "Miss Gordon, don''t judge people by their appearance. I''m not a silver arrow." The middle-aged man, who closed his eyes and meditated, opened his eyes and said in a deep voice, "divide your muscles!" Luke said with a smile, "have you met me?" "It''s a kind of catching skill in China. It''s a very practical skill." Say, eyes toward Barbara, "the principle of tendon division hand is to use the fingertip force to hit the wrist meridians, to achieve the effect of paralyzing the hands in a short time, remember, the wrist is the key." Barbara, thoughtful, got up from the ground and raised her fist, "come again!" Luke frowned slightly. He found a headache. The girl was not joking. She was serious. "Barbara, be careful." Since the other party is determined to be more competitive, Luke will naturally accompany him. Putting on airs will only disgust people. Barbara burst out and attacked again. Her fist tilted outwards, not giving Luke a chance to grasp her wrist. Her speed was very fast, and her legs clattered on the ground. Luke narrowed his eyes, and when the opponent reached him, he suddenly made a straight fist, bang! When her fist collided with her arm, Barbara''s body seemed to be unable to bear the force of her fist. However, her body twisted in the process of leaning backward and put her leg up to Luke''s head. Luke raised his arm. The girl suddenly changed her movements. Her left leg contracted inward, her right leg kicked forward, and her legs crossed back and forth. She had the effect of whirlwind leg. White leg shadow changes back and forth, which is true and which is false. Luke snorted coldly. He pushed his toes forward and broke away from the attack area. At the moment when the girl landed, he suddenly rushed forward, clasped her leg in one hand, grabbed her back collar in the other hand, threw her into the air, flew three meters and fell on the challenge arena. This fall is very solid, painful girl straight air-conditioning. Luke hooked up. "Come on, go on." Barbara clenched her teeth and stood up again. This time, instead of taking the initiative to attack, she looked at Luke carefully. The contact just now made her find a very uncomfortable thing. Luke Shaw is not a silver gun! His physical quality is very strong, and his strength and reaction are all above himself. In other words, if you want to win him, you have to work hard on experience and skills. Whoo! Barbara takes a long breath, bends her body forward 90 degrees, and rushes up like a bull. This is the most commonly used technique in comprehensive combat, such as shoulder wrestling and catching. There was a twinkle of pity in Luke''s eyes. He didn''t move and let the other party embrace him. Barbara was ecstatic and was about to turn Luke to the ground. After several attempts, she was frightened to find that she couldn''t hold him. Damn it, she used all her sucking energy and still couldn''t hold him. What she held was not a person, but a towering tree rooted in the deep underground. "All right, Barbara, stop. Don''t compete any more." The middle-aged man stood up and went to the edge of the challenge arena. "The basis of fighting is body. Your friend''s physical quality is far above you. Even if you master the world''s most brilliant catching skills, it''s hard to get a bargain from him." The girl was very dissatisfied, and she stood up again. After the failure, she cursed angrily, "Luke Shaw, did you cheat?" Luke didn''t care about her. He turned to the middle-aged man and said, "your name is..." "Richard long!" Sure enough! Luke suddenly looked at him again and said, "I heard that Mr. ou, the world martial arts master, had three disciples: the first disciple Ben Turner, nicknamed Tonghu; the second disciple Richard dirichnowski, who was good at Dragon claws, won the title of dragon; and the third disciple Sandra Wu Shan, the most terrible woman in the world." "I don''t know what your relationship is with Richard dirichnowski."The middle-aged man''s face moved and soon became calm, "it''s old, but I didn''t expect anyone to remember it." Luke sighed heartily, "no wonder Barbara has changed so much in just a few months. It turns out that she has found a good teacher." "Mr. long..." Luke stepped back and folded his hands. "Can you tell me something?" Barbara''s eyes widened, and the whole person was shocked, "you want to compete with Mr. long!" "Stop teasing. You''re not his match at all." Luke laughed. "I''m not Mr. Long''s opponent, of course. I still have this self-knowledge. The reason why I invited him to compete is to see the charm of the top human fighter." "Such an opportunity is once in a blue moon. How can we miss it?" "Mr. long, please!" Richard looked at Luke steadily. He had a keen sense of breath. He could vaguely feel the terrible breath from the boy. It''s a kind of fear, the fear from the deep soul germinates and grows in the heart, spreading like a plague. Weird guy! Richard thought to himself, took off his coat and went to the challenge arena. As a top fighter, he was not afraid of anyone''s challenge. "Go ahead, young man. I won''t keep my hand." Luke takes a deep breath, suppresses his excitement and goes to the center of the challenge arena step by step. At this time, he is not facing weird superpowers or intractable aliens, but the top five human beings. There is no doubt that his body is powerful. There is explosive force under his muscles. Judging from his bulging forehead, he seems to have mastered the method of using internal breathing. He has the most ingenious fighting skills in the world and the most direct way to kill people. Every attack is enough to kill people. If he put on the ghost armor, Luke asked himself that he could hit him 100 times. The question is: now he is barehanded. "Mr. long, please advise." Luke clenched his hands, took a half step on his left foot, left hand forward, right hand on his flank. Richard took a look and said calmly, "your master is a Chinese!" "I have many masters." Luke yelled, crossed his legs back and forth, and walked straight and fast. Chapter 354 When practicing martial arts, the old beggar once sternly told him that running and rushing are taboo when fighting against an expert. That will expose his weakness and give the enemy an opportunity to take advantage of it. Once he is caught by an opponent, the result will be very miserable. Richard long is such a master. We must be careful when dealing with him. Luke half step forward, every step heavily stepped on the floor, the collapse of boxing is not as elegant as Western boxing, pay attention to short distance outbreak. Richard knew the secret of collapse fist, but he didn''t act. He just stood there with calm eyes and strong self-confidence. Drink! A violent drink exploded in the room, closed in the side of the abdomen fist with all the strength to hit forward. Bang! The fist collided with the arm, and a strange force like rubber came from the arm. Luke''s fist deflected to the side uncontrollably. His face changed from fist to grip, and he clasped the other person''s wrist. His fingertips were a bit heavy on the meridians. The next second, something strange happened. What he pointed at was not the meridians, but the elastic air bag. Richard long actually trained his muscles to the level of freely retracting and releasing. Two moves in a row didn''t work. Luke resolutely gave up his technique, grabbed his arm, pulled forward and raised his knee. Bang! In an unbalanced state, Richard actually made a late start and hit Luke''s kneecap before he hit him. When the pain came, Luke changed his face, loosened his wrist and limped back. This guy hit his knee with his toes! Richard said indifferently, "your martial arts foundation is good, but it''s a pity that you haven''t practiced for a long time and have been abandoned." Luke took a long breath and bowed in pain, "thank you for your advice!" The gap between the two is too big. Luke is not Xiaobai. Naturally, he can feel Richard''s strength. He not only has the body muscles to control freely, but also has a lot of skills accumulated in actual combat. He has reached the point of predicting the enemy''s attack through body movements. To deal with this kind of person, we can only crush him in strength, and it is impossible to win by skill. Luke''s body is not weak, eating the fruit of the swamp monster is to reach the non-human level, thought with super physical quality can take a little advantage, never thought, just two moves, was seen through action. Barbara hummed to one side, "I have said for a long time that you are not Mr. Long''s opponent at all. You have to ask for trouble. How about your right leg? Is there anything wrong with it?" Luke shook his head. "It doesn''t hurt." Then he took off his mask and showed his face. "my name is Luke Shaw. Nice to meet you, Mr. long." Richard frowned, "Hongmen disciple?" Luke nodded, "yes." "What does Ling Xuzi have to do with you?" Luke couldn''t figure out what the other side thought. He said vaguely, "I studied martial arts with him for a few years." Richard raised his hand and pointed to the door, "you go. You are not welcome here, Barbara. Take your friends away." With that, he walked down the challenge arena without looking back. Luke: -- The trough! What the devil, when did the old beggar provoke such an enemy. Barbara opens her mouth, "Mr. long..." "Take him away!" Girl helpless, can only look at Luke, the latter did not say anything, to the dressing room. After leaving the martial arts school, Barbara was embarrassed and said, "I''m really sorry, I didn''t bring you here when I knew it." Luke laughs, "don''t treat me like a chicken bellied person. In fact, I want to thank you for showing me the appearance of the top warrior of mankind." What do you think of Mr. long "Very strong!" After a pause, he added, "that''s all." "What do you mean?" Luke said with a smile, "for ordinary people, he is a mountain, but there are more than ordinary people in the world." Barbara understood and said, "who is Ling Xuzi? As soon as Mr. long heard his name, he was angry. Did he do something evil "Why do you care so much about the gratitude and resentment of the senior generation?" Luke knows more or less about the old beggar''s past. To be honest, that guy is a jerk and a complete scum, otherwise he would not be able to stay in China and sneak into the United States. Of course, a hateful person must suffer. It''s wrong to look at many things from the perspective of others, but for him, he has no choice. Luke didn''t care what outsiders thought. All he knew was that the old beggar stayed at Xiao''s house conscientiously and did a lot for his grandfather and himself over the years. Luke said with a smile, "by the way, there''s something I want to ask you. I haven''t seen you for several months. How can I think of practicing martial arts? It''s not like your style." "If you want to practice, just practice!""Of course, it''s right to practice martial arts, but judging from your performance just now, you don''t practice martial arts to build up your body." If Luke thinks about it, he suddenly says, "you won''t be influenced by showme. Go be a superhero!" Barbara''s eyes twinkled, with a kind of panic about being poked. Luke''s face became very strange. He looked at her up and down and said, "don''t tell me, are you really going to be a superhero? The public security situation in Gotham is getting better. Batman is on top. Your father is the chief of police. What are you going to do Barbara said angrily, "you don''t think I can do it." Luke shook his head. "It''s not about whether it''s OK or not, it''s about ability. According to showme, there are not a few big cities that want to be superheroes. Only a few are famous. Do you know why?" Without waiting for her to reply, she continued, "because the unknown are dead." A word makes the girl''s face tense, the whole person is not good. Luke patted her on the shoulder, "if you want to be a superhero and not be killed by criminals, you must have your own expertise, such as Batman''s brain equipment, lightning man''s speed, Superman''s body, Star chaser''s magic wand, and so on." "These abilities guarantee that they will not be killed by criminals in the face of danger. What about you? Beautiful miss Gordon, what''s your specialty? " Barbara pass is speechless. I don''t know what to say. Luke shook his head. "Listen to me, don''t dream of being a hero. If you find college life boring and come to work in my company, I always appreciate your talent in computers." It''s true that Barbara has a high IQ and has unparalleled potential in computers. Showme and Tesla need such talents. "I don''t want to work for you." Barbara turned her mouth in disgust, raised her fist and said firmly, "although you''re right, I won''t just give up my dream." "All right!" Luke shrugged. "When I didn''t say it." family wants to dream, Lu Keneng said what, although the incidence rate of super friendship between the two people is super, but this is the rice country. Except the devout Christians, most of them are very open. They do not say that they must have a love relationship when they go to bed. Chapter 355 When they left the martial arts school, it was still early, so they just strolled in the nearby park. "Luke Shaw, can you do me a favor?" "What''s up?" "Design me a kinetic armor." "No way. Don''t even think about it." "Can I help you? We are friends, anyway Barbara pours on him, pleads and rubs Luke''s arm back and forth, making him speechless. "don''t dream. I don''t want to be shot in the head by your father one day." "I won''t tell anyone, I promise you." "It doesn''t work." "Can''t I pay?" "I''m not short of money." The girl got angry and pushed Luke aside. "You''re not a friend at all." Luke shook his head speechless. "You turn your face faster than you turn a book." "Women are like this, you don''t know." Luke: -- Barbara also felt that her words were too much. "I''m sorry, I just had I''m in a bit of a hurry. " When the phone rings, Luke takes out his cell phone and walks aside. A moment later, he says, "Miss Gordon, I need your help." The girl pointed to herself, "me?" "Yes." Luke said, "Bruce Wayne, the young master of the Wayne family who often appears in entertainment magazines with supermodels, is going to hold a banquet at home tonight. He specially invited me to attend. As a special guest, I need a female companion." Barbara''s eyes widened. "You want me to be your girlfriend and go to high-end parties!" The exaggerated voice reverberated around, attracting passers-by to look sideways, and the girl waved her hand again and again, "no, absolutely not." Luke said, "why not? You''re so beautiful and in good shape. You can''t do anything "No, I I''ve never been to a party like that. " Barbara face embarrassed, "and identity, I don''t want to let others misunderstand my relationship with you." My father is an old-fashioned man. If he saw in the newspaper that he was going to a dinner party with a famous flower in metropolis, he would be mad. Luke said with a smile, "just put on the mask." "What kind of mask, like the one on your face." "Ordinary mask is OK, believe me, as long as you don''t take the initiative to speak, no one dares to question your identity." "Why?" "Because I''m by your side." When she said this, Luke was very calm, which contained strong self-confidence. Barbara was a little moved. From childhood to adulthood, she had never been to a party of the upper class. She was always curious about the luxury of that kind of banquet, but hesitated when she thought of Luke''s identity. My father sternly told me not to have any formal connection with Luke Shaw. He was a very dangerous guy with many lives on his hands. Instead of forcing her, Luke laughs, "think about it. I can''t do it. I have to call the agency." "Why call a brokerage?" Luke sighed, "I''m a billionaire at least. How can I go to a party without a girlfriend? If you don''t agree, I don''t have any other girls around me. I can only let the agency arrange a second or third line female star to support the scene. It''s not very normal!" Barbara: -- "Well, think about it. If not, I''ll call." The girl snorted and muttered, "I want to go, but I have no clothes." "It''s easy. Follow me." Luke took Barbara to the best high-end clothing store in Gotham, ignored the clothes on the container and went directly to the store manager, "in an hour, I hope to see a brilliant banquet princess." Then he took out the black card and put it on the counter. The store manager was a person who had seen the world. Seeing the gold pattern on the black card, he immediately showed his most sincere smile, bowed slightly and invited Barbara, "dear guests, please follow me." Barbara didn''t know, so Luke nodded and laughed, "go, I''ll wait for you outside." The girl with confused mind was invited to the backstage by the store manager. When she saw the colorful and luxurious dresses placed inside, her eyes were straight. These clothes were so beautiful, with different styles, patterns and shapes. The store manager said with a smile, "these clothes are handmade by top designers. They are the most popular, fashionable and feminine clothes. What style do you like?" Barbara looked around the room and whispered, "it''s expensive, isn''t it?" "Nothing to your friend." The store manager is an individual. He doesn''t disclose the price of the clothes, which will cause psychological pressure on the customers and lead the cooked ducks to fly away.It can be seen that the identity of the girl in front of her eyes should be a lover, or a lover. The latter is more likely. She has special skills in dealing with such guests. "This orange red dress is the latest product of French top fashion designer Kent bierdo, which means sunset beauty. Its color is similar to your hair color, so it will have a special effect on you." Barbara has never heard the name of the designer, but judging from the expression of the store manager, she seems to be very powerful. After hearing her words, she looks up subconsciously, "will It''s too revealing. " "Try it first. If you don''t think it''s right, change it for another one." "Are you allowed to try them on here?" "Originally, it was not allowed, but your friend''s status is noble. We are willing to make an exception." Barbara wondered, "how do you know he''s a noble man? You know each other. " The store manager giggled, "your friend''s bank card is a centurion black card specially issued by Chase Bank for top customers. There is no limit. The number of cards in the world is no more than 100. Cardholders will enjoy the highest level service of Chase Bank." Barbara suddenly, and then become embarrassed, this kind of thing she did not know. At this time, three waitresses came in, and the store manager said, "make up artist Lina, hairdresser Sally, beautician Maggie, no matter what you want, you can put forward it, we will do our best to serve you." Barbara opened her mouth and murmured for a long time, "you''d better change first!" In the next hour, Barbara finally realized what a rich man''s life was. Four women circled around her, one taking care of her hair, one beautifying her face, and one trimming her nails and eyelashes. She felt like Cinderella who had just entered the castle in a fairy tale. The whole process was in a state of ignorance. She didn''t return to reality until the store manager said something perfect. The girls dressed in street clothes disappeared and were replaced by the beautiful princess in orange low cut evening dress. Looking at the girl in the mirror, Barbara couldn''t speak for a long time. Is this really me? There''s no mistake. Chapter 356 Because of the martial arts training, Barbara''s chest scale has made great progress. The orange low cut evening dress is close to her body. Originally, the 18-year-old girl can''t control this kind of dress, but her high chest makes up for the shortcomings and makes her slim body colorful. thick orange red hair on the back of the brain, showing more delicate features, the girl''s facial contour is not said, the shortcomings are skin, eyeliner, eyelash, with beautician help, the three shortcomings are corrected one by one, now the pink of perfection. Luke looked up and down and said, "I''m going to be the envy of all men tonight." The girl''s face is reddish, and she says, "the clothes are too tight. It''s very uncomfortable." "No, I think it''s perfect." Luke walked up to her and looked down, "it''s time to practice martial arts, much more than before." Barbara didn''t know why, so she looked down along Luke''s line of sight, and when she found the gully between the snow mounds, her face turned red instantly. She quickly stepped back and covered her chest with her hands, "I warn you, don''t make up my mind." Luke whispered a pity. The girl''s dress makes him look forward to becoming a bridegroom. It seems that he should drink less wine tonight, otherwise he won''t have enough time. The store manager came up and said with a smile, "what do you think of the clothes, sir?" "It''s good. It''s worthy of the name." Then he took out his black card and put it on the counter. The store manager was overjoyed, and the other waiters were overjoyed. A few slightly attractive people cast their eyes full of hints in the past one after another. Such a young, handsome and golden diamond Wang Laowu, even if he can''t develop into a lover, it''s good to become a lover. Luke was not in any mood for them. After paying the bill, he left with Barbara. If you want to be a leading lady in a banquet, it''s not enough just to have clothes. You also need jewelry. ¡­¡­ Every city has its own story, and Gotham is no exception. As a metropolis with hundreds of years of history and simple customs, Gotham has many strange legends. Among these legends, the most mysterious and the most popular one is a nursery rhyme: watch out for the owl court and watch your travel all the time; peep at Gotham in the dark and hide in the low wall attic. He is with you when you are at home, and he is with you when you are lying in bed. never mention his name. The elders who have lived here for generations have heard a saying: there are a group of dark walkers in Gotham at night. They dominate this dark city. In this city, anyone who disobeys their will will will be destroyed by the owl''s claws. Few people know what owls and claws mean. Even if they get away with it, they will die unconsciously, except for those who have really joined. This is the owl court, the shadow of terror hidden in the dark depths of Gotham. As the heir of Eliot family, one of the four families in Gotham, Thomas Eliot is not interested in the long-standing horror nursery rhyme. However, when an invitation with an owl seal and a white Falcon mask appear on the bedside table, he feels it is necessary to contact this mysterious organization. Following the invitation to the Gotham public library, Thomas, holding a blue rose, sat down on a bench. Not long after, an old man in a hat, sunglasses and unable to see his face came up to him. The old man bowed slightly and made a gesture of invitation. Thomas nodded and followed the old man. They walked into a black car. The back seat of the car was completely closed. They couldn''t see the scene clearly. They could only roughly judge the position by the sound and the sense of turbulence. It was a long journey. It took an hour for the car to stop. When the door opened, Thomas looked out and saw the towering walls and the dark, damp buildings like underground palace, he could not help but raise his mouth, "you are dumb The old man nodded slightly, lit the oil lamp and led the way ahead. Thomas took out the white Falcon mask and put it on his face. In fact, it was not the first time that he saw the white Falcon mask. When he was sorting out his father''s belongings, he accidentally found a dark box with a similar mask in it and a dozen letters recording the owl court. At that time, Thomas knew that the Eliot family had kept in touch with the owl court since ancient times, but he did not like the way the other party acted, so he did not inherit the family tradition. Obviously, he forgot, but owl court didn''t. The area of the underground palace is very large. Each road has different exits. The passageways are interspersed back and forth, forming a complex terrain like a cobweb. Some places also have traps. It is impossible to find the right direction without guidance. It took them nearly half an hour to come to a gate with an owl''s head engraved on it. The old man put down the oil lamp, took out the key, opened the door, and made a sign to come in.Thomas took a look at him and stepped into the gate. The dim light illuminated his eyes. A circular hall with a diameter of more than 70 meters appeared in front of him. The decoration of the hall is similar to that of Parliament. The stone seats are arranged from low to high. There is a platform in the middle. In the front is a table with candlesticks and three thrones with swords. There are three thrones, two with people, and only one is free. Thomas glanced and turned to other places. At the same time, the mysterious man in the white Falcon mask on the chair cast his curious, surprised or silent eyes. Both sides looked back and forth without taking the lead. Thomas knew the rules. He took out the invitation from his arms and raised it in the air. Then he sat down in a chair with no one. Many people were disappointed. They hoped that the new guy would be a rookie. In that case, they could squeeze money from him by various means. It''s a pity. There were not many people in the hall, including two on the throne, a total of 36. Thirty six people are all wearing masks. The white masks emit strange light in the fire, which reminds people of a cartoon. The letter left by my father said that most of the participants in the owl court were ancient dignitaries in Gotham, that is to say, there were many familiar faces among them. That''s easy! Thomas sneered. He wanted to see what the so-called owl court was. When all the members arrived, those sitting on the middle throne went to the podium and pressed their hands down. The noisy hall immediately quieted down. "There are three main things I want you to do here today." "First, welcome our new members." The man raised his finger to Thomas Elliott, and the rest of the group rose to salute, and Thomas responded symbolically. "Second, restore glory!" Chapter 357 The voice of the people on the stage is low and hoarse. They should have changed their voice. According to my father''s letter, the owl court has no hierarchy, but there are three managers, also known as leaders, who manage the daily affairs of the court and master all resources, including the most mysterious and terrible "claw" forces. If I guess correctly, the person on the stage should be one of the leaders. Thomas looked at the man carefully, hoping to find some clues from his figure and temperament. After a moment, he shook his head regretfully. He had no impression of the man. "When Gotham was a small town, the court appeared. It was our ancestors who built the city, provided shelter for homeless vagrants, and gave their children food and school. Every corner of Gotham was covered with the blood and sweat left by our ancestors. Our ancestors created all this." "The same is true for us. Following the wishes of our ancestors, we can make this city a prosperous place and give it a great name. We can make a small city with only a few hundred thousand people develop into a metropolis with millions of people. We can make this city successful and bring hope and future." The leader made a speech on the platform with both voice and emotion. His hoarse voice reverberated in every corner, as if it could penetrate into the soul, making every listener involuntarily recall the past. The atmosphere in the hall was very silent, and people seemed to be affected by the words and fell into a state of loss. "We have paid all for Gotham. However, the city is abandoning us, suppressing us, and erasing us. Those people are compressing our living space step by step, and even trying to erase the achievements of our ancestors and create a false history." "They intend to replace us, take away our property, status, power and family, and throw us out like garbage, everyone..." The leader deliberately pauses, presses the case with both hands, and glances at everyone present. "at this time last year, there were 57 members who came to the court, but now there are only 36. Do you know where the 21 people went?" Even Thomas, who was not familiar with the situation, felt the hatred and resentment in the air. "Yes, they are all gone. They are either sent to the Black Gate prison, or hanged by the mob, or they become members of the Arkham mental hospital, and some of them die quietly in accidents." "Bruce Wayne, Jim Gordon, Harvey Dent, frail Cohen And, of course, the most familiar and disgusting Batman. " Hearing the last name, Thomas raised his head instinctively. "Despicable usurpers have sharpened their butcher''s knives and cut our flesh and blood one by one. You Are you willing to lower your head and be slaughtered? " "Kill them!" Some people roared, and the atmosphere in the hall was instantly ignited. People waved their fists and roared, "kill them!" "Kill them!" "Kill them!" ¡­¡­ "Yes, kill them, rebuild the city, restore the glory of our ancestors!" The leader opened his hands and swept his eyes to the crowd. When the voice in the room weakened, he said, "now, let''s discuss the third thing, revenge!" "The night of vengeance is tonight. I want to start claws and wipe out enemies for the court. It needs your consent." The leader beckons. Two servants come in from the side door, holding cards, boxes and quills. They come to each member, hand out cards and quills, and then put the cards in the boxes. Soon, it''s Thomas Elliott''s turn. There are three options on the card: Yes, no and abstain. Thomas thought for a few seconds, crossed the abstention option, and the servant gave him a rather unexpected look. Without saying anything, he folded the card and went to the next goal. After 36 cards are collected, the box is sent to the platform. The leader opened the box, checked the cards one by one, and then preached excitedly, "thirty five people voted for it, one abstained. Everyone, thank you for your support. Please stay at home tonight and wait for the news. Owl''s Revenge night officially begins." At the end of the speech, people who were full of expectation and didn''t feel guilty for making the killing left the hall and entered the side hall with luxurious decoration and various drinks and food. As a newcomer, Thomas can''t avoid being looked at by others. He is curious about the identity of people, and so are others. After decades of getting along with each other, people here have formed a community of interests. They know exactly what the face under the mask looks like, but for the sake of tradition and mystery, they still wear masks. "Sir, chief, please." Just as Thomas tried to talk to a guy he seemed very familiar with, the servant came up to him and made an invitation sign. Seeing this, Thomas had to give up his plan and go to the back office with the servant. There was a man sitting in the office, who was the leader on the stage. He waved his hand, and the servant bowed away and closed the door."Mr. Elliott, how was your first day?" Thomas shook his head in silence. "It''s a lot different from what he thought." The chief laughed. "You are a member of the Elliot family. Your eyes are as sharp as your father''s He said with a slight sigh, "this year''s experience is very bad for the court. Many things have changed. We need fresh blood, especially talents like you." Thomas took off his mask and threw it on the table, "I like to talk face to face." "I like that too, but..." The leader spread out his hand. "Reality doesn''t allow it." "Mr. Elliott, you are invited to join us because of the excellent tradition of your family. A hundred years ago, the Elliott family was a member of the court and the core part. Your father, grandfather, great grandfather and great great great grandfather all left a glorious history here. We hope that this tradition will continue. We need your talent. Similarly, you can stay here You can get everything you want from me. " "Everything?" "Yes, money, wealth, women, power, even mayors, we can do it." Thomas squinted. "What if it''s Batman?" "Batman is the enemy of the court. Of course, I sincerely hope you don''t tell me that you are Batman." Thomas sneered, "I''m not Batman, of course, but I want to replace him and take over everything." Oh! The chief browed and said in surprise, "it''s a very interesting idea to replace Batman and act under the command of owl. It''s a good, creative idea. Mr. Elliot, it seems that we can cooperate." Thomas shook his head, "the basis of cooperation is strength. Owl court has been famous for a long time, but I have never known your strength." "You want to see claws?" "Not only claws, but also 100 sets of lost Tesla power armor. I know the robbery has something to do with you." Chapter 358 "The 100 sets of power armor are specially produced by Tesla for the FBI and Tianyan society. The purpose is to deal with superhuman with extraordinary power. It is said that even ordinary people can become super soldiers with one hundred as long as they wear armor." Thomas looked steadily at the leader. "I want a suit of armor." The leader shook his head in silence, "sorry, I can''t give it to you." Thomas sneered, "it''s really you who did it. You are so brave that you dare to make the idea of the FBI and tianyanhui." "Mr Elliot, we''re off the subject." Thomas lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. The smoke came out of his mouth and filled the room. After a long time, he said slowly, "when I was in college, I studied clinical medicine. Four years of experience told me that no matter how good theory is, it''s not as good as practice. The owl court really aroused my interest, but I didn''t hear about you from my father Just a few words. " "The purpose of cooperation is to win-win situation. Unfortunately, there are so many fools in the world that most of the cooperation ends in a fiasco." The leader squinted and his voice sank, "you think we are fools." "Isn''t it?" Thomas spread out his hand, slightly innocent expression, "I admit that you are very strong, the FBI, the eye of heaven will be nothing in your eyes, but Luke Shaw is an exception." "You robbed his goods and tried to carry out terrorist attacks with this batch of armor. Do you think he will let you go?" The leader laughs strangely, "as one of the four families in Gotham, Elliot is afraid of an Asian." "Yes, we robbed his goods, worth 150 million dollars, so what?" The leader raised his hand and knocked on the table, his eyes filled with strong self-confidence, "this is Gotham, not the seaside city. Here, there is no soil for Hongmen to survive." There was a trace of pity in Thomas''s eyes. He saw self-confidence, pride and boldness in this man, but he didn''t have the insight. Such a person is not worth cooperating with. "I''ll come back in a month, if you still exist." The leader''s face sank immediately. "The invitation sent by the owl has never been recycled." Thomas put on his mask and chuckled, "I know the rules." After a pause, he added, "if you can succeed, I''m willing to pay the price The price of satisfying all members. " Then he got up and walked out. The leader stared at him coldly until he left the office, "shouldn''t you let him go?" The words with a little questioning came from behind. There was an invisible figure in the corner. The black Falcon mask appeared in the dark. The leader lit a cigar and took a long puff, "we need the strength of Eliot family and himself. How about the armor?" The mysterious man raised the corner of his mouth and gave a low smile of excitement. "It''s unimaginable. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I can''t believe that it''s a weapon created by human beings. Luke Shaw deserves the name of genius. If I can put him in court..." "Don''t fantasize." Before he finished, he was interrupted by the leader, "send someone to stare at him, if possible, kill him." The mysterious man''s eyebrows rise, "have you ever thought about the result?" The leader put out his cigarette and sneered, "owl court is not afraid of anyone. Don''t forget, we are not just an organization." The mysterious man was silent. After a moment, he nodded slightly, "OK, listen to you." ¡­¡­ I don''t know whether it''s the environment or the climate. The night sky in Gotham is always covered with thick dark clouds. From a distance, large Gothic buildings are hanging under the night sky, just like the fangs of a demon, giving people a feeling of depression and terror. At 7:30 in the evening, a golden Lamborghini stopped at the gate of Wayne manor. The door opened, and Luke in a black suit came out with Barbara as charming as a princess. The girl has long hair behind her head, which highlights her delicate features. She is dressed in an orange low cut dress, which complements her hair color. Under her slender neck is a gem necklace with seven colors. The lower end of the necklace points to her chest. The white and tender dome extrudes a deep gully, which makes people want to wear. Luke took out his mask and said, "you''d better take it, or the men will eat me." "I have nothing to do with you." Barbara''s face was a little red. She was very uncomfortable wearing this kind of clothes for the first time. She could not help jumping when she noticed the eyes from all around. Which girl doesn''t want to be a princess, even if she can''t be a real princess, the focus of the party is good. Barbara took the white fox mask and put it on her face. The mask covered half of her face and added some mysterious temptation.Luke stretched out his wrist, "come on, Miss Gordon, it''s time to enter." Barbara took Luke''s arm with some embarrassment, and they walked into the shining Wayne manor together. Wayne manor covers a large area, but there are not many buildings, which gives people a sense of desolation, but the main building is extremely luxurious, just like a medieval castle. Barbara looked at her surroundings and said, "it''s my first time to walk into Wayne manor since I grew up." Luke said casually, "is it famous here?" "Of course, it''s famous. In Gotham, who doesn''t know about Wayne enterprise, who doesn''t know about Wayne manor." "Tell me what you think of him." "Opinion?" "Yes, about the Wayne family." "Why do you ask that?" "Boring, curious." "All right!" The girl leaned over to Luke. The cold night in April and may made her shiver. "The Wayne family is the oldest family in Gotham, with a history of more than 100 years. It is said that the city was founded by the Wayne family. Its Wayne group is world-famous, involving aviation, transportation, biotechnology, chemistry, construction, electricity, energy and entertainment It can be said that 50% of the companies in Gotham are connected with the Wayne family. They are Big Macs. " "The reputation of the Wayne family is good. Thomas Wayne, the former patriarch, is a famous philanthropist. He invested in the construction of many welfare facilities, such as orphanages, community hospitals, non-profit organizations, etc. However, the result was not very good, and he died of shooting. My father was responsible for handling the case at that time. I heard from my father that when the Waynes died, their child, Bruce Wayne, died It''s on the spot. " Barbara''s face with a little sigh, "a lot of people think that Bruce Wayne became a flower because of the shooting." "Well, you two are quite similar." PS: I''m home. I''m in quarantine. I''m sorry! Sobbing! I want to cry! Chapter 359 "You mean we''re like each other." "Yes." Barbara broke her fingers and said word by word, "the same family, the same parents, the same playboy, all like to have one night stands with supermodels and female stars." Luke burst out laughing, "the last sentence should be put away. I''m not interested in female stars." The girl snorted, "lie!" "Really, in my opinion, a hundred female stars are not as good as you." "Lying again!" Barbara, don''t look too far. "Don''t seduce me. I won''t be fooled." With a smile but no words, Luke reached for her slender waist and strode to the villa. An old man with gray hair, erect body and great British gentlemanly demeanor was standing at the door. When he saw Luke, he walked up and said, "Hello, Mr. Shaw. I''m Alfred pennyworth. Welcome to Wayne manor." "Hello, Mr. pennyworth." Luke held out his right hand, shook it with him, turned and said, "this is the mysterious lady, my girlfriend." Alfred nodded with a smile, wearing a white fox mask Barbara has a mysterious temptation, but Alfred has already passed the restless season of youth. "The young master is in the hall. Two, please." Alfred himself led the two into the villa, which was not the treatment of other guests. Most of the guests in the living room are familiar faces that can be seen on TV, such as businessmen, politicians, entrepreneurs, celebrities and so on. Unexpectedly, among them is Harvey Dent, the new attorney general of Gotham. Although he lost the mayoral election, he did not reduce his popularity. On the contrary, because of his tough style, he became the new attorney general. The current stable situation in Gotham is closely related to him. The guests are local to Gotham, and Luke is like an outsider by comparison. "Luke Shaw, the rumored young master Shaw, the underground leader of the seaside city, didn''t expect to see you here." Harvey Dent''s words were full of hostility, as if he were questioning the prisoner. Luke laughed casually, "I have only one identity now, that is, a guest of Wayne manor." "Is it?" Harvey Dante raised his head, looked through his cold face, then asked in a low voice, "what are the 100 sets of kinetic armor? Why do the bandits even want to offend the FBI? " "Sorry, I don''t know how to answer your question. If you are interested, you can go to Gotham police station." With that, I joined the crowd with Barbara. As a promising new generation of billionaires, the emergence of Luke Shaw caused a big sensation. Similarly, Barbara, wearing a white fox mask and revealing half of her delicate face, also became the focus of the men on the scene. Two people hand in hand, and all kinds of people say hello, feel the so-called upper class life. Barbara was worried that people around her would ask for her identity. Gradually, as the party went on, she found that people were concerned about her relationship with Luke Shaw, not herself. It annoys the girl. She''s Barbara Gordon, not a vassal. In the corner of the banquet, a lady in a black dress with a black veil on her face looked at Luke quietly, "is he Luke Shaw, the successor of Hongmen?" The attendant nodded and said, "a ruthless character with means and ambition. The master appreciates him very much." The lady tilted her lips to show a little sarcasm, "the old man also has this hobby. Unfortunately, I''m not interested in kids. How''s the plan going? Does Wayne group still disagree?" The entourage shook his head with a dignified expression, "Bruce Wayne seems to be aware of something, completely terminated the cooperation program, and sent someone to secretly track our contact information." "Oh Lady eyebrows pick, "it seems that the flower of Gotham City is not so unbearable as the legend?" The entourage said in a deep voice, "the master has given instructions that you are fully responsible for the city, and take the Wayne family as a breakthrough to take full control of Gotham." At this time, as the host of the banquet, Bruce Wayne went to the stage and gave a simple welcome speech. After the speech, the banquet officially began. The soft Symphony sounded and the guests walked into the dance floor in twos and threes. Barbara was nervous and whispered, "are we going to dance, too?" "Of course!" "But I won''t! " "I''ll teach you." Said, pull her into the dance floor, girl talent is very good, soon mastered the knack, two people in the dance floor dancing, gradually become the focus of everyone. At the end of a dance, they left the dance floor with applause. Barbara turned red and looked excited,"How do I dance?" "Brilliant talent." Luke extended his thumb and turned his eyes to Bruce Wayne, who was walking behind him. "Mr. Wayne, thank you for your invitation. It was a great party." "Just like it." Bruce glanced at Barbara. "Can I talk to you here?" "Of course!" Luke patted the girl on the shoulder and followed Bruce to the second floor. The back of the two people left attracted a lot of eyes. It has been rumored that Wayne group was very interested in Tesla kinetic energy armor. I don''t know if their conversation had anything to do with this. It''s said that the decoration style of the study corresponds to the owner''s character, just like Bruce Wayne, the huge study has only bookshelves and sofas, and the color is dark, giving people a sense of inexplicable depression. Bruce drew back the curtain and said in a deep voice, "do you like Gotham?" "To be honest, I don''t like it." "Because of the crime rate." "No, because the people here robbed my goods." "Are you sure it''s Gotham?" Luke shrugged. "I have my own channel of information, and Mr. Wayne, as half owner of Gotham, should know that." Bruce frowned and asked hoarsely, "what are those 100 sets of kinetic armor?" "Sorry, I can''t tell you." "Is it dangerous?" Luke sighed, "armor was made for the increasing number of supernatural events, not for ordinary criminals." Bruce clenched his fist. He ordered special armor from Luke. Although he didn''t fill it with weapons, he was deeply impressed by the performance of the armor. It can be imagined that once the armor falls into the hands of criminals, how many casualties will be caused. "I remember Tesla had a clear rule that it would never produce military weapons." Bruce looked up and stared at Luke. "Why break the rules?" Luke browed slightly and his face sank. "Mr. Wayne, many things can''t be decided by yourself. Just like Wayne group, it''s not also producing weapons for the Department of defense. Well, let''s get back to the point. Why do you invite me to the banquet Chapter 360 There was a small forest not far from Wayne''s manor. Under the moonlight, it was quiet all around until the noise of footsteps came and the silence was finally broken. More than a dozen mysterious people in black cloaks appeared in the forest. They shuttled through the forest very fast, leaving deep pits on the ground at every step. These people came to the outside of the woods and looked coldly at the brightly lit Wayne manor. The leader hissed, "who is the target?" Other people took out three photos, one was Bruce Wayne, one was Harvey Dent, the current Attorney General of Gotham City, and the other was a positive photo of Luke Shaw. "Bruce Wayne must be captured alive, Harvey Dent and Luke Shaw must die, and the rest of them must be careful whether they die or not." The leader looked at the photo carefully, then handed it to his back. After they passed it around to each other, he removed his cloak and revealed his black power armor. These power armors are different from the defective products in circulation on the market, and they are the real weapons of war. The black armor is tightly wrapped around the body, providing all-round protection performance. The chest and limbs joints are flashing dim blue fluorescence, and the invisible energy will spill around with a little force. They have tested the performance of armor for a long time. It''s unimaginable. With this armor, the owl court will be all right. At night, a group of shadows flew over the fence outside the manor and quickly approached the villa. In the study on the second floor, the dialogue between Luke and Bruce has fallen into a stalemate. They have something in common, but they are totally different in nature. Bruce is a hero. He is willing to give everything for Gotham and ordinary people. Luke only cares about the people around him, and he can do anything to achieve his goal. "It seems that tonight''s meeting is doomed to break up." Luke shakes his glass and says without expression. "When I first walked into the manor, my friend said to me that you and I have a similar side, but judging from the conversation just now, the essence is completely different." "If Wayne Group intends to cooperate with Tesla, I certainly welcome it. For others, forget it." Bruce pointed to the document on the desk and said in a deep voice, "you really don''t think about it. This plan can expand Tesla''s scale more than ten times in a year, including entering the international market." Luke laughed silently, "with all due respect, you are a good manager, but you are not a qualified negotiator. Tesla was created by me. It belongs to me and will not become a vassal of Wayne group." "Goodbye, Mr. Wayne." Words fall, get up to leave, just at this time, outside came the rapid gunfire, followed by screams and harsh alarm. Bruce''s face changed slightly, and he looked out of the window. In the dark, he could see many shadows coming. The bodyguard in charge of the manor guard was as vulnerable as a lamb to be slaughtered in front of them. "The manor is under attack!" Bruce could not believe that someone in Gotham would dare to attack Wayne manor. Then he became cold and looked at him with examination and doubt. Because Luke, who looked out curiously, shook his head, "don''t look at me like that. It''s nothing to do with me." The next moment, when I catch a glimpse of the dark shadow under the street lamp, my face suddenly changes, these bastards are wearing my armor! Bruce also noticed the abnormality. The attacker''s clothes were metallic in the light, and the running posture was strange, just like an ape, which could cross several meters at every step. Power armor! Damn, they''re wearing power armor! "If I were you, evacuate the guests now, take them to a safe place, and then try to escape," said Luke Bruce takes a cold look at Luke, leaves the study quickly, orders Alfred to escort the guests through the back door, and rushes to the underground elevator. Meanwhile, Luke also finds Barbara who is trapped in the "men''s circle" and drags her out. "Luke, what''s the matter? I thought I heard a shot just now." "Someone attacked the manor. I can''t stay here any longer. I''ll see you off first." "Attack? What do you mean, attack Wayne hall? " Cried the girl, exaggerating that there are still people who dare to attack Wayne manor these days. Luke nodded, did not explain more, pushed the window open, was about to drill out, suddenly, a loud bang. The door of the villa was kicked open, and three guys wrapped in black armor rushed into the hall, one of them with a man in his hand. The sudden appearance of the scene frightened the guests present. Alfred stepped forward with a dignified look and asked, "who are these three men? Why did they break into Wayne hall? And hurt our guards. " With a wave of his hand, the leader threw the guard''s body on the ground. He looked around and soon found Harvey Dent in the crowd. He raised his hand and his companions jumped out like cheetahs. They flew into the guests who were blocking the way and rushed straight at Harvey Dent.Alfred''s face changed, he pulled out the pistol hidden behind his shirt, bang! The bullet hit the back of the enemy as if it had hit mild steel. There was no fire. "Armor?" Alfred was stunned. The mob turned back and glanced at him. There was no hidden irony in his eyes. Power armor was completely immune to pistol attack, and even high-performance armor piercing bullets could not cause fatal injuries. He is invincible in armor. "Fool!" With a sneer, the man ran into the crowd and came to Harvey Dent. When the waiter saw that the situation was not right, he bravely rushed to stop him. But he was kicked several meters away and fell to the ground. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. Power armor not only gives users powerful defense capability, but also brings power and speed far beyond the upper limit of human beings. In the face of such weapons, ordinary people have no chance to fight back. In the corner of the crowd, the veiled girl stared at the black armor carefully, and her eyes flashed with light, "I want his armor!" "You will get what you want." The servant bowed slightly, his eyes flashed with cold intention. ¡­¡­ The ferocity of the mob was beyond imagination. After finding Harvey Dent, without hesitation, he popped a 15 cm long metal knife out of his arm and stabbed each other in the heart. If this knife hit, the Gotham attorney general would die on the spot. There was a scream of panic around, and the scene immediately became chaotic. The Attorney General of Gotham was assassinated at Wayne manor. Puchi! Blood splashed out and dyed half of the suit crimson. Harvey Dent barely survived the fatal injury, but was stabbed in the shoulder by a metal knife, leaving a large amount of blood. With a grim smile on his face, ignoring the opposition, the man grabbed his collar and lifted Harvey Dent, who weighed more than 80 kg, into the air with one hand. "Go to hell!" The metal knife was pulled out and stabbed into the abdomen with a stream of blood. The situation is at a critical moment, and the woman next to him can''t help covering her eyes. Just as the terrible scene is about to happen, a strange scene appears. The mob in black armor stops, his arm is stiff in the air, and he doesn''t move. Feeling puzzled, Harvey Dent took the opportunity to break free, covering his shoulder and gasping. Just now, he really thought he was going to die. The mob standing at the door yelled angrily, "what are you doing? Kill him." "Head, something''s wrong, I I I can''t move. " "Can''t move? Nothing can move. " "Armor, damn it, it It won''t let me move. " PS: life is back to normal. Today I will update five chapters. Chapter 361 "You people With a sigh of helplessness coming from the corridor, Luke walked out, holding something similar to a projector. "Robbing my goods, wearing my armour, running to other people''s homes, killing people in front of me, or the Attorney General of Gotham." "Even if it''s planted and framed, you don''t have to be so blatant. You don''t take me seriously." "Luke Shaw!" Their faces changed and they strode forward. Luke snorted coldly, turned the instrument, and the blue light mixed with decoded information shone on them, and the power armor immediately entered the crash state. "What''s worse is that you don''t know the cracking program after stealing armor, a group of idiots!" Luke is very speechless, the group of people''s practice makes him have a kind of disgusting feeling of swallowing flies. When the fatal crisis was relieved, Alfred stepped up quickly, "Mr. Xiao, these armor..." Luke shook his head. "This is not the time to say that. Take the guests out the back door. The sooner the better." Alfred frowned slightly. He was not stupid. He could see that the armor on the mob was closely related to Tesla. After a moment''s thinking, he could only bear it. The first task in front of him was to ensure the safety of the guests. The rest would be discussed later. After the three thugs were subdued, the waiter opened the back door and escorted the guests to evacuate orderly. It happened so suddenly that no one would think that someone in Gotham would dare to attack Wayne Manor on such an important occasion. The gunfire outside was intermittent, sometimes mixed with short screams, because there were too many big people on the scene. For safety''s sake, Alfred specially transferred a group of people from the security company of Wayne group to take charge of security. It is precisely because of these people that the guests can get a short retreat time. The crowd rushed to the back door in a panic, but Harvey Dent stayed behind, covered his bloody shoulder and went to Luke, with cannibal eyes staring at him, "did you make the armor on them?" Luke squinted at him and said indifferently, "no comment!" "Luke Shaw!" Harvey Dent hissed and roared, "don''t try to cheat me. I see the performance of armor. It''s not ordinary armor on the market at all. It''s made by you, isn''t it?" "Why is Tesla''s armor on the mob? You sold it to them!" Luke frowned and his eyes flashed with impatience. "Mr. dent, pay attention to your tone of voice. Don''t forget, I saved your life just now. If I didn''t do it, you would have been stabbed in the stomach." "To be a man, you have to be grateful. You understand!" Luke glanced at him coldly, strode up to the mob, raised his hand, and his face parted, revealing a completely strange face, "what''s your name?" The man opened his mouth and laughed, "Luke Shaw, you can''t run. No one in this manor can walk tonight. You''ll all die here." Luke was happy when he said, "it seems that you want to be a hero. It''s very good. What I appreciate most is you. As a friendly reminder, the core program of this armor is designed by me. That is to say, if I want to make it big, it can become big. If I want to make it small, it can shrink." With that, he raised his right hand in everyone''s surprised eyes, opened his five fingers and slowly curled up. Suddenly, a shrill scream sounded in the hall. The cheeks of the three armed thugs were twisted and congested rapidly, as if they had been strangled. The armor on their bodies kept shrinking inward. The armor pieces squeezed their bodies and penetrated into the flesh. The sound of creaking came from their bones, as if the giant''s palm was going to crush life. The blood shot out through the cracks of the armor, forming more than a dozen small fountains. They''re bleeding all over their bodies. They want to shout, but they can''t make a sound. They can only stretch out their tongue and make a strange sound. The bizarre scene made people hairy. Harvey Dent frowned and hesitated, and finally chose to be silent. He is not a prosecutor in the traditional sense. He has a crazy side in his heart. Although there is an illegal law in Luke''s practice, he can only be treated in a special period. As time goes by, the nail pieces trapped in muscles have turned into blood red, but Luke still does not stop. He only looks at them with a pair of emotionless eyes. The shadow of death shrouded the three people. They were afraid. They were tortured by pain. Their eyes were full of begging, but Luke was not moved. Click! One of them broke his patella and collapsed to the ground. "Mr. Xiao!" Alfred strode up. "Enough. This is Wayne hall." Luke was silent for two seconds, slowly released his right hand, three people such as rebirth, gasping, blood along the nail drop on the floor, leaving a dazzling red. At this moment, people who stay in the living room feel extremely complex emotions, which is a kind of fear mixed with awe."Master Xiao of seaside city!" The girl with the black veil whispered to herself, took a deep look at Luke, and quickly left the hall with the servant. Luke has always ignored other people''s opinions, walked up to the mob, looked down at him, "now, answer my question, who are you? How many people are here? What is the mission? " The mob was terrified, where dare to hide, to know all the information out, with the "owl court", "claw", "revenge" and other words, Harvey Dent and Alfred can not help but change their faces. Everyone who lives in Gotham has heard the story of owl more or less. Most people think it''s just a legend. Now, the legend has come true. The three thugs are from the owl court. They are not only aimed at Luke Shaw, Harvey Dent and Bruce Wayne of Wayne manor, but also others. He is not sure who they are. However, judging from the current intelligence, they are likely to be relevant persons in the judicial system, including the police chief, prosecutors and so on. They are going to destroy Gotham and welcome the new life in the ruins. "No, I''m going back to the prosecutor''s office." Harvey Dent couldn''t stay any longer. He strode out, but Alfred stopped him. The thugs had surrounded Wayne manor, and there were their people at every entrance. At this time, going out was tantamount to looking for death. At this time, the gunfire outside suddenly intensified, followed by cheers and voices such as "Batman is coming.". Barbara came running from behind and exclaimed excitedly, "Luke, it''s Batman. Batman is outside, fighting those people." Luke is too lazy to respond to her. This is Wayne manor, Batman''s home. If he doesn''t show up, he still hopes to clean up the mess for him. The appearance of Batman slightly eased the tension in the hall. Although Harvey Dent had a deep prejudice against Batman, he was relieved to hear him coming. Alfred stepped forward and said in a slightly supplicative voice, "Mr. Xiao, I''d like to ask you to do me a favor. Can you help Batman and stop the armored thugs with your equipment?" Chapter 362 Alfred had great confidence in his young master. It can be seen that after knowing the performance of power armor, he could not help feeling worried. The young master is very powerful. After all, there is only one man. He has few enemies. The enemy still has such powerful armor. In case of an accident Bruce Wayne grew up with him, and his relationship with each other has gone beyond the fetters of blood, not like father and son, but better than father and son. "Mr. Xiao, can you..." "Sorry, housekeeper Wayne!" Luke interrupted. "I have other things to deal with. I don''t have time to take care of things outside..." After a pause, he added in the other person''s disappointed eyes, "however, my girlfriend can help." Barbara blinked. "Me?" "Yes." Luke nodded and manipulated the AI to remove the power armor from the three thugs. The armor detached from the body, folded up and down, and turned into a black suitcase. "When things get to this point, there''s nothing to hide. The armor is really Tesla''s product. I don''t know why it was robbed. I thought those people would sell the armor to the black market. I didn''t expect that they were wearing armor to murder at Wayne manor." Luke shook his head slightly, as if sighing something, "you two wait here. We''ll come back later, and we''ll give you an answer." Then she went to the next storage room with Barbara and her suitcase. She closed the door and said, "take off your dress. Come on." "Undress!" The girl motioned to cover her chest, then thought of something, surprised, "is You want me to wear power armor? " "I don''t trust those two guys out there except you." While controlling AI, Luke explained, "this batch of armor is designed to deal with the military equipment specially developed by superhuman. Its basic performance is extremely strong. Even ordinary people can evolve into superhuman with it. Fortunately, the mob did not crack the core program, otherwise it would be really troublesome." "I''ll unlock all the functions of the armor and load the tracking program. Barbara, you need to help me kill the thugs who sneak into Wayne manor, collect all the armor on them, and remember, it must not fall into the hands of outsiders." The girl nodded repeatedly, her eyes flashed excitement, mixed with a little hesitation, "it''s OK to help, but I didn''t cross it!" "It''s OK. EVA will help you." After all the procedures are started, blue light bursts out from the suitcase, and the armor piece extends outward and quickly turns into a human shaped armor filled with dark blue halo. "Hurry up, there''s not much time." Barbara no longer hesitated. She took off her dress and high-heeled boots, wore underwear and underwear and went to the front of the armor. The armor was combined with people, and the armor piece automatically adjusted its size to fit her body perfectly. An unspeakable sense of excitement filled her heart. At this moment, Barbara felt like she had become the heroine in a science fiction movie. At this time, a soft electronic synthesizer sounded in my ear, "Hello, Miss Gordon, welcome to the maxk I Tesla military armor." Barbara''s careful liver whispered, "you are AI£¿¡± "Intelligent housekeeper EVA is very happy to serve you. Next, I will tell you the skills and precautions of operating armor. Please listen carefully." After dealing with Barbara''s affairs, Luke returned to the living room, "Mr. dent, housekeeper Wayne, I need to leave first. My girlfriend will stay. You can trust her." With these words, Luke strode out, did not give them the opportunity to retain, but they had no choice but to cast their eyes on Barbara, who was wearing power armor. Looking at her messy steps and crooked walking posture, they didn''t know what to say for a moment. Wayne manor has been surrounded by Owl court people, around, every exit is guarded, those people are determined to do a big news. After leaving the villa, Luke did not leave immediately, but found a hidden place to turn on the messenger, "EVA, find the leader of these people." "Please wait a moment, young master. The drone is arriving. There are forty seconds left." Meanwhile, in the suspicious eyes of Alfred and Harvey Dent, Barbara begins her first superhero journey in her life. The control skills of power armor are not difficult, and there is no requirement for physical fitness. What she values is coordination and balance. The most important thing Barbara needs is these two talents. With the help of EVA, she soon learns to run. The war outside the villa was very bad. The security personnel were almost completely destroyed, and the only three were shivering behind the flower beds. The sound of fighting comes from the garden in the distance. Batman is fighting with four thugs. He is also wearing armor similar to power armor. He has great strength between fists and feet. With superb skills and experience, he can survive in a four-on-four situation. Unfortunately, his attack can not cause fatal injuries to the thugs wearing power armor.The five men''s battle caused great damage to the garden. Pots planted with precious flowers fell on the ground, and soil and debris were scattered everywhere. "Miss Gordon, the weakness of maxk I Tesla''s military armor is the energy battery in the back. Stimulating the battery with a strong current can make the armor power off." "I see, EVA!" Barbara took a breath, white arc appeared in her hands, and strode to the garden. When she saw her coming, the four thugs were overjoyed, and someone even yelled, "igona, hurry up, kill Batman, you can''t let him run away." Barbara nods slightly and rushes straight to Batman. As she approaches him, she twists. In Bruce''s surprise and the shock of others, she hits a thug on the back with a heavy fist. Bang! The white current overflowed from the fist and hit the energy battery pack through the gap. The two currents interacted and burst out a strong current pulse. A large amount of blue current overflowed from the armor, whining the thugs inside. Barbara is powerful and unforgiving. She uses the same method to kill a thug again when others don''t respond. Bruce was puzzled in his heart, but he didn''t show mercy. As soon as he recorded his demerit, he threw a thug to the ground, clenched his hands, aimed at the head and hit him quickly, one after another, until the thug stopped fighting. In the twinkling of an eye, three of the four thugs were killed, and the rest turned and ran. Barbara strode to catch up. Bruce was silent for a few seconds and followed. Soon after they left, an old man in his fifties came into the garden. He was wearing a black suit, gold glasses on his nose and meticulous hair care, just like an elderly noble gentleman. He went up to the mob and put his hand on his heart. Poof! The invisible force penetrates through the armor and stabs into the heart like a steel knife. The mob in a coma opens his eyes wide, and his eyes flash with horror. He is unwilling to die. With both hands, the old man carried the thug on his shoulder and turned to walk outside the manor. When he reached the fence, he jumped like an ape. It''s incredible that the thug in power armor weighs more than 100 kg and can do such dexterous action with such heavy things. The old man crossed the road and came to the opposite hillside, where the mysterious girl with black veil was. She glanced at the mob and frowned, "dead?" "You know, I don''t like to stay alive." The girl shook her head helplessly, "father and owl court have cooperation, you killed their people Forget it, just kill it. It''s a bunch of antiques. They''ve already died. " Chapter 363 At night, a black drone came quietly over Wayne manor. "The drone has arrived, searching!" "Target located." The light and shadow in front of Luke''s eyes change rapidly, and a three-dimensional model of Wayne manor appears. At the exit of the east gate, Bruce Wayne and Barbara in bat battle suits are fighting with several thugs. One of the thugs was particularly conspicuous, wearing a falcon mask, a black tights, and no power armor. However, his strength and speed were stronger than those of his companions wearing power armor. "Owl''s claws!" "I found you." Luke''s eyes were full of light, and he ran to the East Gate quickly. Before he got close, there was the sound of weapons colliding in his ears. The mysterious man with Falcon mask was fighting with Batman with two black light knives. Both of them had very high fighting skills. Their moves were swift and powerful. They pointed at each other''s vital points. When they attacked, they were full of danger, which made people scared. Barbara alone against four thugs, in the face of four siege, even wearing full power operation of power armor, or fall into the disadvantage. "EVA, give her a little help." "I see, young master." As the voice falls, Barbara suddenly finds herself unable to move. Her vision expands rapidly and goes up little by little, just like a soul separated from the body. Everything around her becomes clear. She felt that she had become a player who manipulated the characters in front of the computer. There was no dead angle at 360 degrees. Everything was clear to her. The difference was that what she manipulated in the game was virtual characters, and what she manipulated now was herself. "What is this? Separation of soul and flesh, am I dead! " Barbara cried out in surprise, and the whole person was forced. "Miss Gordon, please don''t be nervous. What you are experiencing is a kind of visual technology applied to virtual technology, which allows you to change from the first person perspective to the third person perspective. In this mode, you can have an all-round insight into the actions of the enemy and respond calmly." The girl vomited and said in an astringent voice, "is this also the invention of Luke Shaw?" "Yes." Barbara takes a long breath and gnashes her teeth in her heart. After the battle, she must let the villain give herself a suit of armor. It''s really cool. People who have played games know that there is an essential difference between the first person and the third person. In the first person mode, you can only see the scene about 120 degrees in front of the field of vision, but you don''t know the situation around you, behind you and the body. The third person is totally different. It can not only give you insight into the actions of all the enemies around you, but also give you a clear understanding of your own situation. No matter in attack or defense, all the actions are perfect. Therefore, this model is also called "salted fish model", or "God model". Barbara, who opened the third person, seemed to be a different person. She hit the mob''s head with a backward swing, and her body twisted like a water snake, avoiding all attacks. At the same time, she soared up and swept forward with her right leg, bang! The thug was hit in the chest and fell to the ground. Barbara yelled and was extremely excited. After landing, she rushed straight to a mob and sank her shoulder at the moment when the opponent punched. The fist head rubbed Barbara''s head as if she had been foretold. The latter leaned around the mob''s back and gently printed the palm wrapped with electric current. There was a shrill cry all around. Countless electric current overflowed from the gap of the armor, which made the people inside twitch. This scene not only changed the color of the mobs, but also made Bruce Wayne frown. He was very puzzled. In a few seconds, the girl''s fighting power had been greatly improved. What happened. The situation reversed in an instant. Barbara, who opened the "salted fish mode", was invincible. She was beating her opponent. One by one, the thugs fell to the ground, some convulsed, some broken hands and feet, lying on the ground unable to move. "Richard Long''s chosen apprentice." Luke nodded in the dark. Although the visual mode can bring special sensory experience, it depends on the user''s physical quality. Just like RPG Games, if the character you cultivate is a vegetable chicken, even if it is controlled by a professional player, he is still a vegetable chicken. Barbara has a strong fighting talent, but she lacks strength and experience. The "salted fish mode" perfectly makes up for two shortcomings, making her break through the bottleneck and become a powerful fighter. After solving the minions, Barbara turns and stares at the leader. Bruce sees the opportunity, a heavy blow to open defense, hit the other side stagger back, the side of Barbara burst to drink, soar, kick up. Click! There was a sound of broken bones in the air. The mysterious man wearing Falcon mask roared with pain. Two ribs in his left chest were broken by a kick, which made him breathe cold. Even so, the killing intention in those eyes still didn''t weaken. On the contrary, with the deepening of the pain, there was a trace of tragic breath.Barbara snorted coldly, "you''re the only one left. Now it''s time to surrender." The man was silent, his right hand over his chest, his left hand holding a knife, his eyes sweeping between Bruce and Barbara. "Don''t blame me if you don''t surrender." Barbara rushes forward quickly. In the third person, she looks like a god overlooking the earth. Every move of her opponent is expected. "Go to hell!" The girl began to attack crazily. Her fists wrapped with electric current pointed directly to the chest, neck, head and other key parts. Relying on her super insight ability, she played with her opponent between applause. It took only ten seconds to beat the mysterious man to the ground. "Isn''t that great?" Barbara clapped her hands, glanced at Batman behind her and whispered, "how strong did I think it was?" Bruce: "and Instead of defending, he strained his muscles and stared at the mysterious man who fell to the ground. Barbara shrugged, "don''t look, after so many attacks, he can''t get up." The voice did not fall, and a strange noise came from behind. The mysterious man, who could not stand down, sprang up like a cheetah, with a black knife across the air. It''s too late! I don''t know what kind of material the blade made of split the power armor, leaving blood marks on the shoulder. Barbara was so scared that her pupils contracted tightly that she couldn''t react for a moment. The mysterious man showed no mercy and pointed a knife at the girl''s throat. Bang! A blue energy cannon came from the sky and shot him straight out. Bruce looked up, and under the dark night sky, a little blue light flickered, "drone!" "Luke Shaw!" Bruce clenched his fist, his face became very ugly, and there was a haze in Barbara''s eyes. Wayne manor is his home, which is very precious. The Asian actually uses UAV here. Barbara, who is still in shock, doesn''t know all this. She covers her shoulder with her right hand and stares at the mysterious man who gets up again. When she sees her body exposed under her broken clothes, she looks shocked. "how can it be, your injury..." Chapter 364 Barbara clearly remembers that she made seven attacks on the mysterious man, each of which was mixed with electric shock. Ordinary people couldn''t stand it, but this guy not only stood up, but also didn''t get hurt. Bruce murmured, "who are you? Superhuman The mysterious man did not answer. He picked up the knife on the ground and attacked again. His action was as swift as before, and it seemed that he was not affected by the pain. Barbara is so suspicious that she retreats under the attack of the other party. Bruce sees the right time and throws a bat dart. The dart passes the mysterious man''s chest, leaving a blood mark more than ten centimeters long. Under the dim moonlight, the wound healed quickly and recovered as before in just a few seconds. Barbara, who witnessed this scene, was completely shocked. No wonder the other side can still fight in the case of broken ribs? It turned out to be immortal. "What kind of monster are you?" The girl yelled and was a little scared. She was worried that the guy in front of her would roar and turn into a terrible creature like wolf or giant bat. Bruce, too, was gloomy. He had dealt with a lot of criminals and had never seen anything like that. People? Or, monsters? The mysterious man is still silent. Maybe he is dumb. The situation began to get weird. Barbara didn''t dare to attack like before. Instead, she stepped back and watched her opponent carefully. When Bruce and Alfred got in touch and learned that the mob was from owl court, her eyes were more determined. In any case, we must keep the mysterious man and dig out the news of owl court from him. Bruce made up his mind to attack. The black cloak rattles, and a dark shadow flashes across the night sky. Bruce, who goes all out, bursts out with terrifying fighting power. He only uses three moves to kill the dagger in the mysterious man''s hand. His fist is as fierce as a lion, his body is as light as an ape, and his head is the head of a mysterious man in a heavy boxing. Click! The Falcon mask cracked, revealing a slightly old face. The face is about 50 years old and has a distinctive outline, which is impressive. Bruce was stunned for a moment. He always thought this face was familiar. The mysterious man whose mask was smashed covered his cheek and looked very flustered, just like a child who had not seen anyone in the cellar for a long time. His eyes flashed with all kinds of complex emotions such as fear, confusion and hesitation. He roared in a low voice and ran out without looking back. "Stop!" Barbara yelled and was about to pursue her. EVA''s advice came from her ear, "Miss Gordon, don''t forget the mission. Military armor can''t be left in the hands of outsiders." The girl stamped her feet in anger and turned to Bruce Wayne, "Hello! Why don''t you go after him? " Bruce shakes his head slightly, takes out the hook and grabs the building in the distance. With the help of the pulling force of the rope, he soars into the air and disappears into the night sky like a bat. "Strange guy, it''s arrogant not to say a word!" Barbara was upset. She wanted to fight side by side with Batman and become a close comrade in arms, but after some contact, she found that the other party didn''t believe in herself at all. Instead, she set up defenses everywhere, as if she were some villain. This makes the girl''s blood become cool, and her good feeling disappears completely. In fact, the reason for all this is not her own, but the power armor. Bruce has a deep prejudice against Luke, who was born in the underworld family, and is also wary of Barbara wearing Tesla power armor. After the battle, Barbara began to deal with the battlefield. Under EVA''s command, she unloaded the mob''s power armor and collected them together. There were 15 thugs attacking Wayne manor. Surprisingly, only 13 sets of power armor were found. "No, it''s missing one." The girl checked carefully. It''s thirteen, not fourteen. One set of armor disappeared. ¡­¡­ Outside Wayne manor, the mysterious man who escaped from the woods ran on the road like a madman. As he ran, he roared like a beast. His eyes flickered, sometimes happy, sometimes painful, and he didn''t know what to think of. It wasn''t until I ran to a black car, opened the trunk, took out the Falcon mask and put it over my head that I calmed down. After resting for a while, he opened the door and drove away. At night, the black car sped along the road, across the sparsely populated forest path and stopped in front of an abandoned construction site. The mysterious man got out of the car, picked up the toolbox and went inside. Shortly after he left, a shadow appeared in the grass, painted black armor, ghost like body, it was Luke wearing ghost No.1. Luke looks around, and the environment is on the screen. "There are 16 cameras, 13 traps, three secret sentries and two secret doors. Good security measures.""But it doesn''t work for me." When Luke stepped out of the grass, his figure disappeared with his right foot landing. In the changing light and shadow, he could only see a shadow that was not easy to detect. The camera hidden in the treetops, stone cracks and walls didn''t notice the scene at all. Luke lowered his feet, followed the mysterious man not far or near, and walked into the construction site. There is a historical site in the depth of the construction site. Walking down the secret door and through the narrow corridor, the scene in front of you suddenly widens. Unconsciously, you come to the lush primeval forest. The sound of the flowing stream reverberates in my ears. The air is mixed with the fragrance of flowers and plants. The sound of Nightingale comes from a distance. There are four bright lights flashing on the nearby treetops. They are two monkey faced owls with thick feathers. The owl''s head drooped and looked at something curiously. Their vision is different from that of human beings. They can barely see the ghost armor hidden in the light and shadow. Luke didn''t pay much attention to the owl. He followed the mysterious man and walked carefully to the deep forest. When passing by an old tree, there was a sudden burst of air in my ear. Luke instinctively turned over, a spear made of fine steel brushed his body and nailed it to the tree trunk. At the same time, the mysterious man in front suddenly turns around, takes up his submachine gun and shoots at the place where Luke is. There was a clatter in the air, and the light and shadow dissipated, revealing the dark ghost armor. Luke looked back and turned to the front, "how did you find me?" The mysterious man dropped the submachine gun and pulled out the Black Dagger on his back, "nothing can escape the owl''s eye." "Make a mystery!" Luke snorted, his right hand open, and a blue light pierced the air. Boom! The big tree 20 meters away exploded, and the guy hiding in the book didn''t have time to scream and was blown into several sections by the shock wave. Luke stepped forward, wearing ghost armor, he was like death walking out of hell, "it''s said that there is a secret killer force called claw in owl court, you should be one of them." "That''s good. I''ve been having a headache about how to dig you out. I didn''t expect you to come to me." "That''s great." In Luke''s eyes, the green fire of excitement was burning, and the power of fear shrouded around him. In an instant, all the sounds disappeared, and the forest became extremely quiet. Even the shivering owl hiding in the tree was afraid to look. Chapter 365 As an old organization with a long history, owl court has very strict rules and regulations. To maintain the rules and regulations is the super killer force talons cultivated by the court secretly. The managers of owl court will look for young people with excellent physical fitness and potential to become killers in major cities. They will cheat young people into the secret base of the court in a dark way at some time. Then there is the cruel training of inhumanity: fighting, fighting, confrontation Young people''s bodies become extremely strong in the accumulated training, while their spirits are on the verge of collapse under the devastation of drugs and witchcraft. Often only one of a dozen people gets away with it and becomes the so-called "masterpiece". Sadly, even if you survive, you won''t be free, because there are more terrible experiments waiting. The reason why claws are feared by people is that superb fighting skills and professional killing skills are only superficial, and the key lies in nearly immortal body and emotionless killing. Strictly speaking, they are just a group of puppets who have no feelings and only know how to kill. William Cobb is one of the most powerful members of the claw army. He doesn''t know who he is or where he comes from. He can only remember some things in the past through the flash of memory in his mind. No memory, no emotion. As a result, William Cobb never knew what fear was, but now, he felt the fear everywhere, like a huge shadow covering every corner. Death was so close that people could not help shaking. "You It''s Who is it? " A hoarse voice echoed through the forest, and William Cobb held his dagger and stared at the approaching black armor. "That''s a good question. Unfortunately, I don''t have to tell a dead man." After a pause, Luke said, "no, you can survive if you tell me the location of the owl court and the entrance to the underground labyrinth." "The owl will never give in!" "Come on! You are just a puppet, a tool made to kill people. You don''t even have your own will. Give me back to talk about surrender. " "Talking to people like you is a waste of time." Luke snorted coldly. The power of fear penetrated into William Cobb''s heart, sprouted and grew in his heart, and bit by bit destroyed his will. After six months of training, Luke roughly mastered the power of fear captured from parallax monster. Fear is one of the seven emotional forces in the universe, representing the original will. People with the power of fear can create and control fear at will, and use fear to create energy for attack or defense. Luke can''t transform fear into physical energy like parallax monster, but he can create fear in his opponent''s heart, use fear to destroy the enemy''s will bit by bit, and then achieve the purpose of enslaving others. William Cobb clenched his teeth, tried to fight, unwilling to give in to his inner fear, but his knees were bending little by little, and finally fell to the ground. Luke walked up to him, his eyes were burning green, like a devil crawling out of hell, but there was an imperceptible yellow light in his eyes, which was the most primitive power of fear, "tell me, where is the entrance to the owl court?" William Cobb raised his hand stiffly and pointed back. "Lead the way ahead!" "Yes, Lord Master William Cobb, enslaved by fear, got up tremblingly, like a frightened dog, carefully leading the way. After walking about two kilometers, they came to a natural cave covered by trees and vines. Luke looked around and frowned, "where is this?" "My habitat, when there is no mission, I will come back here and wait for instructions." "There are killers like you in there?" "Yes." "How many?" "Four." It''s clear to Luke that this should be one of the nests of the owl court, where the claws are frozen. "What''s your name?" "William Cobb!" Oh! Luke was surprised when he raised his eyebrows, "take off the mask." William Cobb did not dare to hesitate. He took off his Falcon mask and showed an old face of panic. Luke looked at it carefully, looking strange. He thought it was a miscellaneous fish, but he didn''t think it was still a key role. William Cobb! Little Dick Grayson''s great grandfather, one of the top killers in the claw army, was sent to attack Wayne manor. "How many old memories do you have." "I only know the name, the others are vague." "Amber gold! Have you heard of it? " William Cobb shook his head blankly with awe in his eyes.Seeing this, Luke didn''t ask again. There were few normal people in the claw army. They were either brainwashed, controlled by drugs, or mentally damaged. They became emotionless killers. This kind of person can''t give a normal answer. They walked along the cave. William Cobb was familiar with the cave and knew the location of each trap. Under his instructions, they went all the way to the deepest chamber of the cave. Outside the chamber of Secrets stood a mysterious man wearing a white Falcon mask. After seeing William Cobb, he asked rudely, "why did the mission fail?" "Tell me, what happened?" William Cobb bowed his head and said nothing as usual, but his body trembled slightly, as if afraid of something. The mysterious man didn''t notice this. He opened the stone door and went into the secret room after a series of curses. William Cobb followed him. The room is very big, more than 10 meters long and wide, but the temperature is frighteningly low, and the walls are covered with frost. There are four coffin like objects on the middle floor side by side, two openings and two tightly closed. The mysterious man didn''t adapt to the environment of the secret room. He went to the coffin and turned on the power switch, "get in quickly, I''m freezing to death." William Cobb was silent, nailed to the door, motionless. "Why, No." The mysterious man sneered, took out a remote control like instrument and gently pointed at William Cobb, who hugged his head and roared, as if in great pain, his body trembled. "Tools don''t need feelings. All you have to do is obey orders, my orders." The mysterious man raised his head, his eyes showed arrogance and a little bit of viciousness. It can be seen that he enjoyed the way William Cobb held his head and screamed. "That''s what you control claws." Suddenly, a strange voice rang out in the room. The mysterious man was stunned. Suddenly, his abdomen was hit hard. He squatted on the ground like a shrimp, and his instrument was robbed. As light and shadow change, Luke in ghost armor appears in front of him, playing with the instrument with his fingers and smiling maliciously, "please answer me a question, where is amber gold?" Chapter 366 "Who are you? How do you know amber gold? Who told you that?" The mysterious people are shocked. Amber gold is the secret of owl court. Only the core members are qualified to understand it. How can outsiders understand it. Luke looked him up and down, nodded with satisfaction, "it doesn''t look like a fish, it''s good." "William Cobb, it''s up to you. Remember, live." "I see, master." William Cobb nodded excitedly with abnormal joy in his eyes. Although his memory was incomplete, he did not forget the suffering he suffered. This man has caused him too many injuries. Now, he wants to return what he has experienced. Soon there was a shrill cry in the room. William Cobb tortured his opponent bit by bit with the torture method he learned from the owl court. His vise like hands swam back and forth on the mysterious man, where the bones crackled like fried beans. This kind of pain, has not experienced the person to be unable to realize. Not interested in the fatalistic image, Luke turned to the computer and searched for the data inside. He guessed right. The stone chamber is a dormant place specially prepared for "claw" by Owl court. Although claw has nearly immortal body, it can''t live like normal people. Once it is released for a long time, the memory of body will wake up. Therefore, in order to prevent the talons from mutiny, the owl court specially built a set of refrigeration system, put the talons into the freezer for freezing, and only wake them up when necessary. The "coffin" in the room is the refrigeration system. Luke goes to a closed coffin, and turns on the power button at the top. The lid of the coffin opens slowly, revealing an ice bound body. "Sure enough!" Four coffins, two closed, two open, which means there is another claw out tonight. "William Cobb!" "I''m here, master." "Break his left leg." "Yes, master." William Cobb''s eyes show his fierce light, and he goes down with one foot, CLICK! There was a scream like killing a pig in the room. The patella of the mysterious man''s left leg was crushed by Shengsheng, and he almost passed out. Luke walked up to him and said indifferently, "tell me everything you know about owl court, including the personnel list, the behind the scenes leaders, the headquarters location and amber gold." "If you tell me, I''ll break your hands and legs and let you live. If you don''t, I''ll kill you." "Devil, you are the devil." The mysterious man screamed madly. His eyes were red and he wanted to eat people. Since he was a child, he had never suffered this kind of torture. What''s more frightening is that the other party''s cruel and merciless way of doing it. When he first met him, he was punished and didn''t give him a chance to speak. It can be seen that the other party does not care about their own life and death. "Who are you? Why bother us? " "Want to know where I came from? No problem, but... " As the conversation turned, Luke suddenly began to laugh. "Do you really want to hear it?" As soon as the mysterious man''s face stagnated, he suddenly woke up. Luke laughed and continued, "I can see that you are a smart man. If you don''t know my identity, you may live. If you know, you will die." "Have you thought about it? If you have, give me an answer. If not, I can only let William Cobb continue. I can see that he is willing to torture you." Mysterious man "What do you want to know?" he screamed, holding back the pain "That''s right! If you are caught, you will cooperate well. If you don''t cooperate, you will only ask for trouble. Just like the saying, "if you confess, you will be lenient; if you resist, you will be strict." Mysterious man Frankly, you wait for me. Innumerable vicious ideas have sprung up in my heart, but I dare not reveal a bit. "Or the initial question, where is amber gold?" "Don''t tell me you don''t know," Luke asked in a cold voice, squatting in front of him The mysterious man gasped for breath and said in a biting voice, "Amber gold is the main material for making claw troops. It belongs to the top secret. Only the judge knows its location, and no one else is qualified." After a pause, feeling the murderous spirit of Luke, he quickly added, "really, I didn''t cheat you. Even if you kill me, you don''t know!" The last sentence is imploring. Luke clenched his fist, pressed down his impatience and asked, "what does the judge mean?" "The judge is the supreme commander of the owl court. There are three judges. Usually, one is in charge of daily affairs, one is in charge of secret training institute, and one is in charge of contacting members. Five years ago, one judge died, and now there are only two left.""Who are their real identities?" "I don''t know that." The mysterious man forced out a wry smile, "everyone is wearing masks, everyone is wearing masks, and some of them are also equipped with sound changing equipment. Unless they are very familiar with it, they can''t guess." "This is the tradition of the owl court. All members who participate must wear the Falcon mask. No one knows who is under the mask except the judge?" "What''s your position in owl court?" "I am the manager, mainly responsible for the four claws in the secret room. When I have a task, I will come to the cave to unfreeze the claws and ask them to execute the order. After the task is completed, I will lock them in the coffin and ice them." "What if claws don''t obey?" Glancing at William Cobb, Luke asked with interest, "what would you do?" The mysterious man hesitated for a moment and said, "punishment!" Luke raised the remote. "Use this?" The mysterious man nodded. Luke uses his palm to squeeze the "remote control" into pieces. You can see that the so-called "punishment device" is actually waste made of plastic. "I''m really curious about how you make claws feel pain with this nothing thing." "This..." The mysterious man was speechless, and a lot of sweat came out of his forehead unconsciously. The sweat frosted under the action of air conditioning, which made him shiver all over. After a long time, Ai Ai Ai slowly said, "in fact, it''s the way of the circus. I heard that when they train young assassins, they will add some medicine to their meals. When the assassin''s mind is unstable, they will take out the remote control and punish him. After many times, they will There will be a stress response... " At this point, he stopped and raised his head uneasily with a slightly embarrassed expression. Luke''s face was queer. He glanced at William Cobb''s twisted face and burst into laughter. "Interesting, it''s so interesting, ha ha ha!" "It''s worthy of the owl court. You''re really talented for using the trainer''s method on people." Chapter 367 "I''ll kill you." A roar exploded in the stone chamber, William Cobb scowled, his face twisted not like a human being, the words of the mysterious man made his blood churn, his head seemed to explode, and many pictures buried in the deep memory of his boiling thoughts poured out. He remembered who he was, his wife, his children and the endless humiliation he had suffered at the base. The fury surged out, and William Cobb was like a wild animal. "Go to hell!" William Cobb roared, gripping his dagger and stabbing at the mysterious man''s heart. Suddenly, a huge force came from the side, flew out directly and hit the wall severely. Luke snorted coldly, and his eyes were full of murders. "he dares to kill without my command." "Remember, you''re just a dog, I want you to live, I want you to die, I want you to die." With a cold voice like a knife in William Cobb''s heart, he suddenly woke up and climbed up to Luke with trembling voice, "I''m wrong, master. I don''t dare any more." "Get out of the way." William Cobb got up and guarded the door carefully. This scene makes the mysterious man scared and scared. His heart is about to jump out. What''s the origin of this guy? He can make William Cobb bow down in a state of rage. "You Who are you? " Luke turned his head and said without expression, "the time is up, I''ll tell you." "For the sake of your honesty, I''ll give you two choices: one is to take off the mask and become my subordinate and serve me from now on; the other is to continue the previous session, I ask and you answer." The mysterious man lowered his head, his eyes flickering and hesitant. Luke didn''t force him to give him enough time to think. After a short silence, the mysterious man took off his Falcon mask and revealed a face of about 30 years old, "Cohen delke has seen his master." The pale face, which was covered with cold sweat, lowered deeply, with an imperceptible sense of humiliation and hatred. Luke didn''t bother to pay attention to the other party''s feelings. He looked at him up and down and said with a smile, "it''s interesting that the general manager of delck group, who is not a good multimillionaire, has run to the owl court to run errands." "The delks have been members of the owl court for generations," he murmured "So there are a lot of old Gotham families like you in owl court." Dirk nodded slowly. "According to the information I have, koelif of the Rozier family and Amir of the belong family should also be members of the owl court. If the owner needs them, he can arrest them. I believe he can get a lot of information." Luke sipped his lips and sneered. He was a real cannibal wolf. As soon as he surrendered, he couldn''t wait to sell his teammates. However, this kind of guy is his favorite. There is no psychological burden to kill him. In order to show his sincerity and save his life, Delk reveals all that he should and shouldn''t say, especially tonight''s action. In order to reshape Gotham, the owl court decides to open the night of revenge. They will launch an extermination operation against the mayor, the prosecutor, the police chief and the bureau directors tonight. Luke, who got the news, frowned slightly, thought about it and sent a text message to Barbara. At the end of the conversation, Luke left the cave with William Gerber, leaving Derek who fainted in the forest. As for the follow-up, he was smart and knew how to deal with it. ¡­¡­ Tonight''s Gotham is destined to be a sleepless night, just like the story in the nursery rhyme, when the owl shows its claws, the whole Gotham will tremble. Under the leadership of talons, thugs in Tesla power armor raided the top of Gotham City. They were far more equipped than guards, and even well-equipped armed forces were not rivals. Fierce fighting broke out in the municipal government, the procuratorial office and the police station. But for Barbara''s prior warning and a series of emergency measures taken by Harvey Dent and Wayne group, Gotham''s top management would be destroyed by a wave of groups. Of course, the most important thing is Batman. He is in charge of the city government. One person can block the attack of four claws. Outside the Gotham police station, with more and more armed police coming, the claws that see the situation wrong can only give the order to retreat. A group of bandits rushed out of the encirclement of police cars, such as winged apes, and disappeared into the night in a twinkling of an eye Jim Gordon gritted his teeth in anger, but there was no way. The armor on the mob is invulnerable. Apart from sniper rifles, ordinary weapons can''t cause damage at all, and the power and speed they show are totally superhuman. If ordinary people go up, they will be killed. The police department suffered heavy losses. There were more than a dozen wounded people alone. Fortunately, there were no dead people, which is a lucky thing. Looking at the smoking police station, Jim Gordon can''t help sighing. Gotham, who has just returned to calm, is likely to be in turmoil again because of this incident.Barbara curled her lips and said, "sigh what, didn''t we win?" Jim Gordon shakes his head and turns his eyes to the "hero" who suddenly appears. The opponent is wearing power armor and his voice is deliberately lowered, but somehow, he always has an inexplicable sense of familiarity. How strange! Barbara sticks out her tongue. Her father''s eyes make her feel hairy. After thinking about it, it''s better to go first. "If it''s OK, I''ll go first!" "Stop!" Jim yelled instinctively, as if he had repeated it many times at home. In an instant, a light flashed in his heart. He understood everything. No wonder his voice was so familiar, no wonder his movements were so familiar. This is my daughter! "You Asshole "You You... " Jim Gordon has round eyes and green face. Barbara let out a strange cry and started to run. "You stop for me Damn it Stop for me. " Jim Gordon chased like crazy. Unfortunately, as an ordinary man, how could he catch up with Barbara in power armor? In a few seconds, he was left far behind. Several police officers ran over and said curiously, "chief, you know that man." Jim Gordon had a terrible look on his face. He didn''t speak and turned away. Everyone looked at each other, but they were confused. What''s wrong with the director? Suddenly he was so angry. After returning to the police station, Jim Gordon dials his daughter''s phone. The result shows that he can''t get through. He angrily drops the phone on the ground. Then he gets in touch with his wife Sarah and tells her to lock her at home and never go out if she meets Barbara. At this time, the assistant came in, "chief, attorney general dent is coming to see you." Jim Gordon picked up his clothes and said, "ask him in." The assistant nodded. After a while, Harvey Dent with bandage on his shoulder came into the office, "I want you to check someone for me?" "Who?" Harvey Dent took out the picture and put it on the table. "The girl in the picture, as Luke Shaw''s female companion, will be able to dig out clues of power armor from her at the dinner party of Wayne manor tonight." Jim Gordon glanced at it, only to feel a breath blocking his chest and coughing. Chapter 368 The girl in the photo is in an orange red low cut dress, which sets off a concave and convex figure. Her figure is excellent, her muscles are tight, her skin is full, and she is shining in the light, just like a sports girl on the court, giving people a different kind of temptation. She was wearing a white fox mask. She couldn''t see her face clearly, but judging from her eyes and chin, the face under the mask must be peerless. No one else knows who she is. How can Jim Gordon not. This is my daughter! "What''s the matter with you?" Harvey Dent frowned slightly, feeling the other person''s expression was a little strange, "hurt?" Jim Gordon waved his hand, picked up the picture, looked at it a lot, and hissed with anger, "do you think she''s going to the Wayne hall party with Luke Shaw tonight?" "Yes." "They What''s their relationship? " When asked, Jim Gordon felt a dull pain in his chest. Harvey Dent looked back and shook his head. "It should be a lover or a lover, but you should know that there is no shortage of women around him like Luke Shaw. I think this girl should be one of his lovers." Click! The pen broke in two, and Jim Gordon, with a livid face, roared out, "Bourne! Bourne! Where is it? Get the hell out of here. " The assistant immediately appeared at the door, "chief, what''s the matter?" Jim Gordon raised his bloody palm. "Get some gauze." Assistant should a, quickly leave, in the heart is full of don''t understand, good end end how hurt. Harvey Dent frowns and stares straight ahead. He''s not stupid. Jim Gordon''s series of performances are too unreasonable. "Do you know the girl in the picture?" "I don''t know. I''ve never seen it." Jim Gordon took out a cigarette, lit it and took a deep breath. "But the one with Luke Shaw is definitely not a good man. Put the picture here. I''ll send someone to investigate." Harvey Dent was silent for a long time before he said, "Jim, you should understand the consequences of this matter. Whether it''s power armor, claw troops or owl court, it''s a big problem. Their goal is not to commit a crime, but to subvert the city. Once it''s successful, all our hard work will be in vain in an instant." "There is also Luke Shaw. The power armor on the mob is Tesla''s product and belongs to military equipment. I don''t know the role of Luke Shaw in this incident, but we must open the gap from him and find the weakness of the armor." "You must pay attention to it." Jim Gordon puffed out his cigarette and said wearily, "don''t worry, I''ll give you an answer." Harvey Dent said nothing more and got up to leave the office. Jim Gordon went to the window, looked out at the night and shook his head. Barbara, you''re going to piss me off! ¡­¡­ Barbara, who is busy with her work, is sitting on the beach with her mobile phone in her hand. There are seven missed calls on the screen, five from her father and two from Aunt Sarah. "It''s over. It''s all over." Remembering all kinds of things before, the girl held her head in her hands and was very upset. How could it be discovered? It''s so loud that I can recognize it. Dad is so powerful. No, no, I will be scolded to death if I go home. "What''s the matter? Who''s bothering you again?" Luke, dressed in a suit, came from behind with a midnight snack in her hand. Barbara was not in the mood to eat. When she saw that he seemed to grasp the last straw, "Luke, you have to help me." "What''s the matter?" "My father, he recognized me. I lied to him that I would go to my classmate''s house tonight, but I went to the dinner party with you at Wayne manor, and the power armor. He knew all about it." "I don''t know. Don''t forget that without you, the police station has become a ruin. In principle, you saved them." Luke opened the plastic bag, took out a fruit sandwich and put it in her mouth. Barbara was a little hungry, but she lost her appetite at the thought of her father. "Or you can take me back later!" Luke stopped and looked strange, "are you sure you want to do this? Your father is the police chief, and I..." Shrugged and said with a smile, "you should know something about my identity." Barbara was silent, her eyes turned straight, and she asked tentatively, "my father said that you are the boss of the young master gang of seaside city, the underground leader of the west coast. Is that true or false?" "What do you think?" "It seems to be true." Barbara let out her breath and was very glad. "I didn''t expect to be friends with a gangster boss, but don''t you look so terrible?"Luke laughs happily, "the boss of the gang doesn''t have to be fierce. The key is the means and ways of doing things." "What do you mean?" "In short, you should make them respect you, be afraid of you, be afraid of you, and be obedient to you. If you do these four things well, you will be the boss." "Are your men afraid of you?" "Of course!" The girl looked up and down at Luke and wondered, "can''t see what''s terrible about you?" Luke threw the rest of the sandwich to the wild cat, and said, "come with me, I''ll show you my terrible side." With that, she got up and walked to the black bridge car parked on the dock. The girl didn''t know, so she followed up curiously. As soon as she opened the door, she was pressed on the seat. Barbara''s cheeks turned red and her heart pounded like a drum, "you What are you doing? Let me go. " "Don''t talk. Something terrible is beginning." The night is quiet. A black car is walking slowly on the beach. The moaning makes the wild cat waiting for the fish to bite on the beach puzzled. Spring is over. How can there be a female calling for spring. ¡­¡­ The next evening, some guilty Barbara crept open the door and was about to go upstairs. There was a heavy cough behind her. As soon as the girl was stiff, she quickly put down her suitcase and looked at her father standing at the kitchen door in panic, "Dad, you You You At home Stretch for a long time, put down such a sentence, speak, shame ground lowers a head. I had so much fun with Luke that I forgot all about going home. Jim Gordon, with a dark face and a gloomy face, looked up and down at his daughter. His clothes, boots and jewelry were all changed. He was still a valuable brand-name product. Seeing this scene, he felt a fire in his heart and wanted to burn the damned Asian to ashes. Barbara apologized when she saw that the situation was wrong, "Dad, I''m wrong. I''ll never..." "Come here for me!" Jim Gordon roared, gave his daughter a cold look and turned to the study. Barbara has a kind of misfortune. She looks for help at Aunt Sarah at the stairway. The latter shakes her head helplessly and uses her hands to make her talk as little as possible. Chapter 369 No father does not want his daughter to be happy. Although everyone has different definitions of happiness, most fathers hope that their daughter can find a husband who is honest, kind, single-minded and worthy of being entrusted for life. Luke, who has a lot of black history, is not a perfect choice or even a qualified product. In the dark study, Jim Gordon, sitting in a chair, stares at his daughter. The air pressure around him is very low, like the threat of a storm. Barbara squeezed her right hand in her left hand, looked up and down from time to time. "Dad, I''m wrong. I promise you that I will never miss your call." Jim Gordon clenched his fist and took out a picture from his arms to resist the impulse of beating people, "is the person in the picture you?" Barbara glanced and said in shock, "where did the picture come from and who took it." "It''s you." Jim Gordon put away the picture, gritted his teeth and yelled, "last night, you and Luke Shaw were at a party at Wayne hall?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "He bought you your orange dress, jewelry and boots?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Tell me, what''s your relationship with him?" Three questions in a row left Barbara speechless. Fortunately, she was ready to speak after making out with Luke last night. When she saw that something was wrong, she quickly said it out, "partnership, yes, partnership, we are partners." "Partner?" Jim Gordon slapped his hand on the table, and the anger in his eyes almost turned into substance. "Barbara, you think I''m a fool!" The fury almost lifted the roof! Barbara felt numb and quickly explained, "I didn''t cheat you. Really, we are partners. I help. He provides money and weapons. I don''t believe you." Come on, raise your right hand and turn the ring on your index finger, bang! An energy bomb shoots out of the ring, leaving a fist sized crater in the wall. "You see, the ring is the reward, and he gave me all the other equipment." Jim Gordon frowned slightly and looked at the wall. The depth of the round pit reached seven centimeters, which showed that he was so strong that if he hit a person, he might kill him. After a few seconds of silence, he said in a cold voice, "take off the ring." Barbara didn''t dare to hesitate, so she quickly took off the ring and put it on the table. Jim Gordon picked up the ring and looked at it carefully in front of her eyes, then asked, "how to use it?" "If you rub 90 degrees clockwise, you can only use it three times. After three times, you have to charge it." Jim Gordon turns the ring according to his daughter''s instructions. An energy gun shoots out of the ring, breaks the glass and disappears out of the window. Is it true? Jim Gordon was secretly surprised that he could not understand the technology on the ring, which was many times better than the current weapon technology. Rumor has it that Luke Shaw has the technological power far beyond this era. It seems to be true. Barbara secretly observed her father''s face and saw that it was getting better. She quickly added, "how is it? Is it very bad?" Jim Gordon snorted and left the ring on the table. It can be seen that the ring was used for self-defense. Although he had a poor sense of Luke Shaw, he still agreed with it. "What else." "Wait a minute." Barbara ran to the living room and dragged the 70 pound suitcase into her study. As the power was turned on, the blue light came out from the suitcase, which was divided into two parts from the middle. The black armor piece extended up and down to form a human frame. "This is..." Jim Gordon stood up from his chair with wide eyes. "Power armor, last night''s power armor!" Barbara raised her eyebrows and introduced excitedly, "this is not ordinary power armor. Luke has unlocked all functions. Its performance is twice that of similar armor. It was on it that I beat back the mob last night." Jim Gordon was shocked and looked at his daughter carefully. "what''s the relationship between you and Luke Shaw? He would give you such an important thing!" "It''s not for him, it''s for a loan," Luke said. If I can help him get back the 100 sets of power armor robbed by Owl court, he will give me a stronger one. " Jim Gordon is silent. His daughter''s words make him doubt his initial judgment. Is it true that they are partners, not lovers. No! As the leader of the underworld, Luke Shaw has no shortage of capable people. Why do you want to find Barbara? Barbara is only 18 years old. Although she is smart, she has no actual combat experience. He has no reason to cooperate with such a person. Jim Gordon, who is trying to figure out his joints, slowly raises his head. His sharp eyes seem to penetrate people''s hearts. Barbara is staring at him uneasily and says expectantly,"Dad, why do you look at me like this? I''m not lying. What I just said is true." Jim Gordon sighed and his face was filled with disappointment, "Barbara, you are 18 years old, and you are an adult. I will not interfere in your interpersonal relationship too much, but Luke Shaw is an exception. He is a ruthless person, far more dangerous than owl court. No matter what your relationship is, from now on, you are not allowed to have any contact with him The ring can be kept. The power armor must be returned. I don''t want to see you in prison one day Barbara: -- "Well, stop talking about it and get out." The girl had no choice but to put away the power armor and leave the study. In the room, the worried Jim Gordon lights a cigarette, and when it''s halfway through, he picks up the phone, "Bourne, turn on the bat light." ¡­¡­ Last night''s attack had a lot of impact on Gotham City. Fortunately, the rare concerted efforts of the senior management and the influence of Wayne group finally pushed this matter down. Most people only know that a gang of thugs failed to rob a bank last night and broke out a conflict with the police. This kind of case is a small incident, which is normal for Gotham, whose crime rate ranks first in the United States. Of course, for those in the know, the attack is far more than superficial. The criminal gang named "owl court" is declaring war on the whole high level of Gotham. This time, it failed. Who can guarantee that they will not make a comeback. As the saying goes, if you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid of them. For the sake of its own safety and the future of Gotham City, the judiciary and political circles have reached an unprecedented consensus and launched all forces to search for information related to owl court. In Delk manor, Cohen Delk, whose hands and feet are covered with bandages, leans on his chair to rest. Suddenly, the window opens, and with the cold wind, a dark shadow appears in front of him, which is William Cobb, once a claw. Cohen delke clenched the handle and said in a voice, "did the master send you?" William Cobb took out a hard disk from his arms and put it on the table, "this is given to you by the owner. The program in the hard disk can crack the protective wall of the power armor and unlock all the functions of the armor." Dirk glanced at the hard disk and said, "why did you give it to me?" "The master said that there are three judges in the owl court. If one of them dies, there should be a new person to make up for him. That person can only be you. You should be the master of the owl court." Dirk felt both excited and scared, "I I''m not qualified enough. " William Cobb didn''t speak any more and jumped out of the window. Chapter 370 The figure in the room had disappeared, but Cohen delke''s heart was boiling. He is eager for power and strength, otherwise he will not give up his position and run errands for the owl court. He hopes to sit at the top of the court one day and become the underground king of Gotham. Unfortunately, this idea can only be tasted alone in the dead of night. The Delk family is not a famous family, and its total assets add up to only US $200 million, which is a huge gap compared with the real rich families, such as the Wayne family, the Elliott family, the Kane family and so on. There are three ways to get a high position in owl Court: first, special background; second, powerful family power; third, extraordinary personal ability. Dirk didn''t meet any of the three conditions. He thought he was unique in the world and could take on a great responsibility, but others didn''t think so. His family background barely ranked in the middle of the court. He has no chance to be a judge unless Thinking of all kinds of interests and possible outcomes, delke tossed and turned, glancing at the hard disk on his desk from time to time. He heard about the war last night. It can be said that it was a total failure. One of the top management of Gotham City was not dead, while the owl side suffered heavy losses. Many thugs fell into the hands of the police. Fortunately, those people were all outside members and did not know the internal situation. Otherwise, things would get out of hand. It is said that Luke Shaw can directly control the dynamic armor. One of the reasons why the raid on Wayne manor failed is that Luke Shaw took control of three sets of armor. This incident caused quite a stir within the court, and people also had differences on the use of power armor. One part thought that armor should be abandoned and traditional methods should be adopted; the other part held opposite opinions and proposed to crack the core procedures of armor and completely control them in their own hands. However, the defense system of power armor is so advanced that it can''t be broken at all. Now, it''s in your own hands to crack it. The flame of power is burning, and Derek''s face is changing. The road of betrayal has no possibility of turning back, and the end is also very miserable. There is also the mysterious "master", whose fear seeps into people''s hearts and seems to freeze his soul. Standing in front of him, Derek feels like a prey on a spider web, which can be torn up at any time. That man is so terrible that he can''t resist. What''s more difficult is his background. Through a series of dialogues, it''s easy to see that the other party doesn''t care about owl court at all. His purpose is amber gold. "Amber gold!" Delk''s eyes became more and more deep. If it is really AMBER GOLD! It''s OK to cooperate, as long as you can sit in the position of a judge and use your authority to give him some amber gold, it''s no big deal. I''m afraid the other side will break the bridge. After repeated deliberation, delke finally made up his mind that since he had betrayed, there was no other way, and he could only go one way to the dark. In any case, have a fight. Such an opportunity, there will be no old man swept a glance, slightly nodded. The side door opened automatically, and Delk put away his badge and went in. There is a downward passage behind the secret door. Walking along the passage, there is a room full of candles at the end. The wall is carved with the relief of monkey faced owl. An old man leans against the relief and seems to be dozing off. Dirk coughed and said in a low voice, "I want to see your honor." The old man raised his eyelids, glanced and hung down, "I didn''t receive the message to summon you." Dirk stepped forward and said very seriously, "I have important news to report. I have to meet with the magistrate." "How important it is." "It''s about the victory of this war." The old man looked up again, his turbid eyes shining, as if he was judging whether the other party had lied. Derek''s heart thumped, trying to keep calm. A moment later, the old man looked back and took out a black cloth, "take it with you!" Dirk took a long breath, picked up the black cloth and covered his eyes, just like he had done many times before. The next step is the familiar journey, walking, riding, walking It was not until the black cloth was taken off that Delk regained his light. He has come to the headquarters of the owl court. Standing in front of him is Sir Black Hawk, one of the two judges. Of course, the Black Hawk is just a code. No one knows his real name. "Yes, sir." Delk quickly bowed. Sir Black Hawk raised his head, his face hidden under the mask, but his eyes showed a light examination. Last night, a stronghold of owl court was attacked, and it was Cohen delke who was in charge of that stronghold. According to him, it was William Cobb''s memory that led to the next series of troubles. Sir Black Hawk had deep doubts about this. If William Cobb hadn''t come out again and attacked other talons, he would have caught Derek long ago."You want to see me. What can I do for you?" "Well, after I went back last night, I thought a lot about it. The key reason why the plan failed was the power armor. There is no doubt about the performance of the armor. With it, the soldiers are invincible. However, the key to control the armor is in the hands of Luke Shaw. Once he gives the control method to the police, we will be completely passive. This is not good." "I know what you say." Sir Black Hawk took a deep look at Derek. "But what can I do?" "Yes, of course!" Dirk raised his head, eyes flashing light, that is the desire for power, "as long as the core program is cracked, modified, power armor will become our weapon." "Do you have the ability to crack?" "Not before, now..." Delke pointed out, "there''s a 60% chance." Oh! Sir Blackhawk raised his eyebrows and said, "do you still know hacker technology?" "It''s not me. It''s some other friends." Dirk smiles a little. Although he is very flustered, his face shows a little complacency. "there are some unknown channels in the history of the Dirk family. I am willing to offer some of them just for Just ask for... " After a pause, he said in a meaningful way, "I only want the jazz to take care of me." Chapter 371 The person who can be a leader is not a fool. Sir Black Hawk can feel the meaning of Delk''s words. If he guesses correctly, the other party''s goal should be the leader''s position. It is true that since the death of the Nightingale, the throne of the judge has been vacant. Several years have passed, and no suitable person has been selected. The headquarters is dissatisfied with this. It has repeatedly proposed to send someone to replace it, but it has been rejected. It''s not up to outsiders to intervene in Gotham''s affairs! With these thoughts in his mind, sir Black Hawk''s tone softened, "if you really succeed, I don''t mind giving you some support. It''s time to choose the third leader. The big chair can''t always be empty." Derek was overjoyed and bowed deeply, "Sir Black Hawk, please give me a backup. I will give you an answer at noon tomorrow at the latest." "Good! Good! I hope you can make it After that, sir Black Hawk ordered a copy of the hard disk of the power armor core program, and Derek, who got the hard disk, left without stopping. Looking at his back, the Black Hawk''s face sank. Another judge appeared quietly at the door, "do you believe him?" "I don''t believe it." "Then why give him a hard disk?" Black Hawk cold hum a, "I want to see who is playing our idea, by the way, last night''s thing check how." "Nothing?" "How?" The Black Hawk''s brow went up, then sank down, and said with great certainty, "there can be no clue." "No, the trap is intact, and the camera doesn''t show any signs of outsiders. From the beginning to the end, there was only William Cobb who killed the three paws in the stronghold. It''s not clear whether he did anything to Derek." The black hawk was silent for a moment, then suddenly asked, "will they collude?" "It''s not likely. William Cobb doesn''t have this kind of wisdom. He''s a killer. The killer has his own way of behavior." Black Hawk is silent again, the other side''s words are very reasonable, he is unable to refute. "Instead of caring about Derek, we should put our energy on William Cobb. The longer he is free, the more things he thinks of and the greater the threat to us. We must get rid of them as soon as possible." The Black Hawk sighed softly and said indifferently, "I have thought of a way to deal with him." "How?" "Dick Grayson!" ¡­¡­ Man is a collective animal. For most people, home is the home of the soul, and family is the warmest harbor. William Cobb is no exception. As time went on, he remembered many things: his parents, friends, classmates, and his dearest wife and son. He was kidnapped during World War II, when his son was only one year old, that is to say, if his son was still alive, he would have become an elderly man. At the thought of this, my heart aches faintly. Now, he only wants to know about his wife and son. If they are still alive, he will take a look at them from a distance. With the consent of the "host", William cobmey embarked on a journey to find his family. I don''t know if God has eyes, but he found it. After his disappearance, his wife married an actor named Drake Grayson, and his son changed his name to Thor Grayson. His life was very bad. He only lived 35 years old and had one child. The boy''s name is John Grayson. He''s famous at the Gotham circus. He''s the most famous stunt performer. Unfortunately, fate does not favor the Grayson family. Last year, because of an accident, John Grayson and his wife Mary both died, leaving only 13-year-old son Dick Grayson. In other words, in this world, only Dick Grayson is left in William Cobb''s family. After finding out the news, William Cobb couldn''t wait any longer. He had to meet the child and do what he could. ¡­¡­ Wayne manor villa. Alfred rushed into the bedroom, "master Wayne, I think I found the man you''re looking for." Then he took out a picture and put it on the table. The man in the picture has an angular face, which is highly recognizable and can leave an impression at a glance. "John Grayson! A famous acrobat in Gotham Bruce patted the table and said, "yes, it''s this face. It''s very similar. No wonder it looks familiar. It''s him!" Alfred was puzzled, "according to the clues you provided, the claw''s age should be between forty and fifty years old. John Grayson is only in his thirties, which can''t be the same person. Moreover, John Grayson died in a performance accident last year, and his body is in the cemetery. I sent someone to check it, and the person in the coffin is him." After a pause, he added,"The resemblance doesn''t mean they are related by blood, maybe it''s a coincidence." Bruce Wayne shook his head slightly. "I thought so before..." Take out a document and pass it to him, "look at this, and you''ll see." Alfred opens the file and swipes through it. What is recorded in the document is nothing else. It is the information about the owl court collected by Gotham City leaders with all their efforts, which focuses on the "claw" troops. Don''t underestimate the power of the government. Even the Gotham City Government, which is known for its "incompetence", has to give up when it breaks out. There are many records in the documents, including the origin and background of owl court, the ability of claw, training methods and so on. It can be said that except for the core part, everything of the court is on this. After reading the document, Alfred''s expression became very dignified. Immortal body! Cold blooded and merciless killing puppets! Beyond the power and speed of ordinary people! ¡­¡­ Such a monster can be mass produced! Bruce said in a voice, "most of the claws are trained before they are 30 years old, and then they are frozen. They are only awakened when they need to. The claws in the frozen state are hardly old, while the claws I see are 40 or even 50 years old." "What does that mean?" Alfred said sternly, "it means that the famous claw has performed many missions. His real age may reach 100." As soon as the words changed, he said, "it''s too hasty to judge by this point alone!" Alfred shook his head, puzzled by the young master''s action. "What if he really had something to do with the graysons? It was decades ago. " Bruce got up and went to the window, quietly looking at the repaired garden, "the night before yesterday, when the attack happened, where was Luke Shaw, do you know?" Alfred was stunned. "Is this about him?" "It''s not clear whether it''s related, but I know one thing. When I was fighting with talons, there was a UAV on my head, and the owner of the UAV was Luke Shaw. after talons fled, the UAV also disappeared. You say, where will it go?" Alfred''s eyes widened. "You mean..." Bruce gritted his teeth, "I''m sure Luke Shaw has that claw." Chapter 372 Alfred never doubted the young master''s judgment. The young master could always find the right clues from the complicated intelligence, but this time he was puzzled. "Why did Luke Shaw get into trouble with owl court for the stolen power armor?" "The Ministry of defense has already put money into Tesla''s account. In principle, armor has nothing to do with Tesla. The FBI and tianyanhui are the most anxious people. Now the situation is reversed. As president of Tesla, Luke Shaw actually went to Gotham in person. How could his purpose be only for armor." Bruce clenched his fist and said, "he must have other intentions." Don''t sigh in Alfred''s heart, "what are you going to do next? I''m afraid it''s not that easy to check him. " Bruce shook his head and asked, "the girl''s identity, have you found it?" At the mention of this question, Alfred suddenly became eccentric and put down the picture as he spoke. "You may not believe it. The girl''s name is Barbara Gordon, and her father is your old acquaintance, director Gordon." Huh? Bruce was stunned for a moment, "are you sure?" Alfred nodded and chuckled. "That orange low cut dress was bought at Wayne group''s clothing store. I''ve asked the boss. It''s Luke Shaw with Barbara." "It''s so interesting that the daughter of the chief of police falls in love with the gang boss." Bruce ignored the housekeeper''s teasing, picked up the photo and scanned it. It was Luke and Barbara in the photo. They walked out of the clothing store talking and laughing with a lot of goods in their hands. "Does Jim Gordon know?" "I don''t know for sure." "Why are you so sure?" Alfred sighed and said earnestly, "master Wayne, you don''t have children and you don''t understand how it feels to be a father. No father wants his daughter to fall in love with someone like Luke Shaw." Bruce was stunned and thoughtful. Alfred added, "I''ve checked the Grayson family. They are sparsely populated, and only Dick Grayson is a survivor. If the celebrity claw is really related to John Grayson as you predicted..." He said, shrugging, "it''s too unlikely." "Where is the child?" "After his parents died, he lived in the circus all the time. Later, he was driven out for some unknown reason..." "Vagrant?" "Yes, will you bring him back?" Bruce closed his eyes and shook his head. "Put it in the welfare home first." ¡­¡­ If Dick Grayson''s life is divided into two parts, then the first 13 years of life is heaven, and the latter is hell. The unexpected death of his parents had a great impact on dick. At one time, he even had the idea of suicide. Fortunately, there were many kind-hearted people in the circus. Under the care of the people, he finally got rid of depression and became an energetic boy again. Unfortunately, it all came to an abrupt end four months ago. That day, when he went to move things, he saw a group of local ruffians come into the commander''s office and eavesdrop. As a result, he just heard the truth. It turned out that his parents didn''t die in an accident, because the commander refused to pay the protection fee to the gang. The group retaliated and drenched the rope used in the Skywalker performance with strong acid, so that the parents who didn''t know it would fall to death. Dick was furious when he learned the truth. He ran to the nearby police station to report to the police, but the police sent him to the prison for inexplicable charges. He stayed in the prison for half a month before he was able to escape. In order to do business and avoid trouble, the commander drove dick out of the circus. Since then, he has become a tramp. Although he has no fixed place, he never forgets revenge and goes to work whenever he has a chance. Dick, who had been trained in the circus since he was a child, is in excellent physical condition, and ordinary people are really not his rivals. A series of attacks let the gang boss Tony Zuko furious, ordered the whole city to search for him, after several days of investigation, finally determined Dick''s hiding place. At night, a dozen armed gang members appeared outside an abandoned building on the bank. Suddenly With a loud bang, the building exploded, and the wooden blocks and beams collapsed downward. Four unfortunate people couldn''t dodge and were directly crushed under the ruins. One yelled, "I found him. On the beach, don''t let him run away." The people who got the news rushed to the beach. Dick bit his teeth and was not reconciled. One or two people could deal with it, but there were more than a dozen of them. Facing the surging crowd, Dick Grayson had to run away. Dick Grayson''s physical fitness was very good, but no matter how good he was, he couldn''t stand the siege. Before long, he was blocked in the cabin on the dock. His throat was burning, and Dick''s face turned red as he listened to the foul language coming from outside. He held the dagger in his hand and wanted to tear them apart.These bastards killed their parents and shamelessly humiliated them. At this time, there was a scream in my ear, followed by the sound of fierce fighting and people''s reluctance to die. The fighting time was not long. In just half a minute, the sound disappeared, and the surroundings became extremely quiet. The smell of blood in the air was extremely strong. Dick shuddered with fear of being watched by wild animals. He carefully opened the door and looked out. In the dim moonlight, a tall figure was standing by the sea, his dagger dripping with red blood. "Father Dick blurted out and woke up. "No, you''re not a father. Who are you?" This man looks very similar to his father, but there is a significant difference in age and physique. "You You... " Dick looked around and saw the bodies scattered on the beach. The chill went straight to the top of his head. "You killed them all!" William Cobb quietly looked at the young man in front of him. His complexion was extremely complicated. His blood was so magical that he could see his young appearance in this child. "Dick Grayson?" Dick instinctively stepped back, the back of his hand blue, "how do you know my name, you What are you doing? " "Why are these people after you?" "It''s none of your business to ask what you''re doing." "Answer my question." Dick hesitated for a few seconds. Feeling that the other party didn''t mean to start, he whispered, "my parents were killed by them." "John and Mary?" Dick looked up, puzzled. "Do you know my parents? Who are you? " William Cobb didn''t answer the question. He took out an envelope, put it on the ground, turned and left. As soon as he got out of the dock, he had to stop. On the quiet and uninhabited beach, four mysterious people with Falcon masks come side by side, and the Black Dagger in their hands seems to swallow the moonlight. Chapter 373 Decades of killer career has a profound impact on William Cobb, the most prominent of which is the way of doing things. Ordinary people in the face of trouble, the first thought is to move the mouth, and then hands, rarely produce the idea of killing. He''s different! William Cobb never talks when he can solve problems by killing people. Just like now, knowing that the four sharp claws on the opposite side are all poor people who have been arrested and forced to train by Owl court, they have no intention of saving each other. Killing is the best way to solve the problem. That''s what William Cobb thinks. The Black Dagger came out of its sheath slowly. The blade was shining with blood in the moonlight. The smell of blood spread around. With a low roar, William Cobb strode forward. The four claws spread out in turn to form a circle and attack from different directions. The light and shadow of the sword, the flesh and blood. In a group of five, the simplest and quickest killing skills were displayed on the beach. In just a few seconds, William Cobb had six more knives. Similarly, four fame and fortune claws are not easy. The next second, the wound healed and returned to its original state, and William Corbusier fought again. Silent fighting will end only when weapons collide with each other. Several people seem to be killing machines without feelings. No matter what pain they encounter, their eyes don''t change. They are as cold as water in a deep pool. On the dock not far away, Dick covered his mouth and his eyes were full of horror. Are they still human? Beyond the limits of human strength and speed, fast healing body, cold-blooded, aggressive fighting skills, in them, Dick saw the shadow of the devil. The five men''s battle was extremely fierce, and the spilled blood almost dyed the sand red. William Cobb''s fighting power is in the forefront of the talons, but the other side is also well prepared. Each of the four talons has the strength to fight with him. In the case of four against one, the situation soon becomes clear. There are more and more wounds on the body, and the limbs become weak. When! The dagger was knocked away, and William Cobb, who was staggering, was kicked to the ground. The two claws took advantage of the situation and stabbed their swords at their heart. William rolled back, picked up a handful of sand and threw it at each other''s eyes. The two claws quickly raised their hands in front of them. William Cobb took advantage of the attack and pointed his knife at the neck of the opponent. Claw weakness is the head, cut off the head will die. The blade of the sword passed through the air and was blocked by another knife. Poof! Another claw from the side hit, blade through the back, stabbed into the spine. The blood was like a fountain. William''s eyes were blank. In a flash, he lost control of his body. Four sharp claws cut him with more than ten knives. The last knife was inserted into his throat and almost cut his neck. Dick, who saw the scene, couldn''t help screaming. He quickly covered his mouth and was heard. A claw looked in his direction, Dick saw the situation and ran away. The four looked at each other. One claw went after him, and the rest stayed. They grabbed William Cobb''s hair, lifted it in the air and cut off his head with a knife. The body that loses a head falls on the ground, blood gushes out from the neck, seeping into the sand. Born in the early 20th century, William Cobb, whose hands were covered with countless blood, died. His body fell by the sea, and his head became the booty of others. After the completion of the task, the three claws turned and left. As for the partners, no one worried. How can a child escape the claw. ¡­¡­ Dick ran hard, ran hard, and put all his energy into his legs to get them moving. He couldn''t understand why those people were fighting? It''s terrible. They''re not human at all, just like monsters. There is also an envelope. There is a bank card and an address in the envelope. It seems that it is specially prepared for you. Why does that person do this? Who is he? Why do you look so much like your father. Is it grandfather? No, my grandfather died long ago, and I went to the grave to worship him. It''s not Grandpa. Who is it? Whoosh! The sound of breaking the air came at a high speed. Dick turned his body quickly. He was stabbed in the thigh and fell to the ground in a scream. The shadow came from the rear with a strong breath of death. No, I can''t die here because my parents haven''t avenged me. Dick got up in pain, clenched his hands, and stared at the approaching killer. At this moment, the courage he showed was heartbreaking. Unfortunately, the claw was not a human being, but a puppet who obeyed orders. In the face of the boy who barely supported him, he pulled out his knife without expression. The smell of blood is coming!Dick roared and rushed forward like a wild animal. Short knife breaks the air When! Claw face suddenly changed, did not respond, abdominal hit, straight fly out. A tall figure appeared in front of Dick, as thick as a mountain, looking at the demon like two horns, the boy exclaimed in surprise, "Batman Bruce murmured, "hide behind the house." "I see. You have to be careful. He is very powerful, like an immortal." Dick took his right leg and limped back. Bruce stares coldly ahead, "you are Claws? " The only way to answer him is the cold and merciless dagger. Bruce''s hands rise, his arms pop out the metal blade and fight with his opponent. Claw is agile, powerful and has the most professional killing skills. This skill is extremely dangerous for ordinary people, but it''s not enough to see it in front of experts. In only half a minute, Bruce knew his opponent''s weakness, smashed the Falcon mask with one palm, pushed his left leg forward and curled his right hand. Bang! A powerful blow blows the claws several meters away. The blood foam overflows along the corner of the mouth. Obviously, this fist causes great damage to the claw. What''s more, the mask is broken. Feeling the cool feeling from his face, the expression of his claws became strange, just like when William Cobb was smashed his mask. He was at a loss, confused, frightened, scared and uneasy He quickly got up from the ground and left without looking back. Bruce clenched his fist, finally stopped, turned and walked up to Dick, "are you Dick Grayson?" "Yes, sir. I''m Dick Grayson. I''m I am "How about the legs?" "It''s OK. It''ll be fine in a moment." Dick opened his mouth to show that he was ok, but his face was as white as a piece of paper. Bruce was silent for a moment and said slowly, "I''ll take you to the hospital." Bruce called the bat cart, gave Dick a simple treatment with the medicine in it, and then returned to the dock alone. More than a dozen bodies were scattered around the dock, one of which was headless. Bruce stood in front of the body, his eyes full of doubts, "why did he die here?" "Why didn''t Luke Shaw show up?" "Am I wrong?" Chapter 374 Gotham police. Looking at the police officers coming and going, Luke yawns in boredom. The air quality in this place is too poor. The smell of sweat, body, feet and hot coffee are mixed together. Taking a deep breath can make people feel high. The only thing that can lift his spirits is the receptionist''s sister at the door. Unfortunately, this is Jim Gordon''s territory. You can''t turn around and hook up with other chicks after having a relationship with her daughter. That''s a bit too bad. After three consecutive yawns, Luke was finally invited into the director''s office. There were also two other people in the room. They were senior FBI agents in charge of the robbery, Jacob Essy and musan Quinn. "You two are here?" Luke was curious. "What? How could the FBI put down its identity and cooperate with the local police? Your bureau director must not be happy to know. " Jacob and musan looked at each other, and the latter said in a voice, "Mr. Shaw, please give us the power armor we got at Wayne manor. The White House has already paid for it." "No problem, but..." As soon as the words changed, Luke said with a smile, "those armor are damaged a lot. It can''t be used without repair. Tesla is a company focusing on after-sales service. We will provide customers with the most satisfactory service. Wait a few days. After the armor is repaired, I will deliver the goods to the door in person to ensure that there won''t be any unscrupulous bastard who dares to rob the goods." In a word, it was the incompetence of the FBI that led to the complicated situation. Mussan''s face was not good-looking and his tone became low, "how many days will it take." Luke flicked the dust off his nails and said carelessly, "a month slow, half a month fast." Half a month! The day lily is very cold. Musan was about to speak, but his companion shook his head at him. Luke Shaw was not an ordinary arms dealer. He had extraordinary relations in the black, white, political and military circles. Such a big man was not something that senior agents could question. "Mr. Xiao, I''d like to ask you about the power armor. Please speed up as much as possible. In addition, I have one more thing to ask you for help." Then, his eyes turned to Jim Gordon, "director Gordon, come on!" Jim Gordon stares at Luke unskillfully, remembering all kinds of entanglements between him and his daughter. He can''t help but endure them. "according to the clues provided by Wayne manor, Mr. Shaw seems to have a way to make the power armor crash." "Not bad." Luke nodded and asked, "what do you want to know?" Jim took a breath, "if you can, I hope you can tell me that way. The performance of power armor is very strong. The police are not rivals at all. We need it." "I''m sorry, I can''t do what you want." "You can make conditions, any conditions." Luke smiles and shakes his head, "director Gordon, it''s not a matter of conditions, it''s really impossible." "Maxk I power armor is different from ordinary civilian equipment. It is specially designed by Tesla for government departments to deal with super armor of special enemies. The armor is extremely destructive, and once it falls into the hands of bad people, it will cause very serious consequences. Therefore, in order to prevent sudden incidents, I specially add a secret door in the core program, and the method of using the secret door is in coordination There are detailed records in the discussion, and you should have heard about them. " Looking at Jacob and musan, he continued, "of course, the operation method of the secret door can not be activated by ordinary people. Only a few people have this authority, such as the director of the FBI, the Secretary of defense, the vice minister, Mr. President, Mr. vice president, the director of the heavenly eye society, and so on. Ordinary people do not have that authority." Director Gordon was silent and deeply doubted Luke''s words. Luke continued, "in fact, there is another way. There are 300 sets of maxk I power armor, of which 200 have been delivered. Director Gordon can apply to the White House to define this incident as a special incident, and let the FBI send agents wearing power armor to fight against the owl court. This is not killing two birds with one stone." Musan sneered, "Mr. Xiao really dares to think that the FBI is responsible for criminal cases in 50 states in the United States. How can there be so many people?" "There''s no way." Luke''s hands spread out, looking innocent. "I don''t have enough hands. What can I do? I can''t go to the front and fight with the thugs!" With that, I was happy. Happy laughter reverberated in the room, just like the one-man show in the circus, which was inexplicably embarrassed. Luke put away his smile and continued, "director Gordon, seriously ask you a question, what do you think about the performance of power armor?" Jim Gordon frowned. "What do you want to say?" "Nothing else, just want to do a business." Luke lit his cigarette and took a long breath. "If you want to, Tesla can produce a batch of special police armor for Gotham police. Its performance is certainly not as good as maxk I, but I promise it won''t be too different."Jacob changed his face and snapped, "Luke Shaw, you''re crazy. Do you know what you''re doing?" Luke gave him a cold look, and the chill in his eyes was startling. "what else can we do when we talk about business? Why, you must not As soon as Jacob''s body became stiff, he felt a great fear in his heart. His lips trembled and he couldn''t say a word. Luke snorted and continued, "Tesla is not a state-owned enterprise. There is no law that stipulates that its products can only serve the U.S. government. Don''t forget, the Gotham police are also government departments. I provide them with equipment to help maintain law and order and do your own business." Then he took out a purple gold card and put it on his desk. "Think about it carefully. If you are interested, please call the above number. In her face, I will offer you the highest discount." Of course, Jim Gordon knew that the "she" in the words was his daughter Barbara, which made him very upset. But he was still excited at the thought of the change that armor can bring. Gotham is the city with the highest crime rate in the United States, as well as the city with the highest rate of police casualties. Nearly 100 policemen die on duty every year. What a terrible number! You know, in the United States, in such a society, less than 200 policemen died on duty every year, while nearly 100 policemen died in Gotham. If there is power armor, the casualty rate will be greatly improved, and when facing gangs, there is no need to be afraid of hands and feet. Jim Gordon''s eyes grew dim at the thought of all kinds of benefits. Maybe you can try it. Jacobs and musan looked at each other, and the latter said busily, "Luke Shaw''s words must not be believed. Power armor is different from ordinary weapons. Once the police are equipped, the gangs will try their best to get it. This is the beginning of a vicious circle. Those international arms dealers make huge profits by this means. How can you be fooled by him?" Jim Gordon coughed, "don''t worry about Gotham. Let''s continue the previous topic. The power armor of owl court was robbed from you. You should all help us with the situation." "If you refuse, we will not turn in the maxk I power armor we have seized in the future." Jacob: "and Mu sang: "I''m not sure." Chapter 375 The United States is a federal country, each state has independent autonomy, which also makes there is no obvious superior subordinate relationship between the local government and the White House. Although the FBI is the highest judicial body in the United States, its power does not apply to Jim Gordon, who is the chief of Gotham police. For some reasons, the latter even has deep prejudice against the FBI. Under Jim Gordon''s tough demands, the conversation was doomed to break up. The FBI is having a headache about the Atlantic Ocean. I don''t know why. In the past two months, fishing boats have been attacked by marine creatures. Many of the victims claimed to see humans riding sharks among the attackers, and they also claimed to be soldiers of Atlantis. There are more and more similar incidents, which make the president very distressed. He has to order the FBI to fully investigate the truth. All that can be used has been sent to the Atlantic Ocean. No one can handle the case in Gotham. Jacob and musan still expect Jim Gordon to turn the tide, recover the lost power armor, and let them go back to work. How can they take the initiative to help. Without help from the FBI, Jim Gordon had to go to the city government to talk to the mayor about police armor. ¡­¡­ Perhaps the owl court is pressing too hard, or for other reasons, the new mayor of Gotham has shown great interest in police armor. That afternoon, the phone call went to Tesla headquarters. Under the instruction of Luke, the sales department quickly set up a team to negotiate with the Gotham City Government. This negotiation is of great significance to Tesla. As musan said, if the police in Gotham wear power armor, it won''t be long before the police and some gangs in other cities will have the same equipment. The most important reason why the arms business is so profiteering is its political nature. When two sides fight, if one side has weapons that can decide the outcome, and the other side does not, the outcome will be miserable. In order to reverse the defeat, they can only find a way to obtain the same or even stronger weapons. Therefore, weapons become the variable that decides the outcome. Tesla is the only company in the world that can produce power armor. Obviously, that variable is in Luke''s hands. In order to open the door, Luke sent a text message to the sales director, telling him that he could lower the price a few points on the basis of the highest discount. This business is about Tesla''s future plan. It can only succeed, not fail. ¡­¡­ In the headquarters of the owl court, the masked Cohen delke sits in front of the computer and tries his best to crack the core program of maxk I power armor. He has been sitting here for half an hour and has never achieved any results. Sir Black Hawk and other members of the court stood aside, watching the passage of time, could not help but be a little upset, if not for the high expectations of power armor, would have interrupted him. Five minutes later, with the sound of Ding, the screen filled with all kinds of data suddenly went black, and then the Tesla trademark appeared. Dirk raised his fists and exclaimed excitedly, "it''s successful, I''m successful, the encryption program has been broken." Everyone looked at each other and was surprised. He really cracked it. You know, it''s a defense system that Sequoia group can''t help. Sir Black Hawk''s eyes flickered and fell on Derek from time to time. At first, he had a deep suspicion of the latter. He thought that he was a traitor and might collude with William Cobb. With William Cobb''s death, that suspicion faded. Now, he has cracked the core procedure of power armor, that is to say, the remaining 80 sets of power armor will completely become the weapon of owl court and will not be controlled by Luke Shaw. This credit is too great to be ignored. After venting, Derek went up to Sir Black Hawk and said with a little formality, "I''m lucky to live up to my fate, I''m lucky to succeed." Sir Black Hawk raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder, "well done." After a pause, he added, "I will do what I promised you, and I will support you in your next election." As the voice fell, others were shocked. Judge! No mistake! Sir Black Hawk chose him to be a judge? People can''t help showing envy and jealousy. The judge of owl court is an existence under one person and above ten thousand people. Dirk waved modestly and became more and more formal in the face of public scrutiny. "I''m a member of the owl court. I just hope to contribute more to the court and get back my glory. I should do all these things." Sir Blackhawk didn''t say anything more. He assigned people to crack the rest of the power armor. At the same time, in the basement of Cape villa, a new signal source appeared on the host. Luke gets the news and immediately gets in touch with EVA, "where are they?" The field of vision has changed. In the three-dimensional virtual map, it can be clearly seen that there are ten light spots about 80 meters underground of the headquarters of yalis company in Gotham. After a long time, other places are lighting up.Sir Black Hawk put the power armor in different areas in batches. Unfortunately, Luke found a flaw in this seemingly brilliant move. The hard disk for Cohen delke contains not only cracking software, but also command code. Once the defense system is broken, the emergency system will restart. Luke can easily locate the position of the armor, and even gain control through some means. Of course, he will not expose these methods too early. It''s just a good play. How can it end in a hurry. EVA added, "based on the information from the armor, I have roughly determined the network distribution of the underground space and whether to conduct further investigation." "Not yet. By the way, where''s Barbara?" "Miss Gordon is taking a bath in the bathroom. Do you need to call out the video?" "No!" Luke loosened his collar. "I''ll go myself." ¡­¡­ In order to show his sincerity, Luke abandoned the silver Ferrari and chose the black Porsche to show his steady temperament. At 7:30 p.m., on the outskirts of Gotham, Luke, holding a rose, appears in front of Gordon''s door. After a while, the door opened and Barbara in her pajamas appeared at the door. When she saw Luke, she exclaimed in surprise, "what''s the matter with you, you Shh The girl put up her fingers and made a silent gesture, "my father just came back and was on the second floor. He would be very angry if he knew you were coming." Luke took out the flowers. "For you, my princess." Barbara blushed and quickly took the flowers and put them behind the shoe cabinet, "you wait here. I''ll go upstairs and change. I''ll be fine in a moment." Luke was disappointed. "Don''t you invite me in?" "No way." The girl shakes her head and looks very nervous. She is about to open her mouth when Aunt Sarah''s voice comes from behind her, "Barbara, who''s coming, won''t say a word." "No one else, a classmate, gave me something." After that, he looked at Luke as if for help. The latter took her in his arms and gave her a kiss. "hurry up, I''ll wait for you in the car." Chapter 376 Early on, Luke learned that it''s not skill that determines a girl''s make-up time, but the person she''s going to meet next. If she''s a bad friend of the same sex, it''s five to six minutes; if she''s a friend of the opposite sex, it''s 15 to 20 minutes; if she''s a lover, the timeline will be infinitely lengthened Who knows how long they''re going to take! Luke has been used to it for a long time. Whether it''s passers-by who can''t remember their names, or confidants like Carol and Emily, it''s a virtue. The night wind in Gotham has a faint smell of the sea. Luke leans against the car door and looks around aimlessly. With old houses, low-end brand cars and clean streets, we can see that most of the people living in this community are the middle class. How can a police chief live in such a place Luke sighed a long sigh, "that guy is quite impressive." In his life, Luke respected only one character: principle. But the reality is that most people who stick to their principles will not have a good ending, and few people like Jim Gordon stick to their principles and stand out from the crowd of black policemen. He''s a great guy! The waiting time was very long. Fifteen minutes passed unconsciously. When the door opened, it was not Barbara who came out, but a beautiful white woman about 35 years old. The woman looked at Luke up and down and said, "come in, don''t stand outside." Luke laughed. "Is that Miss Sarah? I heard Barbara mention you. Real people are more beautiful than photos. " The woman giggled and looked at Luke again, the more satisfied she was, "hurry in, it''s windy outside, don''t catch cold." Luke followed the woman into the room. As soon as he got to the living room, he was faced with a look full of examination, disgust, vigilance and anger. Jim Gordon sat on the sofa, his face so gloomy that he could drip water. Luke nodded slightly, "meet again, director Gordon." "Who asked you to come." Jim Gordon growled and glared angrily at his wife. "Who told you to bring him in?" Sarah rolled her eyes, turned to Luke and said with a smile, "ignore him, come on, sit here." Then he took Luke to the sofa a little away from Jim Gordon. "What would you like to drink, tea, juice or coffee?" "Barbara said that Aunt Sarah''s coffee is the best in the world. She''s here today and she must try it." "The child is so talkative. I have a secret recipe for making coffee." Sarah smiles happily, gives her husband a warning look, then puts on her scarf and goes to the kitchen. As soon as she left, there were only two men in the big living room and the orange seat licking her paws. Orange seems to feel the light and shadow in the air, meow discontentedly, and climb up the stairs to the second floor. Jim Gordon''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. He never thought that the bastard who should be shot would go to his house to abduct his baby daughter. Luke''s face was as usual, and he didn''t have to ask for nothing. The stiff atmosphere lasted for half a minute until a loud cry broke out, "Jim, go and see what happened to the child." Sarah''s voice came from the kitchen. Jim Gordon had no choice but to go to the bedroom. His son was born last year, less than a year old. He cried endlessly, as if he were going to open the house. Jim was in a hurry to change his son''s diaper, but he didn''t want to learn it. After a long time, the child still screamed. Sara rushed into the bedroom with a spoon. She scolded the police chief for something useless. She was so embarrassed that she had to go back to the living room. Luke''s eyes turned slightly, thinking. At this time, Barbara, dressed in black and white striped dress and long orange hair, came down from the upstairs. When she saw Luke, her face was very happy. When she noticed her father''s eyes, she quickly put away her smile and slipped into the living room with her skirt. As she was about to sit down beside Luke, she heard an explosive roar, "who asked you to sit there? Go away. " Barbara was so angry that she glared at her father and sat down on the sofa next to her. Luke is speechless. The other side is taking him as a thief! With Jim Gordon as the light bulb, it''s not easy for them to make intimate moves. They can only make eye contact. The embarrassing situation lasted until the beginning of dinner. With Sarah''s participation, the atmosphere returned to normal. The three talked and laughed and talked about all kinds of things. After dinner, Luke pushes open the door of the study in Barbara''s pleading eyes. It was dark in the room. Under the orange light, Jim Gordon''s face could be seen. Luke laughed and said,"Director Gordon seems to have a deep prejudice against me." "Luke Shaw!" Jim stood up on the table and said, "I warn you, stay away from my daughter. If she''s upset about you, I''ll never let you go." Luke said seriously, "I never wanted to hurt Barbara." "Don''t put on airs in front of me. Other people don''t know what you''ve done. I know. How can a person like you be single-minded to Barbara? You''re using her, aren''t you?" Luke sighed, "director Gordon, I really don''t understand why you have such prejudice against me. I don''t deny that I have done some things that I can''t see. But those things have nothing to do with you, Gotham and Barbara. As for using..." At this point, I had no choice but to smile, "why should I use her, and what can I do with her to deal with you?" He said, laughing, "director Gordon, since you have investigated me, you should know my ability. You don''t need other means to deal with you." Luke''s eyebrows were raised, his eyes were full of self-confidence, and he hesitated and continued in each other''s ugly expression, "you don''t have to worry too much about Barbara. We just have normal communication and don''t mix anything else. By the way, there''s one more thing. I''m going to take Barbara to the metropolis, maybe for a while." Bang! Jim Gordon hit the table, "Luke Shaw, don''t go too far!" Luke shook his head and said, "for the sake of Barbara''s father, I have bad news. This afternoon, the company received an electronic signal from the stolen maxk I military power armor." Jim was stunned for a moment, and instantly responded, "you''ve located them." "Yes." Luke nodded, and then said, "but that''s not a good thing. The electronic signal is closely connected with the core system, which means that the owl court is likely to break the power armor defense system. Do you know what that means?" Chapter 377 Of the world''s major cities in the United States, Gotham is the oldest, with a history of hundreds of years. Hundreds of years of changes have left many unknown secrets, among which the most hidden is the underground kingdom created by the Norwegians. In the early history of Gotham, Norwegian talents were the pioneers of the city. They crossed the Atlantic Ocean and came to this treasure body. They obtained a lot of diamonds, jewels, gold and silver from the aborigines by various means. In order to avoid retaliation, the Norwegians dug a large-scale underground labyrinth based on the natural cave under Gotham City. They hid the plundered jewels in the maze and swore blood to each other to protect the jewels from generation to generation and never betray them. Some people also built a town above the maze, which is the predecessor of Gotham town. That''s why there are so many Gothic buildings in Gotham? Gothic refers to barbarians, and Gothic art generally refers to barbaric art, which was despised by the early European orthodoxy, but loved by Norwegians with Viking blood. As time goes by, Gotham town is getting bigger and bigger, but Norwegians'' right to speak is shrinking. In order to maintain their rule and protect their interests, these rich "creators" began to form an unknown Gotham owl court. With the power of the court, they became the underground king of Gotham. That''s the history of the court, which most people don''t know. In the deepest part of the underground labyrinth, sir Black Hawk in red suits stood on the high platform, and below were rows of soldiers in black armor. These people are different from the thugs hired before. They are the dead men trained by Owl court with a lot of money. They are loyal to the court and never betray. With the start of the power supply, the black armor emits blue light, and the energy spreads around, forming invisible positions. The air is creeping, like boiling water, and the powerful energy fluctuation makes the members of the court on the high platform surprised and happy. The failure of the last operation has brought unprecedented crisis to the court. The surviving Gotham high-level officials have used all kinds of forces to search the location of the court. A series of retaliatory measures made people extremely embarrassed, and some members even had the idea of shrinking. Time doesn''t wait. In the high pressure environment outside, once someone is caught or defected, the situation will collapse in an instant. Sir Black Hawk knows this very well and has made a good deal. If he can''t do it once, he will come for a second time. This time, they will never fail, they will certainly destroy their opponents, rebuild their glory and recover everything they have lost. owl is the king of Gotham! It used to be, and it will be. ¡­¡­ In Gordon''s study. As Luke''s words fell, Jim Gordon''s dead face finally changed. "I don''t know what you mean. Even if we break the defense system, what else can we do?" "Exactly, yes." Luke nodded and said seriously, "maxk I military power armor has extremely strong performance and extremely terrible lethality. In order to limit it, the Ministry of defense asked me to limit the armor to a certain extent. This limitation is the defense system. Only those who have been recognized by the defense system are qualified to use the full capabilities of the armor." "The power armor you saw that night was only a semi-finished product. Many functions, including energy stance, AI intelligence, three-dimensional image, danger perception and so on, were not activated. Now, the defense system has been broken, which means two things: first, the core program has been modified and I no longer have direct control; second, all functions have been activated and the combat power has been doubled." "Barbara has already demonstrated how powerful the full power operation power armor is. Director Gordon, I hope you are ready. Next time, you are not faced with a metal shell that can not be killed, but with a terrorist weapon that can kill people by lifting your hand." After that, Luke got up from his chair, "I''ve said all I have to say. I''ll take Barbara away tonight. I hope you don''t stop me." "Wait a minute." Jim Gordon said in a low voice, "what you said is true!" "Of course it''s fake. I''m a gangster. How can I tell the truth to the police?" Luke smiles faintly, his eyes full of deep meaning, like a gloating fox watching the wolf fight with the leopard. Jim Gordon''s body is stiff, and he doesn''t know whether to believe or doubt. Years of experience in handling cases tell him that there is a big problem hidden in it, but his instinct stands on the other side. If the other side doesn''t lie, what should he do? Thinking of all kinds of terrible consequences, Jim can''t sit still any longer. He calls Harvey Dent, who is in charge of investigating the owl court, and asks him to be more careful not to miss any clues. In the living room, seeing that Luke came out safely, Barbara was relieved and asked, "father didn''t embarrass you, did he?" "No, we had a good time. Not only did he not embarrass me, he allowed me to take you out." Luke reached out and held the girl in his arms,"Come on, where do you want to go tonight?" Barbara''s face was full of doubt. "He really didn''t embarrass you." Luke laughs, says goodbye to Sarah and leaves with Barbara. The roar of Porsche disappeared at the intersection and outside the gate. As the lights went away, Sarah''s expression became strange. She quickly ran to her study and whispered, "Barbara''s gone." Jim answered, "I know." "With Luke Shaw." "Yes, you don''t have to repeat it." Sarah is more and more confused. "You are not always against the two people''s Association, and you also scold Luke for not being a good thing and a jerk who should be shot. How can you change your mind and watch your daughter be taken away in the middle of the night?" Jim Gordon grabbed his hair impatiently and thought about it. He took out a bank card from the drawer, "I have to work overtime these two days, and I can''t come back at night. Before, you kept shouting that nobody was looking after you. Now, there is no one at home. You take your child to live in the middle of the city for a few days, and I''ll pick you up when the work is finished." Sarah is also a police officer. Before she finished, she felt something was wrong. "Jim, what''s going on? You''ve never been like this before." "Don''t ask. I''ll drive. I''ll leave tonight." Finish saying, wait for the other party to answer, put on clothes to go out. ¡­¡­ As the sun sets and the night deepens, Gotham is as dark as ever. On the tower in the center of the city, Bruce, wearing bat armor, stands on the top of the tower. His deep eyes seem to penetrate the Gothic buildings around him and see the evil hidden underground. For a moment, there were three galloping shadows in the distance. The blue light surrounds the dark shadow, and the armor hidden in the light can be seen. They are very fast. They shuttle on the roof like apes. Every time they land, they will step on the gravel bricks, leaving a dent. "There it is at last." Bruce jumps up, his cloak opens, and glides like a bat in the night sky, aiming at the direction where the shadow is running. Chapter 378 As the successor of the Wayne family, Bruce controls the world''s largest private enterprise and can do almost anything he wants to do. Just like the power armor, only through the template provided by Luke, we can understand all the secrets of the armor, innovate on the original basis, create and develop the night suit suitable for Batman. Of course, some of the technologies do draw on Tesla''s patents, but most of them are invented by Wayne group and Bruce himself. Compared with maxk I, the upgraded bat battle armor is slightly worse in performance, but it has the flexibility, concealment and low altitude gliding ability that maxk I does not have. Bruce is like a ghost behind the three. When he realizes that the target is the police station, he immediately accelerates. Under the night sky, the black cloak rattled, accompanied by the sound of claws breaking the air, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in front of the three people. "Batman!" The repressed sound reverberated around, and the three of them were ready. Their hands were even more tightly clenched unconsciously. The arc of light overflowed from their fingertips and evolved into a crackling current pulse. The blue energy dissipates outward, forming a faint energy position. It looks very thin, but it has extremely strong magnetic defense, which can reduce the damage caused by energy weapons such as fire, frost, lightning and so on. Bruce is calm and stares at his opponent. These two days, through the Wayne family''s contacts in the Department of defense, he gets the parameters of maxk I military power armor, and knows more about the existence of the back door and defense system. Maxk I adopts the system of specially assigned personnel. The control power is firmly in the hands of the White House. Only field backbones with rich combat experience and strong combat power are qualified to use it. The first step to enable armor is to certify the defense system. Only when the defense system is approved can combat functions such as energy position, current pulse, electromagnetic blasting be unlocked. The armor in front of us is obviously running at full power, which is totally different from that night. It will also be said that the owl court has broken the firewall of maxk I and obtained all the right to use it. "Damn it Bruce swore in the dark, his legs worked hard, and jumped into the air. Boom! The EMP explodes at the foot, and the shock wave with electric current sweeps around like a hurricane. A dead man who fails to hit the target comes close behind him with a blow to the face. The fist is not close yet, the crackling electric current sound has already reverberated in the ear. Bruce''s face remained the same. He pushed his right leg against the wall and drifted to the left. As he dodged, he retreated. When he reached the edge of the roof, he suddenly waved his cape, and the black cape came towards him, covering a large area of vision. "be careful behind!" A warning from his companion sounded in his ear. The dead man was shocked and hit hard on his back. The force was so strong that he was pushed into the air, leaped over the eaves and dropped down from a 15 story building. Maxk I has no propulsion device, that is to say, the dead in mid air can only watch the sky go away in despair. Bang! The sound of heavy objects falling to the ground came from below. Bruce''s eyes flashed a bit of complexity, and then fell into silence. Maxk I''s performance was too strong. If he didn''t use all his strength, he might be lying on the ground. As for whether the man lives or dies, it is up to God. The end of the companion surprised and angered the remaining two dead men. They thought that wearing power armor would be invincible, but they were taught a lesson by Batman before they took action. "Take off your armor and leave. I don''t think anything happened." Bruce whispered to himself, his words full of threats, "if you refuse, pray, pray that you won''t fall to death." The two dead men looked at each other and attacked from both sides. Bruce opened his hands, bowl armor ejected metal knife, and rushed forward. His speed was obviously faster than the other side, and his body was more flexible. The dead man had just stretched out his fist, and he had been stabbed in the chest. He roared, clenched his hands and smashed forward heavily, boom! The chimney was broken to pieces by the fist wrapped in electric light. Batman, who had won the fatal blow, rolled back and jumped up like an ape, throwing a grenade in the air. The grenade exploded, and the white light came, illuminating all around as if it were day. The two dead men''s eyes were burned by the light, and their vision was so white that they couldn''t see anything clearly. Bruce rushed up like a shadow, hit the dead man in the air with a hook, put his arms around his waist, broke through the protective wall, and jumped down from the fifteen story building. The cry of despair reverberated in the night and soon returned to calm. Bruce, who returns to the roof with a hook and grab gun, looks at the last person without expression. The coldness in his eyes is chilling. "If you want to live, take off your armor." The dead man roared and rushed up regardless. Ten minutes later, four police cars appeared in the street below. After the exploration, Jim Gordon went to the nearby alley to smoke. Not long after, the familiar voice came from behind, "are you alive?" Jim nodded. "Thanks to the power armor, or you''ll die."Bruce was inexplicably relieved, "their destination is the police station, probably you." Pausing, he added, "it''s like the night three days ago." Jim Gordon rubbed his eyebrows and looked tired, "one thing I have to tell you is that the owl court has broken the defense system of maxk I military power armor. Maybe tonight, maybe tomorrow night, they will take action." "Where did you get the news?" "It''s Luke Shaw. He said it himself. The whole thing is weird. I don''t know what the relationship between him and owl court is now." Jim Gordon took a few puffs and continued, "I suspect he''s in some way connected to the stolen power armor, or even able to locate it through GPS." "Are you sure?" Jim Gordon shook his head slightly. "It''s all speculation without evidence." Bruce was silent. After a moment, he suddenly said, "maybe he''s waiting for you to take the initiative." Jim Gordon was stunned. He thought of all kinds of conversations before. For a moment, he had a kind of illusion. Bruce stepped out of the shadow and stood in the moonlight, "you can call him, but be careful not to be led by the nose." "I see." Jim Gordon took a long breath. "What do you need me to do?" "I''m going to take a power suit." "No problem, there will be a police car going west later, with power armor in the trunk." At this time, an urgent voice came from the intercom. "Director, no, something happened in the Bureau." The phone is buzzing. It''s Harvey Dent. Jim turns off the intercom and gets on the phone. "what''s the matter?" "Just got the exact news, tonight owls will all out, once again launched the night of revenge, the target list has your name and mine." "Be careful, Jim. Don''t die." Chapter 379 In a sea view manor in Gotham City, Luke leans on the windowsill in his casual clothes to enjoy the night view of the city in the distance. Barbara looked at her surroundings and wondered, "didn''t she say to go to metropolis?" Luke laughs. "I''m waiting for a call." "Telephone? Who''s calling "Your father''s." "The girl frowned," Dad is not agreed, he has to go back on it Luke laughs, "it''s not going back, it''s something else." With a wave of his hand, a huge city model appeared in mid air. The city was composed of data streams, some of which were particularly bright. "Do you know which city this is?" The girl is stunned and stares straight ahead. With several familiar buildings coming into view, the beautiful face has finally changed, "Gotham? This is Gotham. " "Yes, it''s Gotham. As for the light sources, it''s nothing else. It''s the 85 sets of power armor that were robbed." Barbara''s eyes widened. She looked at the model and then at Luke. Her face was blank. She couldn''t understand the other person''s words. Luke didn''t give any more explanation. He looked up and poured red wine into his stomach. "this set of model drawings is something your father urgently needs. Do you think I should give them to him?" The girl was at a loss. Somehow, Luke gave him a strange feeling, "you What are you going to do? " "You''ll see in a moment." Luke closed his eyes and recited the number in his heart. When he counted to ten, his cell phone rang. It was Jim Gordon. "Your father''s call, do you want to answer it?" Barbara pursed her lips and said nothing. Luke shakes his head, presses the hands-free button, "director Gordon, what''s up?" Jim Gordon''s eager voice came over the phone, "is Barbara with you?" Luke glanced at the girl, "not here." "Well, Luke Shaw, let me ask you a serious question. Do you have a way to locate the power armor?" Luke was silent and hesitant. "Tell me if there is one or not." Luke looked at the girl again and said coldly, "yes." "Give him to me, no matter what conditions, as long as you speak, I will consider it." After a short silence, Luke spoke slowly, "it doesn''t need conditions. In half an hour, things will be sent to the city government." With that, hang up the phone, get up and walk to the balcony. Barbara ran after her. "Luke, what''s going on? I don''t understand what you said. Do you always know the location of the robbed armor? " Luke lit a cigarette and took a long puff. "I designed the maxk I program myself. As long as someone starts the core program, I can find their location." Then he turned around, his eyes were very deep, "this secret is not written into the contract with the Ministry of defense. The only people who know it except me are you and your father, but after tonight, many people will know." "Do you know what that means?" The girl did not speak, still looking at him. Luke sighed. "Originally, I was not going to intervene in the affairs of Gotham City. The owl court is a quagmire. Once it''s trapped, it''s hard to get out. Now, some things have to be done." "Barbara, I''ll help your father once more to solve the problem of owl. When it''s over, I may run into some trouble and can''t meet you." "Dior!" When the door opened, Dior, wearing brown power armor, came in. His armor was totally different from maxk I, which was thinner, more intimate and more exquisite. If maxk I was a general on the battlefield, it would be an assassin hiding in the shadow. This armor was specially made by Luke for his subordinates, named Feiying. "Young master." "All ready?" "All hands and equipment are ready, just waiting for your order." "Let''s start. Take it to the city government, give it to attorney general Harvey Dent, and then intercept owl court members, dead or alive." "I understand." Dior nodded and turned away. Soon, 30 soldiers in power armor poured out of the basement, led by Dior, and pointed to the Gotham City Government. Barbara quietly watching this scene, trance, there is a kind of unreal feeling, like childhood and you play together to a big friend suddenly changed, become a synonym for terror. Luke went to the wine cabinet, poured half a glass of red wine, shook it and said, "your father should have mentioned my identity!" "He said that you are the leader of the underworld on the west coast, and your hands are covered with blood It''s very... ""Very dangerous people, aren''t they?" The girl smiles awkwardly, explains with heart, and swallows the words back to her mouth. "He''s right. I''m really the boss of the gangs in the seaside city. Since I was 11 years old, I''ve led a group of gangs to fight and wipe out nearly half of the gangs in the seaside city. There are countless people who died in my hands." "What do you do with people like me?" The girl pinched her fingers and looked cramped. "You are the daughter of the chief of police. You have received the most orthodox education since childhood. You believe in law, trust justice and uphold principles. People like you should not have an intersection with me, but fate is so magical." "Barbara, I''m going to give you two choices: one is to stay with me; the other is to leave and go the same way." Luke appreciates Barbara very much. She is born with super high intelligence quotient and image memory ability, which gives her extremely high insight, judgment and logical thinking ability. She has the potential to become a Super Scientist and top hacker. In addition, she also has the talent of fighting far beyond ordinary people. This kind of talent is hard to find in the world. More importantly, she has beautiful women. If you let her go, Luke will regret to die. Talent is hard to find, but it''s even harder to get it. Barbara is not the kind of ordinary girl who can be fooled around in a few words. She has a set of her own code of conduct in her heart. She knows what to do and what not to do. She sticks to the bottom line just like her father. According to the principle of DND, Barbara is good and Luke is evil. There is a huge gap between their views of good and evil. It''s no doubt difficult to accept such a person unless Luke changes his family and becomes a lone hero like Bruce Wayne. Unfortunately, this kind of thing will never happen. Luke doesn''t have a bad feeling or a good feeling for superheroes. He just regards them as inevitable products. After all, the DC world is not the future Earth. There are angels, demons, magic, technology, aliens, mutants, superpowers, heretics, perverts and so on. Disasters happen every day. It is extremely difficult for the government to maintain its rule, let alone rectify crimes. When the government can not guarantee the safety of the people, superheroes will be born. They are the product of the times, and no one can stop them. Barbara''s goal is to be a superhero, fighting criminals like her father. It''s also Luke''s biggest headache. Chapter 380 It''s hard to change people''s ideas. Luke also doesn''t want Barbara to change too much. Today''s trial is the first step. If it succeeds, the next step is simple. If it fails, it can only be done in another way. In the luxurious room, Luke shakes his glass and leans against the windowsill in the quiet night scene. He is waiting for a response. After a long time, the voice murmured, "are those people your men?" "Yes." Luke nodded. "They''re all my people, my confidants who came out of my childhood." Barbara hesitated, "you are now the boss of showme and Tesla. You have a bright future. Why are you still mixed up with gangs? After all, the underworld is a underworld. " Luke laughed, some speechless, thought about it and said in a voice, "your father is a policeman and a good policeman. Naturally, he will be biased under the influence of a long time. Similarly, I am. My grandfather''s name is Xiao Changlin, but I haven''t heard of this name." Barbara shook her head blankly. The name was totally strange. "That''s right. It''s hard to find his information about the elderly on the Internet. It''s normal that you don''t know. But your father must know that he is a complete underworld. He once served as the leader of Hongmen, the world''s largest Chinese American gang organization. He retired ten years ago. I grew up with him as a child." The girl was stunned. Her eyes were wide open. There were a lot of rumors about Luke Shaw on the Internet. She thought it was fake, but it was true after a long time. "So you are really the underworld prince?" Luke laughs, "before, now I don''t like that name. Send it out. Well, don''t change the subject. " Luke comes up and stares at her. "Answer the previous question, leave? Or stay? " The girl grabs her hair impatiently, "is this a proposal?" Luke: -- After thinking about it, he explained, "the two choices have nothing to do with me. It''s mainly about you, whether you want to be like your father or choose a broader road. If it''s the latter, I will be very happy and give you some help." "What about the former?" The girl asked, "do you want to draw a line with me?" "Of course not." Luke shrugged, half jokingly, and said, "such a good and beautiful girl is rare in decades. Only a fool can draw a line with her." Barbara breathed a sigh of relief, hesitated for a few seconds, and whispered, "can you let me think about it?" "Of course, my door is always open to you." Luke''s face was smiling, but there was a haze in his eyes. How can it be so easy to change a person? ¡­¡­ In Gotham City Government, when the news of the attack on the police station came, mals, the new mayor with an ugly face, quickly hid in the safe house with a group of cronies. He had planned to hide in the suburbs. If he thought about it carefully, he would give up the idea. The owl court has great powers and has many followers in all fields. There must be some of them in the political and legal circles. In case the hiding place is leaked out, There is only one way out. Hiding in the city government, at least there are guards to protect, but I don''t know how long those soldiers can last. Thinking of all the troubles brought by owls, Mars could not help saying something rude. Waiting time is very hard, Mars can do nothing, can only rely on the chair to close their eyes, one side of the bodyguard tense muscles, ready. The atmosphere of despair spread in the room. I don''t know how long later, heavy footsteps suddenly sounded outside the door. There were seven or eight people at least. As soon as people''s faces changed, they were in a panic. The owl court was too terrible to defeat the guard in such a short time. You know, it was a heavy armed force. Mars clenched his fist and stared at the door. The sound of footsteps quickly approached and stopped at the door, "Mr. Mayor, you received a phone call 20 minutes ago, and now I''m here." Mals was overjoyed and quickly got up from his chair, "didn''t he say half an hour, why so fast?" "The longer you delay, the more troublesome it is. Can you open the door?" Mars waved his hand, and the bodyguard was suspicious. He saw that the mayor insisted that he could only unlock eight safety locks and push the iron door, which was 20 cm thick, open. Dior, who was wearing Shadow Armor, came in and scanned the room. Finally, it fell on Mars. "this matter matters a lot. I can only talk to the mayor alone. Others please go out." The crowd frowned and was very unhappy. This guy''s tone was too strong, and there was a kind of noise. Some people turned their eyes to the rear. Mars was silent for a moment, waved his hand, "you all go out."The assistant hesitated, "do you really want to do this? We don''t know the origin of this man yet. In case... " "It''s OK. I know it." Seeing this, they were not able to say anything more and left one after another. After everyone left, Dior closed the door, opened the computer in his suitcase, and a simulated map of Gotham appeared on the screen. There were some red dots in the map, which were very eye-catching. "The red dot is where the maxk I power armor is. As long as you have it, you don''t have to worry about being attacked by mobs wearing power armor." "Great." Mars clenched his fist. With this, owl court is the fish in the fishing net. It can''t run. Dior continued, "the computer can help you locate the location of the mob, but the claw troops don''t wear armor. The young master thought of this. For your safety, I will stay and protect your safety with four soldiers wearing Shadow Armor." "As long as I''m here, I won''t let you do anything." Mars looked up and down at Dior and wondered, "don''t you know who you are Dior, the head of Tesla''s security department, has a neutral face that can charm most of the boys and girls. "Dior, the head of Tesla''s security department." "It''s you. I didn''t expect Luke Shaw to send you out." When the other party revealed his identity, Mars'' last doubt disappeared. After thinking about it, he said in a deep voice, "I feel Mr. Xiao''s sincerity. In this case, I have nothing to say. There is no problem with the contract, just the price..." When it comes to money, Mars can''t stop twitching. It''s a huge order of billions of dollars, "can it be reduced by two points on the original basis?" "If you say that, I will tell the young master, Mr. Mayor, that this computer is very important. Please keep its secret." Mars nodded and said solemnly, "no one knows except me, Jim Gordon, Harvey Dent." "I hope so." Dior takes the top armour and turns away. After getting the computer, Mars immediately contacted Jim Gordon and used the clues shown on the map to encircle the owl court. The war began. Chapter 381 With the entry of Luke, the war situation changed fundamentally. The Gotham east district police department, Jim Gordon''s former confidant and now director hank, is also the target of owl court. When claws and four dead men in maxk I power armor broke into the building, they were not met by flustered police officers, but by four heavy machine guns, whose bullets poured down like a rainstorm. The firelight from the muzzle of the gun lit up the whole floor. The sound of clattering was heard all the time. The glass, door posts and walls were broken. The five couldn''t react at all and were submerged in a hail of bullets. Maxk I has a very strong defensive performance, but it can''t stand being shot like this. If it''s a normal rifle bullet, it''s OK, but the other side uses a 12.7mm diameter spiral armor piercing bullet, which is used to deal with heavy tanks. The four dead men fell to the ground without saying a word. Their armor was broken into pieces, and none of them was intact. They struggled with their claws. Unfortunately, they were beaten into honeycomb briquettes, and they couldn''t do any effective action. They were chained together by the police. After everyone fell down, Hank came out from the back, took out his cell phone and dialed Jim Gordon, "it''s over here. Where are we going next?" ¡­¡­ Similar incidents were staged in different regions. Jim Gordon took advantage of the priority of intelligence to beat the owl court by surprise, and solved more than 30 deaths in just half an hour. By the time sir Blackhawk responded, the situation was out of control. More than 80 dead people were damaged by nearly half, and the rest were also surrounded and intercepted by the police. In addition, there was even worse news. According to the intelligence sent by secret agents, there are a group of mysterious people of unknown origin in the police. They are wearing brown power armor and are extremely powerful. In the case of one-on-one, the dead are not rivals at all. Hearing the news, sir Black Hawk sat down on his chair, paralyzed. "Luke Shaw!" He roared like a wild animal, "how dare you fool me!" "Asshole!" Bang! the stone tabletop was smashed by a blow, and Sir Black Hawk stood up and said in a fierce voice, "inform all the dead men to take off their power armor and return to the underground labyrinth in batches. Let the claws guard each exit. No matter who comes in, they will be killed." The assistant didn''t dare to hesitate and left the office. After the order was given, the whole court exploded in an instant. Those old nobles who were "high up" could see the shock and panic from the other side''s eyes when you look at me and I look at you. No one thought it would end like this. The determined assault operation was under the control of the opponent, and the loss of personnel was heavy. Needless to say, it was the claws that hurt the dead. Every claw was one in a hundred soldiers. It was extremely difficult to cultivate. It not only cost a lot of manpower and material resources, but more importantly, amber gold. It''s priceless. It can bring the dying back to life. It can''t be measured by money. Owl court has been established for hundreds of years, but it has only 46 paws. It is not because the number of people is not enough, but because there is too little amber gold. The atmosphere of fear is spreading in the hall, and every member is worried. Their family has served the court for generations, and they have become one. Once there is an accident in the court, everyone will be finished. At this time, someone suddenly asked, "how did the police know about the raid? Did anyone leak the secret?" In a word, let the hall into a strange quiet, leak is sure, if no one leak, how can the police get information in advance, as for who the leak is, it is hard to say. "There''s one more thing I can''t figure out." An elderly man said bitterly, "how can those stupid police know the whereabouts of the dead and who provides them with the information?" "Traitor!" "There must be a traitor among us. The traitor''s status is not low, otherwise it is impossible to know the deployment of the operation?" As the voice dropped, everyone''s eyes looked back at the same time. There were four people, who had the same status as deacons in the court and had the greatest power outside the judges. The deployment of the action was jointly formulated by the four of them. Now something''s wrong, it can only be on them. The four people''s faces turned white in the twinkling of an eye. "Who are you, traitors?" Someone roared and strode up, "who is the traitor, you? Or you? " The people who are being asked sign to retreat and want to refute, but they can''t say a word. The more silent they are, the more angry they are. Their anger keeps accumulating and gradually falls to the edge of losing control. Dirk, who had a ghost in his heart, stood uneasily and saw the situation out of control. He gritted his teeth and strode up. "Don''t fight, don''t fight. As for you, don''t fight." Bang! Delke raised his leg and kicked a guy to the ground, and said in a loud voice, "it''s no good to calm down. It''s not as simple as you think. If they were traitors, they would have escaped long ago. How could they stay in the maze?""There must be some misunderstanding. Give them a chance and give yourself a chance." "We are the owl court, a family that has been handed down for hundreds of years. Standing here are people with status and status. How can we fight like a villain because there is no evidence to infer." After the last sentence, the scene began to calm down, and everyone recovered from the rage. The four men looked at Derek gratefully. If it wasn''t for him, they would have been killed by random fists. "He''s right!" Wearing a black gun salute, sir Blackhawk walked into the hall and looked around. He fell on everyone. "The owl court pursues not only family and inheritance, but also personal accomplishment. Every member is an elite. No matter what troubles, even if the sky falls, we can solve them." "Remember, everyone, we owls, the masters of the night." Everyone looked at each other, apologized to the four, and then returned to their respective positions. Sir Black Hawk walked up to the throne and said in a deep voice, "I have made it clear tonight that the culprit is not the four of them. It''s Luke Shaw, a damned Asian. From beginning to end, he knows the position of power armor, but he has always chosen to be silent. He cheated the police, the FBI, the city government and us." "He hides behind the scenes like a poisonous snake and steals profits by dirty and cheap means. He wants to take the owl court as a stepping stone and climb to the top step by step." "Luke Shaw is our enemy, the enemy of life and death." "He will not die, and the owl will never have peace." "But in the future, everyone, remember that Luke Shaw fooled us and destroyed our system and tradition. He must die." The voice did not fall, a person ran in stumbling. "No, the north entrance was found by the police." Chapter 382 "Sweetheart jelly" candy company was founded in the early 20th century. It has a history of nearly 100 years. Its owner, the Boer family, is also famous in Gotham. Born Bohr, the owner of five generations, was a famous drug addict. He smoked himself to death in the hospital bed when he was young. Jack Bohr, the owner of six generations, liked male children under 13 years old. He was arrested for child molestation and later suffered from "mental illness" for inexplicable reasons. He carried out a comprehensive sublimation of "from the body to the soul" in Arkham psychiatric hospital and was discharged from hospital Mr. Bohr has become Miss Bohr. Later, he took part in the beauty contest in Gotham and won the fifth place. The seven generation family leader, LAL Bohr, is totally different from his father''s generation. He is a talented young man who strives to make progress. Although his life experience is quite mysterious, his ability is beyond doubt. He took over the company at the age of 19 and turned an enterprise on the verge of bankruptcy into a leader in the food industry in Gotham in only five years. Of course, like his "grandparents", LAL Bohr is also a member of the owl court. When the "revenge night" began, he did not hide at home or in the maze like other members. Instead, he came to the company as usual, sat in the high office and looked down at everything below. "When the owl shows its claws, the whole Gotham will be silent." LAL Bohr whispered, with a leisurely smile on his face, like a prince overlooking the ignorant mole ants. "It''s a wonderful night. Maybe we should call Susie over." When he thinks of his new secretary, LAL has a fever in his stomach. His view of secretary is different from that of ordinary people. He doesn''t like single and beautiful single women. On the contrary, he has a special preference for married young women. Every one of his secretaries is a married young woman, and this one is no exception. According to his understanding, a married secretary is a good secretary. Just as LAL takes out his mobile phone and prepares to send an ambiguous text message to Xiaomi, a large number of footsteps suddenly sound outside the door. Bang! The door of the office was kicked open and armed special police with live ammunition swarmed in. "Who are you? Who let you in? " Hank in his bulletproof suit came forward and patted a document on the table, "Mr. ball, this is an arrest warrant. You''re under arrest." "Search!" With a wave of Hank''s hand, the police behind him launched a comprehensive search of the office. The action was extremely rude. Compared with the search, it was more like smashing. "Stop it. I''m going to find a lawyer to sue you. It''s a violation of human rights." LAL Bohr yelled and took out his cell phone, but hank punched him in the stomach, "don''t struggle, Mr. Bohr, the owl is finished, and you are finished." A low voice reverberated in his ears, like thunder. LAL raised his head in horror, his eyes confused. "The underground entrance of owl court is just below sweetheart candy. We''ve got it." LAL Bohr''s body froze and his cheeks turned pale. "you You... " "Mr. ball, there is only one way left for you, that is, to cooperate with the police, or you will be sent to Arkham mental hospital. Your father, Miss ball, must know what it''s like." ¡­¡­ Outside the old factory building to the north of "sweetheart candy", a mixed team of armed police, special police, guard and plainclothes criminal police has surrounded the surrounding area. The lamp emits a white light column, which makes the light all around transparent. Jim Gordon is standing in the warehouse. The moving iron door on the ground has been blown open, revealing the dark and deep underground entrance. This is one of the entrances to owl court, which is also the most commonly used one. Harvey Dent also came to the scene. Compared with the silent Jim Gordon, he was very excited, even a little fanatical. "It''s the last step. What are you waiting for?" Harvey Dent was impatient. "Give us an order. This time we must get the owl court tumor out of Gotham." Jim Gordon was still speechless, with a serious expression, as if he was facing a terrible cannibal instead of an entrance. "Jim, what are you hesitating about?" Jim Gordon turned his head and said in a hoarse voice, "the underground labyrinth is complex and huge. There are traps in many places. It''s easy to get in and difficult to get out. My people can''t die in vain." "You..." Harvey Dent opened his mouth, noticed the eyes of the police around him, and waved his arms heavily, "what do you say? There is more than one entrance to the owl court. If they take the opportunity to slip away from other places, all their efforts will be in vain." "I''ll do it!" The cloak rattled and a dark shadow fell from the roof. The police instinctively raised the gun and quickly put it away after seeing who was coming. "Batman!" Harvey Dante was stunned for a moment. Although he had heard about it for a long time, it was the first time to have a close contact with him. Curious, he couldn''t help looking at his opponent''s clothes. The other party''s clothes were the same as those in the rumor. The black armor was wrapped in a tall and burly body, and he was wearing a black cape, with a Headcover covering most of his face, and the two horns on his head were particularly conspicuous."I''ll go down and let you know when I find the right line." Jim Gordon hesitated in his eyes and finally nodded, "it''s very dangerous inside. You must be careful. If you can''t, you''ll come out." He had a lot to do with Batman, both as a comrade in arms and as a friend. Bruce nodded slightly, glanced at Harvey Dent, turned and floated into the underground entrance. The black passage merged with his figure, leaving nothing behind. Harvey Dent frowned. "Can he do it?" "I don''t know." Jim Gordon held his head and sighed, "if he can''t do it, our people just go in and die." ¡­¡­ In the sea view manor. Luke, in his pajamas, was lying on the armchair, letting the sea breeze blow. He has already known about Gotham, which is even smoother than he expected. Most of the dead in owl court have been annihilated, and all maxk I power armor have been recovered. Of course, the most surprising thing is claws. Eight claws have been arrested, which fundamentally shakes the power of owl court. After the battle, even if the owl court is lucky enough to escape, it can not return to its previous status. It is destined to become the dust in history and be forgotten by all. The sound of footsteps sounded behind, mixed with a faint fragrance. Luke took a sip of the juice and said with a smile, "think about it." The girl pursed her lips and sat down beside Luke, "I feel like you''re fooling me." "Fooling?" Luke didn''t understand. "How did I fool you?" "Don''t think I can''t see it. All this tonight, and the choices you asked me to make, were designed in advance." Luke: -- "Your goal is to let me work for you, right?" The girl was staring at Luke with a stiff face. Chapter 383 "I look back on my previous experience and think about a lot of things." Barbara sat up straight and said word by word, "we''ve seen each other seven times since we first met. Every time you make me feel fresh and fresh. I''m really happy with you, but after I calm down, everything is different." "You are very good to me, that kind of good but not between lovers, you let me make a choice, but never think about what I want, more did not make a commitment, and, you never said like words." "Maybe what you want is not me, but my ability, or something else." Luke laughed helplessly. "Your imagination is so rich that you can talk nonsense about this kind of thing." "Don''t lie to me." Barbara put her hand on Luke''s heart. "Aunt Sarah told me that when people are in love, their heart beats faster, but your heart beats coldly." "Goodbye, Luke. I''ll remember you." The girl gave Luke a kiss on the forehead and turned away without hesitation. As the footsteps faded away, Luke''s eyes drifted, "EVA, is my heart rate normal?" "Yes, it''s smooth. You''re in good health." Luke got up, went to the balcony and said in a deep voice, "when does a person''s heart beat faster?" "Tension, pleasure, excitement, excitement, fear, exercise, sex and meeting people you like are medical definitions." "Medicine?" Lukmo sighed. At this moment, he wanted to go back to the age of 18 in his last life and experience what it was like to have a heart beat faster. "Young master, would you like to call Miss Gordon back?" "No more." Luke took out his cell phone and sent a text message to Dior. Half an hour later, Dior and his party of ten appeared outside the villa. Luke glanced at the cut in the armor and said with a smile, "fight?" "Yes." "How do you feel?" Dior said without hesitation, "the claws are as strong as the rumors. They left the incision on my body, but they paid a very heavy price." "That''s good." Luke nodded slightly and stepped out. The foreplay is so well done that it''s time to finish. After tonight, owls will be history, and everything they have will be Luke''s booty, whether it''s gold, silver, jewelry or amber gold. ¡­¡­ After leaving the sea view villa, Barbara did not go home. Instead, she came to her secret base, took out the armor given by Luke and put it on her body. With the help of the night, she walked around the city like a ghost. Soon, she came to the martial arts school and found Richard long. "Master, wake up quickly. I have something to ask you for help." Richard, who is in the state of meditation, opens his eyes, the light flows in his eyes, and then disappears. He looks at Barbara up and down and frowns, "power armor?" "Do you know?" Richard shook his head slightly. "People who practice martial arts most avoid relying on foreign things. If they want to reach the top, they must focus on the power of noumenon. They can''t go far with the help of foreign things." The girl laughed awkwardly and said in a low voice, "don''t scold me. Now is not the time to scold people. What''s the matter I asked for?" Richard looked at her steadily, "now even if you are wearing power armor, you may not be the opponent with sharp claws. There is only a dead end in it. Are you sure you want to go?" Barbara nodded heavily. "Yes." "Why?" "I like someone, but that guy is a jerk. I suspect that the purpose of his approaching me is owl court. He must go into the underground labyrinth to have a look. Maybe he can find something in it." Richard stood up and said as he walked, "I warned you before not to have too much trouble with Luke Shaw. You are not the same people." Barbara was surprised. "Do you know who he is?" "I didn''t know at first, but later I knew that Luke Shaw was just the name on his certificate. He also had a name: Master Shaw." "You should have heard the name." After glancing at the girl, Richard continued, "there is a young master gang in the seaside city. The master of the young master Gang is called young master Xiao. I spent some time in the seaside city five years ago and heard a lot about him. Young master Xiao has never been to school a day since he was young. It''s strange that he has no less knowledge than top scientists when he is less than ten years old. He is a genius and has a lot of life In the old style, he left his family at the age of 11 and founded the young master gang. At the age of 14, he unified half of the coastal city and became the leader of the underworld "At that time, people who died could not be put in the funeral parlor. At that time, there was a joke: why sharks in the Pacific always eat people, because young master Xiao lost too many bodies."Barbara clenched her fist. "Is this all true?" Richard said in a deep voice, "what you see is only the side he wants you to see. How can the darkness behind tell you? However, this young master Xiao is different from other gangsters. He doesn''t like drugs. It can be said that he is disgusted. During the period of unifying the seaside city, he used drugs as bait many times and cooperated with the police to destroy one enemy after another. During the period, he also used drugs as bait Methods to get to know the high-level police, let the young master help in black and white "Over the past few years, many sheriffs and directors have become friends of young master Xiao. They are also happy to see the young master Gang unify the underground forces. Compared with the ferocious traditional gangs, the young master Gang is very different. Instead of bullying the weak and forcing the good into prostitution, they make and abide by the rules and integrate all the gray industries (casinos, nightclubs, discos, strip bars, etc.) This measure not only reduced the crime rate of the seaside city, but also formed a large-scale industrial chain. Even the then governor had to come out and give him a platform. " Speaking of this, he shook his head slightly, as if sighing something, "I just want to ask about you two, but as a master, I have to tell you that it''s not a good thing to be with him. If you can break it, you can break it." Barbara bowed her head. The teacher''s words had a great impact on her soul. She never thought that the boy with a slightly immature appearance had such a terrible past. Master Xiao! Young master help! No wonder his father has been rejecting him for a long time. "Do you want to go now?" The girl opened her mouth and looked very struggling. Seeing this, Richard shook his head helplessly and said in a soft voice, "come with me, I''ll take you to the entrance." They left the martial arts school one after the other, ran eastward along the street and stopped when they reached a garbage transfer station outside the suburb. "The owl court disappeared here, and the entrance was in the warehouse. For the last time, do you really want to go in?" "Yes, I must find out." "Well, I hope you come back safely." Richard is not a wordy person, see Barbara look firm, no more nonsense, turned away. Chapter 384 The underground labyrinth has seven entrances and exits. Except for the secret passage that only judges are entitled to know, the other six are distributed in various areas of Gotham City. Some in the city center, some in the suburbs, some with the help of factories This big thing happened tonight, the owl court completely disintegrated and turned attack into defense. In this case, they had to arrange a retreat. Luk knows too much about the ideas of the "upper class". Although they are personal models, in case of danger, the first thing he thinks about is not to rush forward, but to retreat. People are afraid of death, the rich and powerful are even more afraid. There are six entrances and exits, five in the city, and only one outside the city. That is to say, if they want to escape, that''s the best choice. The night is getting dark, and the bell rings at twelve. Luke and ten hands in power armor came down to the farm outside the city. The owner of the farm was Willy, a member of the owl court and a watchdog. He was just outside the warehouse. When he saw someone coming, he quickly raised his shotgun, "who are you? This is my home. Get out of here." Bang! The gunshot pierced the night. Willie''s eyes widened. A round hole with thick thumb appeared in the middle of his eyebrow. His brain oozed from the hole and slowly flowed to the ground. "Put his body in the pigsty." "I see, young master." One of his men came up and dragged Willy''s legs out. They were indifferent to the scene and had already seen it. It was Luke''s confidants who could take part in the operation. Everyone''s hands were covered with blood. It was normal for them to kill. Luke stepped forward, kicked open the door of the warehouse, and rushed forward with the stench of horse dung. He waved his hand in disgust, "clear out the contents." Everyone started to clean up the warehouse full of hay stacks and wheat straw stacks in a few minutes. Luke walked around the warehouse and stopped when he arrived at a certain place. His trousers began to change and flow like liquid. If you look carefully, you will find that they are tens or millions of tiny metal particles. These metal particles play an important role in the control of the core program It''s a silver suit that wraps both legs. This is a new portable combat suit made by Luke according to krypton energy technology, zamaron space material folding and nanotechnology. It is an advanced version of spirit 2. Its performance is far better than that of the previous generation. Its advantages and disadvantages are the same: it can be worn at any time, and can be changed into different styles of clothes and jewelry (without the trouble of washing clothes). Its attack and defense can only be said to be excellent, and its endurance is long Short. There are lots of visible air ripples on the surface of battle clothing. The energy technology of zamaran is far inferior to that of krypton, but it has high attainments in position application and material construction. These air ripples are products of zamaran technology. Unlike energy, they not only have high physical defense, but also can create shock waves. "Go Luke yelled, raised his right leg and hit it heavily. The white air mass gathered in the center of his foot and exploded when it came into contact with the ground. The Milky air wave washed around, and the dust was shooting all over the wall. After the dust dispersed, a metal door with a downward depression appeared on the ground. "Here it is." Luke whispered, "open the door." The two men came forward and forced the iron door open. The cold wind came, and a two meter long and wide underground passage suddenly appeared on the ground. Dior turns on the light and goes in first. The passage extends down to 300 meters. In front of it is a spacious cave. From the structure of the wall, it should be a natural karst cave dug by hand. "EVA, Orient." "I see, young master." The voice fell, and before long, a creaking voice came from the front. Three fat rats climbed out of the corner, and the red light in their eyes loomed in the shadow. One of them came to Luke''s body, and his slightly bloated body split from the middle, revealing a red flashing signal source. Luke nodded slightly, "lead the way." The mouse seemed to understand Luke''s words and walked side by side with the other two mice. Out of the cave, there are five circular forks, each of which looks almost the same, which means that the maze road is just unfolding. According to the intelligence analysis provided by Delk and the mice, the total area of the underground labyrinth (including the forks of entrances and exits and the undeveloped natural caves) is about the size of a quarter of the city of Gotham. Without a map, it is impossible for a normal person to find an exit in such a complex and huge maze unless he is Bruce Wayne. Luke asked himself that he didn''t have Batman''s luck. In order to prevent accidents, he started the "mouse" army the night before yesterday. More than 100 mechanical mice shuttled back and forth in the maze. After a day''s exploration, he finally got the right road map. With the road map, the so-called labyrinth is just a slightly exciting underground adventure for him.¡­¡­ Compared with Luke and his party, Bruce Wayne is not so beautiful, no, it should be said that it is extremely difficult. Along the way, he made nine mistakes, encountered 15 traps and was assassinated by seven famous claws. Even with enough preparation, Bruce still suffered a heavy injury never before. He was stabbed in the abdomen, bleeding, and his eyes were burned by poisonous gas. He could hardly open his eyes. After stumbling for an hour, the pale Batman had to stop, heal the wound, replenish his physical strength, take out the locator and determine his position. He is now directly below ninth high school, about three miles away from Jim Gordon''s warehouse. Normally, the warehouse will be built near the main building. That is to say, as long as you find the warehouse, it is possible to find the hiding place of members of the court. After confirming the route, Bruce stood up again, turned on the night vision light and walked carefully forward. has as like as two peas in four narrow forks. Bruce clenched his fist, and his eyes were slightly tired. According to previous experience, only one of the four forks was the right route, and the rest were either traps or dead ends. "In any case, I will find you, and I will never let you continue to control Gotham." Determined Bruce marked the entrance when he came, then chose the right side of the road and walked in. Fifteen minutes later, he reappeared at the fork with the smell of fire oil. It would have been barbecue if it hadn''t been for more than one mind. "Owl court!" Bruce took a deep breath, chose the fork in the middle and walked in. After a while, the sound of water came from his ear. It seemed to be an underground river from the front. The speed of the river is very fast, that is to say, the underground river is likely to be an underground tributary of the Queens River, the merchant river or the Atlantic Ocean. "The underground river can be drunk directly, and there may be a water intake nearby." Bruce murmured to himself, his eyes a little more sentimental. 1 Chapter 385 After two trials, Bruce found the right way again. He came to a spacious round hall. Two chandeliers were hanging on the wall to bring some light to the dark surroundings. Looking along the light, a nearly three meter tall owl sculpture suddenly appeared in front of him. The eyes of the sculpture are very strange, flashing red light in the dark, like some kind of monitoring equipment. Bruce walked in and watched. There were two luminous rubies as big as fists in his eyes. Such gems are sold on the market for at least several million dollars, and even the well funded Wayne family does not have such a collection. This gem alone shows how rich the owl court is. Bruce glanced at it casually, but didn''t care about it any more. He went out of the round hall and followed the sound of the water flow to find the underground river. The width of the underground river was more than five meters and the speed was very fast. He looked up and down the river and found a tool for getting water next to a pile of stones. "Yes, that''s the way." Bruce picked up the ladle, took half a ladle of water and poured it into his stomach. The slightly sweet cold water poured into his heart, and the whole person became energetic. Just then, there was a sound in my ear. Bruce was shocked and instinctively rolled to the right. Bang! With the vibration of the bowstring, a long black arrow flew over Bruce''s head and was deeply nailed to the stone wall. The tail of the arrow swayed violently, showing its strength. Bang! There was another shock of the bow string, and the black light went straight to the head. When the fatal crisis came, Bruce burst out all his strength and forced his body to move 10 cm to avoid the deadly arrow. Heart thumping, head burning pain, should be caused by the arrow, Bruce can''t care to check the wound, flashed behind the stone pillar. Covered by stone pillars, he could finally observe the enemy''s situation. There were five visitors. The front four were wearing black body armor, wearing Falcon masks, two carrying short knives and two holding composite bows. They were all claws. As for the last one Bruce took a quick glance. He was wearing a gray Plaid suit and a white mask. He must have been a member of the court if he had no accident. "I finally found you, owl court." The member in grey suit stepped forward and said in a cold voice, "Batman! I didn''t expect that you could find here, or kill you here. " "I must see who is the face hidden under the bat mask?" "You four, get rid of him." Four famous claws, two people pull out the knife, strode up, the other two bow with arrows, ready to shoot at any time. The fighting power of these claws was very strong, which was a level higher than what he had encountered before. Bruce did not dare to be careless. Seeing that the situation was critical, he did not hesitate to take out the hook gun and smoke bomb. The claws grab the stones, Bruce soars into the air, and a large amount of smoke emerges from his feet. The smoke expands rapidly, and the whole round hall becomes gray. Just then, a dark shadow rushed out of the smoke, and the two claws let go without hesitation. The arrow shot through the shadow and nailed it to the wall. It turned out that the shadow was just a cloak. When they realized that they had been deceived, they quickly took their arrows and arched, ready to shoot again. "Let them lay down their arms, or I''ll kill you." A powerful voice came from the fog, and the four famous claws searched for fame. I don''t know when Batman actually slipped under the sculpture and caught the man in the suit watching. "I repeat, let them lay down their arms." Bruce moved his arm, and the metal blade on his armor pierced his neck. The man in suit yelled anxiously, "don''t do it. You can''t run even if you kill me." "Now that I''m here, I''m not going to leave." Bruce again, the blade cut the skin, leaving a few centimeters long incision, "you can bet, I die first, or you die first." Blood flowed down the neck and the suit man collapsed. "Drop your weapons. Drop your weapons. Come on." "No!" Bruce raised his head, eyes very Sen ran, "the weapons into the river." When the man in suit hesitated and noticed the moving blade on his neck, he could only say bitterly, "listen to him, throw the weapon into the river, quick." The four claws looked at each other, turned and walked to the river, throwing down all their weapons and knives. As soon as the weapon got into the water, it was washed away by the swift current. Bruce stunned the suit man with one palm, raised his hands and ejected the metal knife. "We''ll fight again." ¡­¡­ Barbara and a claw fight in a dark cave in the eastern part of the underground labyrinth. There were still several dead men in the cave, but they all fell on the ground with little air intake and much air out, and some of them twitched from time to time.Barbara''s maxk I military power armor was specially improved by Luke. After it was given to Barbara, the latter used the climax of computer technology to adjust the armor to make it more suitable for her. Shifu said that even if he put on power armor, he may not be a sharp claw opponent. Barbara didn''t say anything about it, but she didn''t accept it. However, after she really contacted her, she found that what the master said was right. She really can''t beat her opponent, no matter in skill or experience. Had it not been for the armor, it would have been a corpse. What bothered her more was the other party''s almost abnormal recovery ability. No matter what kind of wound, it could recover as before in a twinkling of an eye. It was just immortal. A fight made Barbara''s body extremely heavy, and her exhalation became rapid. After beating back her opponent again, the girl didn''t choose to pursue, but stepped back carefully. Her physical strength was not as good as her opponent''s. If she continued to fight like this, she would have to find a way to break the game. Talons are similar to the legendary vampires and werewolves. What are the weaknesses of dark creatures? Silver, garlic, aconite, stake, holy water, cross No! incorrect! It''s certainly not these things. The weakness of vampires and werewolves is their heads. If they cut off their heads, they will die. "Beheading!" Barbara''s mouth was wide open and hesitant. She had never killed anyone and didn''t want to. If you don''t kill people, what should you do. "Maybe we can corona him." Barbara clenched her teeth and raised her energy to the limit. The armor glowed blue, and the invisible energy overflowed. With the sound of zizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizi. The electric current converges to the palm like an earthworm and becomes a fist sized lightning ball. The white arc expands around, illuminating the whole cave. "Come on, I''ll beat you." Barbara yelled, dragging two lightning balls that cost one seventh of her energy to create. The energy emitted by the lightning ball is frightening. The claws dare not hard connect. They flash back and run to avoid Barbara''s attack at a very fast speed. They suddenly wave a knife in mid air. Click! The armor was pierced by a knife, and Barbara threw her hand back. Chapter 386 The black knife was extremely sharp. After penetrating the armor, it penetrated into the bone. Barbara almost fainted. Finally, she gritted her teeth and stuck to it. She dragged the right hand of the lightning ball and hit her claw heavily in the abdomen. It''s too late! White electric light wrapped the claw''s body. The latter trembled violently, and her eyes turned up. Fortunately, the knife was not made of metal, otherwise Barbara would not escape. "Fall down!" The girl kicked her claws to the wall, raised her hands high, and dragged the lightning ball down with all her strength. When the lightning ball hit the claw''s head, it burst out instantly. The electromagnetic pulse mixed with high-voltage current rushed into his body, causing an indelible damage to his head. After all this, Barbara quickly retreated, looking anxiously at the twitching claws. The other person''s body was smoking, and her eyeballs began to show a dead fish like luster. "You''re not going to die, are you?" The girl was a little uneasy. She endured the pain on her shoulder and said, "Hey, are you ok? Say something!" "Is there anything wrong! Give me a word. " Half ring, no response from the other party, Barbara quickly took off her mask, put her finger under her nose, and felt the breath of something or nothing. "Anyway, I won." Since the other party is alive, Barbara doesn''t need to worry any more. She raises her head and says in a slightly complacent tone, "your skills and experience are far better than mine, but you are not smart enough. Smart people can live to the end. This sentence is said by Luke, although I don''t agree with it." Voice down, get up to leave, into the depths of the maze. The road ahead is full of twists and turns, but Barbara firmly believes that she can go out and find the answer she wants. ¡­¡­ This is the most difficult night for members of the owl court. Six entrances and exits, two intruder alarms, and one has no news at all. I don''t know whether the detective was defeated or fell asleep. People in the hall are in a state of panic. Every time the grapevine comes, there will be a suppressed curse around. If it goes on like this, before the court is over, the pressure will drive these "superior" nobles crazy. A suit man who took off his tie couldn''t stand it any more. He got up and walked out, but was stopped by the dead man who was guarding at the door. "What''s in my way? I''m going to pee. Get out of my way!" The man in suit pushed hard, but the dead man didn''t move. He just raised his hand and pointed to the room on the east side of the hall, "the toilet is there." "You..." The man in suit was furious and his eyes were ferocious. At this moment, the dead man in front of him suddenly opened his side and a mysterious man with a white mask and a red gun salute came out. As soon as the man in the suit was stiff, he stood up straight and bowed, "Hello, your honor." "Call me sir." "Yes, sir." The man in suit is extremely humble, which is different from his previous arrogance. The red judge named "Sir" glanced at him indifferently and stepped into the hall. There are two judges in the owl court. Sir Black Hawk is in charge of daily affairs, and red robed judge is in charge of claws and dead men. It can be said that the power of life and death in the court is in his hands. With his appearance, the noisy hall quieted down instantly, and everyone got up to salute with the highest respect. The red judge responded one by one, walked through the crowd to the throne, but did not sit down. Instead, he pressed down his hands and said gently, "the owl was founded in the 17th century. In the process of hundreds of years, it encountered countless hardships, especially 50 years ago I still remember that time when three judges broke out internal strife and attacked each other. One judge tried to unify the court with the help of external forces and make it his own thing. " "It was an unforgettable dark time, but we survived. We continued our tradition, maintained our wealth, maintained our status Continue to be king of Gotham. " "Why can we win?" The judge in red robe looked down at the crowd, his calm eyes fell on each member, "why? Because of claws? Because of the dead? No, no, they are all tools, just like knives and guns on the shelf, which need to be controlled by people. " "We can win not because of the strength we have, but because all members unite as one, support each other, and gather all the strength to resist the disaster." "This is the reason why the court has lasted for hundreds of years. It is also the original intention of our ancestors to create the court. They want us to twist a rope to protect ourselves, our families and everything we have." Powerful words reverberated in the hall, which seemed to have the power of calming people''s hearts. The restless people unconsciously calmed down. A slightly immature young member stood up and said nervously, "Sir, we are willing to pay for the court and unite to tide over the difficulties, but we also want to know the truth. It is rumored that the police are sending people to explore Underground labyrinth, Batman is also in it, isn''t it true? "The judge laughed twice, "what you said is half true and half false. The Gotham police are as timid as a mouse. They don''t have the courage to explore the underground labyrinth at all. Instead, they set up layers of defense at the Western exit, hoping that we can throw ourselves into the trap." The court has six entrances and exits. It''s useful to guard one of them. "But..." As soon as the words changed, the red judge continued, "Batman really came. He was alone in the maze. He tried to defeat us and destroy the court with his own strength." After a pause, he joked, "do you think he will succeed?" Ha ha ha ha! The hall was filled with laughter, as if it were the Spring Festival. "Well, everyone, believe in the court, believe in yourself, before long, Batman''s body will appear in front of you, I hope you don''t get excited and take your time." After pacifying the crowd, the judge left the hall and went to the conference room on the second floor. As soon as the door was closed, the smile on his face disappeared and became extremely gloomy, "hasn''t Batman caught it yet?" The assistant quickly lowered his head and said in a cramped tone, "the killers sent out can''t beat him. They''re all defeated." "What about the previous four? I''ve lost, too When he said this, the red robed judge opened his eyes and sent out a seeping murderer. His assistant waved his hand, "no, no news has come yet. It should be soon." "Four against one, Batman is definitely not their match." The red judge snorted heavily, "what''s the situation on the other two sides?" "There is a woman in power armor in the garbage factory. According to the news, she is of average skill. Another two claws can solve her. There is no news outside the city. It''s very quiet all the time." "Be quiet!" The judge frowned and said, "don''t you ask them to report the situation regularly?" Chapter 387 The temperature of the underground labyrinth is far lower than that of the surface, but the assistant''s forehead is sweating and his voice is hoarse. "I don''t know what''s going on, but I can''t get through to them. Maybe it''s a signal problem." The signal problem of the underground labyrinth is not one or two days. For this explanation, sir red robe is not easy to say. He is silent for a moment and says, "you go to the north, take two claws and see what happens." "I see. I''ll go now." The assistant nodded, turned around and left, with a kind of running away posture, "wait a minute." The red judge stopped him. "Where''s the Black Hawk?" "Sir, in the reception hall, seems to be meeting important guests." "Important guest!" The judge in red robe thought, "is it them?" "May I go, sir?" The judge waved his hand impatiently and turned to the reception hall. ¡­¡­ The reception hall is the most special place of owl court. Only here can outsiders be allowed in and out. Sir Black Hawk is in charge of the daily affairs of the court, including diplomacy. There are many mysterious forces hidden on the earth, some of which maintain a very close cooperative relationship with the owl court, and the assassin alliance is one of them. In the dark room, sir Black Hawk, wearing a black dress, looks at the woman in front of him with strange eyes. The woman is about twenty-five years old. She has beautiful long black hair and combines the advantages of the East and the West. She is a real beauty, but her eyes are too cold. The opportunity of killing from time to time makes the black hawk who has experienced many big scenes I also felt a shock. Women''s figure is excellent, wearing black tights, you can see all the advantages at a glance. The waist is thin, the hips are cocky, the legs are round and slender, the body curve is perfect, and the size of the chest is enough for most male creatures to swallow saliva. Sir Black Hawk has experienced all kinds of temptations, and he has a good determination in this aspect. He just glances at another person and turns his eyes to his armor. MAXK¢ñ£¿ This guy is wearing maxk I military power armor. Where does his armor come from? All kinds of ideas came out of my mind, but Sir Black Hawk didn''t mention a word. Instead, he asked with a smile, "all along, the owl court has maintained a friendly cooperative relationship with the assassin League. I''ve met many senior assassin league leaders, and I don''t know the identity of miss..." "Talia The woman straightened out her chest and put her hands on her abdomen, revealing the perfect line of her chest. "Just call me Talia." "It was Miss Talia." Sir Black Hawk laughs and goes through it in his head, but he doesn''t find any information related to "Talia", "you didn''t say hello. You must have something urgent when you come here suddenly. If you need anything, just speak up. Owl court is a loyal ally of the assassin League. As long as we can help, we will not refuse." Talia doesn''t want to hear this Like his father, another old fox, whose enemy had already hit the door, pretended to be calm. Think of here, suddenly some boring, the body also bent down, no longer show beauty. It''s no fun to tempt this kind of old fox. "Sir Black Hawk, I''m not here to ask for your help, I''m here to help you." Black Hawk''s eyes flashed and said casually, "I appreciate miss''s kindness. Thank you for your generosity, but everything in owl court is normal. There is no place for assassin League to take action. Do you misunderstand something?" Talia curled her lips, stood up with her hands, ready to go out, "in that case, forget it. Originally I wanted to help you deal with Batman." "Slow down!" The Black Hawk grows up and its tall body stretches infinitely in the light, "you know Batman, who told you that?" "The assassin League has its own information channel. I don''t have to tell you, sir Black Hawk. Do you want to talk about it again?" The black hawk was silent for a moment, and pointed to the chair, "please take a seat. What I said just now is presumptuous. I apologize to you." Talia waved his hand impatiently. "Stop talking nonsense. My only purpose is Batman. I''ll take him away." "Take it away?" The Black Hawk leaned forward and asked, "I don''t understand the meaning of this sentence. Are you going to take him? Is Batman related to the assassin League?" "No, it doesn''t matter. We don''t know him at all, but we need him to do things for us." The Black Hawk immediately laughed and didn''t believe the lies of women. "Batman''s repeated actions to destroy the owl court have caused great harm to our members. He is our enemy of life and death. He must die and never live. You can take his body, live people, no way.""Well, I''ll wait here." Talia leaned on the back of the chair with her legs up, just like a beautiful snake, "look at how owls kill bats with their claws." The Black Hawk snorted. The irony in the woman''s eyes made him very unhappy. Compared with the large-scale assassin League covering the whole world, owl court is nothing, but it is not allowed to be ridiculed face to face. When the conversation reached an impasse, Black Hawk didn''t have time to chat with her. He got up and left the reception hall. When he got to the door, he suddenly said, "there''s something I''m curious about. Who''s your friend? He''s wearing maxk I military power armor. " "Yes, it''s maxk I, which you robbed." "What?" The black hawk was shocked and roared, "do you know that the armor has been located by Luke Shaw, and he can find you through the armor at any time?" "Damn, are you going to kill us?" "Don''t be nervous. It''ll be OK." Talia went to the armor and flicked. "The core system of the armor has been modified. No one except the alliance knows its location, including Luke Shaw." "It''s Luke Shaw who made you so, isn''t it?" Talia''s hands around her chest, staring straight ahead, "that guy, it''s terrible, isn''t it?" "He knew the location of the power armor for a long time, but he never said it. Instead, he hid behind the scenes and watched you fight like a poisonous snake. When the dust settled, he suddenly shot and gave a lethal blow." "My father appreciated him very much. Before I came to the United States, he specially told me to stay away from him and not to break out conflicts." Father! Sir Black Hawk''s pupils contracted and said, "who''s your father?" "Many people call him Master Ninja. As for his real name, I can''t tell you." "You You... " Sir Black Hawk retreated in horror, and the whole person was silly. Talia laughed scornfully, went to the desk, opened the drawer, took out a cigar, lit it, and took a deep breath, "yes, I am the daughter of the leader of the assassin League, sir black Hawk. Now you can tell me the location of Batman, I need to capture him as soon as possible, otherwise, I may be in contact with him Meet Luke Shaw. " "From what I know about vipers, it''s time to harvest." Chapter 388 As one of the two judges of the owl court, sir Black Hawk is an existence under one person and above ten thousand people. However, in the face of Talia, he fell into the disadvantage with just a few words. Ninja Master''s daughter! The successor of the assassin alliance! It''s bad to think of that terrorist organization all over the world. "I can let you take Batman, but you have to tell me one thing: is Luke Shaw really in the maze?" Talia giggled, snuffled out the cigar and threw it into the trash, "if I were him, I would never miss such a good opportunity." Sir black hawk was silent. After a few seconds, he said, "two, please wait a moment." After that, he left the room and found the red judge not far away, "what do you think?" The red judge shook his head in silence. "I''m not sure." Sir Black Hawk thought for a few seconds and said slowly, "with the warrant and code words, the identity will not be falsified, and no one dares to pretend to be the daughter of Ninja Master. You know his horror better than me." "That''s troublesome. The assassin League is after Batman and wants to live. Why do they do that?" "I''m not worried about Batman now. After all, he has only one person. Even if he finds the exit, what can he do? The key is Luke Shaw..." Speaking of that name, sir black hawk was very depressed. He paused and gritted his teeth. "Batman''s plan is to let the assassin League deal with it in advance. Now you send all the people to comb the maze. You must find Luke Shaw''s trace and never let him touch the headquarters." The judge in red robe is reluctant. He has just made a promise to the public that he will take Batman''s body back to the hall, but now he has to change his mind. How can he behave in the future. At this time, one of his subordinates came in a hurry, "no, Batman Over there Something''s wrong "What''s the matter? Make it clear. " The visitor took a slow breath and said in a quick voice, "just got the news, all the four claws sent by Batman were defeated. Batman threw them into the underground river and floated away along the current." "And the hummingbird?" "Mr. hummingbird seems to have been caught alive." With these words, the comer quickly lowered his head, and the red judge''s cheek suddenly lost its color, and the whole body shook, four famous claws! How is it possible that the top ten experts in the claw army were defeated in the case of four against one? Sir Black Hawk quickly helped him and whispered, "don''t hesitate any more. Time is running out." The red judge closed his eyes and looked very tired, "just do as you say." ¡­¡­ Compared with what happened to Bruce and Barbara, Luke seems very "calm" here. Before the enemy shows up, he is completely solved by his subordinates. As for traps and forks Ha ha! That thing is a joke. Soon after, they found a huge stone door, four meters high, with relief carved on top and an owl of the same height on each side. The mechanical mouse stops in front of the stone door and squeaks. The smallest mouse runs out and sneaks in along the crack of the door. Behind the stone door is a room. Judging from the bed and food, it should be a place to rest. The little mouse looked up and saw the red light in his eyes. Soon he found the switch button on the wall. When he climbed up the wall and was ready to use the switch to open the stone door, there was a rapid sound of footsteps in front of him. "Someone''s coming." Luke raised his hand. The crowd dispersed and hid behind the sculpture. He himself disappeared. Like Cohen delke, Henry gave up the life of the rich second generation and joined the logistics department to run errands, hoping to one day succeed as a judge and become a legend of owl court. He was lucky, and with the help of his family, he soon got rid of the status of a low-level manager and became the assistant of the red judge. If there is no accident, the future will be bright. Unfortunately, the most important thing in the world is accident. The heavy stone door opened slowly. Henry stepped forward without paying attention to the abnormality on both sides. The claws behind him felt something wrong. Just as he was about to open his mouth, the air suddenly sounded the sound of energy explosion. Two blue energy cannons were fired on them, their clothes were blown to pieces, and their masks were cracked in the rampage of energy, poof! A mouthful of blood spurted out from their mouths, and they hit the wall like a battered baseball. Hidden on both sides of the soldiers fish out, only a few seconds, the claws pressed to death on the ground. Luke showed his figure and said with a smile, "this masked friend, can you answer me a few questions?" Henry looked back, his voice trembled, "you Who are you "I don''t like wasting time.""Dior!" Luke snapped his fingers, and a claw was held in front of him. Dior pulled out the black knife on the back of the claw and waved it with force, Pooh! Blood splashed out, round head rolling on the ground, just stopped at Henry''s feet, the face of despair and fear is so prominent, like a static oil painting. Ah!!!! Henry cried out in horror, his legs shaking like a sieve, and he was a fool. Luke steps forward, grabs him by the neck, raises him to the front, and asks the other person to look him in the eye. "if you don''t want to drop your head, just answer my question." "Where is the judge?" "Behind, right behind." Henry was ignorant, his eyes full of fear, and he had no will to resist. "How many people are there, what are they doing." "Five Fifty or sixty, everybody They''re all waiting for news. " "What''s the news?" "Batman News from Batman. " "Batman is here, too." Henry nodded busily, pleaded despairingly, "you let me go. I don''t know anything. I''m just working for them. Please, let me go." "I don''t know anything. What''s the use of keeping you?" Luke dropped him on the ground. A soldier stepped forward and broke his throat with one foot. "Clean up the area and put explosives on it." Luke looked around and found nothing suspicious, "little mouse, continue to lead the way." ¡­¡­ Superheroes are not professions! On the first day of wearing the bat uniform, Bruce felt that it was more like a choice, a struggle and a hope. Gotham City is his home, the place where the Wayne family has been guarding for generations. For this family, he is willing to give everything. Next to the dark and turbulent underground river, the pale Bruce leans against the stone pillar and uses glue to treat the wound bit by bit. It''s not so easy to deal with the combination of the four celebrities. In order to win, Bruce paid a heavy price. Fortunately, it was all worth it. He got a lot of inside information about the court from the suit man named "hummingbird". "Nine hundred meters! Walk along the secret road behind the gate for 900 meters to the Grand Court. The important members of the owl court are there, and the judges are there. " Bruce gasped for breath, took care of the wound, put on his armor again, and walked in with a slightly heavy step. Without taking a few steps, heavy footsteps suddenly sounded in front. Blue light in the dark, flickering light, you can see a gentle figure. Chapter 389 Two figures came out in the dark. One was wearing power armor, the other was a woman, a very beautiful woman. She is a tall woman with a full height of 1.75 meters. She is wearing black tights. She has long legs, thin waist and full chest. She can''t move her eyes. She has black gauze on her face. She can see a pair of sharp eyes. Somehow, Bruce''s face was familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere. "Who are you?" "Before asking for someone''s name, you should give your own name. It''s etiquette." Taliayang raised his hand, and then said, "forget it, don''t talk about it, ubu. We don''t have enough time to catch him." Wearing power armor, ubu stepped forward, and the armor glowed blue. The invisible position wrapped his body and sent out strong energy fluctuations. Bang! The ground shook and the man came to Bruce. "So fast!" Bruce was shocked and instinctively raised his hands. An unimaginable force came from his wrist. In an instant, his arm was unconscious. Deng Deng Deng!! Bruce retreated until he hit the owl sculpture. He coughed because of his chest tightness. "Maxk I military power armor!" "Why is it on you? Who are you? It''s not right Bruce understood, "you''re not in court." Talia sneered, "when we catch you, we''ll tell you who we are. Don''t keep your hand, Ubud." Wu Bu nodded slightly, his arms crackled, and the current converged to his hands, forming a strong current pulse. Bruce stepped back with a dignified look. The opponent''s strength and speed were far faster than before. What''s more difficult is maxk I. now he has no effective means to break the armor. This is the only way Bruce took out the last smoke bomb and dropped it on the ground. The fog expanded rapidly and filled the whole room. "Boring trick." Wu Bu smiles coldly. Maxk I has the function of scanning and positioning. Even if it is covered by smoke, it can find the enemy''s position. "Ridiculous superhero, I thought you could surprise me." As the most loyal servant of Ninja Master, ubu''s real age has exceeded 100 years old. In more than 100 years, he has mastered almost all the fighting skills, including the ancient Chinese boxing. The primary purpose of this visit to Gotham is to protect and monitor the young lady and prevent her from acting out of line. The secondary purpose is to meet the king of night in Gotham. The host has a high opinion of Batman, but now it''s just the same. Wu Bu, who lost his interest, didn''t want to delay. He made a killing move. His right fist was as fast as lightning. He pointed straight at Bruce''s heart. When he saw that he was about to hit the target, his vision suddenly turned pale. The sound of whistling reverberated in my ears, making my head hum. "Damn it, it''s a flare!" Wu Bu quickly closed his eyes, stepped back and made a defensive posture. After waiting for two seconds, he didn''t see his opponent attack him. Suddenly he understood something and yelled, "be careful, miss. His target is you." "Don''t yell, I hear you." Talia pulls out his pistol and shoots continuously in the fog, bang bang!!! All seven bullets failed. Talia stepped back and changed the clip. At this time, there was a rapid roar in her ear. Instinctively, she raised her pistol in front of her body. When! The bat''s Throwing Knife hit the gun. Talia''s wrist trembled and the pistol flew out. Damn it! The woman scolds secretly, does not retreat but advances, pulls out the short knife to fight fiercely. Her fighting skills are extremely powerful, especially the sabre technique. It seems that she has been instructed by a famous teacher. She is fierce and tricky, and points to the key in one move. Bruce was caught unprepared. He didn''t expect that the woman in front of him would have such terrible fighting power. For a moment, he was in a big mess. Ubu, who was out of blindness, rushed up. One in front of the other, they launched a crazy attack. After a few seconds, he broke Bruce''s defense and hit him in the chest. The current crackled. Bruce screamed, forced to bear down, with the help of the strength of his fist to retreat, Talia pressed step by step, the knife in her hand like the fangs of a poisonous snake, the knife rolled up and down, bringing out a large amount of blood. "Go to hell!" Talia drinks and stabs her with a knife. Bruce grabs her by the wrist. Ubu rushes in and kicks him in the stomach. Poof! Blood spurted from her mouth and splashed the woman''s face. Bruce roared. His pupils opened. He was possessed by the wind. He took a hard blow from Ubud, jammed Talia''s neck and rolled her on the ground.Talia resisted with all her strength, and could not get rid of it at all. Even though she was biting, Bruce did not move. They rolled down the slope and reached the underground river. "No!" Wu Bu''s face changed slightly, and he rushed to the river at full speed to block their way. "What do you want? Give it back to you. " Rolling Bruce suddenly released his arm, left hand, push the woman in his arms into the air. Wu Bu catches the young lady in a hurry. Before he is happy, Batman on the ground bursts up and pours on her like a wild animal. While fighting, the three fall back into the river. Even if they were submerged by the river, the three did not mean to stop. The current is fast, with three people flowing downstream, unconsciously out of the hall, to the dark underground abyss. ¡­¡­ Owl court, second floor. The door of the conference room was pushed open, and a figure rushed in, "no, something happened." Sir Black Hawk stood up straight up and said nervously, "they lost, too?" "No The man shook his head and said in a hurry, "those two fell into the underground river with Batman, all It''s all washed away. " Hearing the news, sir black hawk was delighted at first, and then turned pale. The underground river is very fast. There is only an entrance but no exit. Once it falls in, it is impossible to survive. The daughter of Master Ninja, leader of the assassin League, is dead! Die in owl court! The judge in red robe was also aware of the terrible consequences of this incident, and immediately gave an order, "go and send people to search down the river, make sure to find the trace of Talia, and even if you die, bring back the body." Before the words were heard, the door of the house was pushed open again, "there was an accident in the north, many people came, dressed in power armor, killed everyone they saw, and they were almost in the hall." Power armor! Luke Shaw! Sir Black Hawk and the red judge looked at each other, and they both saw the determination in each other''s eyes. "Don''t worry about Talia. You two, from the secret door to the sentries, call back all the dead men and claws. Since Luke Shaw is here, let him never come back." "Owl, never be bullied!" Chapter 390 Barbara is not a weak person. She was ready to die the day she decided to become a superhero, but she never thought that death would come so soon. Two famous claws, one on the left and one on the right, one holding a knife and the other holding a sword. The black knife and the black sword are shining with tungsten light in the dark. Each time, they can break through the armor defense, leaving a slender incision. Barbara feels that she can''t support any more. In the face of a claw, she still has the possibility to win. In the case of two against one, she has no chance to win at all. There are more and more wounds on the body, and the power armor has become extremely damaged. The girl staggered backward, and the current pulse on her hand was not working. Obviously, the armor was damaged and many functions were affected. The two claws didn''t feel pity because of their opponent''s weakness. They stepped forward and showed their killing intention in their eyes. The feeling of death was so close that Barbara could hardly breathe. "Really dying." "I''m not reconciled." "Damn it Barbara didn''t regret her previous decision. She only hated her lack of ability. If she had practiced well at the beginning, even if she had one fifth of the master''s ability, she would not have fallen to such a situation. At this time, the front suddenly sounded footsteps. A guy with a white mask came up and said in a hurry, "you two, go back to the hall immediately, quick." With that, he turned and left. It seemed that there was something urgent to deal with. The two claws quietly put away their weapons. Without looking at Barbara, they seemed like puppets who only obeyed orders and disappeared into the dark. "Alive." Barbara fell down on the ground, her energy and spirit dispersed, and all kinds of pain rushed up. There were seven wounds on her body, the most serious of which was her abdomen and legs, and she still had blood flow. One after another, the girl forced herself to take off her armor and use glue to stop the bleeding. After all, she seemed to lean against the wall and faint. ¡­¡­ Owl court headquarters. The sound of fighting came from outside and soon calmed down. All the members looked at me and I looked at you. Finally, they all looked at the gate. The heavy marble door opened slowly, and the cold wind came with a faint smell of blood. Ten strangers in power armor appeared at the door. Their armor is different from maxk I, which is more compact and delicate, giving people a unique beauty of lines. Ten people came into the hall and divided into two rows. Behind it, a young, about 17 or 18-year-old Asian youth came out, dressed in a white slim suit and with a slightly frivolous smile. "Luke Shaw?" "Why is he here? What is he doing here? " "For the robbery?" There was a low voice of discussion in the hall. People looked forward with different kinds of complicated eyes, and even felt that something was wrong. "Everybody Luke opened his hands and nodded, "I''m glad to meet you at this special moment. I''m Luke Shaw. I don''t need to introduce my identity. I believe you all know it." "It''s hard to avoid being abrupt when you come uninvited. Fortunately, you have some grudges with me." He stopped and turned his eyes to the front. "I heard that there are two judges in owl court. I don''t know which one is your honor." The crowd subconsciously looked up. Sir Black Hawk and the judge in red appeared at the top of the stairs, staring at Luke Shaw. "Great, both of you are here. It seems that I don''t have to go again." Luke stepped forward to the front of the crowd and said, "two magistrates, who can give me an explanation?" "What do you say?" Sir Black Hawk came down the stairs, and the dead men and claws were coming from various sentries. He needed to delay time, "it''s ridiculous that you have the nerve to ask us for an explanation when you break into the court headquarters and kill our people." "Your honor can really confuse right and wrong. It''s clear that you robbed my goods and sent killers to kill me. If it wasn''t for my big life, I would fall in Wayne manor." Luke sighed and said helplessly, "I''ve been wondering why you''ve done this to me. I''ve had no grudge against owl court." "Your honor, can you tell me why?" Silence! Silence like death! Everyone whispered and cast their eyes on Sir Black Hawk. The night of revenge was decided by them, but there was no name of Luke Shaw on the list. Where did the assassination come from. Aware of the public''s suspicion, sir Hong Pao immediately stood up and yelled, "if you want to be our enemy, please don''t make up these ridiculous reasons. Owls are not afraid of any opponent." Luke laughed and clapped, "this gentleman in Christmas clothes has a politician''s mouth. At the banquet that day, the facts witnessed by so many celebrities turned into lies in your mouth.""No wonder the owl court is getting worse day by day. It turns out that it''s the boss''s problem. I''m very curious about how a liar like you can sit in the leader''s position. It won''t depend on your butt!" Luke looked up and down and nodded, "it''s really curly. It''s round and big. It must look good when it pouts." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone was stunned. At such a tense moment, he was in the mood to joke. The people behind Luke are not so "reserved". They point to their lower bodies and move back and forth. Some people even make very dirty moves. The judge''s face turned red with the speed visible to the naked eye, his chest went up and down, and he was about to explode. Sir Black Hawk also had a gloomy face and clenched his fists. As a judge, when was he humiliated like this? "All right." Luke waved his hand, "don''t talk such nonsense. Xiao will get revenge if you want to kill me. Since you want to kill me, you should be ready to be killed. The judge is the mastermind. I only want your life, others..." Pointed to the corner and drew a circle, "stand there, don''t make any move, I''ll take it as nothing happened, if I refuse." The eyes full of killing intention swept around, and no one dared to look at him wherever they went. "Then go to hell!" "You are the one who died." The judge in red robe took out his submachine gun and shot wildly. When he reached half a meter in front of Luke, he seemed to hit a wall and ejected everywhere. A white barrier appeared in the air. The barrier protected Luke''s body from all attacks. Luke, too lazy to pay attention to him, raised his index finger and said word for word, "ten seconds." "Ten seconds later, if you are still standing in the same place, I will take it as if you refuse my kindness." "Ten..." "Nine..." "Eight..." "Seven..." "Six..." When the voice says "six", some people can''t sit still. When the voice says "three", they rush out of the crowd and rush to the "safe area" referred to by Luke. As soon as they ran, the whole court was in chaos. Chapter 391 As the last word fell, the battle began. Ten people behind Luke raised their right hands at the same time, and the blue light in their palms condensed. Bang! The energy bomb broke out of the air, broke through the figures, fell on the ground and exploded again. More than a dozen people were killed on the spot. Those who ran away were wide eyed, frightened and thankful. The rest ran out like crazy, shouting for help as they ran. "Dior, don''t leave alone." "I see, young master." Dior, with three men, divided into two groups, blocked the other two exits, and the rest rushed into the hall to fight with the dead. Luke sat in the stone chair, looking at the fight without expression. In addition to these subordinates, he also has an army of mechanical rats. Those "rats" have been swarming to all the entrances and exits under the command of EVA. The only people who can walk out of here tonight are the dead, and there will be no living people. The dead men are the thugs carefully trained by the owl court. They have lived in the base since childhood, and have been instilled with the idea of being loyal to and dedicated to the court all the time. With the help of drugs, they are no longer normal people, but slaves who only obey orders. Their combat effectiveness is not weak, and each of them is equivalent to a special soldier. Unfortunately, after all, it was flesh and blood that poured in and died. The heavy casualties made Sir Black Hawk''s eyelids jump. "Claw troops, kill them." Seven claws with black knives and swords appeared in the hall. Luke snorted coldly, the will of terror came down, the seven claws were frozen there, the killing intention in their eyes was dispersed and replaced by fear. Although they had nearly immortal body, their spirit and will became fragile in the long-term destruction of drugs. This kind of will can''t resist the erosion of the power of fear. Luke only needs a look to make them bow. Dior did not hesitate to cut off the heads of the seven claws with a knife. Head after head fell to the ground, the smell of blood spread around, the air was one of the su. Those "high above" members of the court have never seen such a terrible scene, one by one showing fear, some want to cry, but dare not, to cover their mouths. Not to mention them, even the well-informed judge in red robe and Sir Black Hawk have never experienced it. With the seven famous claws, the face hidden under the mask has turned to ashes. "It''s over." "It''s all over." The atmosphere of despair spread, pushing people into the abyss bit by bit. The battle gradually turned into massacre. Although there were many dead men and claws pouring out from all the entrances and exits, Dior and his party, who were wearing Shadow Armor, had no strength to fight back. Sir Black Hawk clenched his fist and felt his heart bleeding. "Luke Shaw!" "Damn you." He took off his black robe, leaped to avoid the crowd and aimed at Luke. Dior flashed in front of him and slashed. When! The blade collided with the blade, splashing sparks at the starting point. Dior raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "are you a claw, too?" "Go to hell!" Sir Black Hawk soared up in the air, slashed three times in mid air, then stepped on Dior''s arm with one foot, soared again with the help of anti shock force, leaped over his head and rushed straight to Luke. They were not far away. Under the attack of Sir Black Hawk, they came to him in the blink of an eye. "Die Black shadow held the knife in both hands, burst out all the strength, and the blade tore the air, bringing out a fierce roar. At this moment, all members of the court looked here with strong expectations in their eyes. Cut it down. Cut it down. Kill him and we''ll win. Click! The black knife split Luke''s body, and the stone chair behind it split into two. Everyone was about to cheer. The next second, light and shadow changed, and Luke''s figure disappeared, like a firefly in the air. "Even if I can''t find my real body, do you want to kill me?" Boom! The shock wave exploded on the side of Sir Black Hawk''s body, tearing his clothes and mask, leaving large blood marks on his body. He roared in pain, flew straight up and hit the wall heavily. Luke, dressed in white armor, shows his figure, walks up to him, raises his right leg, bang! One foot down, air burst around, sir Black Hawk mouth spit blood, cheeks become blood red. "What shall I call you, sir Black Hawk?" "Your face is really impressive. You look like the young master of the Wayne family. You are not a member of the Wayne family." "Shut up Luke kicked him a few meters away, smashed the tables and chairs, and fell to the ground. No matter the member is lying in the corner, the same expression appears.Lord Black Hawk, the leader of owl court and the judge with countless legends, was defeated, so miserable and helpless. In the crowd, Cohen Delk raised his head stiffly, and Luke Shaw''s actions reminded him of his bad memory. It turned out that the man in black armor was Luke Shaw. It turned out that he was the mysterious master. Hard disk, William Cobb, maxk I It''s all his chessmen. He dominates all this, pushing owl court to death step by step. "Amber gold?" Delk murmured, his eyes full of confusion, his purpose is really amber gold? The killing continued until all the rebels fell to the ground, and Dior took the Black Hawk and the red judge under the throne. Luke waved his hand, "interrogate separately, say a wrong sentence, and chop off a finger until he gets the right answer." "I see, young master." Dior greets his men and takes them to different rooms for interrogation. Luke walks to the corner of the wall and makes an eye inspection. When he finds Cohen delck, he hooks his finger. The latter stands up stiffly, walks out of the crowd, plops and kneels at Luke''s feet. "Lord Master The rest of them were staring at each other, and their faces were unimaginable Master, you son of a bitch! He''s an insider! Luke helped him up, "don''t just kneel. It''s the 21st century, not the middle ages." "Get up quickly." Dirk stood stiff, his hands and feet trembling. He did not dare to look at the hall full of corpses, his angry former companions, and even more did not dare to look at Luke. He could only stare at his toes in fear. Luke patted him on the shoulder and said in a soft voice, "how''s the time going? Have you been wronged?" Dirk shook his head. "No No one bullied me. " "That''s good. I''ve been worried about your accident. Now, there''s no need. You''re very good. You''ve done very well." Luke sighed and continued, "there''s something I want to apologize to you. I may not be able to do what I promised you. It''s the fault of those two stupid judges. They are too anxious and arrogant. They don''t know how to control. In order to prevent the situation from getting out of control, I can only act in advance. I hope you don''t blame me." Dirk shook his head in despair and was so moved that he was about to cry. "master, I don''t blame you, really, not at all." "That''s good, that''s good." With a sigh of relief, long Luke turned his eyes to other people, and suddenly said, "why don''t I give these people to you?" Chapter 392 "Send Give it to me? " "I don''t want them. I don''t want them." "Relax. It''s OK." Luke patted him on the shoulder and comforted him, "I promised you that when it''s over, I''ll let you be the judge of the owl court. Unfortunately, the plan can''t keep up with the change, and it still falls short." "But it doesn''t matter. These people are still alive. You can rebuild the owl court." "Master, I I am "All right." Luke didn''t let him go on. "They are all in your hands. They are dead or alive." has the final say. As the words fell, Luke turned and left. Dirk stood at a loss and didn''t know what to do. He turned his head and looked back. His hateful eyes projected on him like a sword through his chest. He shuddered excitedly, "no, these people have to die. If they don''t die, I will die." Delke is too clear about the nature of the court. Those who can be invited to join are either the old aristocrats who have passed on for hundreds of years or the powerful new dignitaries. Rich and powerful members of the court think they are superior and always look down on the poor. Many of them have special hobbies, such as drug abuse, whoring, paedophilia and so on. None of them is a good person and they have done countless bad things. The long life of depravity has worn out the nature of goodness. Today, after they are free, they will try their best to revenge. "No, we can''t let them go." "Only when they die can they be safe." Derek''s face was strained, and a look of madness appeared in his eyes. If you want to live, you have to kill! Thinking about everything, Delk went to the corner and picked up the submachine gun used by the red judge. "What are you doing, Delk?" Someone yelled, "Damn it, put the gun down." "Derek, you are crazy. Mr. Shaw has promised us that he will keep us alive as long as we don''t move. Dare you disobey his will." They were frightened and yelled at each other, but the latter didn''t make any waves. He was full of ammunition clips and went this way with submachine guns. The people who witnessed this scene were completely desperate. Some of them couldn''t bear it and ran away, but they were kicked back by the armored soldiers who were guarding by the side. "the boss said that no one would move without his orders." "You can''t do that. Mr. Xiao promised that he would not hurt us." "Yes, the boss did." As soon as the words changed, the man began to laugh strangely, "but he only promised not to do it himself, but he didn''t say anything about others." Dada''s voice echoed in the hall, accompanied by a shrill scream and unwilling to scold, the rest of the members all fell in the pool of blood. Luke looks back and shakes his head inexplicably, "have you explained everything?" Dior replied, "the red judge can''t resist. He''s already told me. There''s nothing moving on the other side." "Credible?" "Someone has been sent to look it up, and we will get the news soon, but there is something more troublesome. According to the judge in red robe, the door of the secret warehouse of the court needs three keys to open. He can only provide one, and the other two are kept by Sir Black Hawk." Luke thought and said, "look at the gate first." The person who went to investigate soon turned back and said in a hurry, "the old man didn''t lie. There is a secret Road on the second floor, which leads directly to the secret warehouse." "Go and have a look." Luke is very excited. The importance of amber gold is self-evident. With it, the armor performance can be improved in all directions, and he can get rid of the mortal body and become a superpower. The three walked along the secret Road on the second floor and came to a metal door with carved patterns. The metal door is up to three meters high and is closely connected with the stone wall. There is an owl image in the middle part, and a keyhole in the mouth and eye parts. "EVA, analyze the keyhole structure." "Yes, young master." A scanning mirror emerged from Luke''s chest and scanned the metal door from outside to inside. Soon, the keyhole structure emerged in front of Luke in the form of stereo projection. "Can you break it?" "No problem." "That''s good, save trouble." Luke went to the door and put his fingers into the three keyholes. His sleeves flowed like liquid and flowed along his fingers into the keyhole to become three keys. Click! Key twist, with a sound of gear rotation, heavy door slowly open, revealing a new world. This is a huge underground warehouse. The deeper it goes, the wider it is. At the deepest point, it is more than 20 meters long and wide. The warehouse is not full of gold, silver, jewelry, diamonds and Jadeites as expected. There are very few things in it, each of which is very precious. There are fist sized gems, half human high jadeite crystals, handed down oil paintings, various statues, antiques and so on.These collections are unique and unique. "Boss, we made it." The men who came together exclaimed excitedly. Luke gave him a kick and swore, "I don''t know the value of anything after I''ve been with you for so long." His subordinates were speechless and thought about it in a low voice, "how to deal with these things? You can''t bury them." "If you divide the gems, destroy all the others." "No! So many... " "Shut up Luke is too lazy to pay attention to him. He goes to the corner, picks up the square bricks of the table and looks at them carefully. These square bricks are dark and have a unique frosting feeling on the surface. They look like metal, but their weight is far lower than metal. "Dior, bring me the claw weapon." Dior turned and left, quickly turned back and put the black knife and sword on the table. Luke picked up the sword and looked up and down, "how about EVA?" "Judging from the appearance, it belongs to the same substance. How to be specific is subject to chemical detection." Luke nodded, got up and said, "call a few people over and take all the black bricks away." He was very speechless. He thought it was hard to guess the boss''s mind. If you don''t want good antiques, calligraphy and painting, you just want to move them. What''s the use of these dark things. make complaints about Tucao, but not slow at all. With a few brothers, they make complaints about all the stones and black bricks in the hall. After checking the warehouse, Luke comes to the owl statue in the center. According to the information provided by the judge in red robe, he pressed his right eye and turned it clockwise. The sound of clicking came from the inside of the statue, and his stomach was sunken inward, revealing the dark grid inside. Luke opened the dark box and took out a very heavy crystal bottle. There was some unknown liquid in the bottle. At first glance, it was dark yellow. When the light was shining, it reflected seven different kinds of light. "Amber gold!" "Is this amber gold?" Luke murmured with emotion. Chapter 393 There are many powerful super metals in the world. Dionysus attractor is one of them. It is a kind of liquid metal with bright green appearance, and has the magical ability of immortality and resurrection. Master Ninja, the leader of Assassin alliance, has lived for hundreds of years because of Dionysus attractor. However, what he has is a poor quality version, which has a certain degree of negative impact. If he uses it for a long time, people will become crazy and lose the ability of rational thinking. Pure Dionysian attractors can be met but not obtained by conventional means. The so-called amber gold is a mixed metal made of inferior Dionysus attractor and a variety of materials, which can not only enable users to obtain super recovery ability, but also give them power and speed beyond the upper limit of human beings. Of course, the negative effect is more obvious. Dior good strange way, "young master, this is amber gold?" "It''s not clear. Maybe, maybe not." "Shall I bring a body?" "No, there are too few things to waste." The crystal bottle is very big and heavy, but the liquid in it is only as thick as two fingers. Luke put the bottle away, went out of the warehouse and came to Sir Black Hawk''s room. Sir Black Hawk, who was once high above, is hanging on the wall like a condemned man. His fingers have been cut off and his chest is full of scars left by electric shock and burning. One of his men was watering his wound with salt water. When he saw Luke, he was surprised and said, "boss, why did you come here in person?" Luke waved his hand. "You go out first. I have something to talk to him." "Yes He put down the barrel, went out of the room and closed the door. "What should I call it? Sir Blackhawk, Lincoln March, or Thomas Wayne, Jr Sir Black Hawk suddenly looked up and stared at Luke, "how do you know, who told you that?" Luke said with a faint smile, "except for Mr. Sean, the red judge, who else knows these secrets? Unlike you, he can''t bear the taste of chili water and tells everything." Lincoln March was silent. After a moment, he hissed, "there''s something I can''t understand." "He said "You leaked the maxk I armor on purpose, didn''t you?" "Why do you think so?" "Because it happened so coincidentally, 300 sets of maxk I were sent to the Ministry of defense in three batches. There was no news from the first two batches. When the third batch arrived, it suddenly spread. It was you who deliberately leaked it, wasn''t it?" Luke smiles and shakes his head. "I have no obligation to solve your confusion unless you answer my question." "You want to know amber gold?" "Yes." "Sean didn''t tell you?" "Yes, but it''s not true." Luke sat in his chair, his eyelids pulled down, and there was a sense of killing in his eyes. "Mr. March, I don''t want to be cheated a second time?" Lincoln March laughs strangely, "that soft guy has the courage to cheat you, ha ha ha ha!" "It''s ridiculous." Luke opened the drawer, took out a cigarette, lit it, took a long puff, and when the laughter was over, he said, "if you cheat me, you''ll pay for it. How long do you think he can last, one minute, two minutes, or three minutes?" "In my opinion, five minutes is the limit, after five minutes I will get the real answer, and you will lose the capital to talk." Lincoln marcheton was silent and said in a deep voice, "what did he say?" "A lot, the origin, history, membership list of the court, the secret passage on the second floor, the seventh exit only known to the judges, and so on. By the way, and you." Luke flicked off his ashes with deep meaning in his eyes, "they lied to you. From birth until now, they have trained you as Bruce Wayne''s dead brother. The purpose is to let you inherit the huge business of the Wayne family one day and make the owl court go to a higher level. The reality is that you have no blood relationship with the Wayne family." "You''re just an orphan that nobody wants. You''re a substitute from a welfare home. Your life is a lie. It doesn''t mean anything." "Lie, you''re lying." Lincoln March''s face was ferocious, tearing at the chains. "Well, Mr. March, don''t pretend to be angry. You can''t earn the chain. Even if you get away with it, you''re not my opponent. Hurry up and tell me the real position of amber gold." After a long silence, Luke shook his head helplessly, "I don''t want to. I have to force me." Suddenly, he grabbed him by the neck and pulled him to him. His eyes were burning. The terror from the deep soul destroyed Lincoln March''s will in an instant,"Say, where is amber gold?" The cold voice seemed to come from hell. Lincoln March opened his eyes wide. At this moment, he saw the God of death. His body and mind dominated by fear could not lift up any resistance, and could only sink in the green fire. "Owl sculpture, owl sculpture in secret warehouse, amber gold It''s down there "Down there?" Luke frowned. "Isn''t it the stomach?" "It''s fake in my stomach. Sean wanted to trade with the gangs with amber gold. I didn''t agree with him, so I replaced the real one." "That is to say, the crystal bottle is a fake." "It''s not all fake. It''s doped with a small amount of amber gold, and its performance is very poor." Lincoln March said slowly, his eyes empty and unfocused, like a puppet being manipulated. "You are so good!" Luke is really convinced. These two idiots are in power, and they fight openly and secretly. "Since you want to fight, go to hell to fight." Green inflammation from the palm, pull hard, pull out a touch of light virtual shadow, five fingers a grip, in green inflammation into ashes. Lincoln March is dead, dead in silence. Luke walked out of the room, went back to the secret warehouse, opened the owl sculpture and took out the real "crystal bottle". Looking at the shaking liquid in the bottle, he sighed a long time, "it''s not easy to get you." At this time, EVA''s voice sounded, "young master, I have something to tell you. Miss Gordon is in the underground labyrinth." Luke was stunned. "She''s here, too?" "Yes, he is not in good condition. There are many wounds on his body, which seems to be left by fighting with his claws. He has been in a severe coma due to excessive blood loss." "This woman..." Lukeway sighed, put away the bottle, went to the hall, explained to Dior, and went to the south exit alone. After he left, Dior took the terrified Cohen Delk to the room where the red judge was interrogated, "young master, let me tell you a word." Dirk whispered, "what If anything, the master has new orders. " Dior shook his head and stabbed Dirk in the heart, "I''m sorry." Chapter 394 With the death of Cohen Delk, the owl court was wiped out. The task is over. At the end of the game, Dior takes people to each entrance and exit in batches, and presses explosives at the key nodes. Since the court has been destroyed, there is no need for the underground labyrinth to exist. After today, owls will be history, history that no one knows. On the other hand, under the guidance of the mechanical mouse, Luke finds Barbara, who faints on the ground. She is in a terrible condition. Her face is protein and looks like a ghost. She is cold and twitches from time to time due to various emergency reactions. "EVA, how''s it going?" "The body loses a lot of blood and needs blood supply urgently." "What''s her blood type?" "According to data from Gotham Central Hospital, Miss Gordon has type a blood." "It seems that I should have been robbed." Luke reaches out his right hand, and his suit flows into an infusion tube. One end of the tube penetrates into Luke''s wrist blood vessel, and the other end is fixed on Barbara''s body. Blood flows out of the body and is continuously injected into the girl''s body under the action of a pressure device. He''s also type A, the same type. Luke put Barbara on his back and contacted Dior as he walked, "don''t worry about me. After the bomb is placed, it will be detonated directly. Remember, everything in the warehouse will be burned except gems." "I see, young master. Where shall we go after the mission?" "Metropolis." ¡­¡­ An hour later, in a private hospital in the oldisburg District of Gotham, Luke stood on the top of the building, quietly watching the red light rising from the East Sea. All of a sudden, there was a shock on the ground. It was not strong, but it was very dense. A series of shaking came from below. It lasted for two minutes before it subsided. The earthquake awakened the sleeping Gotham people. Before long, the quiet streets were full of men and women in pajamas. Sweetheart jelly factory. After staying up all night, Gotham police were awakened by the shock. Jim Gordon quickly turned on the walkie talkie to ask about the situation of each group. Soon, several police officers who went into the underground maze to explore the way ran out in a panic, "no, director Gordon, the underground maze collapsed." Jim''s face changed and he said, "what''s the matter? How did it collapse?" Several people shook their heads one after another, and the person in front hesitated, "it sounds like a bomb." "Bomb?" Harvey Dent, on one side, said quickly, "are you sure? It''s really a bomb. " The man thought for a while, nodded heavily, "yes, it must be a series of roars. The earthquake is not like this." Harvey Dent punched the wall. "Damn, I knew it. I knew it would be like this. The owl court can''t leave an entrance. They must have done it. They blew up the maze. Now, the clues are gone. Who can find them?" Harvey Dent glared at the police chief in anger, "it''s all your fault. You didn''t stop me. I''ve already rushed in with people, and my efforts for a few days have been wasted." Jim Gordon was silent. He just kept smoking. The police officers around him had a complicated expression, which could not hide his disappointment. They know that the director is for their safety, but the reality is: if the mission fails, there will be no owl without the underground labyrinth, and they will hide again, who knows when to show up. Then the phone rang. Jim took out his cell phone. He didn''t know what he heard. He suddenly changed his face. Regardless of the situation, he turned and ran out. Twenty minutes later, Jim Gordon came to the hospital and found his daughter in the intensive care unit. "Here, doctor, what''s going on with her?" "You are the family of the patient." Jim nodded. "I''m her father, Jim Gordon." The doctor looked up and said in surprise, "chief Gordon, it''s really you." After a pause, he hastily added, "don''t worry, Miss Gordon has nothing to do. After staying in hospital for observation for a period of time, she can leave the hospital without any other problems." Jim took a long breath and finally relaxed. Then he asked, "what''s the injury to her?" "Knife wound." There was a trace of sympathy in the doctor''s eyes. "Miss Gordon had multiple sharp blade wounds, the most serious of which were in her abdomen and legs. Fortunately, she was treated in time, and someone gave her blood transfusion, which did not lead to further deterioration of her body." "Chief Gordon, have you offended any enemy?" Jim waved his hand, went to the glass door and looked at his sleeping daughter quietly. After a moment, he turned back and said, "who sent her here?" "A mysterious man with a mask left his bank card and disappeared." "Bank card?" The doctor took out the bank card. "This is it. The code is on the back. We checked it. There are 200000 dollars in the card, which is enough for Miss Gordon''s treatment."Jim took the card, looked up and down, and said in a deep voice, "I''ll take it with me." The doctor was stunned for a moment and nodded repeatedly, "no problem. It was originally left for Miss Gordon. Of course you can take it away." Jim asked his daughter again about her physical condition. After confirming that there was no problem, he went to the nearby police station to investigate the account information of the bank card. The result showed that the account holder died two years ago. "Can a dead person apply for a bank card?" Jim Gordon''s face was confused. After thinking about it, he had to go back to the hospital. Maybe his daughter knew something. ¡­¡­ After dealing with Gotham, Luke goes straight back to Cape villa. I haven''t seen you for a few days. The view of the villa is more and more charming. At the turn of spring and summer is the season of flowers, green lawn and colorful flower garden blend together, looking like a gorgeous oil painting from afar. There are also beauty songs and dances in the oil paintings. Linda practices martial arts on the lawn as usual. Her long hair is shining like ears of wheat in the sun. If she has a pair of blue eyes, she dances with the wind and makes all kinds of strange movements. Looking at the soft and colorful, she is really powerful. "The old beggar has a good apprentice!" Luke sighed for a long time. Linda''s martial arts talent is frighteningly high. In just half a year, she can enter the arena and master the secrets of ancient boxing. If she continues at this speed, she can become a great master in ten years at most. "A martial arts master with Kryptonian power!" Luke shuddered excitedly, "no, I want to improve my strength." After greeting the housekeeper, Luke came to the underground base. After several times of expansion, the underground base has begun to take shape. There are three floors up and down, with a total area of more than 1500 square meters. There are all kinds of high-end equipment, as well as energy conversion equipment from Krypton spacecraft and zamaran''s mind technology. The only purpose of these equipment is ghost armor. With the arrival of amber gold, the first phase of ghost 3 project officially started. Chapter 395 About ghost 3, Luke had a plan. This time, he won''t use ordinary metals or low-end technology on earth. He will use the treasures he has collected over the years to make an earth shaking invention. In order to avoid being disturbed, Luke spent four days to deal with the company''s affairs. After making follow-up arrangements, he buried himself in the basement and studied day and night. Ghost 3 is a milestone like great leap forward, it should have the power comparable to Kryptonian, even if not, it can not be too much different. If you want to have such a strong combat effectiveness, the first thing to solve is the energy problem. Krypton energy crystal can provide huge energy, but it''s not enough to use it against kryptonians. Ghost 3 needs more powerful energy. "EVA, how''s the mother box going?" "At present, the progress is 13.4%. The details are as follows: the outer protective system has been cracked, the energy matrix has been obtained, and 17 abilities have been preliminarily analyzed (including perceiving danger, exploring life, creativity field, arranging molecular structure, attracting energy, creating energy, mental power, perceiving power, self evolving electronic network, etc.). According to the above information, we can infer the activation mechanism of the mother box Methods. " Luke frowned slightly, glancing over the metal cube, "can you start it?" "Yes, but I don''t recommend it." "The reason." "There is a strong sense of autonomy inside the mother box. It seems to collect the emotional fluctuations of the surrounding living bodies, in which I feel malicious." "Malice?" "When I try to make contact with the consciousness inside the mother box, it''s ready to attack." "What kind of attack." "The concept that cannot be described in real language, the data language in the mother box is different from the program language used by earth, krypton and zamaran. It has no clear characters, but is a higher language program composed of multiple reset numbers." "Mathematics?" "Yes, the extremely advanced mathematical theory is different from the mathematical knowledge created under the Arabic numeral system. It is another discipline system, which is more accurate, simpler and more profound." Luke pinches his brows and has a headache. He knows what EVA''s description means. The essence of computer language is operation. No matter how powerful and powerful it becomes, it is still the extension of mathematics. It was originally developed from set theory, mathematical logic, metamathematics, graph theory, combinatorial mathematics, abstract algebra and other mathematical theories. What people are doing now is to develop, explore and create different functions on the original basis, just like building a house. No matter what you build, you can''t get rid of the limitation of foundation. There is a big gap between the mathematical system of the earth and krypton, and even worse is tianqixing. The Arabic numerals are beautiful. Unfortunately, the limitations are too great. When mathematics develops to a certain extent, its existence becomes a constraint. "Do you want me to change the source code and rewrite your programming language with tianqixing''s mathematical system?" "Yes, young master, only in this way can I fight against mother box consciousness." EVA said it simply, but for Luke, it was an unparalleled super challenge. According to the civilization system, tianqixing is at least four levels of civilization in the universe, while the earth is barely one level. The gap between them is too big to be filled for tens of thousands of years. It may be possible for hundreds of thousands of years. How can a man on earth master the scientific knowledge of tianqixing in a short time? Even a genius like Luke has encountered a bottleneck in learning about krypton. The higher the theory, the more need to understand, rote is useless. "EVA, do you think I can make it?" Luke grabs his hair, a little lacking confidence. He has seen tianqixing''s mathematical knowledge, which is profound, complex and difficult to understand. Linear calculus in higher mathematics is like kindergarten knowledge in that system. What''s more, it doesn''t have Arabic numerals. It uses a symbol that can show the essence of mathematics. It has no specific concept and is more like a way of thinking. If you want to master tianqixing technology, the first thing you need to learn is this kind of symbol. "Young master can use the mind technology of zamarens, which can greatly develop the field of thinking and speed up the progress of learning." Luke shook his head. "Zamarens'' mind technology has a lot of side effects..." After a pause, he sighed, "I can''t control so much. Let''s go." "The first phase starts with mathematics." In the next few days, Luke changed the company''s schedule again. Showme is entrusted to Charlie, while Tesla is entrusted to Linda. The latter doesn''t want to do it, and can''t stand Luke''s hard and soft, hard and soft, big stick and sweet jujube. Under a wave of suffocating serial operation, the girl is so upset that she has to be the CEO. Although Linda is out of tune, there is no doubt about her ability. The Al family''s blood gives her a very high IQ. Coupled with the Kryptonian''s buff on earth, even if she eats and sleeps all day and does nothing, she is far ahead of her peers.After everything, Luke shaved all his hair and took a truck of food and water to the underground base. From today on, he will practice hard, until he can crack the energy code of the mother box and find a new energy source. ¡­¡­ Time flows quietly, unconsciously, a month has passed. Without Luke, life is so boring, boring people want to find something to vent. On the top floor of Tesla factory, Linda, dressed in professional clothes, looks at the distance bored. Somehow, she misses Luke a little. Although that bastard is shameless and lustful, and always likes to show dirty expression when he practices martial arts, he is not so bored at least. There was a knock on the door. Before Linda said "please come in", the door was pushed open and Barbara strode forward, "where''s Luke Shaw?" "I don''t know." "I have something urgent to ask of him." Linda yawned in boredom. "Everyone who looks for him has something urgent. What''s the result?" "You go now, don''t delay my work." Barbara snorted. Her head went up, and she didn''t want to lose out on the opposite side. "Linda Danvers, you''d better tell me where Luke Shaw is? Or I''ll make your secret public Lindaton was interested, "do you know my secret?" "Of course." Barbara takes out a video recording Linda''s crazy actions of smashing icebergs and destroying satellites. "you are not an ordinary person, a super power person, or a very powerful super power person. There are so many strange people around Luke Shaw, who actually have such helpers as you." Linda said, "where did you get these videos?" Barbara sneered. "I have my own way. Now you can tell me where Luke Shaw is." Chapter 396 It''s not the first time that Linda has met Barbara Gordon. In the past month, she has gone to Tesla factory more than once, and each time she failed. I don''t know what her relationship with Luke is? Lover? Mistress? Anyway, it''s not a real girlfriend. The only girlfriend Luke has ever admitted is Carol Ferris. When she thinks of that woman, Linda has a toothache. "Hello Barbara knocked on the table. "Don''t think about it. Tell me where he is." Linda snorted, raised her hand, and energy waves flew out of her fingertips, splitting the iPad in two. Barbara stares at the debris on the ground and the girl in front of her, "you..." Linda leaned back on the chair, her thighs cocked up, with the breath of no strangers, "Luke Shaw doesn''t dare to provoke me. Don''t talk about you. You''d better be honest, or your head will be broken next time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Anything else? If not, please leave. I still have a lot of work to deal with. I don''t have time to spend with you. " Barbara is silent. Linda''s arrogance makes it difficult for her to adapt. Who would have thought that a girl with such a sweet face would have such a rebellious side. After a pause, in a low voice, "I still have a backup there, so you''re not afraid that I''ll let the video out." "Whatever you want." Linda picked up the file, flipped through it, and said, "do you think the FBI doesn''t know who I am? Oh "They know better than anyone. What''s the result? I''d better sit in the office and face those boring, tedious, boring, depressing and boring repetitive work every day. " When it comes to the back, I''m a bit biting. Barbara stares at her strangely, some of whom can''t understand each other''s brain circuits. Tesla is not a small company. After signing the procurement contract with Gotham City Government, its total market value has reached 5 billion US dollars. How many young people''s dreams is the CEO of such a company, but she abandons it like a shoe. "You You don''t want to go to work? " "Stupid people want to go to work." "Then why don''t you quit?" Linda gave her a white look and said weakly, "if I could quit, I would have quit long ago, asshole Luke. You can''t find someone else, but you''re going to threaten me." Speaking of this, I suddenly thought of something, staring directly at Barbara, "ask you something, what''s the relationship between you and Luke?" Barbara was stunned. "I We... " "In bed?" Barbara blushed and said angrily, "it''s none of your business." "Sure enough!" Linda looked up and down thoughtfully. "Did you know he had a girlfriend?" Without waiting for the other party to speak, he continued, "Carol Ferris, the executive director of Ferris airlines, is the one who built the plane." Barbara stepped back two steps and looked at each other warily, "what are you going to say?" "Are you interested in being my secretary?" Barbara''s eyes widened, and the whole person was shocked. "You''re crazy, I I''m not talking to you anymore. You''re as mad as Luke Shaw. " Then she turned and left. A strong wind swept her face. Linda on the chair suddenly appeared at the door. Barbara''s pupils are constricted. Her opponent''s speed is so fast that she can''t even see the shadow. "How can I let you go before I finish speaking." Linda pressed step by step, exuding a strong momentum, "think about it, come to Tesla to work, if you do a good job, I will give you the position of CEO, as long as you sit on the CEO, Luke can''t see you." Barbara seems to understand something, difficult to hide the strange color, "do you want me to replace you because you don''t want to work?" "It''s too much fun. What do you think of Tesla as? It''s the work of Luke Shaw." "Cut!" Linda said, "what do you know? Tesla produces all kinds of rubbish. He won''t take out the real good things." Good thing! "There''s something better in your heart," said Barbara Shaw "That''s nature, ghost..." Linda waved, "come to work if you want to know." Barbara puzzled way, "why do you have to find me, others can''t?" "Of course not." Linda answered naturally, "if someone makes a mistake, no matter how big or small, Luke will take it on me. You are different. You have that kind of relationship with him. If something goes wrong, it is also your fault. It has nothing to do with me. I can tell that from you." Barbara: -- This man is from Mars! What a strange brain circuit. However, it may be an opportunity.After reflection, Barbara said in a voice, "I can work for you, but on one condition." "What conditions?" "I''m going to use Tesla''s technology to build a power armor. It''s only my armor. It''s unique." Linda held out her right hand. "Happy cooperation." Barbara also extended her hand, "happy cooperation." ¡­¡­ With Barbara''s help, Linda''s life is not so boring. With the deepening of contact, they find a lot in common with each other. From the initial cooperative relationship, they gradually become friends, and finally they become friends. Linda even used krypton technology to help Barbara transform her power armor. With the joint efforts of the two men, a pair of power armor with the style of feminist modernism was formed. The brown armor is engraved with dim orange stripes. Orange is Barbara''s hair color. The two perfectly blend together. Because it is a woman''s armor, the chest and buttocks need more delicate design, and the helmet is also a big trouble. Barbara''s hair is very long, so it''s not convenient for her to use a fully enclosed helmet. After a total of two people, they simply separated the armor from the helmet and replaced it with a mask, which saves time and effort, and can also add new functions. After the blueprint was formed, it was immediately put into production. After consuming nearly 40 million dollars of raw materials, the new armor was finally born. Inside Tesla''s underground base, Barbara in her new "clothes" stands in front of the mirror, drawing back and forth in front of the mirror. The armor made by nanotechnology has no rigidity of traditional armor. Each piece of armor is close to the skin, tight and round, just like a tight garment wrapped around the body, which fully reflects the good figure. Barbara looked at her chest and buttocks a few times, and then she blushed, "would that be too much?" "Which one?" "Exposed!" Barbara said, "my original intention of building armor is to fight crime and protect the weak, but if I go out in this way..." Pausing, he said, "it''s likely to cause a crime." Poof! Linda laughed and patted her round butt, "you also know that this will cause crime. I said at that time, don''t be too close to the body. You just don''t agree. Now, the power armor to fight crime has become the fun armor to seduce crime." "Barbara, you are so talented." Chapter 397 "No, it must be changed. It''s too embarrassing." "I think it''s good." Linda slipped behind Barbara, reached out and tugged at her chest. "You see, she can still jump!" "Stop it." Barbara blushed, patted off her dirty hands and was about to change her clothes when Linda suddenly said, "don''t you want to see Luke? Take a picture and send it. He will come out to see you. " Barbara wondered, "where on earth is Luke Shaw?" "Where else can we go? It''s in the basement of the villa." "It''s been half a year. I haven''t come out yet." Linda shrugged. "Who knows what he''s up to in there." "Nothing will happen!" "Don''t worry, even if the earth is destroyed, he won''t die." Linda sat in front of the computer, revising the design, and said, "by the way, why do you have to see him?" Barbara was silent for a few seconds and whispered, "because of the owl court." "It''s the terrorist organization that we used to talk about in the news some time ago?" Barbara nodded slowly. "The underground labyrinth was destroyed by explosives, and the owl court also lost its trace. My father has been investigating them. Unfortunately, he can''t find any clues." "There''s something I didn''t tell you. That night, I was also in the underground maze. After I was seriously injured and fell to the ground, I was sent to the hospital by a man who was probably Luke." Linda frowned. "You don''t think Luke is the one who blew up the underground labyrinth, do you?" "It''s not clear yet, but he certainly knows something." Barbara clenched her fist, turned the conversation and begged, "help me, let me meet him." Linda sighed helplessly. "It''s not that I don''t want to help you. It''s that I really can''t help it." "Before he went in, he gave a death order. No matter what happened, no one was allowed to disturb him. If you fight against him because of this, believe me, the end will be very bad." "But..." "Well, I''m hungry. I''ll go out for dinner. Tonight I''ll introduce you to a new friend who is also a superpower." ¡­¡­ 9 p.m. in a two-story apartment somewhere in metropolis. Sivorn McDougall stood in front of the window, quietly looking up at the stars. There was no light in the room, and the dark environment just covered her strange and ugly body. Silver Banshee! Terrible curse, terrible power. With the growth of variation time, character is also changing imperceptibly. In the past, sivorn was a cheerful girl who dared to show herself even though she looked strange. Now she only likes the dark. Whispers from the demon crone reverberate in the ear, constantly awakening the silver Banshee''s nature. Maybe crone didn''t want mercenaries, but obedient puppets! When he was sober, sivorn often asked himself: Why did he agree to cronet''s request and what ancient books to look for? My father always said that the contract of the devil is the mire leading to the abyss. It will only sink deeper and deeper, and there is no possibility of turning back. "I can''t go back now." Looking at the gray claws, sivorn could not hide the complexities in his eyes. Suddenly, a familiar smell came from the air. Sivorn quickly wiped away his tears, closed the curtain and turned on the light. After a while, there was the sound of footsteps outside the door, "sivorn, I''m in." "Linda, fill up the new bag and put it on the table soon." With that, she gestured to Barbara, who nodded heavily to show that she would keep normal and never show any other emotions. However, when she saw the human monster coming down the stairs, she still stared in horror. What is this? Silver hair, skull like face, face engraved with black spots, yellow pupil inverted oval, pupil in the middle of a red vertical lines, like the devil in hell. "She She... " "Severn McDougall, my friend, for some reason." Linda quickly explained, and then introduced, "this is Barbara, Barbara Gordon, from Gotham, a very interesting guy whose father works in the police station. Maybe he can help you." With that, he even winked. Unfortunately, sivorn didn''t want to make new friends. He picked up the food and went back to the second floor. Linda was embarrassed when she was young. "don''t think about it. She''s really nice." Barbara nodded hesitantly, thinking back and forth. Due to the conflict of the parties, the "friendship activity" lasted only half an hour and broke up in a bad mood. In front of the window on the second floor, looking at the two people who had gone away, sivorn turned off the light again and squatted in the dark corner. Familiar gibberish reverberates in the ear again, like urging, more like warning.She has been in metropolis for a year, and there is no news of ancient books. Looking for a book in a big city with millions of people is like looking for a needle in a haystack. If you can''t find the ancient books, you can''t finish cronet''s task, and you can''t get rid of the curse of the silver Banshee. No one wants to be a monster. She''s sivorn McDougall, the blood of McDougall''s magic family, not a silver Banshee. "What should I do?" Sivorn murmured, a little hesitant in his eyes. "Maybe you can ask her for help." "That''s the only way." ¡­¡­ Under the night, a ghost like figure left the building and disappeared in the dark street. Sivorn turns into silver Banshee and starts hunting activities. She first goes to the zoo to kill a wolf, and then catches a robber by means of fishing law enforcement. When the man and the wolf were ready, sivorn went deep into the forest north of the metropolis. Take off the wolf''s skin and spread it on the altar. The liver and lung of the wolf were soaked with herbal medicine respectively. Then they went to the robber who was about to pee his pants. They cut off his head with a knife and carved magic array with the blood from his neck. As for the head, they fixed it with wooden stakes and stood right in front of the altar. After all this, sivorn put his hands together, knelt down in front of the magic and murmured to himself. With the strange, hoarse and mysterious spell blowing in the forest, the air suddenly became restless, the wind rose out of thin air, blowing from bottom to top, and a piece of thick ink floated in the clear night sky. The wind is gradually fierce, mixed with the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling, as if countless ghosts are wailing. Sivorn closed his eyes, recited the incantation, and ignored everything around him. With the last syllable falling, his head suddenly opened up and spewed out a large blood fog. The blood fog and magic array were fused together. In the vague phantom, a tall, vague, nameless and terrible figure emerged. "Sivorn McDougall, my faithful servant, what good news do you have for me?" The voice of the devil is so unique that it seems to pierce the soul and ring in the deep of my mind. Sivorn lowers his head tremblingly, "dear master, I have encountered an unsolvable problem in the process of searching for the ancient books. I am eager for your instructions to locate the position of the ancient books." Chapter 398 When the shadow of the devil comes, the world is changing. Birds tighten their wings, insects stop singing, insects and animals shiver in their nests, and the whole forest falls into a dead silence. The magic array seems to have life. The blood flows in the soil and continuously penetrates downward, bringing out a hot, pungent smell like sulfur. "The exchange of demons requires balance beams." The low voice seems to come from another time and space. It''s ancient and profound. It can''t distinguish men from women, but it goes directly to the soul. "Sivorn, my loyal servant, you need to give." "But..." Sivorn raised his head and lowered his head. "My request is for ancient books. For you, my master, I am looking for ancient books for you." Ho ho ho ho!!! The phantom began to smile strangely, and slowly dissipated into the air, leaving a violet like secret pupil, "your blood is hanging on the other end of the balance, sivorn McDougall, my loyal servant, exchanging the magic blood of McDougall family for what you want." Sivorn knelt on the ground for a long time. He didn''t get up until the moon rose and the birds sang again. There were only skeletons and skeletons left on the head fixed on the stake, and all the liver and lung of the wolf were reduced to ashes. "Crone!" Shivorn clenched his teeth and hit the ground with one blow. The terrible force exploded the ground, causing a huge wave of dust. The altar and magic circle were buried, and the headless bodies of the robbers flew away and fell in the grass. "My father is right. There is nothing good about demons. Maybe the moment I fell into hell, she planned it." "Damn it "Crone, you''re so damned. You''ve got Kahn and Bevan, too." Sivorn kept cursing in her heart, but she didn''t dare to make a sound. She was fed up with all this. The family, the devil, and the hateful uncle and brother "No, you can''t give up the family blood." Sivorn clenched his teeth, but there was hesitation in his eyes. She has no better choice. The curse of silver banshee is getting stronger and stronger. Before long, she will lose her humanity and become a puppet who obeys the devil. At that time, is blood really important? ¡­¡­ If the earth in DC world is compared to the immortal world, then Gotham is the place where demons roam. Gotham produces talent, and the circus is the best. As a famous circus, it is strange that everywhere it goes, it will be warmly welcomed by the middle and lower classes. It is different from other circus, the boss seems to have no idea of making money, every place will change the money into food and distribute it to the homeless. Over time, the circus began to emerge and successfully attracted the attention of the police. After the national tour, the strange circus returns to its original home, Gotham, where they are going to give their last performance to bid farewell to 2004. After the news spread, it attracted the attention of many people at the bottom, and some media spontaneously publicized it. On the opening day of the circus, there were a lot of people. All the tramps and homeless people gathered here to watch the performance and enjoy free pork hamburgers. The plainclothes police of Gotham City and several FBI agents are also involved. They are not here for free food, but for the increasing number of disappearances in recent years. It''s strange that the circus is the suspected target. Every time they go to a place to perform, some people will disappear. At first, the police didn''t care much. After all, the missing people are homeless vagrants. Who cares about the lives of vagrants? As time goes on, there are more and more disappearances. They can''t care. In the noisy circus, people are crowded. Some of them sit on the ground directly. Because most of them are vagrants, there is a lingering sour smell in the air. Bailong, the police chief in charge of the case, was smoking in the corner. He was depressed. He thought it was a case that could be solved easily. But after such a long time, he didn''t find any clue. In handling a case, we need to talk about evidence. If we can''t find the missing person, we can''t convict him. It''s impossible to rely on suspicion alone. A policeman in plain clothes came up with two pork hamburgers in his hand, "Captain, if you don''t try it, it will taste good." Baron shakes his head, glances at the warehouse not far away, "have you found it?" "I''ve searched all of them. There''s no hair at all. Is the FBI wrong?" "I hope so." Belon took a long puff of smoke, and somehow he found it strange. The plain clothes policeman swallowed the pork hamburger, looked left and right, and whispered, "Captain, I want to know if the police power armor produced by Tesla is in place?" Baron glanced at him and said with a smile, "why, you want one, too.""Who doesn''t want it?" The plain clothes policeman grinned excitedly. "It''s said that the police armour is invulnerable and powerful. With them, the criminals are not easy to catch." "It''s not that easy." Baron dropped his cigarette end on the ground and stepped on it. "The performance of police armor is really good, but it''s too expensive. A set of 900000, madder, is a steal." "Tesla is so dark." "How many sets can we have?" "It''s just four sets. It''s still the director''s work." "It shouldn''t be!" the plain clothes policeman grabbed his hair and was puzzled. "The mayor didn''t order more than 2000 sets of police power armor from Tesla. How could we get four sets in our hands?" "You think the power armor is for the police." Thinking of this, Baron was discontented. "The guard has to wear it, the armed special police have to wear it, the prosecutor''s office doesn''t let go, and there are prisons, Department guards, drug enforcement units, and criminal investigation units. None of them don''t give up their hands." "It''s all her motherless children!" At this time, there was a noise coming from the front. Lazlo Valentine, the head of the strange circus, came to the stage to pay homage to the guests. He was a big, fat guy with wide forehead, round eyes, a fierce look, but his voice was very infectious. At his call, the scene set off a burst of applause. After the speech, the performance officially began. To be honest, there was nothing remarkable about the performances of the strange circus, such as equestrian performance, monkey riding bicycle, grizzly bear hula hoop, dog riding motorcycle, clown playing jump ball and so on. The reason why so many guests are attracted is because of the "charity act" of Laszlo Valentine, the leader. He distributes bread to the poor, and the poor naturally support him. The most important thing in the world is the bottom class. The performance started at 7:30 p.m. and lasted until 11:00 p.m. when it was over, some of the tramps stayed in the temporary residence provided by the circus. "Let''s go!" Baron takes a look at his men, who nod, put on the tramp''s clothes and mingle with the crowd. Chapter 399 This case is special, and it is difficult to find clues by normal methods, so Baron thought of "Fishing law enforcement". A police officer dressed as a tramp successfully sneaks into the temporary residence provided by the circus. The next step is to wait. If Laszlo Valentine really has a problem, he will never miss such a good opportunity. The waiting time was long. Baron and several of his men hid in a nearby building to smoke, and watched the circus through infrared telescopes. Unconsciously, the time came to two o''clock in the morning, brooding on the sofa to rest belong was woken up by his hands. "Captain, there''s a situation." Belon quickly got up, picked up the telescope to observe. Outside the tent where the tramp lived, lazlo Valentine, the head of the circus, seemed to be distributing food with a bag. After a while, several tramps got out of the tent, ran to the van and said something to Valentine. Then they boarded the van and left the circus. "There''s a problem!" With a cold snort, Baron beckoned his men to get on the bus, far behind. Tonight, they''re going to take personal gains. All the way East, through the most chaotic crime lane and boiler area, the truck still didn''t stop when it reached the outskirts of the city. Belon didn''t dare to follow too closely. He ordered his men to keep a long distance to avoid being noticed by the other party. Unexpectedly, when he crossed the overpass, a big truck suddenly appeared in front of him, crossing the middle of the road in a strange way. "What''s the matter? Who parked here? " In charge of driving, the police hesitated, "Captain, the truck seems to be coming across." "Sideways?" Belon was stunned for a second, and instantly became angry, "what are you talking about? You think it''s a crab How many people ran to the front of the truck and found that there was no one in the driver''s seat and the truck could move without the driver? The strange scene made everyone feel angry. A policeman swallowed his breath and said in a low voice, "it can''t be a ghost!" In a word, the air is a bit cold. Baron glared at his men. At this time, he was still in the mood to joke. "Forget the truck. The case matters. Carrick is still in the truck. If you lose him, you will be in danger." They all nodded. This road doesn''t work. People have to go back and take the overpass next to them. It''s a waste of time this time. Unfortunately, the strange things are far from over. As soon as the police car retreated to the middle of the bridge, the tire burst. Belon was angry and helpless, so he had to call the nearby branch and ask them to send a car. December''s Gotham is frightfully cold. People huddle in the police car, looking at the distant sea, silent. "I hope Carrick will hold on a little longer." ¡­¡­ The van with the tramps went through the suburbs to a shabby slaughterhouse. Laszlo Valentine opened the car door and called the tramp into the room to drink. A few bottles of whisky went down and the atmosphere became strong. Valentine wanders around all the year round and has extraordinary experience. Several stories are very popular. He goes to the kitchen to prepare good food and wine and entertain guests as much as possible. A series of practices perfectly show the hospitality side. Even the undercover policeman, Carrick, was puzzled. Could such a person be a kidnapper? Is the FBI looking for the wrong person. There are more and more empty wine bottles. The tramps can''t stop the attack of alcohol. One by one, they fall to the ground. Valentine''s face is red, but his eyes are very excited. His eyes are round, and he can see the flame burning. Carrick couldn''t bear it. After the last whisky, he fell on the sofa and fell asleep. Everyone was drunk, only Valentine sat there, grabbed a bit of steak, put it into his mouth and bit it. Blood spilled from the meat and splashed all over his face. He sat in front of the fireplace, the fire lit up the fat face, and his round eyes showed endless greed and desire. After eating and drinking, Valentine took the key and went to the cellar behind the slaughterhouse. The stink of blood makes people vomit. Valentine enjoyed the smell very much, took a deep breath, opened his whole body and mind, and couldn''t help leaking a happy smile. Walking down the cellar, there are rows of pork hanging up at first. The more you get to the back, the less pork there is. On the hook, there is a "insect pupa" sealed by a plastic bag. Hair, bones and blood were scattered on the ground. There is an iron door in the deepest part of the cellar. Behind the iron door is the slaughterhouse. Valentine takes off his fur coat, puts on his bloody apron, opens the cupboard, and takes out an ugly, weird pig head mask made of human skin. Wearing a mask, Valentine seemed to be a different person, and his whole body was full of ferocity and cruelty. He went to the mirror and gazed at the pig''s face in the mirror. His mouth cracked and he showed a cannibal smile. "what''s the difference between a man and a pig?""Look at them, how delicious they are, Jijijiji!" Valentine grinned strangely, picked up the machete on the table and put it around his neck, "people are no different from pigs, killing is killing pigs." "I didn''t expect that there are people like you in the world." A strange voice came from behind, and Valentine''s face changed. "Who, who''s there." Bang! The iron door was kicked open. Under the flickering light, a woman in Nightingale mask and brown tight armor came in. "Laszlo Valentine, you''re a damn animal." "Another boring guy." Valentine snorted coldly, put out his tongue and licked it on the back of the knife. He looked at the visitors impatiently. The more he looked at the smile on his face, the deeper he was. Finally, he couldn''t help shouting, "perfect, perfect." "Your body is perfect. Your thighs are tight, your legs are straight, your hips are high, your chest is round, your shoulders are tight Gee, gee, gee, gee, gee, gee, gee, gee, Gee!!!! After a rigorous exercise of saturated muscle, rich in muscle fibers, but not dry "Your meat must smell good in handcuffs." Boom! The roof burst open, a figure fell from the sky, a foot kicked in Valentine''s stomach, the air waves visible to the naked eye, Valentine''s stomach depression, the whole person into a 150 degree fold, in a burst of crackling sound, such as the bat hit the ball, straight fly out. Bang! A human figure appeared on the wall, and the flesh and blood fell down along the gap, mixed with the broken pig head mask. "Dead." Barbara opened her mouth wide in amazement, and then cheered angrily, "it''s not like I''ve agreed to wait outside. I''ll take care of this." Linda snorted angrily, "if this pig wants to eat your meat, you can bear it." "But..." Barbara opened her hand and looked helpless. "The case can''t be handled like this. It''s too hasty. He should be punished. He should be punished by the law, not us." Chapter 400 Laszlo Valentine died miserably, and was kicked to the wall by Linda. He was trapped in the stone wall and broke into a puddle of meat. He usually likes to chop "pork" into dumpling stuffing, now, he has also become dumpling stuffing. Looking at the falling blood foam, Barbara was disgusted, shaking her head and sighing. Linda said unhappily, "people are dead. What''s the sigh? Isn''t he supposed to die?" "He does deserve to die." Valentine kills countless people. He likes to chop "pork" into dumplings and put them in food. It''s not too much for him to die a thousand times. "Well, let him die, damned man. There''s nothing to be hesitant about." Barbara shook her head helplessly, "it should be the law that sentenced him to death, not us." "Is there a death penalty in Gotham?" Barbara''s face stagnated and she couldn''t speak. Linda sneered, "I remember that there is no death penalty in Gotham law. No matter how big a crime, it goes to two places: Arkham mental hospital and Black Gate prison." "This pig has a history of mental illness. Even if you give all the evidence to the police, he will not die. At most, he will be put in Arkham mental hospital and become a patient, not to mention..." After a pause, he glanced at the "insect pupa" outside the gate, "you asked me to block the police car just to hide the secret here." Barbara said with a wry smile, "you know that." "I''m not that stupid." Linda walked up to her friend and gave her a big hug. "The police ate the pork hamburger last night. If they knew what they were eating..." "Stop it." Barbara covered her mouth and vomited, and Linda was disgusted. That pig is not human. It''s more abnormal than metamorphosis. As the saying goes, things hurt others, and rabbits die. Even hyenas on the African grassland will not eat the same kind under normal circumstances. This pig is not as good as a dog. The two girls didn''t want to stay here longer. After confirming that the "pig head" was dead, they started to deal with the scene. The things in the cellar must not be exposed. If the police knew that one was not careful, there would be more lunatics in the Akam mental hospital. Gotham is a mess. It''s not easy to stop for a while. There are no more twists and turns. In order to cover up the trail, Barbara used Luke''s wallet to buy the slaughterhouse and the surrounding land. As for the cellar, it can only be collapsed first, and then the follow-up treatment can be done after the wind is over. "I''ll never eat pork again." Barbara nodded in agreement. "Me too." They looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. "Pig head man" was Barbara''s first case after she became a superhero. She was about to show her skills, but she came across this ending. A butcher, a cannibal pig! The two girls were in a bit of a lack of interest. They ran to the seaside to watch the sunrise. The red line rose from the East. The sky intersected with the sea and was bright with a touch of crimson. "Are you going to meet this kind of pervert in the future?" Barbara shook her head. "I don''t know. I don''t think so." Linda picked up the stones and threw them to the sea. "before, I always thought that the so-called superheroes were a group of guys who were idle and like to show themselves. Last night''s event gave me a new perspective." Barbara surprised way, "you also want to come, we can cooperate, long thought so, bright Gemini how, is not very lax." Linda looked disgusted. "I''m not interested in protecting strangers." Barbara was a little frustrated, hugging her knees and yawning in boredom, "sometimes, I think you and Luke really want to." "Me and him?" Linda frowned, "we''re not like that at all." "You didn''t feel that." Barbara doesn''t want to continue to discuss this topic. Subconsciously, she has taken Luke as her boyfriend. A few months later, she found that her best friend seems to have a little idea, but it''s strange that they haven''t slept after living in a suite for so long. It''s incredible. It''s incredible. "By the way, how is he? Hasn''t he come out yet?" "Don''t mention him in front of me. It''s annoying to think of him." Linda snorted and said angrily, "I only worked for four months, but I didn''t see anything at the end of the year. That guy wants me to work for him all his life." Barbara hesitated, "is something wrong?" "No, every time I send a text message, I get a reply." "What if it''s not me?" Barbara raised her head, and her face became more and more serious. "From May to now, nearly seven months, you haven''t seen me, and he hasn''t come out of the underground base. The contact between them is only half a month''s text messages. Don''t you think it''s too strange?" "Luke Shaw is not the kind of person who can stand loneliness."Linda frowned a little when she heard that. "I don''t know exactly what Luke Shaw is studying, but normal people will never lock themselves up for more than half a year. I''ve been worried about whether something happened to him." Barbara grabs her friend''s hand and says, "you should go in and have a look. It''s almost Christmas. He can''t even be Christmas!" Linda hesitated for a moment, nodded slowly, "well, listen to you, I also want to know what the hell that guy is up to." ¡­¡­ Thanks to the efforts of Barbara and Linda, the missing person case has not caused much trouble. Due to the lack of evidence and the sudden disappearance of the main suspect lazlo Valentine, under the direction of director Jim Gordon, Baron and others have to give up and devote their energy to other cases. As for the slaughterhouse, it was razed to the ground by Linda, and all the evidence was buried deep under the soil. Professor zhutou, a villain, disappeared in the dust of history before he stepped on the stage. On the ground floor of Cape summer resort, inspired by Barbara, Linda finally plucks up the courage to ring the doorbell leading to the underground base. A three-dimensional figure composed of light and shadow emerges, "Hello, Miss Danvers, what can I do for you?" Linda took a soft breath. "I want to see Luke." "The young master is at work and can''t see outsiders." "When will he come out?" "The young master did not specify the exact date." "I must see him." "I''m sorry, Miss Danvers, I can''t comply with your request." Linda raised her right foot and lowered it gently. Boom! The soles of the feet fell into the concrete floor, and the cracks spread around the center of the toes, and some cracks appeared on the walls. "Again, I want to see Luke." After a short silence, the Virtual Figure bows slightly, "please wait, this will open the door for you." Linda grinned, with an undisguised sarcasm on her face. "Luke is right. Sometimes it''s necessary to use violence to solve problems. The more the truth is, the more the fist is the truth." Chapter 401 When the underground base was just built, in order to avoid trouble, the powerful krypton girl became the only designated labor force. Think of that time experience, Linda straight want to curse. At the beginning, I really lost my head. I was fooled by that guy to move things. My eldest daughter of the Al family, a powerful krypton woman, has become a labor force of the earth''s indigenous people. It''s free. "Hateful, hateful." "Luke Shaw, that bastard, is a big liar, a big devil, a vampire. It''s bad luck to meet him for eight generations." The more she thought about it, the more angry Linda was. Her fist was pounding. She had an impulse to smash something. She secretly vowed that she would teach Luke a lesson when she saw him. Unfortunately, the idea is beautiful, but the reality is another scene. The base is in a mess. It''s a pig''s nest. The ground is full of garbage, food bags, chopsticks, knives and forks, empty water bottles and so on. There''s no place for feet. The air is filled with pungent smell, like dried fish. Linda pinched her nose and waved her hand. "it stinks, doesn''t he clean it up?" "The young master is very busy." "Come on, I don''t believe it? He must be lazy, big lazy. " EVA, suspended in mid air, explained, "the young master works 18 hours a day, and the remaining six hours are spent eating and sleeping. There is really no time." Linda told me that he had a cold bath since May, and now he didn''t know what to do "The young master cleans every 13 days." "Why 13 days." "You''ll find out later." EVA didn''t explain more and continued to lead the way. She didn''t know if it was an illusion. Linda saw a trace of humanized anger on this AI face. Especially when he pointed out that Luke was too dirty, the other side showed an angry expression. "Has it evolved to this level?" Linda thinks to herself that this AI named EVA reminds her of Al, the intelligent Housekeeper on the lonely fortress. The difference is that krypton''s robot law is very mature, and many restrictions and modifications have been made on the construction of artificial intelligence, which will not make artificial intelligence similar to human feelings, and will not let them have a sense of autonomy. Luke obviously has no understanding of this aspect, only stipulates the source program, and there is no amendment in other aspects. At this rate, the AI called EVA will become a big problem sooner or later. No, it has become a problem. Linda squinted and looked her up and down. The more she looked at her, the more wrong she felt. EVA''s light and shadow image is a woman, or a hot, sexy, young and beautiful girl. Her figure and appearance combine all the advantages of Barbara Gordon, Linda Danvers, Emily song, Carol Ferris and others. No wonder it gives people an inexplicable sense of familiarity. So it is. What does it do? What''s the purpose? Is it difficult to have a sense of autonomy and begin to imitate human behavior. No, we must talk to Luke sometime. We must not let the earth repeat the krypton disaster. The war between robots and humans is not a science fiction story. When artificial intelligence develops to a certain level, it is bound to conflict with humans. Krypton has had more than one intelligent war. Although kryptonians win every time, they pay a heavy price. The earth''s technology is still very backward, but EVA''s appearance has sounded the alarm for Linda. Krypton has perished. Whether she admits it or not, the earth is the future home. She doesn''t want to see the overwhelming robots attacking the human Legion in her new home. That''s a terrible scene. The first floor underground is a dump, and the second floor is much cleaner, at least not so smelly. Linda looked at the surrounding environment and frowned as she glanced over the armored model on the shelf, "is Luke Shaw developing new power armor?" "Sorry, I can''t answer your question." Cut! Linda curls her lips and is very upset about the AI called "EVA". An AI dressed up in such a fussy way and wrinkling her butt when walking, who can I show her? When she arrived at the entrance of the third floor, EVA stopped, "the young master is on the third floor. I have work to deal with, so I won''t accompany him." With that, bang, light and shadow swing away, people have disappeared. Linda snorted heavily. She was more and more upset. An AI lost her temper. Who do you think you are? Change your source code another day to see how arrogant you are. The girl with fire in her heart kicked open the door of the house and was about to speak. A blade wind like the cold winter went deep into her soul. Fear took root in her heart and grew into a towering tree in the twinkling of an eye. She stood there in horror and couldn''t say a word. There is a faint green fog floating in the huge underground space, and painful faces emerge from the smoke from time to time, just like the howling of ghosts.The fog blows over the body with a chill penetrating the soul, and there is a sharp pain of burning on the fire rack. The two feelings are intertwined, and the soul seems to be burned by a fire made of ice. Fortunately, this feeling didn''t last long. After a few seconds, the fog disappeared. as like as two peas in the face, Luke, who was a strange and familiar figure, came out of the laboratory. He wore the same face as he did in the latter. He wore the latter''s shirt, which he did not want to see. He had a long hair and had a neat handle, and also touched his wax. His cheeks were fresh and fresh, and even more tender than egg shells. This man walks with three twists and turns. His arms are bent and his buttocks are twisted. From the inside to the outside, he exudes a man''s unique He is coquettish. "Ouch! This is Linda! I haven''t seen you for a long time. You want me dead. Come on, let me Let me see. Oh, it''s beautiful again. Look at the tender skin. I really want to feel it. " Linda stepped back in horror, her scalp tingling and the cold rushing to her head. Looking up and down at the "man" in front of him, he said, "you You Are you Luke "Yes." The visitor stretched out his orchid finger, pushed aside his hair, and glanced at it like a wave of water, half plaintive and half coquettish. "Why, I don''t know you after a few months'' absence. Ouch, it''s so sad." The trough! Linda''s rude remarks shocked the whole person. Seeing the "man" approaching, she twisted her body as if to avoid pestilence and hid in the corner at a speed that could not be recognized by the naked eye. "look at you, what are you running about? I won''t eat you. Come on, I''ll talk a lot. I haven''t talked to outsiders for a long time, and I''m suffocating." "Stop, don''t come here!" Linda yelled, put her hand in front of her, and made defensive moves. "Come again, don''t blame me for being rude." "Man" stamped his foot and said angrily, "Linda, when you''re like this, I''m angry. I didn''t do anything to you. Why do you always hide from me? It''s so sad." Linda was speechless and had a strange feeling in her heart. After a long time, she said, "you Are you really Luke Chapter 402 In Linda''s impression, Luke is a clever, cunning, lecherous, dangerous, unscrupulous bastard who likes to play tricks on people. Although he has a slightly young and handsome face, he is a man of orthodox style, which is out of place with the puppet and abnormal. "Luke" is a different style of painting. upper body wearing tights, wearing tight pants under the body, a twist of the road, even perfume spray, but also make-up and lip gloss. This is still a man? Is it that holding on for too long leads to the distortion of sexual orientation, from the former slag man to the present "accept"? Linda was eccentric in her heart. Seeing that the other party wanted to get close, she yelled: "stop, don''t get close." "For the last time, are you really Luke?" The sissy snorted angrily, "why isn''t he Luke? Look at this face and this white, smooth and tight body. Who can it be except Luke Shaw?" Linda is about to throw up and can''t help cursing, "I don''t believe it. He won''t be like this. Call him out. I have something urgent." "Hum, it''s heartbreaking for me to be so enthusiastic." Sissy neck a swing, take eight steps inside, twist to walk to the laboratory, "with elder sister, don''t want to Luke, then don''t regret." Compared with the outside, the green fog in the laboratory is much stronger. Before it''s near, Linda feels a piercing pain. The pain has nothing to do with the body, but comes from the spirit and soul. The sissy waves her hand to disperse the fog around her, points out the orchid and gently points to the deep fog, "that''s the Luke Shaw you miss in your heart." Linda looked forward with her fingers. In the thick fog, she could see 13 looming ghosts, which surrounded the black cube. Her head was connected to a helmet like radio device, and seemed to receive something. Of the thirteen ghosts, the first twelve are dim, and the last one is very solid. His whole body is emitting a faint green fluorescence, and his heart and head are each filled with a continuous burning green flame. Just a look, there is a burning pain in the head. "What is that? Is it a ghost? " Shh! With a sissy finger on her mouth and pointing back, Linda hesitated for a few seconds and nodded slightly. They both crept out and reached the entrance with a sigh of relief. "Is he really Luke? How could it be like that. " The sissy pulls aside the hair in front of her forehead and says indifferently, "soul form, you don''t understand." "And you? Who are you Linda looked up and down at The genie, suspiciously, said, "how can you be in Luke''s body?" "It''s number seven." "What do you mean?" "The seventh one was born, so it''s called number seven." Sissy sighed a long time, his face full of sorrow, "in fact, people prefer the name of a Xiang, but I don''t agree." "Noumenon is a single celled straight man with no interest, no art, irritability and cold blood. He is so beautiful that he is named No.7. What a name! I''m sick of TMD. " Linda can''t help but step back. This guy feels so strange. According to the previous words, it can be inferred that it''s not himself who occupies Luke''s body, but a guy named "No.7". He has the same memory as Luke, and his personality is completely different. He is a complete sissy. What the hell is going on? The girl was a little confused. After thinking about it, she tried to say, "are there No. 6, No. 5, No. 4, No. 3 in front of you..." "Smart! It''s my favorite girl. " No.7 moved a chair and sat down, while taking care of his nails, he said, "there are 13 of us, the eldest is No.1, the second is No.2, the third is No.3, the fourth is No.4 Old twelve is old twelve, old thirteen is old end. " "How did you get here?" ¡°Magic£¡¡± No. 7 opened his arms, showing a god stick like exaggerated expression, "an ancient and terrible soul witchcraft, which can tear the human soul apart, just like cream cake, a knife A knife A knife... " "Isn''t it terrible?" Linda said strangely, "so you are all independent personalities separated from Luke''s consciousness?" "I think so." Linda let out a long breath, and finally understood why Luke took a bath every 13 days. Among the 13 independent consciousness bodies, No. 7 is a clean fake girl, and the others should be rough men. "Little Linda, anything else? If you don''t, you can go. If you know you''re not happy, you may be killed! " The girl snorted and raised her chest, "I''m not afraid of others who are afraid of him!" No. 7 covered his mouth and giggled. His eyes turned slightly, with unspeakable "coquettishness"."Little Linda is so strong, of course, we are not afraid, but we are afraid. You don''t know how angry she looks, just like It''s like a little wolf dog in heat, anxious, depressed, dissatisfied with desire, green eyes A cry can frighten people to death. " "Listen to my sister, go back before you wake up, or he will strip you of your clothes and wipe you dry. You don''t even have a chance to ask for help." "Noumenon, it''s terrible!" When she heard this, Linda felt very upset. Her high chest was a little short. She had planned to teach Luke a lesson. By the way, she told him that if he didn''t come out again, she would give up. Now, she didn''t dare to open her mouth. After thinking about it, she hesitated, "that What are you studying and when are you coming out? And Christmas, not even Christmas. " "Ouch! Look at my brain. I''m busy chatting and forgetting all the important things. " As soon as No.7 patted his thigh, he quickly walked to the table and took out some lists, "this is a Christmas gift for two grandfathers. This is for my uncle, aunt and old beggar. This is for you. This is..." After a pause, he hurriedly took back the list. "This one''s gone." Linda grabs the list and looks at it. She can''t help but raise her mouth, "Carol Ferris, sure enough!" Then he grabbed the rest of the list. "Emily song and Barbara, ha ha!" "That''s good. The rain and the dew are evenly distributed. It''s fair." No. 7 looked awkwardly to one side, and the corners of his mouth were filled with schadenfreude. Hum! The girl snorted heavily, tore Emily and Carol''s list to pieces and walked out without looking back, "tell Luke to give him another two months. If he doesn''t come out, I''ll burn the Cape house and let him drink." Linda disappeared, walking much faster than she came. No.7 picked up the broom, swept the scraps of paper into the garbage can, stretched long and stepped on the small steps to the laboratory door, and called out, "brother six, it''s time to change." Of the thirteen ghosts, the tallest one stood up, walked out of the fog and came to Luke. The seventh smile, a slim ghost appeared out of thin air, through the thick fog, sitting on the sixth position, at the same time, the tall ghost into a streamer into Luke''s body. Open your eyes again, the charming in your eyes disappeared, replaced by a piece of indifference. Chapter 403 The experience of the underground base left a deep psychological shadow on Linda. She could dream of thirteen ghosts standing in the thick fog at night. Soul? Body? How can Luke Shaw get out of his body and separate 13 consciousness bodies with independent personality. There are many records about magic in the history of krypton. I have never heard of any kind of magic that can divide the human soul into 13 parts, 13 independent personality consciousness bodies, each of which is Luke Shaw! "It''s terrible. That guy is not human." Linda shivered inexplicably, and secretly decided to be careful in front of Luke in the future. Christmas is getting closer and closer, and Linda''s life has become more and more busy. In more than half a year, she has successfully adapted to the status of Queen of the workplace and managed Tesla fairly well. Her style of doing things is totally different from that of Luke. No matter what the problem is, she pays attention to the following eight words: OK, go away if you can''t. Many engineers reject the management style of the company and resign one after another. Linda doesn''t care. In her opinion, Tesla only needs one engineer, that is, she, the hairy boy named Barry Allen, who is half an engineer, and the rest can go away. Kryptonians learned the current technology of the earth when they were five years old. It''s not easy to design a suit of armor. This kind of management style is not in line with the company''s long-term plan, but Linda has her own plan. With the help of Barbara, she developed a custom-made anti wolf bracelet for women. Once it was launched, it was welcomed by blockbusters. Many media call it an epoch-making product with fashion art. Tesla also takes this opportunity to open up the female market and become the first choice of many female users. On December 23, Linda, who was busy with her work, came to the suburban building with a gift and found sivorn McDougall at home. "this is a Christmas gift for you. Open it and have a look." Sivorn looks at the girl in front of her with a complicated look. She feels inferior, just like the ugly duckling in the sewage pool looking up at the White Swan, "you Don''t come again Linda was stunned for a moment "I''m going back. I''m going back to England. Maybe I won''t see you again." "You didn''t mean to fall out with your family. Did they accept you?" Sivorn didn''t want to discuss this topic. He opened the gift box, which contained a pair of gloves and a metal shell similar to a mask. Although he didn''t know the use of these things, he nodded politely, "thank you for your gift, I like it very much." Linda picked up the mask, put it in front of her friend and said, "take them with you. Believe me, you''ll love them." Sivorn was dubious. Thinking of the coming disaster, he immediately laughed. He put on his gloves, opened the metal shell and put the mask on his face. The next second, strange things happened, gloves, masks like liquid flow up. Sivorn was shocked and about to fight. Seeing Linda''s expression, she closed her eyes and let the liquid spread, covering her arms and cheeks. A few seconds later, the mask takes shape and Linda''s voice rings in her ear. "All right, that''s it." "What a beautiful woman. It''s so beautiful." Sivorn opened his eyes and a mirror appeared in front of him. When he saw the figure reflected in the mirror, he was stunned. "this is Me The ugly and terrible skeleton disappeared and was replaced by a beautiful face of British style, this face is very familiar, which is exactly who it used to be. Shivering, shivering, shivering, shivering, shivering, the cold touch came from his face, like metal. "My face, really my face, it''s back." "Really back." "Linda, you How did you do that? " Sivorn is overjoyed and his arms are shaking. People who have never experienced it will never be able to experience the feeling of becoming a monster. The loneliness and despair will nibble at you and turn you into a real beast. Linda raised her eyebrows and was quite proud. "I designed the face mask myself. With it, you can go out normally. You don''t have to worry about other people''s different eyes any more." "How do you like it?" "Of course I do. I love it so much." Sivorn covers her mouth, keeps her head away from her eyes, "thank you, Linda. Thank you very much. It''s the best Christmas present I''ve ever received." "What are you waiting for?" Linda rushed up and hugged sivorn''s arm, like a sister grabbing her sister. "Let''s go shopping, now." "All right, listen to you." Sivorn wiped away his tears and gave a heartfelt smile. Christmas is the busiest time in the United States. Supermarkets, shops, playgrounds, cinemas and other places of entertainment are all engaged in activities. Two girls walk hand in hand on the street, becoming a beautiful scenery.Looking at the crowd coming and going, sivorn felt the joy of becoming a human for a long time. She wanted to become a normal person, not the so-called silver Banshee. She wants to go out on the street and be the focus of the opposite sex with Linda. "Father, I''m sorry. I''m doomed to let you down." Sivorn clenched his fists, and there was a hint of trepidation in his eyes. ¡­¡­ Since Luke is not here, Christmas seems to be a little less delicious this year. After completing the requirements on the list, Linda spent two days in seaside city and returned to metropolis. She is now the CEO of Tesla. Employees can rest, but the boss can''t. At the same time, on an island not marked by a map between England and Scotland, people living here are having an annual sacrifice. The sacrificial ceremony was held in the castle. It was Kahn McDougall who was famous in the magic world and had ancient Gaelic blood. A few meters wide brazier, flames burning. Kahn stood on the stairs, his hands open, shouting at the fire, with strange, strange syllables exploding in the air, the fire suddenly soared, out of the twist of the spark out of a illusory figure. These people are holding swords, knives, hammers, wearing ancient armor, sacrificial robes, and dark hoods. They stand around the brazier like sculptures. "Pray to the ancient spirits and the immortal soldiers!" "They''re going to protect the blood of the dougels from generation to generation." Kahn cried out, and Gaelic people around him knelt down one after another, beating their chest with their right hands, singing a loud battle song. The grand sound reverberates around and spreads to the sky with the night wind. On the hillside not far from the castle, sivorn opened his cloak and showed a face as terrible as a silver Banshee. She took out the prepared sacrifice and put it on the altar, knelt down on one knee and prayed to the void, "my master, crone, the great king of banshees, I offer a sacrifice to you, the blood of McDougall''s family, and pray for your strength." Chapter 404 Different from Marvel next door, DC''s magic system comes from blood. It is difficult for people without blood to master the essence of magic. The magic world in this world is formed by a group of families with wizard blood. Zatara, where zatana lives, and McDougall, where sivorn lives, are among them. The blood sources of different families are different, some come from cosmic creatures, some are born from old gods, some are mixed blood of human and magical creatures, and some are obtained by sacrificing demons. McDougall''s family has ancient Gaelic blood. The origin of blood can''t be traced. Some say it''s a mixture of old gods and human beings, and some say it''s the offspring of the ancient strong and female demons. No matter what the origin, they all contain powerful power. Every McDougall can awaken his magic talent, among which his blood relatives are the strongest. As the daughter of the patriarch and the most gifted woman in the family for a hundred years, sivorn should be the only choice. Unfortunately, she never thought that she would be attacked by her dearest uncle at the magic ceremony of succeeding the patriarch. Her younger brother, who witnessed all this, was indifferent and watched her elder sister dragged into hell by the magic vortex. That day was also the turning point of fate. Since then, sivorn has disappeared, replaced by the silver Banshee returned to earth by the demon crone. The flames are blazing, giving the castle a crimson color. Just as everyone was singing for the ancient spirits, Beven McDougall, the new patriarch, looked up at the dark clouds in the distance. The black cloud is getting closer and closer, sending out a strange smell. The cloud is falling down, like a black cloth blocking the sky, to encircle the castle. Kahn McDougall also reflected that over 40, he was at the peak of his fighting power. His magic was concentrated on the staff, and the dragon bone staff left by the patriarchs of the past dynasties gave off dazzling light. "Scatter!" A roar exploded in the sky, the fluorescence broke through the sky and turned into a huge white light column. The dark clouds were scattered by the light column, revealing the clear sky. The people around him looked at the scene in awe. Bevan lowered his head, and there was an indescribable complexity in his eyes. However, the next second, the joy on people''s faces instantly stopped, only to see the sky, black clouds condensed again, more dark than before. Kahn frowned slightly, his back turned into wings, and came to the top of the castle, "I don''t know if it''s an enemy or a friend. Can you show up?" "Do you really want to see me?" The strong wind blows from the distance, with a sharp whistle that can pierce the eardrum. Under the dark sky, a figure emerges. The silver hair dances wildly with the wind, the face is like a skeleton, the pupil is like a snake, and the pale skin color is clearly visible even in the dark. "Long time no see, uncle Kahn, and my dear brother Bevan!" Sivorn lowered her head, looked through the layers of space, and fell on her brother, whom she once loved so much, but now hated so much. "Sivorn?" "No, isn''t she killed by magic?" "That form, yes, is the silver Banshee recorded in the book." "How did the daughter of the old patriarch become like this?" ¡­¡­ Most of them didn''t believe it, and some of them were suspicious. The magic ceremony was held in a secret room. Only three of them were present. The others didn''t know what happened. They just learned from Kahn that sivorn was attacked by magic and disappeared out of thin air. Beven also confirmed his uncle''s remarks. They are the closest family members of sivorn. Others are not good at opposing them. They have to re select the family leader. With the support of Kahn, their younger brother Bevan becomes the new patriarch of McDougall''s family. The public''s comments did not fall to seworn''s ears, and he laughed bitterly at the thought of all the sufferings he had suffered over the years. Banshee''s laughter is enough to destroy everything! The violent sound waves turned into physical attacks. The air surged, the trees were smashed, and the walls cracked. People covered their ears and rolled on the ground in pain. Some of them couldn''t bear it and fainted directly. "Enough!" Kahn raised his staff and hit it heavily, when! In a flash, the whole castle seemed to be alive. Countless white lights rose from the ground and turned into magic barriers to wrap the ancient castle. The McDougall family has been rooted in this land for thousands of years, and its heritage can not be destroyed by a banshee''s howl. The magic barrier blocked the sound wave impact, and everyone survived. They raised their heads one after another, and their expressions were very dignified. "Kahn McDougall, my dear uncle." Sivorn comes to the top of the castle and stares at the man with the dragon bone staff. "I''ll give you one last chance to tell you what happened that night, and tell the people below how you pushed your niece into the dungeon by despicable means."The voice fell and there was an uproar around. Everyone was stunned and looked at each other and turned their eyes to the top. The McDougall family''s clan rules are very strict. The first rule is not to kill each other by blood. The violator should not only be hanged, but also be exposed to the sun for three months. Kahn snorted heavily, and the light swung around, showing a powerful magic wave. "Sivorn, my child, she''s dead. My uncle didn''t protect her. It''s my fault. I''m willing to accept punishment. However, I will never allow a demon running out of hell to impersonate her and slander her personality. Sivorn loves her family deeply. She will never do anything to hurt her people. You are a fake." "Don''t try to divide the family in her name. I tell you, it''s impossible. McDougall is not so easy to cheat." Calm and powerful words explain the doubts in people''s hearts. Yes, why should they believe the devil''s words to doubt their own people? How can they believe the devil''s words. Sivorn laughs. No accident. I knew it would be this kind of result. Uncle''s seemingly loyal appearance is actually a treacherous and vicious heart. He is more poisonous than a poisonous snake. Looking down, I fell on my brother in the crowd. The unspeakable emotion is brewing in my heart. No matter what happens, Bevan is the only family. Sivorn doesn''t want to involve him. "Bevan, my sister will give you a chance." "For the last time, stand up bravely and tell the people what happened on the day of the ceremony. If you do this, my sister will give up her previous decision and disappear from your eyes forever, never to appear again." Beiwen opened his mouth, did not dare to look at the top of the eyes, and did not dare to denounce as loudly as his uncle, hesitated for a few seconds, and finally chose silence. Seeing this, sivorn turned and flew into the black cloud, leaving a slight sigh, "great master, crone, the king of banshees, your loyal servant is here to sacrifice the blood of the ancient gaelians and pray for your coming." Chapter 405 The sky is burning! The color of the cloud is more than ten times as red as the rain. A drop! Two drops! The red rain drips and drips. Before it''s near, there will be a pressing heat wave. "That''s..." Kahn''s pupils contracted, shocked to the extreme, "magma, it''s magma rain, hide, hide, hurry!" They were completely shocked, looking at the red raindrops falling from the sky, showing endless despair. Magma is falling in the sky! That''s what happens in a dream. The red rain is falling more and more, covering the whole island. The seemingly solid barrier only lasted for a few seconds, and then it broke apart. Magma fell on the ground, burning stones and wood, and the ancient city walls gradually melted away. Someone was hit by raindrops and cried out for help. The whole castle was on fire. More and more magma, such as torrential rain, converges on the ground to form a river. If it goes on like this, even if it hides in the basement, it will be burned alive. Kahn McDougall looked down at him, his face no longer firm, but decadent and powerless. "It''s not human power!" "Devil "Only the devil in hell has this magic." "Sivorn!" Kahn raised his head and roared, "are you going to destroy the family? They are all your family and friends. You have to watch them die in the fire. " "I gave you a chance, twice." Sivorn, with two horns growing above her head, is suspended above. The surrounding demons isolate the raindrops above. Her pupils turn into lava like color, without any human emotion. "You give up, dear uncle Kahn, all this is caused by you. When you disobey McDougall''s family precepts and attack your own niece, your fate is doomed." "The ancient Gaelic blood will be cut off today. It''s up to you." "I hate it Kahn hissed and roared, like the wind possessed, "sivorn, I will not let you go, McDougall will not be defeated in my hands." "Wake up, ancient spirit, ancient Gaelic sleeping in the fire, take up arms to protect their homeland." Strauss Kahn jumped up and threw out the dragon''s staff filled with all the magic. When the staff is broken, the javelin is usually put into the brazier. The fire suddenly rose and turned into a five meter high red gate. Ancient heroes with different shapes and weapons came out of the gate. They looked up at the darkness and charged to the sky like fearless warriors. The lava fell on them, and it bounced away in an instant. Ancient spirits are not pure energy bodies, but guardians of soul, will, courage, divinity, sacrifice and magic. They have strong physical resistance, immunity to most magic, and natural restraint against dark creatures. It''s good for the ordinary magic family to have an ancient spirit. Only the ancient people like McDougall can make dozens of ancient spirits. The spirits rushed into the sky, and the dark clouds all showed signs of cracking. The divine light they scattered almost lit up the sky. Sivorn rarely shows a dignified color. She knows better than anyone about the fighting power of ancient heroes. One of the reasons is that she doesn''t retaliate against her uncle. But it doesn''t matter. Whether it is ancient spirit, or other extreme magic, in front of the great king of Banshee are vulnerable. "My master, please show your strength, let the weak human see how small they are." The dark clouds are surging, constantly compressing inward. Gradually, a skeleton face composed of clouds emerges. The face is huge, nearly 1000 meters long and wide, with terrifying energy waves in the sky, cheeks falling down, bloodthirsty, brutal and a little impatient greed. It opens its mouth, and the terrible suction comes from it, just like an abyss vortex that devours everything. The ancient heroes were fearless and did not retreat. Instead, they pulled out their weapons and threw themselves into the whirlpool one by one, just as they had done thousands of years ago, to fight with the devil to the death. The people hiding in the castle lean out their heads and look at the sky nervously. They are looking forward to the spirits breaking through the darkness and bringing light. Unfortunately, the reality is always different from the dream. The skeleton face in the sky burps with satisfaction, just like a laborer who has enough to eat and drink. Seeing this scene, Kahn collapsed to the ground, pale, showing endless despair. The mcdougels! This is the end of the Gaelic lineage that passed down thousands of years ago. ¡­¡­ An hour later, on the ruins of the lava castle, sivorn, who has evolved into a demon, releases his brother''s body and sends the last trace of Gaelic blood into the giant crystal above."Well done, my loyal servant. Now it''s my turn to repay you." Crystal burst out dazzling red light, bang, broken, blood in mid air rolling, burning, remove residue, bit by bit condensed, gradually, a tall figure emerged. The slender demon''s two horns rush straight into the sky, and below it is a gorgeous face, which seems to combine the advantages of all female creatures in the world. At a glance, it can''t help but feel the ripples. Her skin is fiery red, perfectly integrated with her sexy body. Her back is inlaid with a bunch of wings, which brings waves of heat. Her body is very high, nearly three meters, but it doesn''t look majestic. On the contrary, it gives people a delicate feeling. Her body is too perfect. Her limbs are slender, and her curves are exquisite. The big ones are big, and the small ones are small It''s clothes. The king of the Banshee doesn''t care about human etiquette. When she appears, there is only a small piece of black cloth covering the secret parts. Other places are completely exposed to the air, especially the two mountains on her chest. They stand tall and upright, with thin hair. Not to mention the strong and powerful young people, even the old man who walks on the rotten wood will stand upright with a long gun. Looking at the figure in front of him, sivorn could not help stepping back two steps "master, you How could you? " Crone reaches out her finger to hook up sivorn''s chin. When she bends down, two fiery red peaks appear in front of her like cannonballs. Sivorn''s face turns red and looks to one side. My chest is not small, but compared with her, it is table tennis and bowling. Cluck, cluck, cluck!!! Crone laughed wantonly, and the peak trembled with his body, setting off a wave of fiery red flesh, "my servant, I want to thank you. Without you, how can I get rid of hell and feel the long lost coolness." "In return, I will find ancient books and occupy the world." Sivorn frowned, "aren''t you going to tell me where the ancient books are? How... " "Poor sivorn, I''m the only one who can find ancient books in the world. How can I help you find ancient books if I don''t come to the earth?" The girl was stunned and understood all of them in a flash, "you You''re lying to me Don''t deceive your mother by rocking her fingers "What do you mean? How can you be my mother? Who are you Chapter 406 Sivorn is not stupid. As the most gifted member of the McDougall family in a hundred years, she has a deep understanding of magic. There are only two ways for hell demons to come to the earth: calling ceremony and sacrifice ceremony. Through these two ways, they summon small characters. It is impossible for a demon king like cronet to come to the earth through the normal way. They want to come only one way - blood, sacrifice homologous blood, bring the devil to this world. The ancient Gaelic blood can call the king of banshees, that is to say Sivorn stepped back, with a deep disbelief in his flickering eyes. Crone reached out to stir her chin, "poor little fellow, it scares you. It hurts." "Your ancestors are very incompetent. They forget such an important thing. The first gaelian is my child, belland, a naughty little troublemaker. I raised you with hot milk, but you stand on the side of the heartbreaker, whimper, whimper!!!! Mom is so sad Cronet wiped the corner of his eyes without a drop of tears, and then said, "however, it is the lovely little belland that I have the chance to start again. All the old gods existing in ancient times have disappeared, and now the earth is a land of no owners." "Sivorn, my child, submit to me, and I will take you to conquer this land, so that you can acquire unimaginable power and become the supreme queen." "Come on, kid, let''s rule the world together." Bang! The fist broke and hit heavily on the face that charmed all living beings. Sivorn gritted his teeth and burst out endless murders in his eyes, "go to die, devil." Ah, ah, ah, ah!!!! There was a harsh high pitched sound around him. Sivorn opened his mouth wide and let out a terrible Banshee''s howl. The atmosphere surged like waves, and every air particle was vibrating with a very high frequency. The sound wave attack is mighty, straight up. "Poor child." Crone''s lips gently open. In an instant, the air around him falls into a strange state of stagnation. In the next second, it is like light piercing the darkness and flames breaking through the ice. With the piercing roar of heaven and earth, the sea floats upward and the lava turns into stone powder. A huge tornado sound wave with dazzling white light broke out of the air, destroyed the twisted air ahead, and hit sivorn with the power of destroying everything. Poof! Blood gushed out of her mouth. In just one second, Severn had hundreds of wounds on her body. The devil''s horns were also broken into pieces in the sound wave. Her body twisted into a ball, rolled back with the sound wave, smashed countless pieces of rock and soil, and didn''t stop until the edge of the sea. Looking down from the sky, a straight corridor across the north and south appeared on the island covered by magma. The rocks and hills on both sides were destroyed by sound waves. Crone waved his wings and looked down at the nearly broken figure in the soil, "it''s so pathetic. Is it mom''s heavy hand? It would have been lighter if I had known. " Sivorn raised his hand stiffly, poof! Blood spilled out of the mouth and fell limply. "Poor child, why fight against mother? Mother will be very sad if you do this Crone came to sivorn and gently stroked her cheek. With the strange and deep incantation swinging around, sivorn''s nearly broken body recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye, "don''t worry, mom won''t let you die. You are my last bone and blood. If you die, who will give me a baby." "You You... " "Don''t say it. My mother knows that she will help you fulfill your wish and find the ancient books, so that you can get rid of the curse, marry your beloved man and have a bunch of fat children. They are all my descendants!" Poof! Sivorn spewed blood and passed out. "Weak human beings!" Cronet turned his lips in disgust. "It''s better that the world without the strong is easier to rule. The old gods are dead. Now it''s my world." After a pause, he said, "I''d better find the ancient book first, which records the soul magic that even the demon king yearns for. With it, my strength can go further." ¡­¡­ Metropolis, Cape villa. Linda is enjoying a rare happy time after a busy day. If there is one thing on earth that makes her most satisfied, it is undoubtedly delicious food. Simple ingredients can be cooked by the chef, and different seasonings can transform different taste feelings. The feeling of happiness is the highest courtesy to the body. Since Luke didn''t go out for half a year, the owner of Cape villa should have become a krypton girl. She is not interested in anything else, but has high requirements in food. The original chef team has expanded three times, including Chinese food, Japanese food, French food Chefs of different styles have everything. Every day, a large number of precious ingredients are transported to Cape villa from all over the world.This is a pure food! Tonight''s main meal is French baked snails and Australian lobster sashimi, with lamb chops, Matcha cake, fruit salad, desserts and so on. She has a huge appetite, and what one person eats is the top of the whole chef team. In fact, kryptonians don''t need to eat. The Yellow solar energy provides all the energy the body needs. She just wants to eat. As for Linda''s appetite, the servants in the villa are not surprised. They have a vague feeling that this cute looking and rebellious CEO is not an ordinary person, but a legendary super power person. But what does it matter? Luke''s salary is high enough, his work is not tiring, and he can still live in such a beautiful and spacious villa with a sea view. No one else can envy such a job. When the moon is dark and the wind is high and the night is beautiful. Just as Linda was enjoying a wonderful dinner, dark clouds came to the sky of the Cape villa. Under the dark clouds, a fiery voice could be heard, accompanied by giggling. From above, all people, whether men or women, felt a heat wave in their lower abdomen. Some of them could not stand it and fell to the ground convulsively. Boom! A round hole appeared on the roof of the villa. Linda, with a red face, rushed into the sky and glared at the figure above. Her eyesight was so good that she could see kroney''s body at a glance. "Shameless!" Linda cursed angrily, and her face turned even more red. The damned woman, without clothes, was covered with a piece of cloth covering her privacy, and all the rest of her body was exposed. Shameless, mean, shameless Think of that pair of round lamps as tall and plump as basketball, it is gushing unspeakable sour taste. It''s not too big to fall! "Who are you? What are you doing here? Wait... " Linda stares at the figure in the bearer''s hand, her face changes in a moment, "sivorn! What''s the matter with you? How did you get into her hands? " Sivorn looked up, looking very tired, "run, Linda, run!" Chapter 407 If crone stares at the human girl below thoughtfully, somehow, an inexplicable sense of crisis lingers in his mind. Is it a bastard left by the old God? Interesting, the first opponent after coming is so fierce, the earth can''t be underestimated! "Linda, run, run. You can''t deal with her." Sivorn yelled with all her strength. She never thought crone would come to her friend''s house. Linda bares her teeth and takes a body meal. She comes to the sky and looks up at crone. "let my friend go, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you." Crone giggled, looked at the human girl in front of him, and then glanced at sivorn in his hand, laughing more and more dissolutely, "it''s so interesting, sivorn, my little poor, don''t you know that ancient book is in the villa below." "Poor guy, he was betrayed by his family and cheated by his close friends. It''s so pitiful. My mother was very distressed." Sivorn was stunned, and a thick disbelief flashed in his eyes, "lying, impossible, you lied to me again." "Just look at it." Crone raised his hand, three meters of lava fireball instantly formed, falling down like a meteor. Damn it! Linda flashed in front of the fireball and hit it to the sea. Boom! The fireball contacts with the sea and explodes instantly. The high-temperature heat wave is raging on the sea, covering tens of meters. Even if it is separated by kilometers, you can feel the hot air. Linda''s pupils contracted. If she didn''t stop them just now, the villa and the people inside would all be killed by fireballs. Asshole! The girl was so angry that she broke out and shook her fist in mid air. Punch light pierces the air! In kroney''s astonished eyes, he hit his face heavily. Bang! The air burst in the air, and the king of banshee, who had not been hurt for hundreds of years, felt a burst of sour nose and an impulse to cry. Go to hell! Another blow came. It was stronger than just now, and the arm was sore. She motioned to release her left hand. Linda flew to catch sivorn and hit the front door of the villa with sound explosion clouds. She didn''t have time to explain. She said to the servants nearby, "tell the housekeeper to take everyone and leave the villa immediately. Hurry up." Then he came to the hillside not far away with his friend and carefully put her on the ground, "wait here, I''ll kill that bitch and come back." Sivorn opened his mouth. His friend had disappeared and rushed to the sky like streamer. Under the night sky, a demon and a girl look at each other from a distance. The demon''s face is enchanted, and her head is straight into the sky. The girl is sweet and delicate, and her nightgown is rattling. Cronet''s face was calm and his eyes were full of fear and murder. As the king of banshees, crone is not good at melee, but it doesn''t mean she is very weak. Weakness is relative. On earth, there is no weapon that can hurt her except nuclear bomb. But the human in front of her can hurt her with one blow! What''s the origin of this guy? Compared with crone''s uncertainty, Linda is much simpler, "look at you, it should be a devil or something. If you don''t want to go to hell, what are you doing on earth, looking for death?" Death! Cronet looked up and said with a smile, "are you looking down on me?" With a smile on his face, he was boiling in his heart. The dignity of the devil will never be trampled on by human beings! Linda turns her mouth disdainfully, "you can see what it is by looking at her clothes. If a woman is really strong, she will not run around without clothes all day, for fear that others will not know how much meat she has. She must sell her ass for a living." "Well, am I right?" Crone covered his mouth and giggled, with a fluttering and fleshy smile, "little girl, you are envious of me. You are envious of my figure. Think about it, a woman can''t even hold up her clothes on her chest. There must be no man!" This sentence is more tricky than the tone just now, pointing to Linda''s pain. "I guess I''m right." Cronet raised the corner of his mouth and gently spat out three words, "little steamed bread!" "To die!" Linda jumps up. Suddenly, a red light appears in her field of vision, and a red lightning bolt falls. The girl let out a dull roar, her body was hit by lightning, shaking violently. At this time, the dark cloud was flashing red light again, and Linda quickly flashed to one side, curled up with five fingers, emitting a faint fluorescence, "broken empty fist!" The fist broke through the air, and the light of the fist came out in response. The nearly substantial energy fist came at a high speed, and cronegan couldn''t react. He watched the peak in front of his chest being ravaged by the fist.Even with the cushion of meat, the force made cronet feel uncomfortable. He flew backward and glided 100 meters before stopping. Linda is very powerful, one punch after another. Boxing light crisscross, with the power of terror. Cronet snorted coldly. Her wings opened and catapulted upward. The dark cloud fell down and wrapped her body. The fist light fell into the cloud like a stone falling into the sea and disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Don''t try to run." Linda jumped up, but had to stop on the way. There was a big red light coming out of the dark clouds like ink. Lightning was brewing in it, just like a natural disaster. Ordinary lightning is nothing. What she is most afraid of is this kind of lightning with magical properties. Electricity can hurt! "Don''t hide when you come out. Don''t you think you are very strong? Why are you hiding? It''s like an old tortoise. " Linda cursed loudly. Crowe was annoyed in his heart and tried his best to urge the dark clouds. In an instant, thunder broke out. Countless red electric snakes shuttled between the clouds, and the whole dark cloud turned red. The magic waves of terror spread. Whether it''s sivorn lying on the hillside, or the runaway villa servants, they all feel the power of destroying everything. Linda didn''t scold any more. She clenched her fists tightly, which made her feel cool. If she was careless, she might die here. "Magic is the most annoying thing." The girl in the heart secretly scolds, looked at the sky, swept an eye to the villa below again, a gnash teeth, spell. If she runs, the lightning can''t catch up, but sivorn is still down there, and Luke, the guy who has been studying things in the underground base, if the lightning falls, it is likely to kill him. "Asshole Luke Shaw, you owe me your life, but Who will win and who will lose? " The determined Linda landed on the beach, bent down, with her right fist to her side. "Coagulation With a loud drink, the ground suddenly subsided, and huge energy overflowed from the body, which made the sea tide undulating and the dust flying. "Take it!" Then Linda began to hover in the air, and suddenly a drop of water began to spin. The hurricane rose out of thin air, making the trees bend down and the land and stones fall off the ground one after another. The girl''s right hand is shining, from light to white, from white to red, shining on the sky, clearly visible in the night. Cronet in the dark cloud was suddenly stunned, and a strong sense of crisis lingered in her heart, which was the feeling of death. She quickly looked down and suddenly heard a thunder, "break!" Chapter 408 If there is a protagonist in the DC world, it is Kryptonian. You don''t have to do anything. Just bask in the yellow sun, you can become the top power in the universe. But power is easy to come by, but it''s hard to control. Whether it''s Linda or Clark Kent, who has the code of life, the fighting methods are melee and super abilities like heat rays and cold breathing. They have nothing but no key to it. All this changed quietly until Linda met the old beggar. The ancient Chinese boxing has a mysterious origin and a long history. It can not only strengthen the body, but also mobilize the life energy in the body to carry out substantive energy attack. At first, Linda was not interested in it, let alone wanted to visit her teacher. Try after have to say: really fragrant. Ancient boxing focuses on internal breathing. Without internal breathing, you can''t hurt people. Linda doesn''t have to consider this. She has endless life energy in her body, that is, endless internal breathing. Once it breaks out, the damage caused by it is unimaginable. With a word "broken" exploding in mid air. A small light column suddenly appeared in the dim sky. The light column suddenly became larger and became a huge light wave illuminating the sky and the earth. Starting from the beach, the light wave is fan-shaped, covering almost a kilometer square sky. At this moment, night turns into day, and the violent aftershocks blow horizontally. The Cape villa on the top of the mountain is made of paper, with broken stones, roofs, furniture, floors Everything flew up and turned out with the strong wind. Fortunately, the housekeeper responded promptly and took the people to hide under the hillside. Even so, the situation was not good. One by one, they were close to the ground for fear of being blown into the sky by the hurricane. Sivorn hugged the tree trunk and looked into his friend''s eyes with deep shock. Is this still the power of human beings? In the underground base of Cape villa, Luke, who is receiving the knowledge of tianqixing, opens his eyes, turns into a green light and returns to his body. The long lost touch makes him a little uncomfortable. "What''s the matter?" As the light and shadow float, EVA shows her figure, raises her hand, and the virtual screen flashes in the air. It''s the fight between Linda and cronet, the king of banshees. "The devil?" "Yes." "Who brought it." Light and shadow change again, aiming at sivorn hiding on the hillside. At this time, sivorn is still in the Banshee state, and with the birth of crone, her lineage also begins to wake up, becoming more and more unlike human beings, transforming to dark creatures. "So it''s her?" Luke murmured to himself, silver witch Sylvain McDougall, a poor wretch, met at Christmas the year before last, and seemed to have a good relationship with Linda. "Young master, what should I do?" Luke rubbed his eyebrows, and blood flashed in his tired eyes from time to time. Tianqixing technology is all inclusive and huge, which can not be learned in a few years or decades. In order to speed up the pace, he not only used the soul technology of zamaran, but also tried the soul witchcraft recorded in ancient books, splitting his soul into 13 parts, creating the consciousness of independent personality. Fourteen Luke study together, the progress is far beyond imagination, of course, the side effects are also obvious, long-term use of mind technology will cause mental trauma, produce fatigue, depression, mania, irritability and other negative emotions, soul magic will make people crazy, trance, bloodthirsty, irrational. When he was in the state of soul, Luke didn''t feel anything wrong. As soon as he returned to the body, all the negative emotions burst out. "Young master, are you all right?" Luke shook his head and hissed at the pain in his brain, "start to synthesize!" "No more changes?" "There''s no need to do that. The materials we have now can only do that. The rest is to fine tune the procedures." "Start now!" "Yes, young master." The robot hidden in the corner came out and moved Luke''s collection one by one to the laboratory. The silver gray Prometheus metal, the pale gold Amazon metal, the kinetic energy alloy invented and improved by Luke, the inferior Dionysus attractor extracted from amber gold, the corpse of the demon gaster, and the golden spoon found on the krypton space station. Luke was not going to join the latter two things. After the mother box detection, it is found that they are very unusual. Gaster''s corpse contains the lineage factor left by ancient demons. The fusion of them with Dionysus attractor can produce new changes. It not only gives the armor strong magic resistance, but also makes it have the function of automatic repair. This discovery makes Luke overjoyed. The golden key is more mysterious. He still doesn''t understand why the energy emitted by a key affects space. When the materials are ready, the synthesis begins. As the main carrier, the mother box is forcibly awakened by EVA. As for whether the awakening will arouse the attention of tianqixing, that is not the problem that Luke should consider.A large red spot overflows from the mother box, wrapping the surrounding material. A magical scene appeared. The material began to soften and decompose, and turned into molecular particles. Even the indestructible Amazon metal and the extremely tough Prometheus metal could not be avoided. The only thing not affected was the golden key. The red light spot could take away the power of the key, but could not harm the key itself. Luke had expected this scene, staring straight at the red liquid above. this liquid contains three kinds of super metal essence, and the golden spoon provides the heterogeneous energy. It is the source of phantom 3. Under the control of the established procedures, the liquid began to lengthen and grow bit by bit. At the same time, EVA also injected the core system that Luke was keen to build into the liquid. A progress bar appears in midair: 1% 2%¡­ 3%¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The underground base is quiet, but the outside is noisy. When the light column appeared, the heaven and earth were silent. Endless waves of light with the power to destroy everything rushed to the sky, the wind around, waves churning, terrible power seems to break a hole in the sky. Cronet was startled. Is this human power? Is she really a descendant of the old God? The fear of death became more and more intense. Cronet did not dare to be careless and injected all the magic into the dark cloud. The red light flashed violently, and the whole dark cloud trembled. Pop! It''s like lightning coming from the sky. Next second! The boa constrictor is broken, and the light waves rush straight up, blowing away the dark clouds like withering and decaying, breaking through the sky, leaving a clear night sky. The clouds disappeared, the tide fell, and the wind became calm. In hiding, sivorn and a group of villa servants stare at the sky. The stars are all over the sky. The moon is so clear and bright that it seems to be close at hand. Chapter 409 "If you can survive today, you won''t come to work in Cape villa in the future." A chef murmured to himself, his face was pale, and he was obviously scared. After that, seeing that people around him were looking at him, he was immediately angry and said, "you dare to stay." "That Linda Danvers is a monster." The housekeeper glanced at him faintly. "Before we came here, we all signed a confidentiality agreement. If we want to leave, there''s no problem. We have to keep the secret. That''s the original words of the young master." "Who is the young master? I don''t have to say much about the relationship between him and Hongmen, and I don''t have to explain it. Those who want to leave will act according to the contract. I''m rotten about everything tonight. Anyone who dares to let it out will be responsible for the consequences. " When a word falls, everyone is silent. Working in the Cape villa for such a long time, they vaguely perceived the identity of Luke Shaw from all kinds of guests. Our young master is not only a new business star, but also has a lot of connections with the underworld, politics, the police and the army. It''s not too easy for such people to deal with them. "Let''s all go. Take advantage of this time to leave. Remember what I said just now. No one is allowed to say anything about tonight." ¡­¡­ Linda was not happy with the blow. Her right hand was full of blood, and some parts were cracked. Girls do not care to shake hands, jump into the air, to patrol around. The dark clouds have been blown away by the light wave, but the devil is not seen. "Dead?" Linda murmured, her ears moved, and she turned to look back. In the night, cronet showed his figure, still charming and licentious, but his eyes were dim. "Sure enough, I''m not dead!" The girl raised her hand with a punch, which scattered crone''s body and exploded in the sea. Fake! Linda was stunned for a moment and looked around cautiously. She also felt that her opponent was not strong, but the way of fighting was very strange. She should be a wizard. "Powerful human, tell me your name?" In the void came the sound of nothing, as if from a very far place. Coward! Linda''s eyes are red and hot. "Don''t you dare say your name? I think highly of you. You are also a coward The girl is too lazy to pay attention to her, looking for the source of the sound, sweeping back and forth. "Thousands of years have passed, and human beings are still like this. They have powerful power, but they don''t have the dignity of the strong. Listen, little guy, my name is crone. I''m the devil in hell." Linda snorted. She couldn''t find her opponent''s position, so she had to stop and said angrily, "if you don''t fight, get out of here." "As a demon, I don''t fight with the unknown." "Bah! Coward, you are also called the devil "I''ve said a lot about whether I''m worthy or not. At least I''m better than those who don''t dare to say their names." This irritated Linda. "Listen, you idiot from hell, my name is Linda Danvers." The air is wriggling, and an enchanting and sexy body emerges. Crone is condescending, and the corners of his mouth are full of undisguised teasing. "The Banshee king has a special ability to howl and kill the person who knows his name." "Stupid human, you are deceived." Linda was a little surprised. She didn''t know what the other person meant. The next second, as cronet opened his mouth, strange feelings came from all around, as if countless pairs of eyes were staring at you. The girl was so flustered in her heart that she could not help yelling, "what are you doing?" Crone''s eyes were full of banter, his mouth cracked and his voice was harsh. The strange smell hidden in the void seemed to hear the call, rushed to Linda''s body quickly, and then bounced back. Cronaton froze as if he had been stuck in his throat by a fishbone, "you You The lowly mole ant dares to cheat me Linda blinked, completely confused. Crone gritted his teeth, just hate crazy, "Linda Danvers is not your real name, what''s your name in the end." "Only a fool will tell you, watch the fight!" Linda sprang up, but before she got close, the light of fist was coming. Crone''s wings were open, and the firelight of palm was condensed, and a hundred meter long firewhip appeared. The whip came through the air and was caught in Linda''s hand, suddenly exerting force. Pop! The whip burst and cronet faltered. She was no match in strength. Seeing that the situation was not right, she simply hid herself. Run again. Linda stamped her feet angrily. She didn''t know what magic she was using, but she could avoid X-ray vision. She felt that she punched the cotton. She was really angry. I don''t know that crone is the one who has more headaches.This girl is terrifying. Her strength and speed are beyond her cognition. Her defense is even more frightening. She is almost as good as the Lord of hell. In addition, she has super healing ability, abnormal senses and reaction ability. Cronet thought for a long time and did not know which old God had this gift. Physical strike is invalid, but magic can cause damage, but with the opponent''s speed and recovery ability, it''s hard to get a second chance. Think about it, there''s only one way. Cronet bit his teeth, his pupils turned black, his eyebrows split, and a vertical line appeared. Linda didn''t feel right. She raised her hands and looked around carefully. The breeze is blowing, mixed with weeping. A dark ghost appeared in the air and flew to Linda quickly. The latter raised her hand and hit her. The fist passed through the ghost without causing any damage. The girl was stunned for a moment. Seeing that the ghost was getting closer and closer, she could only turn around and run away. Without a few steps, the ghost appeared in front of her, blocking all the way. "What is it?" Linda frowned. She knew nothing about magic. She was just instinctively upset. Clooney, hidden in the void, raised his hand between his eyebrows, and the black light in the vertical lines flashed and fell quietly on Linda. There was no strength in this blow, but the latter hugged his head in pain, and there was endless howling in his ears, as if his head was about to explode. "Sure enough, the body is strong and the soul is weak." Crone''s mouth rose, and he didn''t hesitate to kill. The ghost in the air rushed up quickly, one by one into Linda''s body. Every time he went in, the pain on his face deepened. It was like someone pressing a bomb in your head. "Victory belongs only to the great Banshee king!" Cronet shows his figure and kicks it, bang! Linda didn''t have the ability to resist. She fell on the beach like a meteor. Crone fanned her wings and came to her, with her right foot on her chest and her face covered with undisguised pride, "poor guy, how strong do you think you are? It turned out to be a weak chicken. " After a pause, he said, "but I''m in good health. I can make a corpse." "With a thug like you, even in hell, I can walk freely." Chapter 410 In terms of combat experience, cronet dumped Linda for 100000 blocks. Helllord was not born, but robbed. When she meets other demons, Linda may win, but when she meets crone, the king of banshees doesn''t rely on hand-to-hand combat. She is proficient in almost all elemental magic, and has high attainments in soul and death spirit. "goodbye, lovely little fellow." Crone raised his fingers, and his fingertips gathered black light. At this moment, a hoarse voice came from behind, "this big breasted girl, please move her feet. My friend is in the stage of development. If you step on her feet, it may be gone." when you look back, you can see the armor! No, it''s human breath. A man in strange "clothes" floating in the air. The armor is not a traditional style, but a special product of numerous particles. These particles emit a faint red light, like plankton hidden in Haiti. Armor is not fixed, every second in peristalsis, change, if the intensive phobia patients stand here, just a glance will spit blood. Crone put away her fingertips, with a slightly dignified expression. This guy feels very strange. As a hell devil, she can smell death on each other. Luke pressed his eyebrows and said, "Sir, you didn''t hear me. Move your feet." Cronet covered his mouth and giggled, "lovely human male, am I stepping on your woman?" "Not yet, but I''ve always had an intention for her." "Cluck, cluck!! Interesting guy, I like your honesty, "he said, straightening up his chest, more and more towering and mellow." what do you think of me, is it better than her? " "Is this an invitation?" "Of course, dare you?" Luke said with a wry smile, "if I had been in the past, I would have no problem. But now I''m powerful and careless. It''s better Let''s make another appointment another day. When I have enough to eat and drink, I will fight with you for 300 rounds, and you will be happy. " The smile on crone''s face disappeared. This mysterious guy was not affected by enchantment at all. What''s more, his language was full of ridicule and teasing. He didn''t take himself seriously. "I''m from hell. I''m crone, the king of banshees." Luke nodded. "I know." "You are not afraid of me!" Lukeway sighed, "you are not the only one who died in my hands, and you will not be the last one." "Interesting." Crone kicked Linda out and paced the beach with her long thighs, leaving fire marks on the ground with each step. The repressed breath brewed in the air, full of the smell of fireworks. Luke rubbed his eyebrows and said in a tired voice, "for the sake of big breasts, I give you two choices: first, go back to hell and never come back; second, become my collection." "Do you have a large collection?" "There''s a king of banshees missing." "To die!" Cronet burst into flames in his palm, hitting Luke in the heart. Boom! The impact of the fire spread around, but the armor in mid air didn''t move. Crone''s pupil contracted and quickly retreated. Luke patted his chest and flicked off the nonexistent dust, "you don''t even have the strength to test. Since you don''t want to go away, you have to be sorry." "EVA, let''s go!" "Activate mind mode?" "No, I have a headache now. Normal mode is enough." "I see, young master." The red armor roared, Dong! The invisible energy swings around. Everywhere it goes, dust and water droplets float upward as if they have lost their gravity. It takes a few seconds for them to fall to the ground. On the surface of the armor, a layer of "if there is no" stance emerges, and then the position sways and disappears like a mirage when the night wind blows, "not good!" Cronet was shocked and instinctively protected his chest. The next second, severe pain came from his abdomen, and the force seemed to pierce his body. Luke appears in front of her, grabs the devil''s wing with his left hand and smashes it down. Boom! There is a big hole on the beach. Luke raises his right foot, and Crone rolls to one side. Before he responds, there is an empty sound coming from his ear. The pain comes from his back. He flies out again, smashes two stone pestles and falls into the cliff. Luke didn''t give her a chance to breathe. As soon as she was in a flash, people appeared in front of her. He used both fists and feet to press her on the ground and beat her violently. The cliff was destroyed in a bad way. The gravel rolled down and flew out by the red energy bomb before landing. Between the two men''s battles, sivorn carries Linda to the hillside,"How are you, are you all right?" The pale Linda shakes her head slightly. The ghosts have done a great deal of damage to her spirit. It''s hard to recover in a short time. "Who is that man? I saw him come out of the villa, Luke Shaw? " "But Maybe! " Ghost 1 and 2 she had seen and even passed through. It was the first time that the new red armor came out. "He is so strong that he has the upper hand." As he spoke, a figure rushed out of the cliff. It was crone, the king of banshees, "go to death, human." Crone''s hands were open, and a large red light appeared behind him. Countless fireballs rose out of thin air and shot at the cliff. Luke raised his feet, and with a flash of red light, a man appeared in the air. He raised his legs again and went directly to crone. The strange way of action, not to mention crone, was beyond Linda, who was proficient in krypton technology. Is this still krypton technology? What did Luke Shaw invent? "You''re not my match at all." Luke whispered to himself, condescending and kicking each other into the sea. The tide surged and twisted slowly in the middle, and a huge vortex appeared. Cronet rose from the vortex, and the vertical pupil like charcoal fire sent out a fierce killing intention. She is crone, the king of banshees who is in charge of countless territories. She was kicked into the sea by a human. What''s more hateful is that the other party didn''t play with all her strength. "You''ll pay, man." "I will make your body into a corpse and your soul into a lamp." "Go to hell!" Kroney''s pupils suddenly turned black, and a large black fog gushed out from behind and turned into a huge black cloud. The cloud rolled, and from time to time revealed a distorted face, which was the one hundred thousand souls collected by the king of banshees. Death roars! The spirits of the dead burst out of the clouds, blocking the sky and the sun, with a high voice penetrating the soul. At the edge of the battlefield, Linda and sivorn cover their ears in agony. There was no way to avoid it, and Luke didn''t mean to. Green burning eyes, looked up one eye, just one eye, filled in all around the treble disappeared, all over the sky to run up like the frightened rabbit, the speed is several times the fall. "How could it be?" Crone stood there like a fool, "you Who are you? " Chapter 411 One hundred thousand souls were collected by cronet at a great cost. Once sent out, even the same level of the devil would have to retreat by three points. But in front of this mysterious human, he was scared away just by a glance. Who the hell is he? Is the earth so strong now? Crone is a bit fickle. The devil doesn''t fight to death. It''s the hell tradition to run when she sees the wrong situation. Her soul magic is restrained by her opponent, her body is not as good as her opponent, and the girl next to her. If they join hands, they are likely to die here. Luke said in a deep voice, "want to run?" Crone was stunned. How could the other party know what he thought. "If you want to run, get out of here. Don''t waste your time here." Crone''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and his tone became gloomy, "you are willing to let me go." "Go back to hell. Don''t stay on earth. I''ll just take today as if it didn''t happen." Crone''s eyes turned slightly, showing a fox like cunning, "I collapsed your house and hurt your woman. You let me go, didn''t you..." Do you like me? " Luke glanced at her, hot body Rao is well-known, he also had to say a word: absolutely, such a creature on the bed, how to enjoy ah! But the timing is not right, it is not straight up! "Since you don''t want to go, stay!" With a flash of body shape and a faint ripple of space, it appears like a streamer in front of KrO''s inner body. Bang! The iron fist hit the enchanting face, picked up a few broken teeth and a few balls of blood, and Crone flew straight out, splashing a lot of water on the sea. She almost lost consciousness with this blow. After feeling the killing intention coming from behind her body, she recited the mantra, spread her wings and disappeared. Linda, watching from a distance, yelled, "be careful, she will be invisible." Luke curled his mouth disdainfully, jumped up and kicked in the air. With a dull roar, the light and shadow appeared. It was the hidden crone. "How can it be? You can find me The magic she used is not a common trick, but a very high level of nothingness magic. Once she hides her body, no one can find it. Luke is too lazy to explain. He grabs her wings and makes a point. Zila! Blood splashed out, and a pair of demon wings were torn apart. Crowne screamed bitterly, his eyes turned red and his tongue pressed down, ah ah ah!!!! The harsh high notes burst in the sky, the air wriggled, and the huge waves visible to the naked eye were swung open. The shock waves piled up and swung around like waves. The rocks broke, the tide rolled, and the stones rose out of thin air and turned into fine particles. Howl of Banshee! Sivorn''s face changed, "get down and cover your ears." Howl of banshee is the exclusive ability of hell banshee, and it is also the most powerful attack. It is an undifferentiated attack. High speed atmospheric particles can destroy almost anything encountered. Cape villa suffered a second devastation, brick walls turned into powder in the shock wave, the ground was ploughed like a layer, you can clearly see the alloy steel to protect the underground base. "Die, man." Crone closed his voice and roared at Luke close at hand. The air fell into a strange state of stagnation, the tornado sound burst out of the air and hit Luke with the power of distorting everything. Buzz, buzz, buzz!!!! The red armor roared. Every particle was moving and twisted into a red cyclone in a strange way. The sound wave hit it as if it had fallen into the sea and disappeared in an instant. Luke stands in the sound wave, up and down, left and right are all surging air, but he was not affected, but raised his arm to scratch his eyebrows. "EVA, what''s up? Can you hold on?" "Another 40 percent." "No problem, it seems." It lasted ten seconds before the sound wave slowly subsided. Linda let go of her ears and looked nervously at the sky. Under the bright moonlight, the red armor was like a burning fire. Its volume became larger and every particle was burning. "Nothing?" Sivorn''s eyes were wide open and her face was incredible. She had seen the power of howling, which almost crushed her, but the people in front of her were not affected. "Linda, your boyfriend is too strong." Linda moved her mouth and murmured, "he He''s just an ordinary man Sivorn: -- Are you kidding me. ¡­¡­ ¡°83.4%¡£¡± At high altitude, Luke felt the changes of armor carefully. He could avoid the blow just now. In order to test the performance of armor, he didn''t have to flash.The full name of the red armor is ghost 3: floating armor. It''s not the upgraded version of No.1. It''s a new type of armor created by luckly with mother box technology. It has extremely strong performance and can be called an epoch-making product. It also has the kinetic energy absorption capacity of No. 1, the upper limit and height, and the specific number needs to be carefully tested. "17% less, you can break the armor defense and hurt me." Luke raised his head and looked at the front quietly, "there are no other tricks that can be used." Crone stood there, his cheek twitching, and it took a while to respond, "you Are you ok? " "Of course, you can yell again. I have no problem at all." Crone was silent, and all the shock, humiliation and killing intention turned into fear. She was afraid and wanted to run away. "You want to run again!" Cronet suddenly looked up and stared at Luke. "You can read hearts." "No, I feel your fear. Even the hell devil will be afraid. It turns out that the terrible things are unknown, and you are just like that." "Since I''m going to run, I''ll give you a ride." Luke stepped forward and appeared in front of Crowe''s inner body, with his right hand sticking out and grabbing her neck. His left index finger came forward and the fingertips were full of light, "your power, back to you!" A huge column of light like the sun flew out of his fingertips, crushed cronet''s head and disappeared into the sky. As the beam of light flies out, the floating armor returns to its original state. Luke fell on the hillside and dropped the headless body on the ground, "put it in the basement." Then he turned and left. "Where are you going?" "Find a place to sleep!" The hoarse voice came, and the man disappeared. With crone''s death, sivorn also changed, the black crescent on his face began to fade, and his skin and hair returned to normal from pale. She touched her body up and down, felt the softness coming from everywhere, and then excitedly picked up Linda, "I''m back, I''m back." "The curse''s gone. I''m no longer a monster, Linda. I''m no longer a monster." Linda is also happy for her good friend. She hugs her friend a few times and feels that something is wrong, "sivorn, you''re not dressed." The girl immediately responded, blocking the key parts, while embarrassed, "I''m used to it." Linda shakes her head and finds some rags for her. They stand on the hillside and quietly look at the ruined Cape villa. For a moment, they don''t know what to say. A good house, less than two years after it was built, is gone. And the fresh ingredients! It''s a pity. Chapter 412 Metropolitan, in the top presidential suite of the foggs hotel. Orange lights to decorate the luxurious room wrapped in a layer of hazy color, light and shadow floating, a shadow from the second floor down. As the footsteps drew closer and closer, sivorn became nervous, clutching the skirt with both hands, uneasy and curious. Luke Shaw! I made a phone call at noon and asked myself to meet here. Do you have any idea? If so, what should we do? I''d have called Linda along if I knew. Pop! An old parchment book fell on the table. Luke in his bathrobe rubbed his eyebrows, and his tired eyes flashed across the tyrannical red awn from time to time. "the McDougall family is rich in witches, and you must be one of them." Sivorn nodded, looking cautiously at each other. "This parchment book should be what cronet is looking for. You are proficient in magic. Open it and see if there is something hidden in it." Sivorn was stunned, "are you sure?" "It''s up to you to judge for yourself." Sivorn is silent and carefully picks up the ancient book. She has been in metropolis for so long to find the ancient book and break cronet''s curse. Unexpectedly, the ancient book has been in Linda''s boyfriend''s hands. If we had known earlier, the people would not have died. Think of yesterday''s various, tears left uncontrollably. The McDougall family, which has been handed down for thousands of years, is gone and there is only one person left. How can she explain to her father who died early. "You''d better hurry up!" The hoarse voice pulled her back to reality, looked up, and a pair of wild animal like eyes came into view, as if to swallow her whole person, "you Are you all right? " Luke looked at his watch. "Ten minutes to go." Sivorn no longer spoke. He opened the ancient books and read them quickly. The more he looked, the more frightened he felt. There were many forbidden magic in the books, such as the sacrificial array of Lucifer, the Lord of hell, the undead magic of communicating with the God of death, the method of making top-level corpse puppets, and the soul searching Magic - thirteen apostles, etc. No wonder crone let himself look for ancient books, this level of magic even the devil is hard to refuse. "Mr. Xiao, I suggest you destroy it." Oh! Luke browed slightly. "Why?" "Do you know what''s written in it?" Luke took a drink from his glass, "some of the demons summon the magic array, some of the soul magic, the rest is not clear, it''s another kind of text." Sivorn was surprised and couldn''t help saying, "do you know magic language, too?" "Miss McGregor, it''s a waste of time for me to come to the book." Luke sat up straight and asked word by word, "Thirteen apostles, have you ever heard of it?" Sivorn nodded slightly, "when I was young, my father mentioned to me that the thirteen apostles are the ultimate magic of the soul system. They use unimaginable means to divide the soul into thirteen parts. Each part is an independent personality consciousness body. The main body and the divided soul share information. After the death of the main body, they can resurrect with the help of the divided body. That is to say, using this kind of magic is equivalent to thirteen more But... " After a pause, he continued, "the thirteen apostles have very high requirements for the soul. Even the demons in hell can only practice one or two parts, which is very difficult to practice, and this kind of magic has very strong side effects." Luke paused for a moment and asked as if nothing had happened, "what are the side effects?" "The second is the negative emotion. Splitting the soul is actually the process of death. Every time it splits up, the sense of fatigue will increase. In addition, it will also lead to tyranny, cruelty, killing and madness..." Then he stopped, his eyes wide open, staring at Luke. Tired, tyrannical and cruel, isn''t it Luke Shaw who has practiced thirteen apostles? It''s impossible, my father said. It''s impossible for human beings to cultivate this kind of magic. Ignoring the shock in her eyes, Luke continued, "how to eliminate the side effects?" "I don''t know, and no one knows, that magic is impossible for human beings to practice." While speaking, I looked at each other quietly. I had many questions in my heart, and I finally put up with them. After a moment of silence, Luke took out a bank card and put it on the table, "this is the consulting fee. You can go now." Sivorn nodded obediently, turned back to the door, "negative emotions should not be excessive accumulation, it''s better to find a way to vent." Luke raised his hand, and when she left, he called Dior, "let them up!" Out of the room, sivorn was still thinking about what had happened. At this time, the elevator door opened, out of two young beautiful, enchanting beauty, one of them is a little familiar, seems to be the No. 2 woman in a movie.Sivorn didn''t care much at first. When he pressed the elevator, he suddenly woke up. There was only one room on this floor, the presidential suite where Luke was. ¡­¡­ In the dimly lit bedroom, three bodies rolled on the bed, panting with pain one after another, until the red sun rose again. At noon the next day, the pale Girls left the room. When one of them went out, his feet softened. Instead of someone nearby, she was likely to have a dog nibbling at the mud. They looked at each other, but did not speak. Last night''s experience, no one wants to mention, do not want to know each other''s name. Hidden rules are the norm in Hollywood. At the moment when he decided to go to the United States for development, vino green was psychologically prepared, but he didn''t expect that the founders of Tesla and showme were actually implementing hidden rules. Luke Shaw! A 19-year-old billionaire with unlimited possibilities. When he saw that the person to be "served" was him, there was still a flash of fantasy in vino''s heart. Unfortunately, this fantasy was soon disillusioned. The other party was like a wild beast, again and again, without any pity. If there was not a substitute beside him, he would probably die there. After entering the elevator, vino habitually arranges her make-up on the wall. The girl next to her bows her head and says nothing until she gets to the first floor, "are you also in debt?" Vino doesn''t want to talk. If she can, she even wants her partner to forget her face. As a third tier Hollywood star, she doesn''t want last night''s experience to be a stumbling block on her way forward. They left Fox Hotel and went to the underground parking lot nearby. Dior waited there, took out two envelopes and handed them to them respectively, "I don''t need to say more about the rules. Anyone who divulges half a word will be responsible for the consequences." Vino opened the envelope and saw what was inside. There was a glimmer of joy in his eyes. Then he snorted and strode away like a proud swan. In contrast, the girl looked much quieter, checking the IOU in the envelope one by one, and after confirming that it was correct, she breathed a long sigh of relief. With these things, we can finally get rid of those people and continue our sports career. Chapter 413 Before practicing the thirteen apostles, Luke never thought that there would be such a strong negative impact. The head is like a bomb, the ears are buzzing, the feeling of fatigue is like a lingering shadow, and there are more negative emotions such as killing, bloodthirsty, frenzy and so on. Now he is a nuclear bomb that will explode at any time, even the idea of massacre. Green inflammation also began to lose control, from time to time out of the body, like last night, if not the last moment forced to stay awake, the two girls are likely to become corpses. A succession of accidents made him realize that he couldn''t go on like this and that he had to find a solution. That afternoon, Luke left the metropolis and went to the seaside city to find Carol Ferris, who was working. After a few months'' absence, Carol became more and more charming. Her professional suit showed her graceful figure. Her face was painted with light makeup, pure and elegant. People couldn''t help looking at her more. "Xiao Mr. Xiao Shh! Luke signals Angie to keep quiet, takes the coffee and walks into the office. The decoration of the office corresponds to the character of the host. She used to like javelin and airplanes, but she still does. Luke went to the table and gently put down his coffee, "the security told me that you were staying up late again last night." The familiar voice made Carol shake her wrist and slowly look up. When she saw the figure nearby, she couldn''t help jumping on it. "You When did you come out? " "Two days ago." Luke hugged her tightly, feeling the familiar smell lingering on the tip of his nose, and his body and mind relaxed. "Go out with me." "Where to?" "Sea, Pacific Ocean, Atlantic Ocean, Indian Ocean, travel around the world, just the two of us." "Now?" "Yes, right now." "OK, I''ll arrange the work and leave in the afternoon." Ferris Airlines is one of the top 500 companies in the world. As an executive director, Carol has a lot of work to deal with every day and has almost no spare time. But when Luke proposed to travel around the world, she agreed without hesitation. This is what makes her different. If there''s a woman in the world that Luke can trust without reservation, it''s Carol Ferris. There was little impurity in her feelings. ¡­¡­ On the sunny sea, a luxurious private yacht left the port and headed for the vast sea. It''s January, not the season for sailing. Two people are very happy, nestled together, watching the sunset bit by bit. "Luke, are we really the only two on this ship?" "Yes." "No chef? No helmsman? " "No "We''ll get lost." "No, I have other helpers." "Help?" Carol blinked, puzzled. "It''s not just the two of us." "They''re not people." Luke clapped his hands, the door opened, and out came four silver white figures, metal skeletons, eyes flashing blue, and the circuit board could be seen under the rubber plastic skin. "Robot?" Carol was stunned. "You have developed a robot!" Four robots came forward and bowed slightly, "Hello, madam, I''m glad to serve you." Luke took the girl into his arms and said with a smile, "what would you like to eat at night?" "They can cook?" "As long as they have it online, they will do it." "All right!" Carol pressed down the surprise in her heart. After spending a long time with Luke, she would see something new every once in a while. "How about Italian food?" "You are enough." For a while, Luke enjoyed a quiet life that he had never experienced before. Wake up every morning, open your eyes is the sunny sea, lying on the deck, a sleep is a few hours. Carol gradually realized that there was something wrong with her boyfriend. He was always very tired. That kind of fatigue did not come from the body, but from the spirit. In addition, there was a flash of anger, cruelty, murder and other negative emotions. The yacht runs from north to south. The closer it is to the equator, the higher the temperature. By the time we reached the southern hemisphere, the temperature had risen to 30 degrees. Luke finally got rid of the shackles of cotton padded clothes, wearing big underpants, comfortable in the sun. Carol also changed into a bikini and showed her attractive body. "What''s the matter with you, Luke?" "It''s OK. I''ve been busy for several months and I''m a little tired." "No way."Carol held his face and said word by word, "the power of celestite tells me that you are in a state of mental disorder and need treatment." "Can I have a shot, beautiful nurse?" "Stop teasing. I''m serious. I can feel that you need help." Luke pulled the corners of his mouth, smiling reluctantly, "just take a break." Carol turns over and rides on Luke. Her soft touch makes him breathe quickly, her eyes flash, and sometimes she shows brutality like a beast. "stop it, it''s not the time." "I don''t care?" The girl didn''t mean to stop. She took off her clothes cover and threw it aside, wriggling like a worm, "when I was a child, you told me a dirty joke: there is a tradition between Oriental couples - paying public grain. If you don''t pay, others pay. Do you want others to do it for you?" Luke''s eyes turned red at once, his mouth gasped, and he went straight up. "You asked for it." The sun, the sea, the beauties, the cruise ships, and other indescribable things. The men and women on the deck wrestle together, sometimes standing upright, sometimes lying on their sides, but looking up at the sea by relying on the railings. The suppressed voice spreads with the sea breeze, and has not gone away for a long time. In the cockpit, housekeeper No. 2 looked forward, and didn''t look back until night fell. Today''s dinner was particularly rich, with a large table full of Chinese food, French food, Japanese food, Indian food and so on. After eating and drinking enough, they leaned on the balcony and quietly looked at the sea, "how do you feel now?" Luke shook his head with a wry smile. For half an hour in the afternoon, he was out of control, just like a wild animal. He only knew how to vent his desire and didn''t care about the thoughts of his subordinates. Carol smiles and gently touches her boyfriend''s chest, "I hope you still have this energy in 20 years." "Does it still hurt?" The girl gave him a white look, "I should ask you this sentence. Don''t forget that I am the queen of zamaran, and you are just an ordinary person. Your physical strength is not as good as mine." Luke''s eyes turned red again, and the beast got the upper hand. He picked up the girl, turned and rushed to the bedroom. The familiar voice came again, more intense than last time. Housekeeper No. 1 put down the tableware and went to the door to listen to the voice inside. His eyes flashed over the confusion of humanization, as if he was thinking about what the people inside were doing. Chapter 414 The ancients'' words are very philosophical: there are only dead cattle, not bad land. After living for two years, Luke finally realized the profound meaning of this sentence. Carol, who is famous for her elegance and intellectuality, just takes off her clothes and immediately turns into a sexy little witch. The two kinds of amorous feelings are perfectly integrated by her and exudes infinite charm. In front of her, Luke almost has no ability to resist, a little seduction on the crazy big hair, but she never tired, a chance to wear sexy underwear in front of you. Smooth and tight skin shining in the sun, slender legs, round hips, slender waist and high chest outline the most perfect line. At this time, the girl is in the best season of her life, with all kinds of emotions. This kind of beauty which man can stand, two people thunder hook fire, 24 hours a day, half the time in the communication state. After eating the fruit presented by the swamp monster, Luke''s physical quality has exceeded the ordinary people and reached the non-human level. Unfortunately, after a few days, his legs and legs are still sore and weak. "What the ancients said is true." "What''s that?" "Nothing." Luke took the girl into his arms and rubbed her right hand back and forth on her smooth back to feel the beauty of the moment. The sun came down through the clouds, leaving a charming halo on them. Today is the tenth day of the round the world tour. The yacht has arrived near the equator and sailed towards Ecuador. It will reach the first supply point in a few days. "How are you feeling today?" "Much better. I can control myself. I won''t go crazy any more." "Is it?" With a sly smile, Carol''s index finger moves down her navel and reaches the edge of her underpants, "but how can I feel that she is dissatisfied?" Luke seized the palm of his hand and said with a wry smile, "the landlords have no food left. They have to let the long-term workers have a rest." "Well, give it a day off." Carol turned around, found a comfortable place to lie down, and soon fell asleep. Looking at the girl close at hand, there is a strong sense of satisfaction in Luke''s heart. Like others, Carol''s love is fiery and pure, without any impurities. When he is with her, Luke has no idea. It''s not for no reason that Starbuck chose her as Queen. "Young master!" Housekeeper 1 appeared behind him and whispered, "we''re being followed." Oh! Luke browed, carefully put carol on the deck chair, and went to the captain''s room with housekeeper No.1. There is a red dot on the detector, 20 meters below the east side of the yacht. "That''s it. I followed it half an hour ago, and I''ve been here till now." "Who?" "I don''t know. The yacht is not equipped with relevant underwater equipment." Luke was silent for a few seconds and said, "turn back and drive west." "I see." The yacht turns and moves forward in the same direction as it used to. As a result, the "things" hidden under the water also begin to move. They follow slowly, and they don''t mean to leave. Steward 1 said, "do you want to launch a torpedo?" Luke shook his head slightly. "Where are we now?" ¡°98.96W£¬1.11N¡£¡± "What''s the weather like?" "There is no sign of rain in the short term." "Good." Luke moved his shoulder. "I haven''t dived for a long time. I''m free today. Go down and play." According to the intelligence displayed by the detector, the underwater things should be some kind of intelligent life. Underwater, wisdom. Combining the two, Atlantis came into being. Luke has always been curious about this race. Today, he met and just met. When he was ready, Luke, dressed in floating armor, jumped into the sea, invisibly isolated the surrounding water, and spewed blue air at his feet to go downstream. It seems that the underwater creatures don''t want to show up. When Luke appears, they turn around and leave. "It''s not that easy to run!" Boom! There was an invisible impact in the water, the red light penetrated the sea, the light flashed, and the floating armor suddenly appeared in front of the opponent like a ghost. After close contact, finally see each other''s face. Silver gray armor wrapped around the body, judging from the size should be a woman, with a trident in hand, riding a giant creature like a seahorse under the hip. "It''s Atlantis. It''s a woman." In a word, he was stunned and carried on his back. The floating armor carried two people out of the sea and landed on the deck. Carol raised her head and looked over here in disbelief,"What are you doing?" "Caught a mermaid." Luke put the man on his back on the ground. The floating armor broke away from his body and became a liquid metal ball suspended to one side. Carol puts on a gauze towel to cover her body and walks in a strange way, "who is she?" "Have you heard of Atlantis?" "Isn''t that a myth?" Luke said with a smile, "I''ll show you today." She reached out and took off her helmet. A woman''s face, which was very similar to human beings, appeared. Maybe it was the reason why she lived on the sea floor all the year round. Her skin was very white and white. "Are you sure she''s Atlantis?" "She has been following us on the bottom of the sea and riding a sea creature similar to a wild horse. Except for the Atlantis people who live on the bottom of the sea, there will be no one else. Last year, Atlantis played a role in the attack on a fishing boat in the Atlantic Ocean." All right! "What are you going to do with this Miss Atlantis, are you going to take her around the world? " Luke snapped his fingers, "wake her up!" Housekeeper No. 1 came up, his fingers emitting electric current, gently on the woman, strong electric current stimulate the body, the latter suddenly awake, mouth is a series of completely incomprehensible birds. Judging from her expression, she should be accusing or questioning. Luke coughed, "beautiful lady, can you speak the surface language, Chinese, English, Japanese, French, German..." The other party didn''t respond to a change of language. Seeing this, Luke shook his head disappointedly, "it seems that he can''t communicate." Carol rolled her eyes. "Then why did you bring her up?" "This lady has been sneaking behind the yacht. For our safety, we have to knock her out first." "On the 1st, lock her in the warehouse and remember to replenish water. Atlantis are similar to fish in character. It''s hard to live without water." Language is the biggest barrier across species. The angry Chloe could only climb on the ground, and was forced to unload his armor by two robots, tied up like rice dumplings and sent to the yacht warehouse. She wanted to resist, but she couldn''t lift her strength. As long as she made a force, she would be shocked. The strong current stimulated her body, which made her twitch all over. Hateful human beings, as barbaric as the rumor! It''s ridiculous that such an ignorant race can become a ruler on the surface. Chapter 415 Troy is not an ordinary Atlantis, blood can be traced back to the early king, is worthy of the name of the nobility. Since her childhood, she has been educated in the royal palace. As an adult, she becomes a member of the princess guard. She has a great future, high ambition and high reputation among her peers. Unfortunately, all the good things stopped at the moment of boarding. Atlantis advocated force and respected the strong. The losers would be despised. It was even more unbearable to be captured, and even more unbearable to be captured by the surface people. At the thought of the ridicule and ridicule that he was about to face, Troy''s heart died. Every Atlantis soldier has his own mount. Troy''s mount is an adult seahorse named slake. After she was knocked unconscious, slake bit the lost Trident and swam to the bottom of the sea. The Pacific Ocean is deep and bottomless. The lower it goes, the darker the light and the stronger the water pressure. Slake has long been used to such an environment, all the way down, through the school of fish, to the bottom of the sea, suddenly appeared in front of a glittering Blue Palace. The security of the palace is very tight. The front and back doors are guarded, and there are soldiers patrolling around. Slake finds Kemira, who is also the princess guard, and puts the Trident in front of her, "is it Troy''s weapon?" But Mira looked at her companion MIA. "Something happened to her." "Slake, tell me, who moved the hand?" Seahorse slug up Nunu mouth, eyes flashed a trace of humanized fear, it remembers very clearly, the guy who is full of red light hit the master dizzy. "Sea, surface man?" "That fool of Troy was captured by the surface people." But Mila was stunned for a moment, and laughed as if she heard something funny. MIA also raised her mouth and showed her undisguised irony. As a noble Atlantis aristocrat, it''s a shame to lose to the surface people. Seahorse slake can''t understand the expression of human, see two people don''t move, uneasily swing head. "All right, slake, don''t shake. We''ll get Troy out." Ridicule to ridicule, people still have to save. But Mira and Mia, who think highly of themselves, don''t inform other companions. They take weapons, ride seahorses and rush to the sea. They were so fast that they found the yacht in less than half an hour. "Is that it?" Slake nodded. "Wait here. I''ll meet the surface man who took Troy." But Mira sprang up like a cannon ball and dashed out of the water. She was somersaulting 360 degrees in mid air and landed on the deck perfectly. Armed with Trident and wearing silver armor, she is like a majestic female general. Behind her, Mia also landed. She was shorter but stronger. They muttered, but Luke couldn''t understand them. His face was blank. Carol covered her mouth and giggled, "this is the joke you just told: beat the small one, come the big one, beat the big one, come the old one, catch the old one, and the older one." "What to do? Give it or not. If not, someone will come later. " Luke, speechless, pinched her nose, causing her eyes to roll. "Number one, get the men out." Since the other party is important, there is no need to keep them. The purpose of this trip is to travel around the world, not to fight and kill. Steward No. 1 took Troy to the deck. When he saw them, Troy''s white face turned to blood red, biting his lips, and his face was full of shame and indignation. But Mila and Mia are not in a hurry to save their companions. They pick up the Trident and point at the two people on the couch. The atmosphere immediately became tense. Luke frowned slightly, and the blood in his eyes flashed away. "I''ll do it!" Carol patted her boyfriend on the arm, left the recliner and went to the deck. Her fingers glowed purple and turned into a set of purple armor wrapped around her body. The star blue stone melts into the body, now she can turn into the purple lamp warrior at any time. Seeing this scene, Mira and Mia''s expression became more serious. The surface people were not as easy to deal with as they thought, but they still had confidence in themselves. Two men, one left and one right, attack at the same time. The Trident is rippling with the light of water wave, and the water element in the air seems to be pulled away, and constantly converges to the weapon. Carol gently smile, purple light from the fingertips fly out, landed on the deck, the ground depression, two people step on the air, directly to a dog gnawing mud. At this time, the sunken floor suddenly closed, shining, turned into a purple chain, and began to climb up from both legs, layer by layer, tied firmly. Carol stepped forward and said with a smile, "you lost." Some expressions are universal.Camilla and Mia don''t understand, doesn''t mean they don''t understand, head down deeply, with humiliation and unwilling. Lost! There''s no reason for a complete defeat. Seeing his companion come to such an end, Troy at the door didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. Carol picked up the Trident on the ground, threw it into the sea, and turned back, "what do you do with them?" "Kill me." "Are you sure?" Luke sighed. "Shut up. After this sea, I don''t want to be disturbed all day." ¡­¡­ When the Trident fell into the sea, slock turned and left. He swam to the bottom of the sea with two other seahorses. Three seahorses appeared at the main gate of the palace at the same time, holding his master''s trident in his mouth. When the guard saw that the situation was not right, he immediately informed the princess guard Deputy captain Laura. "Troy, Camilla, Mia are all caught?" Seahorse slug nodded. "Surface people?" Slake nodded again, his eyes a little uneasy. Lola touched his head and said in a deep voice, "I''ll save your master." "Aisha, gather ten soldiers, get the best equipment, and let the ignorant surface people see the power of Atlantis." "Yes, captain." The woman soldier Aisha nodded. Soon, twelve Atlantis soldiers left the palace. This time, they were fully armed, not only wearing the highest performance armor, but also equipped with Atlantis exclusive water cannon. A group of people rushed out of the sea and surrounded the yacht from all directions. Luke dropped the pieces and sighed, "I knew it would be like this." Carol rolled her eyes, "who told you to do it first? What do you do now?" "What else can we do? It''s impossible to surrender. It''s impossible to surrender all my life." "Then we have to do it." "Can we fight underwater?" Carol nodded, of course. "The queen of Starbuck can fight in any environment." "Well, your majesty, let''s dive into the sea." The floating armor flies out of the room and wraps Luke''s body. Carol raises her wrist and the purple suit reappears. Chapter 416 Compared with the past, today''s yachts are much more lively. In order to protect the yacht, Luke and Carol showed no mercy, and only took one minute to throw the incoming Atlantis soldiers onto the deck. The four robots took off their armor and tied them tightly with handcuffs and ropes. Atlantis people live on the sea floor all the year round. They don''t like to wear clothes. Except for armor, they only have fish skin underwear to cover the hidden parts. As a result, the scene immediately becomes beautiful. More than a dozen beauties were lying on the deck. Their bodies were bound by ropes. The originally plump place expanded more and more, and the small cloth couldn''t stop the spring. "On purpose!" "It must have been on purpose. I didn''t design a program for her with this hobby." Luke scolds AVA for not being sensible, but her eyes keep floating out. Atlantis are not very good at character, and their bodies are really eye-catching. Different from surface people, because they live on the sea floor all the year round and are affected by water pressure, their skin is especially tight and delicate, just like eggs made of white jade. If they feel it, how smooth and tender it should be! "Do you want to touch it?" Luke nodded subconsciously, his voice didn''t fall, and he quickly changed his words, "I don''t want to touch it, I don''t want to at all, you''re enough." Carol rolled her eyes and made a long purple cloth to wrap the woman on the deck. "No.1, put them in the warehouse. No one is allowed to go in without my order." After that, he whispered in Luke''s ear, "if you are interested in them, you can go to the warehouse, and I will treat them as if nothing happened." Luke shook his head vigorously, "don''t worry, I won''t go in even if I''m killed, swear to God." ¡­¡­ In the dimly lit warehouse, Troy, kemila and Mia stick to the wall and listen carefully to the outside. The sound of water cannons, the roar of companions, and the shrill sound of weapons colliding The sound comes fast and goes fast. Just as the three people excitedly thought that they could get out of the tiger''s mouth, the door opened. Four robot housekeepers carrying the "beauty" bound by the chain came in, without the slightest pity, directly on the ground. "Vice captain!" Troy screamed, "you too..." Lola glared at him and bit his lip, almost bleeding. The warehouse is not big. After more than a dozen people are packed, it becomes crowded immediately. The female soldiers of the princess guard are crowded together. You look at me and I look at you. It''s embarrassing and shameful. It took a long time for someone to say, "I heard that people on the surface have a tradition of raising female slaves. Should they..." Everyone was surprised. Aisha was the most hot tempered. She gritted her teeth and said, "even if I die, I will not be a slave to the surface people." "Neither will I!" "And me." Everyone, you and I, are ready to die. The princess guards can only be held by nobles. The pride brought by their blood will never allow them to submit to the people on the surface. Troy sighed, "I don''t know what happened to the princess." "If your highness finds us missing, he will..." "Don''t have expectations you shouldn''t have." Lola looked up, her eyes cold. "Do you want your highness to be a prisoner like us?" The air immediately quieted down. The two battles smashed their arrogance. In front of Luke and Carol, the princess guard only lasted one minute, still in the situation of overall dominance. There''s a huge gap in strength and it''s hopeless. "Are you so strong?" "No, they are the strong ones, not the surface people." Mia, who participated in the Atlantic attack war, said in a deep voice, "a few months ago, Atlantis broke out a conflict with a land country called the United States. My highness and I went to mediate the dispute and saw the combat effectiveness of people on the surface. Those human soldiers called FBI are very weak, not as good as we were when we were children." Troy didn''t understand, "what''s the matter with the two outside?" "Alien!" Lola added, "every race is different." ¡­¡­ The main entrance of the palace in Haiti. Familiar scene, familiar picture, seahorse slake appeared again, the difference is, this time there are 15 seahorses. Princess guards are different from ordinary soldiers. They are all nobles. Fifteen nobles are missing together. They can''t even attract attention. After learning the news, Meila, who accompanied her father to the king''s meeting, had to leave the meeting hall and return to her palace. Maria, the captain of the princess guard, knelt down on one knee and said with a sad expression, "I''m sorry, it''s my dereliction of duty. We''ve shamed you." Meila shook her head slightly. "Accidents are inevitable. Don''t blame yourself. What''s their situation?""According to the information provided by Haima, people on the surface are not dead, they should be alive." "Then go and save them. If you can, there will be no more conflicts. There are enough wars." "I see, my highness." Maria salutes, turns and leaves. Her expression of pain turns into endless anger when she arrives at the door. As the captain of Princess guard and the strongest female soldier in zebel Kingdom, she will never allow herself to suffer such humiliation. Shame can only be washed with blood! People on the surface have to pay the price! ¡­¡­ As the sun sets, night falls. The red sun of the millstone falls slowly, and the sunset reflects on the sky, forming a line with the blue ocean. The sunset on the sea is so beautiful and sentimental. Luke drinks the wine and leans on the sofa with Carol in his arms, carefully experiencing the beauty of the moment. After a few glasses of wine, the heat flow gradually rises in the lower abdomen, and the pants become restless, bumping like insects. Carol gave him a white look, "no, don''t even think about it." "It''s hard to bear it." "If I feel bad, I''ll solve it myself. I don''t want to be heard." Luke said with a smile, "you don''t think it''s very emotional." "Only you men have this kind of bad taste. Anyway, no way." The girl was righteous and didn''t give him a chance, but Luke had no choice but to change his words, "I''ll throw them into the sea." "Well, I don''t mind!" Carol turns on the TV, but Yu Guang keeps watching Luke''s movements. The latter slouches on the sofa and sighs, "my world for two is gone." Carol chuckled and was satisfied with her boyfriend''s performance. "by the way, how do you plan to deal with them? It''s not the best way to keep them closed." "If you cross this sea, you throw it into the sea." "Not afraid of their revenge." "If they dare to come..." Luke grew up and gritted his teeth. "I''ll make a scene in heaven and tie their princess to be your maid." Carol rolled her eyes, "if you want a maid yourself, don''t count me in." At this time, housekeeper No.1 came up quickly, "young master, we are surrounded." Chapter 417 At the end of the sunset, the sea suddenly set off waves. The sea tide is undulating and surging. It is clear that it is sunny and windy, but there are huge waves rising to the sky. Silver white figures can be seen in the spray, they shuttle in the current, as if integrated with the sea. The waves are climbing. Unconsciously, they are more than 30 meters long. The huge waves block out the sky and seem to swallow the yacht. Luke stood on the deck, looking at the scene without expression. The ocean is the home of Atlantis, and humans have no advantage in fighting here. Carol hesitated, "otherwise, let the people go." They are not afraid of big waves, yachts can not, such a big wave shot down, the ship will be torn apart. Luke shook his head. "It''s OK to let people go, but it''s not the time." Caroline''s vernacular meaning is that the other side is pressing others with force. If you let them go at this time, the other side will feel that you are weak and can be bullied. Not only will they not stop, but they will go further. "What are you going to do?" "Catch the thief and catch the king. You protect the yacht. I''ll catch their boss." "Do you know who''s the boss?" Luke pointed to the silver armored female soldier at the top of the wave, "who would stand so high except the boss?" With that, he jumped into the sea, into the air, integrated with the floating armor, leaving a piece of red light, and quickly flew to the waves. "Here it is Maria''s eyes were wide open, sending out a strong sense of war. She danced the Trident into a wheel of wind and fire. The sea water was pulled and condensed into two parts of the weapon, flowing like a vortex. Go! The tide burst, and a current like a python shot out. At this time, Luke''s ear continued to burst into the air from the bottom, and a cold smile came from the sea. Bang! The armor was hit by the current, and the constant impact made Luke frown. He looked down on his opponent. These Atlantis were really strong in water control, and they played the current out of the shell. But that''s not enough. The floating armor sent out a faint space ripple, red light flashed through the air, in a stunned eyes, suddenly appeared above the waves. "Come on." Maria jumped up, Trident with the brilliance of water waves, heavy chop. Bang! As the waves burst, Luke raised his hand to block the Trident. Without taking a step back, Maria''s pupils contracted, took back the Trident and swept sideways. Another crash came. Trident hit the armor. The impact was absorbed by the armor and did no damage. Luke hooked his finger at her, "come again!" Maria fell on the waves, holding her breath, showing unprecedented solemnity. Originally, she thought that Lola and them would be captured only carelessly. Now, it''s not like this at all. The enemy is very strong, very strong! Maria takes a deep breath and rushes to the sky again. The surrounding water is pulled and combined with the Trident into a huge water weapon. "Go to hell!" Maria roared, concentrating all her strength on her wrist. The Trident tore the air and hit Luke on the head with a piercing roar. Boom! The round impact exploded in the sky, the current exploded and washed around like a bullet. The blow was enough to pierce the aircraft carrier, but Luke did not move in mid air. The floating armor was shining with dazzling red light, and the surface particles expanded outward, just like blooming flowers. "How could it be?" Maria murmured to herself, can''t believe that her full strength didn''t make her opponent back. Is there such a big gap? At this moment, the Atlantis hiding in the waves were completely shocked, staring at the sky, the sea forgot to control, not to mention them, Carol also covered her mouth, unable to hide the shock. She knew the pelagic armor was very strong. She didn''t expect it to be so strong. The earth shaking blow was enough to break the rocks, but it didn''t do any damage to the armor. What exactly did Luke invent? Or the technology of the human world? "You have great power." Luke reached for the cracked Trident and made a little effort. Bang! The weapons that had been with the Maria family for hundreds of years were broken into countless pieces of iron. "Still fighting?" Maria is silent, even if she doesn''t understand English, she also understands Luke''s meaning. Her loss turns into anger and rushes to the sky again. "Ask for it!" Luke kicked her to the sea. Before she fell, the red light flashed. Luke appeared in front of her strangely. He hit her in the abdomen with a heavy fist. Maria vomited blood at her mouth. Her strength ran through her body and she couldn''t stop flying up. The red light flashed again, and Maria turned back again.Repeated images occur constantly, she is like a rubber ball, is in a bad mood Luke kick to kick. After more than ten times in a row, Maria finally couldn''t bear it and passed out. Luke threw her on the deck with his right hand open and aimed at the huge waves. The kinetic energy stored in the armor is gathered in the palm of the hand, and a little white light suddenly appears out of thin air, which turns into an energy mass the size of a basketball in an instant. With a roar, the fan-shaped light column breaks through the air and rushes to the sky with incomparable power. The huge waves disappeared, and the Atlantis soldiers hidden in the sea also disappeared. There was an air passage hundreds of meters wide on the sea. The passage spread to the distance and slowly dissipated until the end of the field of vision. Carol watched the scene stupidly. She was a fool. Luke took off his armor and said with a smile, "are you a handsome man?" Carol nodded her head foolishly. "The setting sun is so beautiful. Do you want to have a look at the sunset?" The girl nodded again, suddenly reacted and glared at him fiercely, "no way!" Luke was speechless, "these Atlantis are really in the way. They have destroyed the good world for both of them." "You can''t touch any of the beauties in a boat. It''s a real torture." ¡­¡­ In this operation, Maria brought a total of 70 Atlantis soldiers. As a result, she went down with one shot and half of them fell. The rest of her courage was scared out, and she ran down with her injured companion. When the news came back, the whole palace was shocked. Nereus, one of the Seven Kingdoms under the sea, had to interrupt the alliance meeting with fishman and bring a group of subordinates to the side hall. "What''s going on? What about Maria? Where is she? " One of the wounded trembled, "the captain was It''s captured by humans. " As the words fell, people could not help but change their faces. Maria, the first female soldier of zebel, was defeated by human beings. Neros continued, "how many people are there on the other side?" "Two." "Two men beat you." "Your majesty One of the soldiers knelt down on one knee with a look of pain. "The man in strange armor is extremely powerful. Captain Maria can''t let him move with one shot. He just blows away the huge waves we make with one shot He... " "All right." Neros didn''t let him go on. Looking around, he could not help frowning, "where is meyla?" The guard of the main gate said, "twenty minutes ago, your highness left the palace with a group of soldiers and disappeared." No! Neros''s face suddenly changed, and immediately arranged for his men to rush to the sea. Chapter 418 "Will those Atlantis still come?" "Would you come if it were you?" "Of course!" Luke put down his glass, put his hands behind his head and reclined on the sofa, "so we''re ready to abandon the ship." Carol didn''t show any displeasure. As long as she was with Luke, she could go anywhere. Thinking of the captives in the cabin, she couldn''t help laughing, "those Atlantis didn''t know what kind of skin care products they used. Their skin was tight and white, which was so enviable." Luke was unmoved. "What''s good about fish skin? You''re the best." The girl white he one eye, mouth don''t say, in the heart is very useful. Luke sighs. Carol''s love is pure and blazing, and her jealousy is endless. Ever since the Atlantis woman got on the ship, she''s been beating around the Bush, making Luke speechless and helpless. No wonder the lamp beast of the purple lantern Legion is a predator. Strong love itself is a kind of possession. It''s not too much to say that plunder. "Are you angry?" Luke shakes his head, reaches for her in his arms, "we can think about the next step." Tonight''s night is very good. The full moon, which is the size of a millstone, is hanging in the sky. The moonlight is pouring down like mercury, spreading silver glittering on the blue sea. It''s said that the moonlight is provocative. It''s very appropriate to describe Princess Meila. Under the bright moonlight, a beautiful woman rises slowly. Her bright red hair is like a flaming rose in full bloom. Her face floats out of the sea, shining like water. She comes from the water, step by step, like a legendary sea princess. A group of Atlantis guards followed, using their Trident to lift the current and form a water ladder in the air. One end of the ladder is connected to the sea, and the other end is directed to the yacht. This way of playing is unheard of and unheard of. "Here comes the big man." "Be careful. Don''t let them get in the way." Luke whispered a warning, Carol nodded solemnly, turned into combat mode, ready. As the distance gets closer, they can see the man coming from Yushui. Rao is used to seeing big scenes. At this time, they have to praise the beauty of zhente Niang. Her long red hair gives her a rare exotic style. Her appearance is impeccable. She perfectly inherits the advantages of her parents. Her skin is very white and seems to be shining. If the skin of an ordinary Atlantis woman is white jade, she is a shelled egg. Her facial features tend to be soft, but her brows exude a commanding power. As for her figure In order to avoid Carol''s bad ideas, she can only look at them with her spare light. You look at the scenery on the bridge, and the people who look at the scenery look at you on the bridge. While Luke looked at the visitors, Meila also looked at them in silence. Big underpants, casual shirt, long hair at will, a kind of cynical taste, eyes are dark green, from time to time flash people palpitating sharp awn. As for the female soldier next to her, she is sexy and beautiful. Her appearance is even better than her. Judging from their appearance, they are nothing special. The two sides stood on the deck, facing each other from afar. Luke doubted each other''s identity and took the lead to speak with a tentative attitude, "Welcome aboard my ship, guests from the bottom of the sea." Meila nodded slightly. "Hello, land people." Standard American English, pronunciation is very raw, it seems that for a long time did not use. Luke and Carol look at each other. They are surprised by each other''s eyes. After so long, they finally meet an Atlantis who can communicate with each other. Meila raised his hand, and the guards scattered to both sides to form a fan-shaped square array. Some of them even took out their weapons to prepare for the battle. "I''m Luke," he said with a smile, "and this is my love Carol. May I have your name?" "Meira, from the kingdom of zebel, Atlantis." Sure enough! Suddenly, Luke went on, "I''m here for the Atlantis soldiers who attacked me." "They are defending themselves." Luke said with a smile, "the battle is over. It doesn''t matter whether it''s attack or self-defense. The key is the result. They are in my hands. They are not forced or interrogated. I can release them, but there are two conditions." "What conditions?" "First of all, this is the end of the matter. You shall not take any form of revenge." Meila frowned, remained silent for a moment, and said slowly, "what about the second?" "Can you make the decision?" Luke said "Yes." "What is your identity?" "King zebel is my father." "it was the royal highness of the princess. I was disrespectful." Luke nodded slightly, and Carol frowned. No wonder it''s a princess. It''s a blood mold for eight lives."Since it is the royal highness of the princess, it is all right to say so. So, our purpose of going to sea is to travel around the world and see the humanistic history of different countries. Can your highness take us to the Atlantis?" "Are you going to the bottom of the sea?" "Yes." Meila''s expression suddenly became strange. It''s silly to hurt so many of us and dare to run to the bottom of the sea. However, this courage is really admirable. Atlantis has her own pride. If the other side dares to make such a request, she can''t refuse it. After pondering for a moment, she said slowly, "if Maria and she are OK, I can agree to the first request, but as for the second Sorry, I can''t decide. I need to send someone to inform my father "No problem. We have plenty of time. If you don''t mind, we can talk inside." Luke makes a gesture of invitation. The guard comes forward to stop and says something in Meila''s ear. Meila shakes her head slightly and follows Luke into the cabin. Meila is different from other ethnic groups. She lost her mother when she was a child. Later, due to political reasons, she was sent to the seven kingdoms, the most powerful nation in China, and was raised by Atlantis queen Atlantis, who is also the mother of Sea King Arthur curry. She loved human beings and lived on land for several years. During the process of raising Meila, she told many stories about the land and taught her English. Under her long-term influence, Meila also yearned for the land and wanted to understand the life of the people on the ground. Because of this, he will take the initiative to act as a mediator when Atlantis conflicts with the United States. To her, everything about human beings is strange, such as sofa, TV, oil painting, stereo, potted plants and so on. Meila looks at the surrounding environment curiously, inquires about the use of these things, and then goes back to her words. Luke snapped his fingers, "bring up the friends in the warehouse." Housekeeper 1 nodded slightly and went to the basement. Soon, Troy, Mia and others were taken to the cabin. As Luke said, there was no torture or trial, but the feeling of being tied up in chains was not good. Chapter 419 Including Malia who was seriously injured, there were 16 captured Atlantis women soldiers. All of them were stripped of their armor, and only two pieces of fish cloth were used to cover their private parts. So when they appeared in the cabin at the same time, the scene exploded. The fiery bodies are packed together, some big, some pretty, some round, some warped, all kinds of scenery, which makes people can''t help but stand up with long guns to show respect. Carol was angry and angry. She put her finger on Luke''s back and rubbed it back and forth. "Your Highness, how can you..." "Put on your clothes first." Without speaking, they put on their clothes and stare at Luke with cannibal eyes. After putting on the armor, the full house of spring also disappeared, vice captain Lola knelt on one knee, "sorry, your highness, we let you down." Meila waved her hand. "You wait outside. I have something to talk to them." Lola was shocked: "how can this be done?" "It''s all right, go ahead!" After feeling his Highness''s toughness, the people couldn''t say anything more. They went out of the cabin one after another and stayed outside, refusing to leave. Luke said with a smile, "Your Highness Meila, I have fulfilled your request. I don''t know my conditions..." "In the name of king and princess zebel, I assure you that you will not receive any revenge from Atlantis for this." Luke laughs. "Your Highness is a man of his word. By the way, it''s dinner time. Would your highness be interested in tasting the food on the ground?" Meila''s eyes brightened. "Is that ok?" "Of course!" Before his words, the corners of Luke''s mouth twitched violently. After feeling the pain coming from his back, his expression was full of helplessness, "No.1, prepare some food for three." Due to the presence of Carol, Luke can only behave himself. He will answer whatever the other person asks, and he will not mention any extra words. He will play the role of "honest man" throughout the whole process. Even so, the two sides had a good chat. After the initial embarrassment, Meila seemed to open a conversation box, asking everything like a hick. She also took the initiative to chat with Carol and discuss the cultural traditions of different races. She also saw that the beautiful miss human had some hostility towards herself. The source was Luke on one side, which made her funny and speechless. How could the princess of the great zebel Kingdom like a married man? But this human man is really funny, he can tolerate his lover''s rude behavior. Everything about human beings is novel. She is eager to understand that without the majesty of the princess, she is just a child who wants to see the world. Gradually, Carol relaxed her hands on her back and sat with Meila. The three turned to the dining room and the table was full of delicacies. Luke coughed and said, "I don''t know if your highness can adapt to the food on land. Everything has been prepared. Fried steak, fried shrimp, fruit salad, mushroom broth, Spicy Roast wings They are sweet, salty, sour, spicy, fried, boiled, cooked and steamed. Your highness can have a try. Maybe you can find your favorite taste. " "Then I''m welcome." Meila took a deep breath. The smell of all kinds of food rushed into her nose. Her degenerated taste had never been impacted before. She couldn''t help sneezing. Carol comforted, "if you can''t get used to it, don''t force it." "Nothing." I''m very sorry to smell it. It''s my first time to cover my mouth What do you eat at the bottom of the sea "Fish, shrimp, all kinds of aquatic life, except hippos." "Raw?" Meila nodded, picked up her glass like Luke, and licked it carefully. The red wine poured into her esophagus. The pungent feeling spread out, and her cheek was very congested. It was as red as a monkey''s butt. Luke almost laughed, and so did Carol. The princess is not very old, that is, about twenty years old. Carol quickly handed over her glass of water, while Meila drank water, she put out her tongue, "is this wine? It''s hot. " Luke said with a smile, "I can see that you can''t eat spicy food." Then she took the fruit salad and fried shrimp and put them in front of her. "Try these two dishes. They should satisfy your taste." Meila was dubious, picked up a piece of fruit and put it into her mouth. The sour and sweet feeling came, and her eyes suddenly brightened. Eat well! Is this what her majesty often says about fruit? It''s delicious. Meila, who finds her feeling, grabs the fruit and puts it in her mouth. Her eating style is not elegant, which is normal. For human beings, food is not only to meet their physical needs, but also culture, etiquette and tradition. Atlantis did not have such a view. They lived in the sea all year round without cooking, boiling, frying or frying. The only meaning of food existence was to supplement their physical fitness.Carol wanted to remind her, but Luke shook his head at her. A fruit salad came to the bottom in a twinkling of an eye. Meila turned her attention to the roasted shrimp next to her. Fish and shrimp are the common food of Atlantis. From small to large, she ate at least tens of thousands of fish and shrimp. But it''s the first time I''ve seen a lobster like this, which is fried into gold and gives off a strange smell. Curious, her movements became more cautious. Meila grabbed the roasted shrimp and bit it gently. Click! The crispy skin and fragrant shrimp pour into the tongue coating, bringing unprecedented taste experience. "Is this still shrimp?" Meila was at a loss and doubted whether she had eaten the wrong food. "How to do it." "Wrap it in starch and fry it in oil!" "What is oil?" "Something for cooking." "What is stir fry?" Luke: -- Carol chuckled, "eat first, and I''ll tell you later." Meila is here. It''s a very interesting meal. Atlantis eat a lot, full of a table of food, most of it goes into Meila''s mouth, and Luke is very curious about how her small stomach holds so many things. I don''t know how Atlantis shit on the bottom of the sea? It seems to have a look. After eating and drinking enough, the three left the cabin. As soon as they went out, Carol''s expression changed. The deck was full of Atlantis soldiers, and there were countless swimming figures underwater. The whole yacht and the nearby waters were surrounded by groups. Luke didn''t care. He pointed to the tall, brave, middle-aged man not far ahead, who was somewhat like Meira, and said, "this should be your father, his Majesty the king of zebel!" Meila nodded slightly, motioned for them to hide and go forward alone, "father, please ask the guards to put away their weapons. This is not zebel''s way of hospitality." Neros looked down at her daughter. When she saw the residue on her mouth, she could not help frowning, "did you eat the food of the land people?" "Yes, it''s amazing. Father can try it." "I''m not interested in land people''s things." "Meira, you are the princess of zebel. You are responsible for your own people, not for the alien life." Meila lowered her head in embarrassment. Neros didn''t pay any attention to her. He walked up to Luke with his head slightly up, but his eyes were very solemn. "the strong man of the human world, tell me your name." Chapter 420 In the magnificent undersea palace, an explosive news suddenly spread. Then king zebel Neros invited two land people to the bottom of the sea! It''s the first time that no surface person has come to the bottom of the sea as a guest in the nearly ten thousand year history of Atlantis. The people who stayed in the palace talked a lot, and the fishman country and their party who attended the king''s meeting were also surprised. In the concept of Atlantis, the land people were a kind of barbaric, vulgar, weak, treacherous and low intelligent life. The land man''s place in the heart of Atlantis is like a man facing a gorilla. Would you invite a gorilla to your home? However, all this happened. Everyone left the palace and looked at the "guests" coming from afar, with curiosity, examination, contempt, disgust and so on in their eyes. In fact, the vast majority of Atlantis have never left the deep sea in their lifetime, and their knowledge of land people mainly comes from the oral and book records of their elders. From generation to generation, accumulated from generation to generation, more and more bad feelings, less and less good feelings. In their view, human beings are still in the age of barbarians who did not cover their bodies and drank Maoru blood. However, with the news of the capture, some people''s eyes also quietly changed. The princess guards were all defeated by the land people. Maria, who had the title of the first female soldier, was easily captured alive! This is still a land man? How did they get so strong. In the eyes of countless "expectations", three huge tiger sharks intrude into the far end of the field of vision, with rein on their back and the end pulling the throne. Above the throne is king zebel Neros. In addition to the yurenguo group, the rest of the soldiers saluted one after another. After the king was Princess Meila, who was led by six dolphins. When they looked up, their pupils couldn''t help contracting. There were two people in the bubble where the princess was. A man and a woman, young, with dark skin and strange clothes, are the so-called "land people". In a flash, all eyes came together and swept around Luke and Carol. "Meila, you live in a beautiful place." Carol looked at the glittering blue sea palace, and couldn''t help saying, "it''s like heaven!" The palace is more than three kilometers long and wide, and its style is similar to that of ancient Greek temples. From a distance, it looks like a giant night pearl on the bottom of the sea. Approaching, it is even more shocking. The palace is filled with huge blue gemstones. There are two Mermaid sculptures holding Trident at the main gate. There is a 600 meter long passage between the main gate and the palace, and soldiers in gold armor stand on the road On both sides of the road, the railings behind her are inlaid with pearls, Jadeites and gems of various colors. Some pearls are even bigger than people''s fists. no wonder Carol''s eyes shine. Which woman can stand this temptation. Luke smacks his tongue secretly. Atlantis is so rich that he uses pearls and diamonds to pave the road. Meila explained with a smile, "this is a military fortress near the territory, and it''s my first time here." Carol''s eyes widened, "military fortress? You call it a military fortress "Yes, is there a problem?" Carol was silent, and there were 10000 grass mud horses running at top speed in her heart. Just now, she laughed at Meila as a country bumpkin, and was taught a lesson in the twinkling of an eye. Luke was also speechless. The palace piled up with pearls and gems is actually a military fortress! Well, it''s grandma Liu. The group stopped at the main gate of the "fortress". Neros walked in first, followed by Meira, Luke and Carol. They were all in bubbles, which not only isolated the surrounding current, but also provided oxygen. It''s a conch like thing that makes bubbles. Meira says it''s Atlantis technology, and Luke doesn''t understand it. He just feels like a bull. The existence of bubbles saves a lot of trouble, and they don''t have to wear armor. Through the passage, there is a large and magnificent hall. After seeing the grand scene, Luke can''t help but blink. The huge stone pillars that five adults can''t surround are actually made of gold. The walls are inlaid with diamonds and jewels. The house sized pearls are floating in the air. The blue light directly turns the palace into a paradise. This is too entrenched. It''s inhuman! After a long time, Meila is the richest man on earth. If anyone marries her, he will wake up in a dream. Carol is even more unbearable, with all kinds of gems shining in her eyes, unable to walk. Meila gently tugged her, "let''s go, I''ll give you some boxes later." "Really." Carol''s eyes lit up, and Luke coughed, and she had to stop. A lot of Atlantis secretly looked at this side, and when they saw their expressions, they couldn''t help cursing A hillbilly. After entering the hall, King Neros spoke to some humanoid creatures who looked like fish. Then, the fishmen came to Luke and said something they could not understand."They are greeting you," Meila said as she translated Carol couldn''t help saying, "are they people, too?" Meira explained in a low voice, "there are seven kingdoms under the sea. They are representatives of the fishman state, and they also have the blood of Atlantis in their bodies. Due to various reasons, their body structure has changed, and they have developed from human form to fish." Carol suddenly, even busy, "also for me to greet them." Meila nodded with a smile and was about to speak. The other side didn''t know what to say. The faces of the people around him suddenly changed. The king Neros was calm, and the guards were holding weapons, with a look of unspeakable shame and indignation on his face. Luke frowned slightly, feeling that something was wrong, "what did they say?" Meila shakes her head slightly, leaves the bubble and communicates with each other. Judging from her expression, she seems very angry. After a conversation, the guy who looks like a fish actually walks into the bubble and stands in front of Luke. She doesn''t know what to say and suddenly raises her Trident. At this moment, Luke understood that the other side was challenging. What the hell? Lao Tzu is a guest. When he comes to the host''s house, he is challenged? Meila was very angry and twisted. The fishman ignored him and stared at Luke. Carol narrowed her eyes and deliberately lowered her voice, "do you want to kill him?" Luke shook his head slightly and said to Meira, "what''s Mr. Fishman talking about?" Meila said with a bitter smile, "the representative of the fishman country will challenge you when he hears that you have defeated Maria." "Maria is..." "The one who was seriously injured by you is the captain of Princess guard, the first female soldier of zebel." So it is. It remains to be seen, of course, what the typical diplomatic means are. "We''re here to travel, not fight," Carol said angrily She wasn''t afraid. The problem was that she was too sudden. She didn''t know anything and was challenged by people. She was also a representative of a country. She didn''t think it was normal. Chapter 421 The actions of the fishman country and their party put the atmosphere in a very embarrassing situation. After all, Luke and Carol are the guests of King zebel. The guests are challenged as soon as they come to the door. They are beating the king in the face. The guards were very angry, and they wanted to poke the fishman kingdom into pieces. Meira has been communicating with the representatives of the fishman state, trying to change the latter''s decision, but it has never come to any result. Seeing the situation getting worse, Carol could not help frowning, "what should I do?" "We are guests. Whether we accept or reject, we should know what the host thinks." "Meira won''t agree." Luke was stunned. "How do you know?" Carol whispered, "she''s a kind person." Luke is speechless. Carol is the queen of bluestone. Mastering the power of love, she can insight into other people''s spiritual fluctuations, and even have a certain degree of influence. She said that Meila is very kind, which should be true, at least for now. As expected, Meila picked up the Trident and put it in front of the representative of the fishman state in the eyes of the shocked people after the communication failed, "princess, no!" Lola drank too much, but it was too late. Trident is a standing weapon of Atlantis and a national symbol. When an Atlantis man puts his trident in front of you, it means the battle begins. You can refuse, but you will have a reputation for being afraid of fighting. You can also accept it, life or death. Meila is the princess of King zebel. Her blood is supreme and no one has the right to challenge her. Now, she gives her Trident for two mainlanders. Neros clenches his fist and stares at the representative of Fishman country. If he dares to accept it, a bloody disaster may break out next. The situation is getting white hot. If it goes on like this, it may have an unpleasant ending. Luk sighed, grabbed the Trident handed by fishman and hit the ground heavily. When! The sound of the crash spread all around. The people turned their heads at the same time. When they saw the Trident falling into the ground, they couldn''t help but stare. The land man agreed. Meira is bitter, "Luke, you don''t have to. This is the country of zebel." Luke said with a laugh, "we have a tradition there, which is to make friends by force. Since this Fishman wants to see the power of the land people, how can I refuse it? But... " As soon as the words changed, he said in a deep voice, "it''s my first time to come to the bottom of the sea. I''m not familiar with underwater combat. If you can, please arrange the combat in three days." Meila''s expression was very complicated, with gratitude, apology and a trace of unspeakable helplessness. After the request was conveyed, yurenguo and his party did not agree unexpectedly. Three days is just the right time, they can easily arrange to find a strong Mermaid warrior to fight. After this episode, the eyes of the guards changed a little bit, and the princess guards no longer looked at them with the eyes of their enemies. For these, Luke did not care at all. Under the leadership of Meira, he strolled around the "military fortress". He had to say that Atlantis culture has a unique charm. Their murals are delicate and exquisite, but not majestic. The war between gods and sea monsters described in the painting gives people the illusion of being on the scene. They look forward to the sea god and call themselves the descendants of gods. Poseidon appears in many murals. There was no concept of time at the bottom of the sea. At midnight, Meila arranged for them to go to the next room and prepared a bed with fish skin and seaweed stacked up. "I prepared these in human style. I don''t know if you like them or not." Carol said, "don''t you sleep in bed?" Meila shook her head. "The sea is the best bed." Carol suddenly realized that Atlantis lived on the bottom of the sea all the year round, and her body had become integrated with the sea. People on land couldn''t do it. Not everyone could bear the water pressure of several thousand meters deep. Luke sat down on the bed, his whole body sinking, not to mention the soft bed piled up with fish skin and seaweed. "Have a good rest. Let me know if you need anything. I''ll be next door." Meila nodded and left the room. After the door is closed, Carol pours directly on Luke, grabs his collar and stares at him. "do you have any idea about the princess?" Luke was speechless. "Stop it, will you? How can it be?" "Don''t try to deceive me. If you don''t have any idea, how can you accept the challenge of Fishman for her? Don''t think I didn''t find it. After that, Meila''s affection for you has greatly increased, and she even begins to care about your daily life." Luke pulled open his clothes and revealed his chest muscles. "to show my sincerity, I''d like to open my heart and let you observe my emotions and see if I have any other ideas." Carol gave a wry smile, her head against Luke''s chin, "you know what? My powers apply to everyone except you. "Luke was stunned. "Why?" "There''s a fire in your heart. Whenever I touch it, it burns." The girl raised her head, eyes a little confused, "I can only feel the emotional fluctuations you release, never know what you are thinking in your heart." Luke turned around and pressed her under him. "I''ll tell you now, with action." "No." Carol was flustered for a moment, struggling and swearing, "this is the bottom of the sea. Meila is still next door. It can''t be like this. Get up quickly." Luke ignored her and peeled them clean after two or three times, "four thousand three hundred meters of the sea floor, we have never seen deep-sea fish. We are the king''s guests, lying on the bed made of fish skin and seaweed. This opportunity is only once in a lifetime. Do you think I will give it up?" "Don''t fight, little lady. It''s no use fighting." The sound of slapping and swearing in the room was soon replaced by gasping. Sometimes it was high, sometimes it was depressed, and it lasted for a long time before it slowly disappeared. The sound insulation of the fortress is very poor. Meila can''t hear it or not. All kinds of demonic sounds make her feel embarrassed and helpless. She knew that she had arranged to go to other places, so she would not suffer this crime. It''s shameless of the land people to do such things in other people''s homes. Early the next morning, Luke yawned and went out. The princess guards outside stared at him with strange eyes. Some of them even looked down. It doesn''t matter to Luke. If you want to see it, you can see it. After listening to the wall all night, no one is allowed to look at it. But Carol is blushing. When others don''t pay attention, she comes at Luke''s back. "Where''s your princess?" "Your Highness has prepared breakfast to show you the delicious food of Atlantis." Deputy captain Lola swam to him and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Xiao and Ms. Ferris, this way, please. I''ll take you to the side hall." Atlantis doesn''t walk on the sea floor. They can''t do it by swimming. Luke and Carol can only walk in tall and magnificent buildings with "conch". To tell you the truth, the scenery on the bottom of the sea is really beautiful. The sea is surging all over the body, and fish and shrimp pass by from time to time. Some deep-sea creatures will stop and look at them curiously. Chapter 422 The grand occasion of the sea floor is not something that the aquarium can experience. It is a false artificial construction, which is the most real intuitive feeling. Apart from other things, the beautiful scenery along the way is worth the trip. Two people immersed in the scenery, unconsciously to the side hall. Meila is here, making giant bubbles with conches, and setting tables, chairs, knives and forks, and tableware inside. Several Atlantis female soldiers put all kinds of never seen sea creatures on the table and cut them into various shapes with daggers. It seems that they are loading plates. They don''t have the saying of frying, frying, cooking and stewing. All the food they eat is raw. Sashimi! OK, Japanese favorite. Luke doesn''t like it. One of his favorite foods is seafood sushi. It''s hard to say anything for Meila''s sake. After seeing them, Meila blushed and instinctively remembered her experience last night. The body of the land people is really strange. Can they hold on for so long and not be tired? Of course, she would never ask such a question. After inviting them to a seat, she said with a smile, "the food culture of Atlantis may not be as complex as that of human beings, but it has a unique flavor." "This is Jiezi fish, its meat is very layered; this is hairtail, although it looks black, it tastes very smooth; this is igneous grass, a kind of plant growing near the submarine lava lake, with strong taste and sweet smell..." There are more than 20 kinds of fish and seven kinds of vegetables, all of which have never been heard before. Rao Shi Luk is not in the mood and is gradually interested. Think about it, fork up a flame grass into your mouth, don''t say, it''s delicious! Meiraton, who has been observing Luke''s expression, smiles, "how''s it going?" Luke thumbed up. "It''s delicious, tender and juicy. It''s a special flavor. Try it, Carol." Carol''s eyes lit up when she tasted it. The food was to her taste. "Try this again." Meila picked up something similar to fish eggs, but was stopped by Lola on the way, "Your Highness, let me do it!" How can the princess of zebel serve the land people? Your highness can not care, they can not, "this is the egg of cancer with 100 feet, which is also a valuable food in Atlantis. We have made great efforts to prepare this food." Luke and Carol look at each other and cast their eyes on the plate one after another. Let alone the pineapple sized fish eggs, they have never heard of them. The eggs are so big that we can imagine the host''s body. The princess really has a heart! Two people pick up a fish egg and put it into their mouth. When they bite it, they are shocked. The jelly like taste flows into the tongue coating, which is cool and tender. When it flows into the esophagus, the temperature rises, giving people unspeakable warmth. "I''ll go!" Luke''s eyes are wide open. Is this still an egg? Compared with it, caviar is nothing but dregs. "Atlantis is worthy of being an ancient race that has been handed down for nearly 10000 years. This kind of food is on the surface, which is comparable to the top food made by top chefs. This is not a white trip. Thank you for your hospitality, your highness." "Just like it." Meila''s eyes were bent into two pieces of crescent moon. She could see that she was really happy. ¡­¡­ In the deepest secret room of the fortress, after the full rescue of doctors, Maria finally opened her eyes and saw the tall man beside her. She quickly got up and knelt down on one knee, "your majesty Neros looked at her indifferently, with a slow and powerful voice, "how is the injury?" Maria coughed up a little congestion. "Thank you for your concern. I''m all right, by the way..." Thinking of what, Lian said, "those two mainlanders..." "They''re at the bottom of the sea, guests!" A guest? Maria does not understand. What''s the situation when the land people visit the sea floor? Neros didn''t want to talk more about this issue, he said in a deep voice, "tell me about your fight with the land people, I want the detailed process." Maria was a little silent, and recounted the course of the battle in detail, including her own judgment. "That is to say, you can''t do any harm to him by attacking with all your strength." "Yes." Despite some humiliation, Maria nodded, unwilling to deceive her majesty. "Where is he strong?" "Armor." "Are you sure?" Maria nodded solemnly, "Maria is willing to pledge his life. His body is no different from that of the land people, and he has no super ability. Without armor, he is an ordinary man." "That armor is very strong. We will be stronger if we put it on. If we can get the manufacturing technology, zebel will be invincible." Neros was silent. How could he not understand these things? When the guards applied for the war for the first time, they had noticed the existence of armor and the situation of land people. Others didn''t know. As a king, how could he not know.To put it bluntly, with the same equipment, one Atlantis soldier can easily defeat a hundred human soldiers. The fighting power comes from the blood, and the blood of Atlantis is far higher than that of human beings. "Your majesty Maria exclaimed, "for the sake of zebel''s future, please order that I bear a stigma for it. Since they have come, they must not be allowed to go." "Take good care of yourself. Don''t think so much about it." "Your majesty Maria still wanted to persuade her, but her tall figure was gone. She punched the floor and gritted her teeth with hatred. "if your majesty does not agree, I will do it myself." ¡­¡­ It has to be said that the food of Atlantis really has its own characteristics. Luke never thought that raw meat could be so delicious. No wonder someone said that high-end food often only needs the most simple cooking method. After two hours of work, master Chen began to make swallow skin (two million words are omitted below.) After eating and drinking enough, the three men came to the training ground, Meila pointed to the seahorse not far away, "do you want to have a try?" Carol''s eyes brightened. "Is that ok?" "Of course, but..." After a pause, he said with a smile, "just a moment. I''ll get something ready." Then he turned and left, leaving Lola with him. Looking at the far away figure, Carol sighed heartily, "Your Highness is a good man, thinking of us everywhere." Luke shook his head slightly. "It''s too early to judge." "What do you mean?" Luke glanced at Laura not far away and muttered in a voice that only two people could hear, "don''t you see that we''re not here at the right time." "You mean the negotiations between fishman and zebel?" "Yes, according to the information provided by Meira, this palace is a military fortress near the territory of the kingdom of zebel. They are negotiating with the fishman state in the fortress. The specific content is unknown. One thing is certain that the representative of the fishman state is a lord, and zebel is the king and princess. What does that mean £¿¡± Chapter 423 Carol is not a fool who knows nothing. She is smart, diligent and studious. As a senior executive of Ferris airlines, she has met all kinds of people in a few years and encountered all kinds of troubles. These experiences are rare wealth in life. Even when I was with Luke, I knew I was jealous. When I came back to the company, I was afraid of everyone. Carol is aware of zebel''s dilemma, but the intelligence is limited, not as thorough as Luke''s understanding. "You mean that zebel wants to go to Fishman." "It''s not clear whether to ask or not. One thing is for sure that Neros is very concerned about this negotiation. The fishman state is just the opposite." Speaking of this, Luke could not help laughing, "where there are people, there is war, and the bottom of the sea is not peaceful!" Carol nodded clearly and said, "what does this have to do with Myra?" Luke picked up the conch and said as he walked, "Meila''s mother, Queen zebel, died very early. With the physical fitness and science and technology of Atlantis, what''s the reason why a king died so early, a congenital disease? Couple conflict? Cheating? Stealing Sunshine? Or War? " "At dinner last night, I asked Meila where she learned English. She said that she was taught by the queen of Atlantis. According to the information I collected, Atlantis is the most powerful among the seven great kings of the sea. Meila was given to the queen of Atlantis to raise her one year after her mother died. What kind of father would give her daughter to others?" Carol''s eyes widened. "Protons?" "I can''t think of anything else but protons. It can''t be that his majesty Neros is greedy for the Queen''s appearance and uses his daughter to explore the way." "Fortunately, the unmasked queen is not a vicious woman. She educated Meila very well. Otherwise, we would not get away so easily." "From the above, we can draw a preliminary conclusion that the situation of zebel is very bad. They urgently need new forces to change the situation." "In addition to these, there is also some information. Meila has a twin sister, but that sister has some physical problems and becomes some kind of sea monster. That is to say, Meila is the only one who is qualified to inherit the kingdom of zebel. The situation in Atlantis next door is also bad. The queen is missing, and Prince OM is in charge of the country. If I am this highness, I will use all kinds of hands Duan forced Meila to get engaged and put the whole zebel under his command. Beauty and power kill two birds with one stone. It''s a heaven given opportunity. " Carol was surprised and stared at Luke with a monster''s eyes, "how do you know this information?" Luke sneered, and his eyes twinkled with blood, "this is the deep sea, the territory of Atlantis. How can I take you on an adventure without any preparation? To tell you the truth, the whole fort is under EVA''s monitoring." "Let me tell you another little secret. I''ve learned the Atlantis language, but I didn''t show it. It''s not fun to say something." Carol is speechless, and the familiar Luke is back. She still holds everything in her hand as before, whether it''s an enemy or a friend. It''s clear that there will be no mistakes. Now that he has made the arrangement, he doesn''t have to worry about it. "By the way, when did you learn the Atlantis language?" "Last night." Did you have time last night? Luke laughed, "when I was with you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Luke Shaw, you bastard, you son of a bitch, you You You''re dead. " Carol is furious, like a mad tiger. When Luke sees the situation, he runs away and is blocked by the queen of starblue stone, who has become a fighting form. Luke raised his hands very spinelessly, "I''m wrong, your majesty. Please spare me a moment! No more. " Carol reached for Luke''s tenderloin, gritted her teeth and said, "it''s not enough to toss about for half a night last night. How could you be so distracted?" "You bastard, it''s disgusting to kill you." The girl was really angry, kneaded and pinched, which made Luke laugh and suffer sometimes. It was very lively. Meila can''t help but show her admiration when she comes back. She is also eager for such love. Unfortunately, as Princess zebel, many things can''t be decided by herself. "What are you doing?" "Nothing." Carol pulled her hair behind her ear and squeezed it on Luke''s arm to release it. "We had a dispute over some small problems. It''s all right now." Luke bared his teeth, nodded and said with a strong smile, "has your highness prepared something funny?" "You guessed it." "Mia, get the box up." Meila opened the stone box, pointed to the things inside and said with a smile, "on the left is a high-grade diving suit made of deep sea dragon skin, which can resist deep water pressure, and on the right is a breathing device. With these two things, you can ride a Shanghai horse to swim freely.""Come on, put them on. I''ll show you the scenery of the sea." "Then we''re welcome." Luke thanks, grabs Carol''s arm and goes to the room. The latter breaks free a few times, but doesn''t break away. He''s very angry and exerts his strength on his arm. The corners of Luke''s mouth twitched and he couldn''t help slapping it. Let you cheap, let you not watch the wind, let you not tune Well, I have to sleep in the study again! After they left, Meila came up to Lola and said, "what did they say just now?" "I''m not sure. Mr. Shaw kept his voice down and seemed to be discussing something. Later, Miss Ferris was very angry and twisted a few times on him." Think of the previous picture, Lola can not help but show a puzzled expression, "princess, is it necessary to monitor it?"? With all due respect, the land man is just an ordinary human. Without armor, any Atlantis soldier can defeat him. " Meila shook his head solemnly. "Don''t look down upon them, let alone neglect them. This is the father''s order." Lola hesitated for a few seconds and whispered, "I heard that the reason why the fishman nation delayed signing the treaty was that his highness om wanted to get engaged to you. Is that true?" Meila''s body was stiff and he said, "who said that?" "Everybody knows." Lola said bitterly, "Your Majesty doesn''t seem to object to this marriage. If you are really engaged to his highness OM, what will zebel do? We have to go back to accept their rule when we finally found our own country." Meila is silent. She grows up with OM. The deeper she knows, the more she wants to escape. OM is like his father owax. Under his seemingly calm appearance, he has a very cruel side. He is a full-fledged careerist, intending to unify the Seven Kingdoms under the sea, occupy the land, and restore the glory of Atlantis. The fishing boat incident last year was a test, and there will be more such tests in the future. Chapter 424 The longer he stayed at the bottom of the sea, the more he felt the grandeur of the world. The diversity of its species and the complexity of its ecological environment are far beyond imagination. It is like another world, a new world that has never been felt before. Riding a seahorse in the thousands of meters deep sea travel, that kind of feeling is simply too cool. The seahorse ball under him seems to feel Luke''s excitement. He spins 360 degrees and makes a joyful cry. Meila and Carol follow him closely. They cross the flounder and pass through the "green plain" composed of seaweed under the gaze of the great white shark. Meila sings loudly. In an instant, the fish surge and surround them. Luke held out his hand, a drop of water fish landed in the palm, ugly cheek twisted into a ball, unspeakably strange. All of a sudden, the fish turned out and ran away. There is a huge shadow like a mountain in front of us. It is a blue whale. Its long shrill sound reverberates in the ear. It is solemn and desolate, as if it had come from ancient times, with the loneliness of independence. Meila left the mount and swam to the side of the blue whale. Her mouth was slightly open and she seemed to be saying something. After a moment, she turned back and said with a smile, "The child lost his way. I hope we can help him find the group. In return, he is willing to pick us up." "Riding a whale?" Luke, surprised and pleased, quickly opened the conch and made bubbles. "Really?" "He''s a good boy. He won''t make trouble." Carol covered her chest and sighed, "Meila, I envy you so much. You live in such a beautiful sea bottom." Meila chuckled, "Come with me. The current on the head of the whale is very strong. You''d better hold me tight." The three leave the seahorse and sit between the blue whale''s eyes. Carol holds Meila''s waist, and Luke sits at the back. Meila lowers her head and whispers. The blue whale makes a joyful song, and its tail swings, setting off a spiral current. "Lying trough!" Luke is not careful. He is swept out by the current. Meilalian reaches out and drags him back, "Are you all right?" Luke shook his head with a lingering fear, and his body and mind became excited when he felt the violent tremor coming from under him. whale! I''m riding a whale! ¡­¡­ The East Hall of the submarine fortress is where yurenguo and his party live. Lord atnier raised his scepter, and the current surged, forming spiral water walls around him. The water walls blocked the sound transmission and also cut off outsiders'' watching. "Camille, tell me where Princess Myra is?" Camille, a fish man who looks like a "Koi", bowed and said, "Your Highness left the fort with two mainlanders in the morning. It seems that he is going to travel to the bottom of the sea." "I''m so confident. I''m still in the mood to play in the face of the challenge of Fishman country." A fishman answered, "Your Highness Meila seems to like the land people very much?" Atnier''s mouth slightly tilted, unspeakable irony, "the people raised by her majesty, all yearn for land, of course, except for Haim." It seems that if there is a point in a sentence, people are confused and don''t know the meaning of the vernacular. Camille sank, "Lord, I don''t understand why we should challenge the land people? According to intelligence, the land people are very strong. Even Maria, who has the name of the first female soldier, is not an opponent. With such strength, we may not be able to win. " Atnier shook his head in silence, "Neither the cause nor the result matters, the challenge is just an excuse." After a pause, he sighed, "have you heard about the border?" The faces of all the people suddenly changed. They clenched their fists one by one, with unspeakable anger on their faces. He continued, "At the beginning of the last century, in order to resist the invasion of Atlantis, the fishman state, zebel and the saltwater state signed an alliance. The fishman state provided materials and zebel provided high-end combat power. The saltwater state had a large number of soldiers. The three countries joined hands to fight against Atlantis. After dozens of battles, the situation was finally stabilized. After the queen came to power, We have also had a period of peace. Unfortunately, with the domestic chaos of salt water, the balance has been broken again. " "OM is different from the queen. He has great ambition. Since he came to power, he has launched several wars. This time, he has displayed millions of elites on the border of our country. You should understand the purpose." "He doesn''t want to see the two countries maintain a treaty relationship. He wants us to be independent and break through one by one. This time Chen Bing''s border is a warning. If we refuse the request, millions of elite will invade the hinterland of our country..." he sighed,"We have no other choice. Your majesty didn''t want to turn over with zebel, so he sent me to negotiate to reserve the possibility of cooperation for both sides. But Neros didn''t want to retreat. He hoped that the two countries would gather all their forces to fight against Atlantis." Atnier began to laugh, "His courage is worthy of admiration. Unfortunately, the strength gap is too big. Atlantis has seven times as many troops as ours. Forced confrontation will only cause fearless casualties." "Neros is a stubborn guy, I can''t convince him, he can''t convince me, I know he wants to drag on, drag on Atlantis attack, even if we don''t want to fight, the people will not agree." "It''s a clever way. Fortunately, the land people have appeared." What does it have to do with the land people "It doesn''t matter, but it does matter that the land man defeated the princess guard and captured Maria alive." "Zebel is famous for its high-end combat power. Princess guard and Maria are outstanding, but they are defeated by the land people. We challenge the land people, and winning is an excuse to break the alliance; If you lose, you can leave directly and put all the shame on the head of the land. No matter how dissatisfied Neros is, he won''t be shamed by two outsiders and his family. His majesty can explain it to you. " Atnier looked around and said with a smile, "what do you think of this idea?" The more people think about it, the more powerful they feel. Neros intended to delay time, but his majesty did not want to tear his face. The negotiation could only be deadlocked. The appearance of the land people just became an opportunity. It was a perfect position to carry the pot. Whether they lose or win, they can be blamed. Of course, the only hidden danger of doing so is to offend people on land. It''s just two land people. What can they do if they offend? Can they turn the sky in the sea? Camille couldn''t help exclaiming, "No wonder your majesty named you to be in charge of the negotiation. The ability of change is really admirable." Atnier raised his head, flashed a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes, and then hid. At this time, the fisherman in charge of the paperwork said, "My Lord, what about the challenge in two days? go to all lengths? It''s just a show. " Said atnier, squinting his eyes, word by word, "Kill him at all costs." Chapter 425 "You didn''t mean to let the land people take the blame. Why did you suddenly make this decision?" Challenge and killing are totally different concepts. Luke is king zebel''s guest of honor. He can''t explain to the king if he kills him. In a deep voice, "This is AUM''s request, he gave us conditions that we can''t refuse." People were still puzzled. Although Prince om hated the land people, he would not give such an order from thousands of miles away. Camille hesitated. "His highness ome has a grudge against that land man?" "No "Then why..." Atnier''s mouth turned up, unspeakable irony, "because he didn''t want to repeat his father owax''s withdrawal." After a pause, he continued in the puzzled eyes of the people, "Do you remember the escape of Queen Atlantis 28 years ago?" "Does it have anything to do with her majesty?" "Of course." Atnier sneered, "it''s normal that you don''t know about the Royal Scandal. Atlana, who was still a princess at that time, didn''t want to listen to her father''s arrangement to marry owax, the leader of the palace guard, and fled while the war broke out. For several years, outsiders only knew that Atlana had been hiding in the bottomless trench. In fact, she went to land." "He not only went to the land, but also fell in love with a man from the land and gave birth to a son. The illegitimate son was om''s half brother, who also had Atlantis royal blood." Hiss! The news was so strong that the fishermen were shocked and instinctively pricked up their ears. "Because of this scandal, owax changed his temperament and became a famous maniac. Om also suffered a lot and hated the land people very much." At this point, atnier''s fur rose, with a bit of schadenfreude, "owax is really a bad luck guy. He finally married the princess. Before he touched her, the princess ran away with the land people of low blood, and gave birth to a son, ha ha ha!!!! Poor fellow, what can we do? The royal family will never allow the scandal to leak out. He can only bear it, wearing a big green hat and guarding her majesty who doesn''t love him at all. " "This incident left a deep psychological shadow on AUM. He would never allow himself to follow his father''s old way." Camille was shocked and said, "do you mean that his highness meyla and the land man may be..." "Why not?" Atnier said with a faint smile, "don''t forget that Meila was raised by her majesty. She has been longing for land life since she was a child. She can also speak land language. Don''t you find that she takes too much care of the land man and challenges me in public for him? Is that what a princess should do?" "AUM has been following the alliance process secretly. How will he react when he learns that such a land man appears around Meila?" "The father was taken green hat son by the land people, the son also wants to go the same way?" In a word, people''s mouths are pumping. They want to laugh, but they dare not. They can only hold back. There is no difference between regions and races in gossip, especially in Royal gossip. Camille was the most calm and asked the most difficult questions, "How do we kill the land man and send assassins?" The fighting power of the land people can''t be underestimated. It''s almost impossible to kill him in a confrontation. The only way is to kill an assassin. But this is zebel''s territory, and he has Princess guards around him. Even if he sends an assassin, he may not succeed. Atnier shook his head slightly, "Om has prepared for us. The day after tomorrow morning, a set of Poseidon prototype armor will arrive at the fort, which is the highest technology of Atlantis. With it, the land people are not rivals at all. Camille, it''s up to you. You must succeed." Camille saluted, "You will not be disappointed, my Lord." ¡­¡­ The challenge is getting closer and closer, but Luke has no sense of urgency, Every day, I either travel with the two beauties in the deep sea, or taste all kinds of Atlantis food. I also have time to discuss the different cultural customs of the sea and land with Meila. In the past two days, their relationship has developed rapidly, and they have become good friends. Carol also prepared some land sauces for Meila. Sashimi has a special flavor with the sauce. Unconsciously, time came to the third day. In the central hall of the fortress, King Nereus of zebel stands on the throne, and on the left side stands Princess Meira, followed by the king''s guard and princess''s guard.Fishman and his party are standing at the bottom of the stairs. Luke and Carol are opposite them. The room was filled with a repressive atmosphere. The people of the fishman nation were staring at Luke, especially Camille, with sharp eyes, like swords, trying to pierce him. Challenge is the sacred tradition of Atlantis. It is related to life and death, higher than life and death. Even in the struggle for the throne, it will be solved by the way of challenge. However, this kind of challenge is limited to Atlantis, and it is the first time that undersea people have fought with land people. Compared with the prudence of Fishman country, Luke is very lazy. He covers his mouth and yawns from time to time. What he doesn''t know is that he thought he was "all night" last night. Meila hesitated, "father, don''t you really stop it?" Neros was silent, his eyes scanning the liquid metal ball suspended behind Luke from time to time. Land man''s armor? It''s like this! Maria came forward and fell on one knee, "Time is up, sire." As he spoke, he blinked vaguely. Neros knew clearly that although he was not ashamed, he stood up, left the throne and swore to the statue of Poseidon, "In accordance with the sacred tradition of Atlantis, I, King Nereus of zebel, will be the arbiter and witness of this battle, the guard, and open the battlefield." Boom! Boom! Boom! The people raised their weapons and roared. In the violent vibration, the floor of the hall slowly opened, and the high-temperature heat came to their faces. Below was a river of magma. No wonder the fortress glows all the year round. It turns out that they are powered by the heat of magma. There is a round stone pillar with a diameter of about 20 meters above the lava River, which should be the place to fight. Carol was a little worried and couldn''t help saying, "Do you really want to do that?" "Not last night." Carol said with a bitter smile, "you are too brave. If you fail, Atlantis will hunt you down." Luke burst out laughing, "If you can''t even deal with Atlantis, you deserve to be your man?" The girl''s face was embarrassed, and she couldn''t help looking at him. She was both happy and helpless. "Well, I''ll do as planned, Meila side..." "She''ll be fine, I promise you." Carol doesn''t say anything any more. She becomes a fighting form. She gets out of the bubble and floats in the sea. As Luke raised his hand, the liquid metal ball spread up his fingers and became a floating armor that wrapped his body. The invisible position swings around, and spider like cracks appear on the floor. The guards could not help but take a breath. The floor of the hall was used to resist the magma, not to mention the water gun. Even if the heavy artillery hit it, it could not be broken. The people on the surface just stamped their feet and broke such a big crack. "What a powerful force Atnier murmured, then sneered, "but it''s nothing compared to Poseidon archetype armor." "Let''s go! Camille, let the land people see the highest technology of Atlantis. " Chapter 426 With atnir''s roar, the fishman guard came into the hall, carrying a metal box more than one person high. The metal box was silver white, with Poseidon image printed on the front and gold Trident on both sides. Camille goes to the box and activates the combination lock. The cold is spreading all around. When the lid of the box was opened, a set of bright blue armor suddenly burst into view. The armor is streamlined, with a layer of water color light waves on the surface, which can block the field of vision and give people a strange hazy feeling. The guard in the hall looked curiously. What a beautiful armor. Never seen it? Mei tauts her brow. She can feel the strange magic wave of the armor. The power is huge, vast and unpredictable, as if it is connected with the sea. Neros clenched his fist and said word by word, "Poseidon... Archetypal armor?" "Your Majesty, you know the secret." Neros said coldly, "the Poseidon archetype armor is the core secret of Atlantis. Why is it in your hands, atner? You have to give me an explanation." Atnier bowed and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, please forgive me for my offense. Atlantis is the descendant of the sea god and born strong. We can allow failure, but we can''t lose to the land people. That''s a shame, the shame of the whole Atlantis." "The land people beat Lord Maria with high-tech armor, so naturally we have to pay him back in the same way." "After learning my appeal, his highness om sent this suit of armor representing the highest technology of Atlantis. The deadline is two days, and it will be returned in two days." Atnier saluted again with a most sincere expression. Neros can''t say anything more. He can only swallow his anger. The other side has already said that he has borrowed it. What can he do? He can''t forbid the use of armor in the fishman Kingdom just because he is angry? Meila said grimly, "Atnier, this is the deep sea, not the land. You have to understand that without armor protection, the land people can''t move in the deep sea." "Your Highness is right, but..." As soon as the words changed, atnier suddenly became tough. "It''s a duel. It''s a matter of life and death, honor and disgrace. The land people use the best weapons and equipment, so naturally we have to use them. That''s fair enough. There''s another thing I need to remind your highness that you have Atlantis blood in your body..." the implication is, Don''t always help outsiders. Mehra snorted, turned and swam to Luke. After two steps, he was stopped by Neros. "Father, you..." Neros took a deep look at her daughter. "You are a princess. Pay attention to the influence." Meilaton is silent. After noticing the strange eyes of the people around him, he can only grit his teeth and return to his original position. Several people talked in Atlantis language, and did not deliberately reduce the volume, so the guards in the whole hall heard it, and looked at Luke one by one with strange eyes, as if they were looking at the slaughtered lamb. The royal family of Atlantis, represented by AUM, wanted him dead, the fishman party accepted the killing Commission, King zebel was greedy for floating armor, Princess guards monitored his every move, and Maria secretly poisoned the food One by one, the ridiculous land people have no idea what kind of disaster he is facing. The atmosphere became more and more strange. Mehra whispered in French, "Something''s wrong?" Luke grinned and replied in French, "except Meira, everyone wants me to die. It''s OK. I was a little guilty, but now I''m gone." "Stupid Atlantis, arrogant and self righteous, the toad in the well thinks that he is a brother when he sees the sky. Don''t leave his hand later, and teach them a lesson, so that they can know who is the king of the planet." The girl gave him a white look and said that others were arrogant. I think you are the most arrogant. After putting on his armor, Camille has a layer of blue water film all over his body. It seems that the water film is integrated with the sea water. With the blessing of the water film, his speed reaches a very exaggerated level. With a flash, he comes to the challenge arena from a distance of 100 meters. Roar! Roar! Roar! The guards roared. The contest is a sacred tradition of Atlantis and the most popular entertainment.Luke sneered and flew to the lava lake. The floating armor can''t get blessing in the sea, but it doesn''t mean the current can limit its movement. They stood on the challenge arena, surrounded by flowing magma. Two sets of battle armor: one is blue and cool, and each piece of armor conforms to the streamline beauty, just like the body of a mermaid, which emits a charming halo under the water film. One exudes a faint red light, no fixed form, as if composed of countless particles, every minute every second in the peristaltic changes, giving people a strange feeling. Such armor is unheard of, unheard of. "What strange armor!" Neros murmured to himself, a little more curious. Although he learned a lot about the performance description of the floating armor from his subordinates, it was the first time that he met with his own eyes. "I hope you don''t let me down." A glimmer of greed flashed through his eyes and disappeared. The crowd came to the observation platform one after another. Carol also took this opportunity to slip to Meila''s side. With the exciting sound of drums, the battle officially began. Camille didn''t talk nonsense. He launched a direct attack. The water burst behind him, and the Trident raised a large current and swept forward. When! Luke raised his hand in front of him. His arm collided with the Trident. He seemed unable to bear the force and stepped back two steps. Neros frowned and glanced at Maria beside him. According to previous information, Maria could not make the land people step back with a single blow. Now she was beaten back by several meters with a single blow. The gap was too big. Maria didn''t know how to explain. She could only stare at the challenge arena and didn''t respond. "But that''s all." Camille sneered. After a successful attack, he launched a crazy offensive. Atlantis had the talent to control water flow, and Poseidon armor enhanced this talent several times. The blue water film expands all around, and the surrounding sea water seems to have life, just like another pair of hands and feet extending out. Camille controls the sea water, just like an arm envoy. Every time he waves his weapon, he will set off a turbulent wave. His battle is like a gorgeous performance. The whirlpool envelops his body, and the current turns into a water whip, a water boa, or even a tornado. The powerful destructive power makes the people watching the battle secretly surprised. It''s a secret weapon of Atlantis. It''s really powerful. If every soldier wears this kind of armor, they don''t have to fight. They just surrender. Looking at the embarrassed Luke, Neros suddenly regretted, and his tone became low, "How long?" Maria bowed her head in embarrassment, "About twenty seconds." Neros snorted coldly. He didn''t speak any more. He had known the result. He took off his pants and farted! Chapter 427 "Maybe the land man is deliberately hiding his strength." Maria can''t find a good excuse. She can only explain it like this. Neros pulled the corners of his mouth and didn''t believe her lies at all. He hid his strength in the duel of life and death and wanted to die? Now he could not help doubting Maria, and even the princess guard, who boasted about the strength of the land people one by one, only to see: that''s it? As time goes by, Luke''s situation is getting worse and worse. Several times, the Trident is pulled away, and the guards are cheering. They are willing to see such a scene. Myra hesitated, "Luke, he..." Carol wanted to laugh and frown at the thought of the plan, "There''s something wrong with his state. It''s like... It''s like he''s poisoned." Poisoning? Meila was stunned. How could it be? The food they ate was all prepared by Princess guard. It was pure natural green food without any additives. How could it be poisoned? "No!" Carol grew up, frowning, and the way she looked at Meila changed, "He''s really poisoned, otherwise he couldn''t have been so slow." Meila''s eyes widened. "Do you doubt me?" Carol shook her head in silence. "Luke and I don''t doubt you. The people around you don''t. Maria, the captain of the princess guard, I can feel that she has always had a grudge against us." "She must have poisoned Luke." Meila was stunned for a moment. She turned to her father and stared at Maria, the first female soldier, "Tell me if you''ve been tampering with the land people''s food." Maria looked up in surprise. She didn''t expect her highness to ask such a question. People''s reaction in a state of panic could not be concealed. Seeing that face, Meila understood it all. They''re really poisoning! Atlantis, famous for their noble blood, took such shameless measures in the duel of life and death! Meila had mixed feelings. Luke trusted himself so much that he even accepted the challenge that didn''t belong to him, while his captain of the guard drugged his food. All kinds of emotions gushed out, shame, anger, pain, regret... Without saying a word, she turned and rushed to the challenge arena. She wanted to stop the fight. "Stop her!" Neros drank, and the guards around him came forward one after another to block Meila''s way. Meila stares at her father with grief and anger, and her eyes are strange as never before, "You always know that, don''t you?" Neros was silent. Maria came forward and fell on one knee, "It''s all my idea. It''s because I''m angry with the people on the land that I take the medicine. Your majesty doesn''t know it." Finish saying, draw a knife to stab toward heart mouth. When! The purple barrier appears in front of you to block the dagger. Carol''s pupils turned into pure purple, and her long hair surged with the current, leaving behind her dense purple crystal balls. At the same time, Luke, who was constantly beaten in the ring, suddenly burst out and punched Camille in the chest, Click! The proto Poseidon armor, which is known as the highest technology of Atlantis, cracked several times. With a glass like sound, the armor cracked. The energy penetrated the body and burst a large fire stream on the lava river. Camille spewed blood, with a strong shock in his eyes. "Waste!" Luke curled his mouth, grabbed him by the neck, sprang up, rushed out of the observation platform, came to Neros, and threw the unconscious Fishman to the ground, "Give me an explanation, the king of zebel." Frightened by his momentum, the crowd subconsciously retreated, and Maria''s eyes widened, "You know our language?" Luke''s fingers open, red light flies out of his palm, penetrates Maria''s body, hits the pillar behind, and explodes. "The language of Atlantis? Ha ha "It took twenty minutes to learn. It''s really a bit difficult?" All of you: -- Neros glanced at Maria, who kept spitting blood. Her face became very ugly. "Pay attention to your behavior, land man. This is the bottom of the sea.""Only despicable and shameless guys can use such ridiculous tricks as poisoning. It''s not too much to deal with such people. By the way, there are you..." With a flash of red light, the floating armor suddenly appeared in front of atnir, the Lord of the fishman kingdom. Luke grabbed the Fishman''s neck and held it high in the air, "A rotten fish, also want to kill me, do you deserve it?" The five fingers tightened, the ugly fish''s face turned blue purple in an instant, the great fear enveloped atnier, his body and mind were covered by death, and he didn''t even have the will to resist. The guards roared around, Carol raised her hand, purple crystal shot around, and suddenly exploded in mid air. The whole fort was shaking. The guards of the fishman Kingdom, together with some of the zebel soldiers, were blown out and fell to the ground in agony. This scene stunned the Atlantis, who suddenly found that not only the land men, but also the land women had awe inspiring power. Carol did not speak, behind the crystal ball has said everything. Neros clenched his fist and hissed furiously, "Land man, release Lord atnir, and I will give you an account." Luke gave a sneer and walked with the fisherman''s neck in his hand. His fingers worked hard and there was a creaking sound of bone fracture in the water. This scene is deeply imprinted in people''s hearts. The Lord of the fishman Kingdom, the existence under one person and above ten thousand people, is dragged like a dead dog. The cruelty of the land people is far beyond imagination. Bang! Atnier fell to the ground. Luke raised his leg and stepped on his neck. His eyes swept over Neros and fell on Meira, "Tell me, your highness, should he die?" "If you nod, I''ll break his neck with one foot. That''s all for today. If you shake your head, I''ll spare him a dog''s life, but..." after a pause, I hissed, "you have to go with me." "Land people, you should not go too far." Lola raised his weapon. "This is zebel, not where you run wild." Luke laughed wildly, "Atlantis has a tradition that the strong are respected, and so are we, the king of zebel. Do you want to gamble on my strength with everyone''s life?" The guards blushed one by one. They tried hard but did not dare. They could only look at his majesty. Neros was silent. Luke could afford to lose, but he could not. The king could not gamble with his country. Meila stepped forward, "I''ll go with you." "Your Highness!" The crowd was shocked. Meila shook her head seriously. "Don''t say it. There must be a result." In a word, they were embarrassed and ashamed. Maria closed her eyes and looked gray. "Let him go, Luke. Lord atner can''t die here." Chapter 428 Fishman state and zebel are countries with diplomatic relations. They have a military alliance for more than 100 years. Atnier can die anywhere, but not on zebel''s land. Meila knew the importance of this and looked eagerly at Luke, "Since it''s your Highness''s request, I naturally comply with it, but..." the words changed, "some things must be clarified." Luke squats down and stares into atnell''s eyes. His eyes are burning green. The power of fear penetrates his soul and takes root in his heart. Atnell screams in horror and climbs back, "You don''t come here, don''t come here." "I don''t dare any more. Please let me go." "Let me go." ¡­¡­ Hoarse voice echoed in the hall, and people could not help but frown. The Lord of the fishman kingdom was so scared. It''s a shame. The fisherman soldiers rushed up angrily, but they were wounded by the purple crystal. Luke stepped forward and stepped on his chest. After feeling the emotional fluctuation of the other side, he was speechless for a while. No wonder the fishman is the weakest among the seven nations on the sea floor, not to mention the soldiers. "During the battle just now, your people tried to kill me several times." "I don''t understand. Why do you hate me so much? Or simply hate the land people. " "It''s OM. Om told me to do it. I didn''t want to kill you." "Which om?" Atnier swallowed and said, "Prince of Atlantis, his highness OM." With that, close your eyes. There was a suppressed conversation around, and everyone was shocked by the news. Neros did not expect that there was another reason. The prince of Atlantis actually killed the land people. That''s ridiculous! Luke raised his eyebrows and whispered that this guy really cooperated, but his tone didn''t change. He continued, "I haven''t even seen his highness om''s face. How could he give me another chance to say, who let you do it?" "It''s really OM. He... He..." Art''s face is tangled, and his fish''s face looks like a pig''s liver. He knows very well that once he pokes the whole thing out, the royal family won''t let him go. But if he doesn''t say it, it''s absolutely impossible to pass. I knew that the land people were "terrorists", and I didn''t dare to offend each other even if I killed them. Fishman country is a famous art country, and I hate fighting and killing. In his mind, he also resented OM. He didn''t send the Poseidon armor, and he didn''t want to kill himself. He was to blame for all this. After weighing left and right, he simply did not do it twice and exposed the whole story and the Royal Scandal. With all kinds of news coming out, the atmosphere became extremely strange. "This guy really dares to say." Luke murmured. He thought that the other party would give AUM a few big hats at most, but he didn''t even dare to arrange it for the queen of Atlantis. The queen never sleeps with her husband, orvaks has three lovers, one of whom is a man, ormu has an illegitimate brother, and so on. In the end, Luke coughed and asked the most curious question, "Did the queen of Atlantis really love the land people and have a son?" "It''s true, I swear to Poseidon." "Have you seen that child?" Atnier shook his head. "No one knows where he is except the royal family." "Interesting Luke chuckled. "That is to say, his highness om wanted to kill me because his father was green capped by the land people." Atnier could feel that the land people were playing with themselves, but now there is no turning back, "Because of owax''s relationship, AUM has always hated the land people, and never allowed his fiancee to contact the land people, especially the land men." Speaking of the back, the voice quickly weakened. I don''t know when Meila came to them. Her face was as red as a tomato, and her hands were shaking violently because of her anger. "Tell om I''ll never marry him or die." Luke: -- Nereus: -- Princess guard The crown prince of Atlantis, his powerful and wise highness OM, was so narrow-minded behind his back that he went all the way to kill people for unexpected reasons.Thinking of what happened before, the crowd not only sighed. Carol covered her head and wondered if Luke had planned. Luke throws atnier aside, turns and looks at Meira, "Om likes you." Meila "He regards you as a forbidden person, and he will do everything for you, including killing me." Meila said angrily, "what are you going to say?" Luke said with a sneer, "I''m a man of good and bad feelings. If someone wants to kill me, I''ll give it back, prince or king." Meila''s pupils contracted, "don''t be impulsive. He is..." Luke stepped forward and looked down at her. "It starts with you, and it ends with you. "Since Prince OM is so afraid of being cuckold by the land people, I will make his nightmare come true. From now on, you are my man." "Presumptuous!" Nereus was furious. "Get him." The guards raised their weapons one after another, energy bombs came from all directions, Luke raised his hand, and red barriers emerged around to block all attacks. "What do you think, your highness?" Meila shook her head. "Luke, you can''t do this. We can talk about it." "There seems to be no objection. That''s good." "Your Majesty, I''ve taken your daughter. If you want to come back, let om come alone. I''ll have a holy duel with him. I win, Meila belongs to me. If he doesn''t come back, I''ll let his fiancee have more than ten children for me." Luke laughs, grabs Meila''s arm and soars into the sky. In mid air, a flash of red light penetrates the roof and disappears into the deep sea. Carol scolded a bastard, her body was full of purple light, the light was flashing, and she disappeared. The speed of the two men was incredible. The guards could only stare, and they had no ability to stop them. This scene is bound to leave a page in the history of Atlantis. Princess zebel was kidnapped by the land people in full view of the public. It''s not a slap in the face, it''s a shit on the head. Enraged Neros immediately informed all the troops to gather information about Meira. There was no need to talk about the military alliance any more. The people of the fishman Kingdom did not dare to stay much longer and immediately set out to go home. Before long, the news spread all over the sea. Luke is famous and becomes the public enemy of Atlantis. Of course, Prince OM is more famous. After all, Meila is his fiancee. His wife has been kidnapped, so his husband can''t be a turtle! The countries with bad relations with Atlantis publicized the event. They were curious about how the prince would respond to the challenge of the land people. Chapter 429 The ocean accounts for 70% of the total area of the earth, and this 70% is divided into seven parts. Atlantis occupies the second place. The whole Atlantic Ocean, including most of the Pacific Ocean, is the territory of Atlantis. It was the prince of Atlantis, OM, who ruled the territory. His full name is om Marius. His mother is Atlana, the queen of Atlantis. His father is owax, the captain of the palace guard and the title of the invincible soldier. He is a unique king with noble blood, high status and high expectations at birth. He was handsome, tall and burly, with strong power and wise mind, which satisfied the fantasy of most Atlantis women about their husbands. He is a popular lover and has a large number of female fans in the seven countries under the sea. Now, the noble prince is facing the biggest test of his life. A land man robbed his fiancee and threatened to launch a sacred challenge. If he didn''t keep the appointment, he would let Princess Meila have more than a dozen children. How rampant and shameless this is! A group of male compatriots denounced loudly, hoping to replace them. If OM is the popular lover of Atlantis women, Meira is the fantasy object of all men. After all, among the royal family members of this generation, Meira is the only legitimate Princess (fish people''s country is not taken into account). She is not only beautiful, but also the only heir of zebel. To marry her is equivalent to salted fish turning over, carp leaping over the dragon''s gate, and soaring to the Ninth Heaven! ¡­¡­ In the palace of Atlantis, the dark faced AUM sat on the throne, with his left hand supporting his forehead, and his eyes were extremely fierce. What''s more hateful is that atnier, the damned Fishman, leaked the scandal of his mother and father in public. Now everyone knows that he has a half brother. According to the law of blood, the other party also has the right of inheritance, even above him. "Damn it With one punch on the handle, OM had nowhere to vent his anger, and even had the terrible idea of setting off huge waves and submerging the land. Meila is his taboo, illegitimate son is his old enemy. Nuodis Vico, the court doctor and chief think tank, went to the throne and took out a copy of the coordinates, "This is what his majesty Neros found in the land people''s yacht. It says the specific time and location of the challenge." Om suddenly raised his head. "That land man, how dare he?" Vico didn''t answer the question and said to himself, "I have sent people to encircle the island recorded in coordinates, and no one is found. Maybe he will show up when the time comes." Om grew up and snapped, "Do you think I''ll take the challenge of a land man?" Vico remained silent and did not have the slightest emotional fluctuation because of the other party''s anger, "The time given to us by the land people is only four hours. Now half of it has passed, and we can''t do much deployment. The best way is to stabilize our opponents and wait for the opportunity to take action." After a pause, he continued, "With all due respect, if you refuse to challenge, even if you finally rescue Princess Meila, she will not have a good influence on you." Om''s face stagnated, which was his biggest worry. He grew up with Meila. He knew each other''s character too well. Under his seemingly soft appearance, he was an extremely stubborn heart. Once he recognized something, it was almost impossible to turn back. After a moment''s silence, he said, "Could it be a trap?" "The challenge site is an isolated island within the territory of Atlantis. It has been checked and there are no suspicious targets within a hundred miles." AUM raised his mouth and his handsome face was slightly ferocious, "That is to say, he challenged me on his own." Ha ha ha ha!!! Om burst out laughing. "How could a land man challenge the king of Atlantis with noble blood?" Vico hesitated, "that man''s power is extraordinary. Maria, Camille and..." "Don''t compare them to me." AUM looked ahead, his eyes showed a strong self-confidence, "I am the king of Atlantis, with royal blood in my body, which is comparable to ordinary people." Vickerton didn''t speak at all and agreed with this. The reason why the royal family of Atlantis has been handed down from generation to generation is because of the power of blood. They are the real darling of the sea. It is rumored that the first king was the son of Poseidon, the God of the sea. It is precisely because of the blood of the God that the royal family has all kinds of incredible powers.The rumor is half true. Some people believe it, while others don''t. It''s undeniable that the royal family is really powerful. If the fighting power of ordinary Atlantis is one, then the royal family is one thousand or more. The royal family is never included in the military ranking of various countries, just like orum''s father owax. Although there is a legend of an invincible soldier, in front of his wife Atlana, he is only hanged. That''s the power of blood. Vico bowed, "Your Highness, what are you going to do?" "Wang is not afraid of any challenge." Om went to the weapon rack, put on the armor, took up the weapon left by his father, "inform the west line troops, assemble on the coastline, ready to attack at any time." Vico was shocked. "Your Highness, how can this be done?" Om looked up and said word by word, "The authority of Atlantis does not allow provocation. Since the land people dare to capture Meila, they should be ready to be swallowed by the huge waves. The war has begun." "The land people have to pay the price." ¡­¡­ In the sky thousands of miles east of Hawaii, a black plane passes through the clouds and speeds from west to East. In the cabin, Luke was lying on a soft and comfortable sofa with his legs up and yawning bored. Opposite him are worried Meila and silent Carol. "I don''t know what you think about kidnapping me. I''m the princess of zebel. If you know what it means to kidnap me, you won''t be afraid to start a war between the sea and the land." Luke took out his earwax and said, "don''t worry, it''s OK. I''ve got my measure." "There''s a fart in it." Meila rarely uttered rude words, which showed his bad mood. "Om has been looking for an excuse to attack the land. You do it to his liking. If he starts the war regardless, what will you do?" "Then change the king." "Another one?" Meila frowned, suddenly thought of something, eyes wide round, "do you know that bastard?" Luke nodded, "I didn''t know before. After a turn on the bottom of the sea, I had a definite goal." "Who is he? Tell me where it is Luke rolled his eyelids up and yawned, "Your Highness, you are a hostage now, understand! Hostages will have the consciousness of hostages. I''ve had a good meal for you. What else do you want "The devil is going to be your hostage." Meyla snorted, remembering the consequences to come, and could not help saying, "Luke, tell me what I''m planning. I really don''t want to see a war break out between the two communities." Chapter 430 Carol didn''t understand Luke''s actions. After all, AUM was the ruler of Atlantis with millions of troops in his hand. He was really crazy and started a war on the ground of kidnapping. The outcome was really unpredictable. However, she didn''t ask like Meila did. She had been with Luke for a long time and knew his style very well. Since she dared to do so, it showed that he was ready to deal with all kinds of emergencies. At this time, steward 1 came from the cockpit, "Master, we have arrived at the designated place." Luke opened his eyes. "What''s next?" "Warships, submarines and a large number of Atlantis soldiers have encircled the island with dozens of miles around." Luke gave a soft smile and turned his eyes to him, "It seems that your fiance cares about you very much!" "He''s not my fiance!" Meyla snorted, paused and added, "I don''t know what you''re up to, but there''s one thing to remind you. OM is a royal family. It''s different from ordinary people. You''d better make it clear." "Very strong?" "Once you''ve played, you''ll know. It''s not so easy for you to win. Even if you win by chance, the surrounding troops will not let you go." At this point, Meila held her head in her hands, and she was helpless, "I still don''t know where you got the courage to kidnap me. You''re crazy. And you, Carol, why don''t you persuade him?" Carol spread out her hands. "I tried. It''s no use!" "All right, all right." Luke didn''t want to listen to their nonsense. He opened the cabin door and jumped down from several kilometers. ¡­¡­ As night fell, it came to 7:50 p.m. and there were still ten minutes to go before the engagement time. On an unknown island in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, there is a huge deep-sea crocodile dragon in the undulating tide. Om stands on the back of the dragon and looks at the surrounding environment with a blank face. This is an isolated island with a small area of less than 50 square kilometers. There is a bald hill in the middle of the island, surrounded by sparse trees and weeds. "Have you checked?" Prince guard captain amik stepped forward, "every piece of land on the island has been turned over by us, and we didn''t find any traces of traps." "Interesting AUM smiles and looks forward to it. Although he is proud, he is not stupid. Before he comes, he has taken all kinds of preventive measures, and will never let himself fall into a state of isolation. Unexpectedly, these measures are useless. Amilke whispered, "Shall we..." Then he made an obscure gesture. Om shook his head. "There''s no need. Inform all the troops to search for the trace of Meila. Once you find the target, inform me immediately." "I understand!" Amilke nodded and turned away. As time goes by, when the eight o''clock rings, there is a little firelight in the sky. The firelight grows rapidly and falls down like a meteor. Boom! The air waves swung around, and a round pit more than ten meters wide appeared in the middle of the island. Omyon looked coldly at the figures coming out of the pit, the red armor flowing like liquid, as weird as the intelligence described. Meanwhile, Luke is looking at the king of Atlantis. At the age of 267, he is handsome, tall and burly. His facial features are as angular as marble sculptures. He is wearing silver armor and holding a silver Trident. He squats down and looks ferocious. If you don''t fight or speak, he can really be called prince. "Prince om?" "Land people?" Luke took off his armor and showed his face. "Remember my face. You''ll never forget it." Om sneered, "That''s what I''m going to say." Luke glanced around and said strangely, "your honor is so brave. You can take so many people to the holy duel. How can you be afraid that I have more people and bully less people?" Om raised his trident, "Where is Meila?" Luke points up. The purple light falls from the sky and suddenly stops when it reaches the ground. The light dissipates and the figures of Meila and Carol emerge."Your Highness, please help me to see if this crocodile dragon is not AUM holice, and I don''t want to fight with counterfeit goods." Meila''s mouth is speechless and her mood is really complicated. On the one hand, they are friends, on the other hand, they grow up together. How can she choose. Om looked at it carefully, and his eyes became very sharp after he confirmed that it was a real person, "How dare you send people out!" Luke sneered, "compared with you, I am the real prince of Atlantis. I disdain to engage in assassination, coercion and forced marriage. I only focus on my own strength and solve everything with strength." A word even ridicules with satire, listen to aomu in the heart hold fire, just can''t refute, some things can only be carried out secretly, once put on the table can''t see light. Then Laura came out of the sea and said eagerly, "Your Highness, are you all right?" Meila shook her head with a bitter smile, whispered a few words to Carol, and went back to the sea with the princess guard. This scene confused the Atlantis soldiers who were watching secretly. Are the kidnappers on land so easy to talk? I don''t care if the hostages run away. Om clenched the Trident, "It seems that you are very confident!" "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard the idiom" frog in a well ". A toad living in a well can only see a small piece of sky, so it naively thinks that the sky is only so big." ha-ha! Luke chuckled. "You know what? It''s the sea that protects you, not you. Without the sea as a barrier, Atlantis would have died long ago. " Om''s pupils contract, he raises his trident, "Everyone, at my command, leave the island." Vico, hidden in the trees, said eagerly, "Your Highness, no way." Om stares at him fiercely, "I repeat, get off the island." Cold voice with unquestionable tough, hidden in the grass soldiers look at each other, can only obey the order, one by one to leave the island, Carol also turned into purple light, up to the sky. Soon, there were only two people looking at each other on the island. Luke shook his head and said, "with all due respect, it''s better for you to let your men play together. You''re not my opponent at all." Om jumps off the dragon''s back and walks forward, "Land people, you have angered me. In return, I will give you a big gift. In 10 minutes, the largest tsunami in history will hit the United States. The tsunami will engulf all the cities on the east coast, including your metropolis." "Shame must be washed with blood. These millions of lives are the price you have to pay." Luke squinted. "Myra''s right. You''re crazy." "One madman is enough." Bang! Deep pits appeared on the ground, and floating armor shot out like shells. Om yelled, raised his trident and smashed it to the ground. Chapter 431 The Trident radiates a wave of light. Boom! The ground burst open, the soil surged like waves, and milky light waves rose in the air. Luke went straight ahead and let the light wave hit his body. The kinetic energy was absorbed by the armor and stored in the armor. With the same expression, OM raised his trident and stroked forward. When! The sound of metal collision explodes in the sky. Luke raises his hand to block the Trident. The blade containing water vapor continuously cuts the outer particles, and then it is filled with new particles. "You have a good weapon." Luke jumped up and suddenly fell in mid air. His legs hit the Trident. Then he turned his body and hit the opponent''s chest with a leg whip. Om released his weapon and clenched his right hand in front of him. Bang! The strength from his arm blocked his chest and he couldn''t help taking three steps back. Luke took advantage of the situation to pursue and launch a stormy attack with both hands and feet. The battlefield starts from the beach, and unconsciously comes to the foot of the mountain. The aftereffects of the two men''s fighting leave large holes around. Vico and others who watch the battle in the distance can''t help holding their fists and can''t hide their nervousness. How can it be that his highness OM is in a bad position? On the sea not far away, Maria, who came with Neros, suddenly said, "Your Majesty, something is wrong." Neros frowned. "What''s wrong." "The land man is hiding himself." Neros shook his head indifferently, "Maria, don''t be blinded by anger. Armor is a weapon. No matter how powerful its performance is, it needs to be controlled. As the first female soldier of zebel, don''t you see the weakness of the land people?" Maria was stunned. Neros glanced at her and continued, "With the blessing of armor, his strength, defense and straight-line speed have been raised to a terrible level, but other aspects are very ordinary. The body under that armor is just an ordinary person, and his reaction speed, adaptability and shooting speed are half a beat slower than that of AUM." "Fast, but slow. What does that mean?" Maria lowered her head deeply. "I''m wrong, your majesty." Neros ignored her and looked ahead. Since the beginning of the battle, the battle has entered a white hot stage. AUM''s strength and speed are not as good as his opponent''s, and he is pressed to fight. Gradually, he finds some strange places. The other party''s straight-line speed is frightening, but the reaction speed is very strange, sometimes fast, sometimes slow. The ever-changing rhythm made him extremely uncomfortable, and he was almost hit to the point several times. As the battle went on, the hidden things gradually became clear. After being kicked away again, OM took the opportunity to fall on the stone in the distance and wipe off the congestion at the corner of his mouth, looking excited, "So you''re just an ordinary person." Luke didn''t want to talk nonsense and rushed forward, Boom! The three meter high boulder broke into pieces. Om jumped into the air and waved his trident as he said, "Your armor is very strong, but your body is very weak. It''s not you who fight. It''s the armor that takes you to fight." Luke laughs, raising his hand is an energy wave. Om waved his weapon and hit the light wave away. After landing, he continued, "Ridiculous land people, it''s ridiculous that they have such weapons, but they can''t exert their power." Luke looked at him strangely, thought about it, and said, "I designed the floating armor. Naturally, I know how to exert all its power. The reason why I don''t use it is because you are not qualified enough." "Your Highness, if you only have this level, it would be very disappointing." "You won''t be disappointed." Om raised his trident high. His weapon sent out milky light waves. The water vapor around him seemed to be pulled and converged to him like a swallow homing. The water mist condensed and turned into a mass of water. As the Trident dances, the water rotates, getting bigger and faster. The high-speed water cuts the air and makes a sound. Atlantis was born with the ability to control the sea water. Ordinary people can turn the sea water into water whip, eddy current and other attacks. The royal family can control the water molecules to make them run at high speed and turn them into invincible weapons. Poof!A water blade broke out of the air and hit the floating armor heavily. The powerful cutting force left a dent on the surface of the armor, and then disappeared. Luke raised his finger and hooked it twice to signal him to continue. Om''s face remained unchanged, and he waved his weapons with all his strength. Gradually, the sea water was also affected, and the waves rose and fell. A huge wave more than ten meters high suddenly took off, submerged the coast and rushed towards them. AUM jumps on the spray, and the water blade is compatible with the sea water, such as a tens of meters long knife falling down. Boom! The impact sound spread to the sky, the rocks were broken, and a cut of tens of meters appeared on the cliff. The section was smooth and smooth, without any defects. Below the incision, Luke raised his head expressionless, with a water blade on his head that had not been completely cut off. The impact of the water blade melted into the floating armor, and the particles expanded outward, just like petals in full bloom. "Count the time. It''s time to finish." "Goodbye, your highness." Red light flashed across the sky, Luke appeared behind om strangely, five fingers open, huge light waves flying out of the palm, in an instant, the whole world turned bright white. In the roaring vibration, the mountain began to tilt downward, and the falling gravel was constantly blasted by the light wave. OM, located in the center of the light wave, was like a bloody leech trampled by an elephant, bleeding all over. Light wave has the power of destruction. After penetrating the cliff, it is still castrated until the end of the field of vision. Boom! The mountain can''t bear the force. It leans down and presses them down. "Your Highness!" Vico was shocked and rushed to the island. Neros did not hesitate, but also followed. Meila took the opportunity to find Carol who was watching above, "What on earth is Luke doing? He really thinks that defeating AUM will end the dispute. I know AUM very well. No matter whether he wins or loses, he will start a war." Carol shook her head with a wry smile. "To tell you the truth, I don''t know." Meila stomped angrily, thinking of something, and said in horror, "You don''t want to kill people, do you?" Carol was stunned for a moment, "should not, killed AUM, Atlantis will be crazy revenge, he will not be so stupid." "I''m so anxious about what he''s up to." Carol said helplessly, "You''ll find out later." At the same time, under the collapsed cliff, the milky white energy shield insulates the surrounding rocks, and the bloody om stares fiercely at the land people in front of him, "Why save me?" Save you? Luke grinned strangely and raised his hand. Green fire came out of the palm, with the cold penetrating into his soul. Om''s pupils contracted into needles, and he couldn''t help saying, "Super power! You''re a superpower. " Luke shook his head. "I''m not a superpower. Forget it. I''ll tell you you don''t understand." "Number two, come out!" Chapter 432 In the confined space, green smoke seeps from the soil and spreads around. There was a vague voice in the fog. With a fire rising, there was a transparent mysterious shadow beside Luke. The virtual shadow emits light green light, and the outline of the face can be seen vaguely. Judging from the appearance, it is similar to Luke, but there are differences in the details. Om looked at the scene in amazement and thought of something. He was frightened, "Entity soul? How is that possible? " The soul is intangible and untouchable. It comes from the body, but it can be separated from it. Most people''s souls are at the same level. Some magicians, dark creatures and demons who practice magic are better, but not much different. It''s the limit of AUM''s cognition that the soul is separated from the body. He never thought of materializing the soul. "Who are you and how can you have such a thing?" Luke is too lazy to pay attention to him. He turns to number two, "Go 2 No. 1 stooped slightly, turned into green light, and got into om''s body. The latter covered his head and cried out in pain. Green light came out from the twinkling pupils from time to time, and two figures of fighting could be seen vaguely. Just a few seconds later, the struggle disappeared. The calm "om" got up from the ground and came to Luke step by step. There was no pride in his eyes, only silence and coldness. He knelt down on one knee and surrendered to Luke, "Young master!" Luke said, "how do you feel?" "It''s going to take a while to adapt." "What about memory?" "I''ve got it." "That''s good." Luke''s mouth turned up and he couldn''t help laughing when he thought of his pride. The president of the United States is his servant, and the king of Atlantis is his part. What else is there in the world? Well, you can''t be proud, you should keep an ordinary mind. Luke took a deep breath and forced his smile to stop, "From now on, you are the ruler of Atlantis, the unique king." "I see, young master. I won''t let you down." Om raised his head expressionless, empty eyes like a puppet without feelings, or a zombie just awakened. He was om Ulysses, king of Atlantis, and No. 2 of the thirteen apostles. "Come on, it''s time to meet your people." Luke grabs No. 2, the floating armor emits a faint ripple of space, and a flash of red light passes through the collapsed peak to the top of the island. After seeing the sudden appearance of red armor, Atlantis soldiers around did not hesitate to shoot. Countless energy bombs hit, but they were blocked in the air by the energy barrier. 2 The trumpet snapped, "Stop it, stop it all." Vico said urgently, "don''t fight. It''s your highness. Stop it." The soldiers noticed that the land man was carrying a bloody body, which seemed to be his highness OM. Your Highness has lost. How can it be? 2 No. 1 wiped off the blood on his face, revealing his original face. He was seriously injured. When he fell to the ground, his body faltered, "Your Highness, are you all right?" Amilke helped him, and the latter shook his head indifferently, "Almost died. He saved his life." These words are prepared in advance script, the purpose is to make the performance more perfect, reasonable. Amilke and Vico look at each other and see doubts in each other''s eyes. No. 2 is too lazy to explain. The memory in his head is too complicated. He needs to digest it well to adapt to the new role, "The battle is over, return to Atlantis." "Inform the troops on the western front to stop attacking the land and withdraw to their original positions." "Also, arrange the medical team. I need to be treated." With these words, close your eyes and enter a state of false sleep. Amilke didn''t hesitate. He called the doctor and helped his highness to lie in the therapeutic apparatus. However, Vico frowned and was very confused. AUM grew up as a child. He was very paranoid in his character. Because of his father, he hated the land people. He wanted to start a war all the time, but he didn''t have an excuse. The kidnapping of the princess just filled the gap. Such an opportunity is once in a blue moon. How can he let it go easily.Is it related to the land people? Vico couldn''t figure it out. He could only attribute the reason to Luke. Maybe it was the land people who showed some super weapon that could destroy Atlantis that made om have to change his mind. No matter what the reason, the result is always good. Like Meira, he is a pacifist and does not want to see conflicts break out on land and sea. The duel was vigorous, but the end was hasty. At the command of "om", Atlantis soldiers evacuated one after another and left the island. At the end of the day, only zebel and his party were left. Meila ran quickly and cried excitedly, "Om gave up the war. What do you say to him, my God! It''s amazing. " "Tell me." Luke held out his index finger and shook it gently. "The secret between men, I can''t tell you." Then he turned his eyes to Neros and said with a smile, "Your daughter will return it to you intact, and our enmity will end. I wonder if your majesty is interested in making me a new friend." Neros was silent for a moment and took a token out of his arms, "It''s the king''s signal, and with it you can go anywhere in zebel." "Your Majesty is very polite. In that case, I can''t help but express. I don''t know if your majesty is interested in war armor." Neros''s eyes brightened and he couldn''t help saying, "is that what you have?" "Don''t joke, your majesty. This suit of armor is a legacy of alien technology. Even if there is technology, there is no material. I mean the equipment that can comprehensively enhance the combat power of soldiers, such as Poseidon armor. I can mass produce similar weapons and equipment. I don''t know if your Majesty is interested in doing this business." Neros made a gesture of invitation, "Mr. Xiao, this way, please." Luke laughs, unloads the floating armor and leaves side by side with Neros. Looking at the two people talking and laughing, Meila couldn''t help pounding Carol, "Is he really only nineteen?" Carol rolled her eyes. "What do you say?" Meilamo sighed, "when I first met him, I thought he was a cultivated soldier. I thought it was very interesting to get along with him for a few days. Later, I found that he was a madman. Now I can''t understand him at all." "OM is harder than a stone. How did he persuade him to give up the war?" "Don''t ask me, I don''t know." After a pause, he said in a condensed voice, "compared with Luke, you''d better consider your own business. Although OM is defeated, it doesn''t mean he will give up on you." "I''m not going to marry him." Meila snorted heavily, "if they force me, I will run to land and never come back." Chapter 433 On the sunny sea, a luxury yacht moves slowly from west to East. After the negotiation with Neros, Luke once again lived a leisurely holiday life. The difference was that there was only one man and one woman last time, but this time there was a big light bulb. Looking at Princess zebel, who was carefully tasting wine on the sofa, Luke was very speechless. His highness didn''t know what to think. A good princess would go to the boat to experience land life. With her, life is less interesting. It can only be sensed that the princess''s Royal Highness is not a plain white rice, and she has prepared many ingredients. The deep sea fish and the land sauce are mixed together, and it is delicious to eat. This flavor can only be said to be indescribable. No wonder a documentary will say that "high-end food is often the simplest way to cook." After arriving at the Panama Canal, the yacht stopped. Luke took two beauties to the nearby city to experience the local customs. Meila in human clothes is the focus everywhere she goes. Her appearance is too recognizable. Her white and tender skin is shining faintly. Her long bright red hair is like a burning fire, and her figure is even better than explosion. Even if she is wearing a loose gown, she can feel the bumpiness of her chest. This kind of person is the road harvester, no matter male or female, will silently cast the attention ceremony, in contrast, Luke and Carol are not so conspicuous. "Meila, if you live in ancient times, you will be a disaster on earth." After dismissing some ill intentioned "model agents," Luke said helplessly, "What is the curse?" "Too beautiful, men''s admiration, women''s jealousy." Meila giggled, "but I think Carol is more beautiful!" Carol turns her eyes silently. She is very confident in her appearance and temperament, but she has no choice but to meet such exotic beauty as Meila. The temperament created by the sea is completely different from that of the land people, just like a bottle of poison, which firmly attracts people''s attention. Meila looked around and couldn''t help saying, "There''s one thing I''ve always wanted to ask, why do you wear sunglasses, and you, Luke, even if you wear sunglasses, even if you wear a beard and a wig? I don''t think it''s a wanted criminal! " Thinking of what he had done at the bottom of the sea, Meila thought it was very possible. Luke coughed and was about to explain when his ears were full of disgust, "Young master Xiao is not an ordinary person. He is a super rich man with a fortune of 10 billion, a man of the year, and a diamond bachelor destined to become the richest man in the world. I don''t know how many girls are dreaming of him and want to get into his bed, For example, the beautiful female CEO of Tesla, who works for him for free, is so enviable. " Hearing this, Luke did not hesitate to close his mouth and quickly ran to the front desk of the hotel. At this time, everything he said was wrong. The more he said, the more wrong he was. It was better not to say. Carol watched him leave with a sneer, thinking of the news in the morning. She was angry. Linda Danvers yelled at the press conference that Luke would go back to work. She was angry and wronged. She didn''t know how much she had been bullied. For the rumors between the two, Carol has long heard, just don''t believe it, he and Linda had a fight, know each other''s physical strength. To put it bluntly, that woman is a lump of iron. Which man would be interested in steel? Meila swept between them, as if she knew something. The three stayed in Panama City for five days, eating, drinking, playing and having fun before continuing their journey. Through the Panama Canal is the world-famous Caribbean Sea, which has left countless legends and is the yearning place for the vast number of island culture lovers. Unfortunately, the dream is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. There are many island countries here, some poor and some rich. For various reasons, they are full of outlaws and opportunists. After coming to this sea area, the two beauties had to put on their coats to cover their beautiful figure. Even so, they were still targeted. Two local fishing boats tailed behind the yacht, observing the situation with binoculars. Luke didn''t want to talk to them, but when they found that there was only one man and two women on board, they even hung up the flag of the Navy patrol and took out their horns to stop the ship. Then a torpedo passed and the whole world was clean. Meila frowned. "They seem to say they are navy." Luke rubbed his eyebrows and said with some helplessness, "In this area, there is no obvious distinction between the Navy and pirates. In general, as long as they are armed, they are not good people."Meila nodded clearly. After staying on land for some time, she found that the situation of the people on land is not as good as she thought. Some places are poor, while others are rich. There are more than 100 countries alone, which is unimaginable under the sea. Another point is that there is no king on land, and most countries rely on the so-called political parties to maintain their ruling system. Across the Caribbean is the Atlantic Ocean, which is the main ruling area of Atlantis. The King City is in a trench in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean. Not long after arriving in the Atlantic, a team of Atlantis soldiers appeared on the yacht, put down a box and turned to leave. There are 16 pieces of silver gray metal in the box. As soon as the sun shines, it seems that there are water color light waves. Luke raised his lips, and the secret Road No. 2 was really straightforward. Meila leaned over her head and saw the metal. She couldn''t help exclaiming, "Posey steel!" What is Poseidon steel Meila did not speak. She picked up a piece of metal and put it in her palm. When she felt the change of the current, her face flashed with a strong color of shock, "It''s the first time I''ve seen such pure Poseidon steel. Luke, how can you have such a thing?" Luke lit his cigar and took a long puff, "I made a bet with Prince OM. These metals are the bet." "Om gave it to you?" Luke corrected, "he lost to me." Meila turned her lips and didn''t believe this nonsense. Poseidon cold steel is a precious metal that is hard to find in the world. It belongs to the national strategic resource. No matter how stupid AUM is, he won''t bet on this kind of thing. They must have made some shady deal. "Isn''t this metal valuable?" said Carol He shook his head and looked very serious. "It''s not measured by money. Poseidon steel is a magic metal with high affinity with water molecules. For example, the Trident we use has the power to set off the current only by adding a small amount of Poseidon steel." "In addition to controlling water molecules, it has extremely high hardness and toughness, and is a rare super material." "I''ve never seen such purity and quantity of Poseidon steel before. I don''t know what Heim''s wind is. He actually gives you such a precious thing." Chapter 434 Poseidon steel and Amazon metal are both super metals. Compared with the latter, Poseidon steel has certain limitations. It can play its power only when there is water. Once there is no water, its power will be greatly reduced. Luke is going to use it to build spirit 4 - water armor. After arriving in the Atlantic Ocean, life returned to the way it used to be. Every day, I would either lie on the armchair and drink a cold drink to bask in the sun, or travel to the deep sea with two beauties. In my spare time, I would conceive the design scheme of ghost 4. In the evening, I would roll the sheets with Carol. As for the big lamp bulb, I don''t think she exists. Sometimes, Luke even doubts whether he is in heaven or not. Speaking of heaven, I suddenly think of one thing. "Meila, have you ever heard of Amazon?" Cough, cough, cough!!!! Princess zebel, who was drinking juice, coughed violently, "How do you know them?" "Fairy tales, and some books handed down, it is said that the Amazon people are all women. They are brave, good at fighting and have extraordinary force. Later, for some unknown reason, they suddenly disappeared." "The inheritance of Atlantis has not been cut off, there should be relevant records!" "Why do you ask this?" "Just curious." Meila thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "in our historical archives, there are indeed descriptions of Amazon, but they are all bad things. Because of the reasons of belief and culture, the relationship between the two ethnic groups is very poor, and wars often break out. Later, Amazon disappeared, and the record ends here." Luke said with a smile, "I have a piece of information from Amazon. Sixty years ago, a British plane lost its way in the sea, passed through the cloudy sky, and then came to a sunny island. There were only women on the island. They were all strong and powerful." Speaking of which, look up to the sea, "According to the information left by the pilot, the legendary island should be in this sea area." You don''t want to see it, do you "Why not?" Luke opened his hand and said half jokingly, "the island of women is not the paradise of men." Meila cursed that men are not good things. They eat in the bowl, look at the pot, and think about the basin. This sentence is learned from Carol. It''s very suitable to describe someone in the world. Luke coughed. "Well, no kidding. I''m looking for that island for a kind of metal. Amazon metal, like Poseidon steel, is a super material with magical properties. I want it to strengthen the floating armor." Meila wondered, "your armor is strong enough. Do you need to strengthen it?" "Strong is only relative." Luke said seriously, "in front of the real strong, the floating armor has many weaknesses, far from being invincible." Carol came from behind, put her finger on Luke''s brow and pressed it gently, "It''s not a good thing to pursue too much power." Luke patted her on the arm. "Don''t worry, I know." Meila couldn''t stand the dog food and coughed, "you want me to help you find the legendary island." "The island is shrouded in some kind of magic. You can''t see it with naked eyes, you can only explore it bit by bit. The ocean is the territory of Atlantis. I believe you must have a way." Mehra held her chin and thought for a moment, "Let the fish try, but I can''t guarantee it." Luke said, "if it works, I''ll design you a suit of armor, super armor made of Posey winter steel." Meila''s mood moved and she couldn''t help humming, "You are such a nuisance." Then he turned and jumped into the sea. Carol said helplessly, "even if you don''t say it, she will do her best." "I just don''t want you to get me wrong." "Come on!" Carol gave him a white look. "Who knows what you''re up to." It''s very helpful to say that in my heart. I can keep a distance with a girl like Meila, which shows that Luke cares about her feelings. Meila also has the lineage of the early king of Atlantis in her body, and can communicate with marine life to a certain extent. With her efforts, all the fish in the nearby waters are mobilized.Standing down in the sky, you can clearly see the fish line spreading on the sea level. The fish line runs from north to south, sweeping from east to west, and can brush hundreds of square kilometers of sea area at a time. After five hours of searching, finally, a piece of land without a mark on the map appeared. Luke sails to the mark, and the vision is blue. There''s nothing, Carol wonders, "Is it really here?" Meila, who looked tired, nodded, "the fish told me that there is a piece of land here." "But I didn''t see anything!" "It''s normal if you can''t see it. Some things are invisible to the naked eye." With a smile, Luke could see clearly the air barrier covering the sky and the bad weather behind it. Magic is amazing. It''s sunny outside, but it''s stormy inside. "Come on, let''s see the legendary island." Luke put on the floating armor, holding two beauties to jump up, through the air film, facing a lightning strike. The lightning fell from the dark cloud and heavily split on the energy shield, causing the energy shield to shake. Carol looked around curiously. No one would have thought that it was so terrible outside a wall. No wonder the legendary island has never been alive. In such an environment, not to mention fishing boats, the aircraft carrier can''t pass safely. "Luke, you guessed it. There''s an island!" Meila exclaimed excitedly, "put me into the sea. I''ll take you underwater." Luke approved of the proposal. The dark clouds above his head made him feel inexplicably depressed, as if he was staring at something terrible, as well as lightning, not only electricity, but also magic. Steve Trevor, the guy who got his foot in the shit, found paradise island in a World War II plane. Luck can''t be explained scientifically. The three men dived into the bottom of the sea and, led by Meila, crossed the stormy waters to a sunny beach. All of a sudden, there was a crack in my ear. When! A bow and arrow came at top speed, hit the energy shield and fell to the ground. When Luke looked up, there were two women on each side of the cliff. They were wearing brassiere and battle dress. One was holding a long bow, and the other was holding a chain hammer. They were very tall. They were at least 1.75 meters up by sight. Their muscles were clear, and they were shining in the sun. After a miss, the woman soldier with a long bow shoots again. Before the arrow arrives, she is smashed by the energy wave. Carol frowned. "What do you do?" Luke said without hesitation, "Knock out first." 1 Chapter 435 In a secret cave somewhere, the bonfire is burning, reflecting three young faces. Meila asked curiously, "How are you going to get Amazon metal? These women don''t want to talk very well." The three were attacked as soon as they arrived on the island. The residents had no intention of communicating with each other and treated them as enemies. Luke glanced at her. "It''s up to you." "I" Meila pointed to herself, a little uncertain, "What can I do for you?" "The princesses of zebel, who can represent Atlantis in some cases, tell them that they are special envoys of Atlantis. The purpose of coming here is for peace, peace between races." Meila said strangely, "you told me to lie!" Luke said, "no matter what, we have to have an identity. We can''t say we''ve traveled around the world and got here by accident." Meila thought about it. There was something wrong with it. "What if they don''t believe it?" "If you show me how to control the current, they will believe it." "I''m talking about just in case." "Then we have to fight hard." Luke said what he should have said. He was not embarrassed at all. The two girls were speechless and felt like they were on the boat. At this time, there was a whisper in her ear. The comatose female soldier opened her eyes and roared like a beast when she saw the three. The woman is strong and ferocious. This roar really has the illusion that Zhang Fei is alive. Carol frowned. "What''s she yelling at?" Luke sneered, "a variant of ancient Greek, which means let''s get out of here. Outsiders are not welcome here." Meila was surprised and said, "you can speak Amazon." "I just learned it the other day." Meila Luke went up to the woman soldier and muttered, but he didn''t know what to say. The other man''s face gradually calmed down, and from time to time he cast his surprised eyes on Meila. Meila quickly put on a shelf and regained the dignity of the princess. Let alone, it was really effective. At the end of the conversation, Luke released the rope and motioned her to leave with her companion. This action dispelled the other party''s suspicion. Since she was let go, it means that the red haired woman may be the princess of Atlantis. Thinking of this, he quickly picked up his companion and left. Carol hesitated. "Just let them go?" "How can we meet the rulers here if we don''t let them go?" Say it, turn to look at Meila, the tone is a bit more serious, "from now on, I am your court secretary and guard knight, Carol is a mysterious female official practicing witchcraft, as for you, my highness, hold the princess''s style, must be arrogant, arrogant, domineering." Meila was a little funny and couldn''t help saying, "Is that necessary?" "Atlantis is a proud race. It''s hard for princesses to develop an approachable character. The more proud you are, the less likely they will doubt it. In addition, Amazon people are likely to be proficient in Atlantis language. In the dialogue with us, you should always be critical and mean. It''s best to make them want to curse." After hearing this, Carol shakes her head, but Meila shows great interest. She grew up in the palace and lived a stable and prosperous life. She has never had such an exciting experience. The real princess plays the fake princess! That sounds good. ¡­¡­ Paradise Island is full of vegetation and spring all the year round. The world here is different from the outside world. It has an independent and magical ecosystem. The island is surrounded by sea on all sides, with mountains and rivers in the south, dense forests in the East, grassland areas in the West and North, and the King City where Amazon people live is on a plateau in the north. Hippolyte, then queen of Amazon, is a strong and beautiful woman with long golden hair and a king''s head ring. Her eyes are calm and firm, and she exudes awe inspiring power. The queen is carrying out the required riding and shooting training every day. Wearing a golden robe, she stands on a galloping horse. Every time the bow string vibrates, a sharp arrow breaks through the air and is nailed in the center of the bull''s-eye. After a hundred arrows, Hippolyte jumped off his horse and said to his sister antiop, who was in a hurry,"It''s rare for you to be in such a hurry. Someone else has broken in." Paradise Island is isolated from the world, and people on the island live forever because of Zeus'' magic. Thousands of years of repeated life makes them numb. The only thing they can interest in is the Olympic Games once a few years and the occasional outsiders. Unfortunately, due to the bad weather, even if there are stowaways, it is difficult to survive the tsunami. "Your Majesty, it''s different this time. It''s Atlantis." "Atlantis discovered Paradise Island, and sent a princess as a representative to negotiate," Andy OPP said oh Hippolyte frowned, and her face became serious, "Are you sure it''s Princess Atlantis?" "It''s not clear yet. Neklan brought back the news that two women and a man were very young. The man was wearing strange armor and called himself the Secretary and guard Knight of the court. He was proficient in ancient Greek and asked us to provide the best accommodation and guard of honor." "Where are they now?" "I''ve sent someone to a cave near the beach on the West Bank." At this time, an Amazon female soldier came in, "Your Majesty, the three outsiders do not want to leave the cave." Hippolyte was stunned. "Why?" "They... They..." The female soldiers were very angry. "They called us rude barbarians. They said that the diplomatic relations between the two countries should have equal dialogue. They asked your majesty to welcome them personally and prepare the welcome ceremony." "Damn Atlantis, as arrogant as ever." Hippolyte and Andy OPP look at each other, and the latter frowns, "Who said that?" "A man who calls himself a court secretary." "And the princess of Atlantis?" Mentioning the princess, the female soldier was even more angry. "That woman has never looked us in the eye. She is as proud as a rooster." Andy OPP is silent. If he had doubts before, he has gone three points now. Normal people can''t play the princess. Even if they play the princess, they won''t be so arrogant. After thinking about it, he says in a deep voice, "I''ll see them." As the Queen''s sister, her identity is enough to match that of Princess Atlantis. Hippolyte nodded gently, "Take setel, she is familiar with the culture of Atlantis, and if she is sure to be a princess, take her to the palace." "I see, sire." Andy OPP gets on his horse and leaves the King City with two teams of soldiers. At the same time, outside the cave, Luke, the "housekeeper", points to the women soldiers around and yells. "Is that how Amazon treats customers?" "We follow the king''s orders to cross the thunderbolt and tsunami to find the hidden islands. The purpose is to alleviate the contradiction between the two ethnic groups, and you, the rude Amazonian, let the noble princesses go to Wangcheng on foot. You are a group of savage aborigines who are cruel, humble, and have no etiquette tradition. "After returning, I will tell her Majesty the original experience of today''s experience, and let her majesty send troops to encircle this island, so as to restore justice to Her Highness." Chapter 436 Luke chattered on and on, yelled and scolded for dozens of sentences, but none of them was serious. The Amazon women soldiers who live in Paradise Island have never been insulted like this. They are trembling and their eyes are red, just like cannibals. In the face of the long bow and short sword, Luke was awe inspiring. His head was high, but his eyes were scornful. His arrogance made everyone want to take a stone to his face. A woman soldier couldn''t stand it. She pulled out her sword and rushed up. She was grabbed by her companion. If the other party is a stowaway, he will kill it if he kills it. But it''s the princess of Atlantis and the special envoy of a country. How can such a person do it easily. When he saw this scene, Luke turned up his mouth and said something softly, "Barbarians The atmosphere dropped to freezing point. In the cave, Meila felt uneasy after she felt the killing in the air, "Something''s wrong." Carol said with a bitter smile, "Luke has been scolding them for a few minutes." Meila covered her mouth and giggled, "Your boyfriend is so bad that he doesn''t make those women angry." All of a sudden, there was a shaking sound from the ground. The sound of the horse''s hooves was very fast from far to near. There were at least 100 riders listening to the sound. "The Lord is coming." Meila nodded and returned to the princess position. Andy OPP and the palace guards came quickly. Before he got to the place, he felt that the atmosphere was not right, and the people around him were murderous one by one, and seemed to have a hand posture. When the situation was not good, he gave a loud drink, "Stop it all." The horse''s hooves gallop and stops at the entrance of the cave. Andy OPP turns over and dismounts. She is more than 1.8 meters tall and has the strong muscles that men admire. Standing there is like a statue of the goddess of war. It was the same with the accompanying palace guards. They were tall and powerful. If they were not for the two pieces of meat on their chest, Luke would not regard them as women. It is said that only women''s Island is a paradise for men. After seeing this group of people, Luke has no previous idea. Heaven is a ghost. It''s hell. In my heart, my face didn''t change and I still looked up. Andy OPP is too lazy to talk nonsense and says directly, "where''s the princess?" Luke''s eyebrows went up, and he said back, "Who are you?" "Andy OPP, sister of Hippolyte, Queen of Amazon." "Your Royal Highness." Luke bowed, his attitude changed dramatically, "just a moment, I''ll go to inform your highness." Not long after, Meila appeared at the entrance of the cave. At this time, she didn''t jump off any more. She was so arrogant that she refused to walk thousands of miles away. He called Luke to him and whispered something. The latter nodded from time to time and looked like a dog. Then Luke comes to Andy opp, "His highness Mehra, let me say hello to you." Andy OPP is not used to this kind of conversation. He turns his eyes to setel, who says in a voice that only two people can hear, "It''s really Atlantis, and it''s the oldest language." Andy OPP''s heart, this princess may be true, Paradise Island was discovered by Atlantis, this is not a good thing. Luke added, "We were hit by thunderstorm during the process of going to the island, and the nine people were forced to separate. Please send troops to look for the survivors. If you encounter any survivors, please treat them properly." "Besides, your highness does not love land life. Please prepare a palace with clean water. Water is needed for a day. Food is only a deep sea fish. We love the quiet environment. If you can, please don''t make noise. As for the dress..." glance at the appearance of the Amazonian, and sigh with deep sigh. "Don''t bother you, We''ll do it ourselves. " Andy opp All of a sudden, there was an impulse to draw a sword to cut people. Atlantis was arrogant. She was aware of Atlantis, but she couldn''t show it. She could only say in an open voice, "I will consider your request. Please mount." A woman soldier came forward with three horses. When the sour smell came, Luke stepped back subconsciously,"I''m sorry, Atlantis don''t ride on low-grade land beasts. Your highness, our princess is a special envoy with noble blood and extraordinary status. She represents a country. Don''t you have a corresponding welcome ceremony in your country?" After a pause, his face turned ugly, "Or did you do it on purpose." Speaking of the last sentence, he showed a strong color of shame and indignation, as if it was not the princess who was humiliated, but himself. Andy OPP''s face froze and he didn''t know how to answer. The rest of the people were stunned. Amazon people have lived on the island for thousands of years, and have hardly seen outsiders, let alone envoys of a country, who know etiquette. "You..." Luke pointed at them angrily, "too much deception." After that, he went back to Meila and repeated what he had just said. The latter snorted and strode out. The three passed through the crowd and went straight to the sea. Andy OPP doesn''t feel right. He waves his arms. Amazon soldiers come from all directions, show their weapons and surround them. "Your Highness, what does that mean? I warn you, Atlantis is not afraid of anyone." Luke raised his hands and yelled. Carol felt uncomfortable and couldn''t laugh, so she could only protect Mei behind her. The atmosphere suddenly entered the stalemate stage, and there was a tendency to start at once. Andy OPP feels his nose awkwardly. It''s wrong. It''s all wrong. Don''t start. Just stop them. Fortunately, there''s setel beside him. As a rare wise person in Amazon, she knows how to deal with this situation. Setel stepped forward, motioned the crowd to lay down their arms, and then came to Meira to communicate in Atlantis. After a conversation, setel turns back and whispers, "Princess Meila agreed to go to the king''s city if they found the people lost in the storm." Andy OPP breathed a sigh of relief. If she was in war, she could be a thousand, but she was not good at etiquette. If it wasn''t for setel''s presence, the dialogue would have turned into a bloody conflict. "Tell them that I will send troops to look for them now, and ask them to move to the king''s city. Your majesty is waiting." Seter translated the words. Meila hesitated for a moment. After getting Luke''s hint, she nodded and agreed to go to the King City. After the agreement was reached, Amazon people mounted their horses one after another, and then looked back. From the conversation just now, they learned that the arrogant princess of Atlantis refused to ride the war horse. Wangcheng is more than ten kilometers away from here. How can you get there without riding? People think ill intentioned, very happy to see the princess make a fool of the picture. Chapter 437 Andy OPP saw a magical scene. The housekeeper, who looked like a hairy child, produced a suit of armor out of thin air. The flowing armor was shining with a faint red light, and he flew up without any help. The mysterious magician, who had never opened his mouth, was even more strange. He made a magic carpet with purple light and carried them up to the sky, looking down at the crowd. Sarcasm? Ridicule? Or force? No matter what the reason is, Andy OPP is very angry. He raises his whip and lashes the horse''s buttocks. Black magwen makes a loud wail and tramples the horse''s hooves. He rushes North first. The tall female soldiers followed, while the three Luke followed in the air. Across the vast plain, a city with golden red light appears at the far end of the field of vision. The city is located on a hill, and the top is connected with the sunset. The low city walls and Doric temple buildings give Luke the illusion of crossing time and space. There are many residents in the city, including merchants, hunters, farmers, blacksmiths and so on. All of them are women, all of them strong and strong. With Andy OPP''s command, the street empties instantly, and Amazon people standing on both sides of the road look curiously at the three figures flying above. Foreign visitors? Immortal, they have a vague concept of time. They vaguely remember that a man named Steve Trevor came to Paradise Island decades ago, and then Princess Diana disappeared. They heard that she had gone to the human world, and they didn''t know how she was? Luke looked at the environment silently, and roughly judged the progress of Amazon civilization through food and tools. It''s incredible to say that thousands of years ago, they still lived in the campfire era, wearing leather armor, carrying copper weapons, without any entertainment, but they were immortal. I don''t know how to sympathize? Or envy? Meila is also observing the urban structure without leaving any trace. It''s more and more difficult to understand. Is this really the fighting race in the teacher''s mouth that can compete with Atlantis? With such defense facilities, zebel only needs a fleet to destroy the whole city. Besides, she found a strange thing. ¡­¡­ The palace is at the top of the city. After arriving at the palace, it was already dark. Luke postponed his meeting with the queen until tomorrow morning because he was tired and needed to rest. Andy OPP agreed without hesitation. The three were arranged to take to the West Palace. The Amazons prepared the cleanest water and the fattest food, and then retreated far away. Everything was prepared as much as Luke wanted. After Andy OPP left, Meila sat down on the chair and whispered mysteriously, "Do you find this city strange?" "No children, no old people." "You found out, too." Carol nodded. "I made a general observation. The residents of the town are young women between the ages of 20 and 35. Everyone is very strong." It should be said that she is incredibly strong. Carol quietly adds that she is also a woman. Although she is shocked by Amazon people''s physique, she does not envy it at all. Men have the beauty of men, and women have the beauty of women. There is no need to change her physical characteristics and exercise herself into muscle sticks. Meila asked, blinking and puzzled, "How to breed without children." Luke said with a strange smile, "you should ask: how to have a baby without a man." The two women rolled their eyes at the same time and got together to mutter and discuss. Luke took off his coat, stood at the window, and watched the city night scene through the French window. To be honest, he didn''t like the island at all. He was backward and depressed. What he could see was just a group of callous puppets. Their pursuit of a better life had been erased by thousands of years of repeated life. Only by daily combat training could he get back a little passion of the past. Amazon people are undoubtedly powerful. Even stall vendors can easily carry 200 kilograms of things. Unfortunately, in a closed environment, this power is useless. There is also a mother box! Luke''s eyes flashed. After careful thinking, he slowly shook his head. One of the mother boxes was enough, and two of them were placed together, which might be watched by tianqixing. Wilderness wolf is nothing, the key is uncle. "Luke, what are you looking at?" "Beautiful scenery."Luke whistled, "I find Amazon people don''t wear underwear." In a rage, Carol reached out and pulled him away from the window. "When is the time? You still care about this. You are going to meet the queen tomorrow. You always have to tell us the next plan!" "There''s no need to plan. At the moment of identification, the initiative is in our hands. They don''t have much choice." Meila did not understand, "what do you mean?" Luke sighed, "this island is so backward that both humans and Atlantis have the power to easily destroy them." Carol and Meila are silent at the same time. The physical quality of Amazon people is very strong, a little higher than that of Atlantis. It''s a pity that the weapons and equipment are really hot. They''ve been riding horses and archery for a long time. They really think that hot weapons are for fun. "Of course, these are superficial phenomena." Luke added, "we can''t rule out the blood descendants who have the power of ancient gods. That kind of existence can''t be measured by conventional combat power." At the same time, in the most central room of the palace. A meeting is being held, including Queen Hippolyte, Wang Mei Andy OPP, court Captain Phillips, minalop and other important backbones of Paradise Island. Setel gave a detailed account of Luke''s situation, including his own judgment, Phillips said in a low voice, "Is that redhead really the princess of Atlantis?" "According to current intelligence, it''s 70 percent possible." In a word, the whole room is quiet. Paradise Island is isolated from the world. The magic hood limits and protects them. Amazon people don''t know the outside world, and the outside world doesn''t know the existence of Paradise Island. Now, the balance is broken, and Atlantis has found the position of Paradise Island, which means that once war breaks out, they will be in a completely passive position. Andy OPP said in a deep voice, "I think the princess came to the island not only for the purpose of alliance, but also for other purposes." "She''s spying on us?" "Yes." Andy OPP nodded solemnly, his eyes turned to his sister Hippolyte, "Your Majesty, we will take the initiative." "What do you want to do?" "Just like them, they show their strength and tell the undersea people that Amazon is a powerful fighting tribe from beginning to end." Said setel, nodding, "I agree with this proposal. We are the owners of this land and should not be looked down upon by outsiders." Chapter 438 The arrival of Luke three completely broke the quiet life of the island. At the call of Queen Hippolyte, the next morning, the grand welcome ceremony began. Teams of fully armed soldiers appear in the square. Their tall bodies, strong physique and resolute eyes all show the strength of these soldiers. Unfortunately, when they mount their horses and take out their bows and arrows, the picture suddenly becomes strange. Luke''s face was taut, while Carol and Meila''s lips were slightly puffed and speechless. Andy OPP said with pride, "everyone in Amazon is a strong fighter. We are fearless." Luke translated this sentence to Meila, who tried not to laugh. Setel noticed the difference between the three and was curious, "Is there anything wrong with your highness?" Meira shook her head slightly and whispered in the ancient Atlantis language, "your weapons are very novel. I only saw them in history textbooks." In a word, setel''s face changed as he was annoyed, "I don''t know what your weapons look like?" Meila took a look at Luke, who put on the floating armor, spread his fingers and aimed at the distant sea. The white light came out of the palm of my hand and hit the sea with the power of destruction, Boom! As the sea broke, large waves were set off, and the Amazon people in the square fell into a dull state at the same time. Luke nodded modestly, "Let''s laugh, our weapons are too powerful to control." Andy OPP clenches his fist and stares at Luke, demonstration! Another shame! The other side''s eyes are like the civilized race above. In the face of the uncivilized aborigines and hateful Atlantis, they really want to cut him. Setel tugged at her and made the gesture of invitation, "This way, please. Your majesty has been waiting for a long time." Three people through the soldiers square, came to a tall temple. In front of the temple stands a statue of Artemis, the goddess of hunting. Wearing a golden cloak and a crown of the king, Hippolyte stands in front of the statue and quietly looks at the figure coming in the distance. Two women and one man, both young, a red haired shawl, noble temperament and outstanding, should be the princess of Atlantis. The woman on the left has a very delicate face, and the man on the right has black hair and green pupils, dragging a rotating metal ball in his hand, which is indescribable weird. Seeing Luke, Hippolyte suddenly thought of her daughter Diana. Counting the time, it''s almost 60 years, and I don''t know how she is living in the human world? Meira stopped 20 meters in front of the queen, put her left hand on her abdomen, and performed the oldest etiquette of Atlantis, "Meira, daughter of King zebel, has met her Majesty the queen of Amazon." Setel translated it into ancient Greek in time. Hippolyte said with a smile, "Amazon lives here all the year round and seldom contacts with the outside world. I didn''t expect to see visitors from the deep sea in a thousand years." Meira said, "we come to this land with the will of peace and hope to reestablish ties with your country." "Amazon welcomes peace, but..." Phillips, dressed in metal armor, stood up and said, "With all due respect, we need to identify your special envoy." Luke shouted, "how dare you question your royal highness?" Phillips snorted coldly. "It''s said that Atlantis has the ability to control the water flow. If you can take the water from the pond out of thin air, I will believe your identity." Luke was furious. "Your Majesty, do you think so?" Hippolyte said indifferently, "you always have to confirm your identity. Amazon hates being cheated." Luke put up his anger and translated the words to Meila, who wanted to laugh, but could only make an angry expression. He turned and walked to the pond, raised his hand, and a stream of water jumped out of the water and landed on the palm of his hand. Seeing this scene, there was no doubt that the red haired girl was indeed a Royal Princess. Meila threw the water ball back into the pond and said something in Luke''s ear. The latter put on the floating armor and went to the queen, "Thousands of years ago, the Amazon was the only tribe that could compete with Atlantis. I don''t know if you have kept the tradition of fighting in such a long time. Your highness would like to see it. I hope your majesty will grant me permission."The voice fell, and people''s faces immediately sank. Andy OPP stares at Luke. "You want to challenge us!" "I hope you will satisfy the wishes of the princess." Depression! Dead depression! Whether it''s Queen Hippolyte, Wang Mei''s Andy OPP, or the guards around them, they all feel the arrogance and arrogance of Luke. Amazon people are born soldiers. They are the only ones who challenge others. When have they been challenged. "I accept your challenge." The court Captain Phillips pulled out his sword and put it on the ground? Where? " "Here, if you don''t mind." "Good!" Phillips turned to look at the queen. Hippolyte was silent for a moment and ordered the crowd to disperse to make room for the fight. The two men were facing each other from a distance. With the horn blowing, Phillips gave a loud shout and rushed up with all his strength. The long knife broke through the air, When! The blade slashed the floating armor without leaving any trace. Phillips said nothing, slashed wildly, one knife after another, fiercely determined to point to the key parts. Luke didn''t fight back. He stood there from the beginning to the end and didn''t have to flash. After hundreds of cuts, Phillips stopped and yelled, "Why not attack?" Luke sneered, "your attack is too weak." "To die!" The next moment, a red light flashed in front of her eyes. A huge pain came from her abdomen. She opened her mouth and flew straight out with shock and disbelief. After smashing the stone pillar, she rolled more than ten meters to stop. Time condenses at this moment! A few seconds later, the guards recovered from the shock and pulled out their weapons one after another to aim at Luke. The latter took off his armor and bowed slightly, with a look of disappointment on his face, "I''m sorry, sire. I''m too heavy." Hippolyte closed her eyes and felt powerless than ever before. Phillips was the best fighter, but he couldn''t hold on for a round. The speed and strength of the other side, only Diana has the power of the first World War. How can Atlantis be powerful if a palace housekeeper is so powerful? Andy OPP also thought of this, his face turned pale and blue, suddenly pulled out his weapon and rushed out, "Let''s play one more game." Luke shook his head slightly. "Today is the day of alliance between the two countries. It''s not easy to break out too many conflicts." Then she took a piece of Poseidon steel from Carol''s backpack, "This is the meeting ceremony prepared by the king of Atlantis for this alliance. Please accept it." Chapter 439 Silver gray metal looks ordinary. As soon as the sun shines, water color light waves will ripple. "Magic Setel opened his eyes wide and blurted out, "magic metal!" As soon as the words came out, everyone was shocked at the same time. Andy OPP yelled angrily, "What are you talking about?" Setel stepped forward involuntarily, picked up the metal and observed it carefully. After feeling the strong fluctuation of water energy, he could not help asking, "Posey steel?" Luke nodded with a smile. "Yes, it''s Poseidon steel, the super magic metal with the ability to control water flow, and it''s also the national treasure of Atlantis." After a pause, he said in an incredible voice, "His majesty attaches great importance to this alliance. In order to show his sincerity, he took ten pieces of cold steel from the national treasury as a meeting gift. Unfortunately, during the process of entering the island, the ship was destroyed and the accompanying people had to separate, and their gifts sank to the bottom of the sea, Only one piece remains... " At this point, I sighed a long time. No one paid attention to Luke''s words, and his eyes were all on the silver gray ingot. Posey winter steel! Poseidon steel is as famous as Amazon metal! According to historical records, Poseidon steel has powerful water magic. As long as a little bit of debris is added into the weapon, the weapon will have the power to control the water flow, set off a tsunami and split waves. It is a very rare magic metal. Atlantis actually took out ten pieces of Posey winter steel as a gift! For a moment, Hippolyte didn''t know what to say. He was dissatisfied with the previous challenge. With the appearance of the ingot, all dissatisfaction disappeared, leaving only complex emotions. Even the biased Wang Mei, Andy OPP, opened her mouth in amazement. Meila said, "a bunch of Hicks." Carol is also speechless. The secret way is that Amazon people''s thinking is too backward. They don''t know what it means to "hit a gavel and give a sweet date". Their every move is controlled by Luke, and there is no room for resistance. After the appearance of bosai Donghan steel, the atmosphere became strange. The alliance lasted for half an hour, and then it was over. Luke three people return to the residence, Queen Hippolyte with a group of subordinates down to the main hall to hold an emergency meeting. "Are you sure?" Setel nodded solemnly. "It''s been tested. It''s Poseidon steel. It''s very pure." When she heard this, Hippolyte was happy and worried. She was glad that magic metal had not come easily, but worried that the other party had given such an expensive gift. One man boasted, "Atlantis is crazy. They even use magic metal as a gift!" Magic metal is a national strategic resource. How can it be given to hostile forces. Everyone was silent. It took a long time for someone to speak, "Does Atlantis really want to solve the old grudge?" Setel said with a bitter smile, "we haven''t seen them for thousands of years. Where is the old feud?" "Why is that? Ten pieces of Poseidon steel. They''re crazy When Hippolyte heard this, she turned to her sister, "What do you think?" Andy OPP thought it over carefully before he said slowly, "take out such a valuable gift, or confuse us? Or a pact? Regardless of that, they will take the opportunity to explore our strength and find out our military deployment. " "To be on the safe side, we should send them away as soon as possible, and then prepare for the war." Hippolyte thought, thought, and went on, "And you?" They all look at each other and agree with Andy OPP''s proposal. They have been away from the world for thousands of years and are used to loneliness. Their physiological activities have stopped, let alone contact with outsiders. After unifying his mind, Hippolyte looked at the side of setel, "It''s up to you to accept the peace treaty, express the idea of seclusion, and send them out of the island by tomorrow." "What about the return?" A return? Hippolyte was stunned. "What is a return gift?" "Sending gifts to each other is one of the processes of alliance, and also a means to show strength. King Atlantis sent ten pieces of Poseidon cold steel as a meeting gift. According to the etiquette, your majesty should also express something, otherwise you will be misunderstood and looked down upon by the other party."Hippolyte didn''t think of that. Andy OPP waved his hand, "Give them a box of silver and send them away." Setel was silent. The others shook their heads one after another. The other side sent out ten pieces of magic metal. How can you hold a box of silver. Continued Hippolyte, "There is no saying about the return." "This is divided according to status. Countries with equal status will give the same value in return. Countries with unequal status or vassal status do not need to comply with this requirement, but they should not differ too much." Hippolyte understood, "How about a box of gold?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "You don''t think so." "It''s up to your majesty." Seeing that the situation was not right, setel simply took the ball back. After this exchange, he also felt that Amazon was lagging behind Atlantis in all aspects. The impact of the Millennium retreat is too great. There was a twinkle of displeasure in Hippolyte''s eyes. As a king, he didn''t know the value of magic metal. He just wanted to find a step. He was silent for a moment and gritted his teeth, "Three pieces of Amazon metal in return!" The crowd was shocked, "Your Majesty, how can this be done?" "It''s settled." "The king of Atlantis brought sincerity, and we have to respond. The two peoples are in the same position and have their own dignity. We can''t let each other look down upon them." Hippolyte spoke forcefully with unquestionable toughness. After the decision was made, setel quickly prepared his credentials and sent the three men out of the island on the day of the signing of the covenant. As for the matter of saving people, Luke did not ask, nor did they mention it. The alliance ended like this. It was unbelievable. When the eccentric looking trio returned to the yacht, Luke quickly opened the gift box, took out the gift and put it on the table. Looking at the three pieces of Amazon metal, Luke could no longer stretch, patted his thigh and laughed. Carol''s mouth twitches slightly, remembering her boyfriend''s bad behavior, and can''t help covering her forehead, "Is it not good for you to cheat them like this?" "Magic metal for magic metal, equivalent exchange, very fair." Meila rolled her eyes and was convinced, "Posey Donghan steel won by gambling. What does it have to do with you? You didn''t pay anything, but you got a pile of treasures. Luke, you are so bad. You are the worst, worst and worst villain I have ever seen. After I go back, I will tell my father to stay away from you." well! Luke was not happy. "That''s not right. When you were on the island before, you were more happy than anyone. You always chuckled and said," I''m good. " "You..." Meila glared at him angrily, picked up a piece of Amazon metal and put it in her arms, "What are you doing?" "Metal is a gift from King Amazon to my father. I should have one of them." "Stop it. It''s good for me. Give it to me." "I won''t give it." Meila giggled and saw Luke come, turn and jump into the sea, lift the metal and shake it back and forth, "Come on, come on, you come down, grab me and I''ll give you the metal." Luke: -- Chapter 440 Paradise Island and his party have gained a lot. Three pieces of Amazon metal, with a total weight of more than 15kg, are enough for further research. As for the hatred of Amazon people Luke shrugged that he didn''t care. Those old women lived in seclusion for thousands of years. They were so stupid and proud that they didn''t know what technology was? What is civilization? The only thing that can be called trouble is Diana. Wonder woman is half body, smart, powerful, and protected by artifact. When you know what happened to the people, you will not investigate. But that''s all for the future. Now Luke just wants to enjoy life with two beautiful women. ¡­¡­ The universe is vast, and the seemingly huge sun is just a grain of sand in it. Outside the solar system, I don''t know how many light-years away in space, with strong fluctuations swing open, an elliptical spacecraft suddenly appeared. The whole body of the spaceship is painted black, and a row of krypton characters are engraved on the front Exile, lonely Kryptonian! Inside the cockpit, drew Zod, wearing black armor, stood in front of the moon window, gazing at the distant stars. The light of the sun reflected on him, and the power grew stronger and stronger in his body. The adjutant fiola came, "general!" "Did you find it?" "Yes, we''ve captured the wave frequencies released by journey and lonely fortress, which are on the planet of life in this galaxy." "Very good!" Zod clenched his fist, a little impatient. "What about that planet?" "It''s perfect!" Fiola took out the data version, "the climate is stable, there are no large-scale natural disasters, the oxygen content is abundant, nearly 21%, far more than krypton, and there are extremely rich ecosystems. It is a rare planet of life, and the most important thing is the sun...", "The sun here is very young, It can provide us with energy continuously. Here, we are invincible. " Zod carefully looked at the data, and did not miss any of them. After reading them, Zod punched the wall, "Joe, why?" "You knew such a planet, but you chose to hide it, sent your son here, and ignored the lives of hundreds of millions of kryptonians. Damn you!" Zod gritted his teeth and wanted to dig up his friend''s body and expose it to the sun for three days. Fiola also hated the Al family. If they hadn''t stopped him, the general''s military reform would not have failed, and krypton would not have fallen to this point. Of course, there are Lex Luther and Carla Zoe Al, especially the former, a native who won by despicable means, and fiola still can''t forget each other''s complacent laughter. Shame can only be washed with blood. "General, go ahead, find the descendants of the Al family, take back the journey and the lonely fortress, rebuild Kryptonian civilization with the code of life, and lex Luther..." fiola gritted her teeth and said in a hateful voice, "Please leave him to me." Zod nodded and was about to speak when a shadow appeared in front of him. A man over two meters tall, with thick hair and scarred face appeared in front of him. This man is so different, gray blue hair flying around, eyes were dark color, like two vortices to swallow everything around. His body is extremely strong. His muscles are well-defined and there is no fat at all. There are scars on his chest, abdomen, side waist, arms, back and so on. He appeared quietly, his feet off the ground, suspended in the air, like a God who knows everything, like a wise man who has gone through the vicissitudes. This is a man with a story. Zod yelled, "I warned you to knock the next time you come in." The man is condescending and his tone is not the slightest, "This is my boat. I saved you." "You..." Zod gritted his teeth with hatred. If the other side had not been too strong, he would have carried out the military law for a long time. "I heard your conversation. I have different ideas." Fiola was stunned for a moment and said, "are you going to stand on Al''s side?""Joe is my friend and my tutor. He is kind to me. I can''t sit by and watch his children being killed by his compatriots, and Kara..." the man expressed his nostalgia, "I haven''t seen her for a long time. I don''t know what she has become." Zod took a deep breath and said word for word, "This planet is krypton''s last chance. No matter how much I pay, I will take back the code of life and rebuild krypton civilization here. Hale, no matter what you think, if you dare to stop it, I will kill you even if I give up my life." The man named Hai Er lowered his head. His gray eyes were like two black holes. After only one look, fiola and Zod felt dizzy, as if they had been hit by a hammer, and their faces became pale. "I love krypton as much as you do. I''ll go to that planet and convince Carl and Kara that you''re not allowed to do anything until then." As the voice falls, people have appeared outside, flashing in the void like ghosts, then turning into a streamer, disappearing into the depths of the universe at an unimaginable speed. Inside the spaceship, the pale fiora picked Zod up, "General, are you ok?" Zod got up against the wall and stared out of the window, "He''s gone?" Fiola nodded. "We''ve been to that planet. We''ll be there soon." "General, what shall we do? Do you really want to obey his orders? " Zod was silent for a while before hissing, "Give him three days." Hearing this, fiola was inexplicably relieved, even a little more than I was aware of the joy. Haier is not an ordinary Kryptonian, he is the pronoun of terror, because power and thought are feared by all high-level, he is a reformer, more terrible and more thorough reformer than drew Zod. In order to fight against him, krypton Council even forced him into space despite the law. Because of this, he avoided the catastrophe of destroying krypton civilization. "I didn''t expect that we would be saved by him." Thinking of the days of living on the space station, fiola has mixed feelings, gratitude and fear. ¡­¡­ Earth, metropolis! Luke''s departure has not had any impact on the city with millions of people. The citizens still live a life of getting out early and returning late. In their spare time, they have a good time to chat and pay attention to the news of superheroes. With the advent of Batman and Superman, and the generous publicity of showme, superheroes have gradually become news sections comparable to politics, entertainment and sports. Every city has its own hero, and the representative of metropolis is superman. After several years of development, he has a huge fan base and has become an omnipotent myth. Chapter 441 The brilliance of Superman has not brought much change to Clark Kent''s life. He is still a reporter of Star daily. He has just become a regular reporter for half a year, and his salary is less than one tenth of his girlfriend''s. It''s nothing. Lois doesn''t care. Even if he does, he can''t change it. The reporter''s job is not as comfortable as he thought. He has to catch up with the manuscript every day. The entertainment section, sports section, political section and the core of the Star daily - superheroes. Batman Superman is the focus of attention, and the rising green light man is also one of the targets. According to the photos taken, the green light man seems to have lost three fingers. The editor infers that there must be an unknown story in it and orders him to dig it out. ok Clark shrugs. What can he do? Put on your combat suit, run to the Green Lantern and ask him why you don''t have three fingers. I can''t do such a stupid thing. Compared with other superheroes, Clark prefers to write his own articles. He wants to tell the world that Superman is not a God, but an ordinary person who wants to do something for the world. The hours of work pass quietly until a strange voice rings, "You love this planet." Clark''s body is slightly stiff. He has super senses, but he doesn''t find that there is one more person in front of him The visitors were suspended in the air, their long hair was gray blue, their eyes were dark, their upper body was completely naked, and their strong muscles were covered with dense scars. Clark stood up and instinctively tightened up, "Who are you? Why are you at my house? " As she spoke, she watched the clock. It was six o''clock in the afternoon. Fortunately, it was two hours before Louise came home. "It''s like that!" As like as two peas, the old man murmured, remembering his buried memory from his familiar face, "just like your father when he was young, and always remembered." "Joe, I''ve seen your baby." Krypton! Clark frowned slightly. Besides Kara, he met a Kryptonian for the first time. "How do you know my father''s name?" "My name is hale, from Krypton." A word fell, Clark''s face immediately changed, "how can it be?" Two years ago, Kara drove a lonely fortress to the krypton system to look for survivors, but found nothing. Since then, he has refused to go back to see. Now that krypton has perished, let it become history. The past can''t be found. Living in the present is the most important thing. He was a child who grew up on earth and didn''t have much affection for krypton. The visitor seemed to be aware of Clark''s vigilance and said slowly, "where''s Carla? Find her and you''ll know who I am. " "Do you know Carla?" There was a trace of nostalgia and a trace of tenderness in the tone, "When she was a little girl, she often pestered me. I don''t know whether she remembered the things decades ago after so many years." After a pause, he said again, "Son of Al, don''t be nervous. I won''t hurt you, let alone Carla. I just want to talk with you, as an elder and friend." Clark was silent. The mysterious man brought him pressure that he had never felt before. Deep inside, he felt as if he was blocked by a stone and suffered all over. The other party claimed that he was an old friend of his father and knew Kara. Did he really come from Krypton? After thinking about it, he took out his mobile phone and sent a short message to Kara: do you know a Kryptonian named Hale? ¡­¡­ Many things in the world are from strange to the process of habit. When she first arrived on earth, Kara didn''t like this backward and savage planet of life at all. With the increase of living time, her senses changed unconsciously. She began to contact the things around her, learn to enjoy food, integrate into life, have teachers, friends, and work (though forced). If you don''t admit it, you already regard the earth as your second home. Krypton memory gradually becomes a picture buried in the memory. In a few years, it will become history, and the conversation before and after tea is not impossible. In a word, she was very satisfied with her life now, and she gave up the idea of reconstructing krypton, until the message came, everything changed. "Hai ER!" Linda murmured to herself, stood up straight, rushed out of the window and disappeared into the sky.Half a minute later, Linda, dressed in a professional suit, came to Clark''s house. When she saw the tall figure floating in the air, she froze in amazement, "Hale, it''s you. You... You''re alive." "Long time no see, Carla." A rare tender color appeared in the eyes of the comer, "it turns out that you haven''t grown up all the time." Carla in my memory is a lively little girl. I didn''t expect that the girl still hasn''t grown up in the past few decades. Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel a little confused, Judging from the appearance, Clark is at least 25 years old, and Carla is only 20. They are not like brothers and sisters, but like brothers and sisters. Linda was surprised. "How did you come to earth? How about krypton? Are there any survivors? My father, he... Is he still alive? " "Sorry, I didn''t find any trace of your father. There are survivors on Krypton. There are not many left." "Is it?" Carla''s disappointment flashed in her eyes and soon recovered. She asked Hale long questions. In a trance, they went back decades ago. At that time, Linda was young and stayed in the laboratory all day. No one played with her except hale, who acted as an experimental body. They talked a lot about the past. Listening, Clark also relaxed. It seems that this mysterious man named Hale didn''t lie. He is really a friend of his father. Unconsciously, the time came to 7 p.m. and they talked for a whole hour, "Where do you live now? Go to my house. I''ll let the chef prepare the best food for you. " Hale smiles and shakes his head. Carla''s lively and cheerful makes him feel happy, but he has more important things to come here, "Come with me." They put their hands on their shoulders. The next second, the three of them appear in a mysterious and grand building. Linda is very uncomfortable with the distorted sense of space disorder, while Clark is shocked to see everything around, The universe? Moon? In the blink of an eye across hundreds of thousands of kilometers to outer space, this is how terrible power. "Carla, Carla, I have something very important to ask you." Hai Er looked at them solemnly, "Would you like to go back to krypton and meet your parents?" One sentence stunned both of them at the same time, Kara hesitated, "What are you talking about, back to krypton? I''ve been there. There''s nothing. I haven''t even found any fragments. " "Not krypton now, but the past." Hai Er clenched his fist, and there was a strong expectation between his eyebrows, "Descendants of the Al family, I want to take you back to krypton 50 years ago and stop the catastrophe." Chapter 442 Hale''s words really shocked them. Back to krypton 50 years ago! Time travel! How is that possible? Linda hesitated. "I understand how you feel. The destruction of krypton has a great impact on us, but..." Hale raised her hand, didn''t let her go on, and flew to the mysterious building engraved with optical symbols, "Carla, Carla, I never lie, This shuttle was found in an abandoned eternal civilization when I traveled in the universe. It has the power to cross time and space, and can take us back to 50 years ago. " "But I need your help." "The shuttle needs a huge amount of energy to restart. Only stars can provide such a huge amount of energy. I need the energy core of the lonely fortress as a converter to continuously convert the light and heat source emitted by the stars into the energy needed by the shuttle. In addition, I also need you, descendants of the Al family. Without you, even 50 years ago, I can''t do anything Hale covered his forehead and looked miserable, "My mind is too extreme. It''s forbidden by the krypton Council. Only the Al family accepts me. Kara and Carl, although we are not related by blood, I always regard you as my family. I hope you will go back with me and tell your parents the truth, Let''s work together to stop the krypton catastrophe. " "Krypton is our home, the place where we were born, and it should not have suffered such a fate." "The only chance is in front of us..." Hai Er put his left hand on his chest and gave a long salute. "I beg you, promise me, save krypton." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Linda opened her mouth and wanted to nod her head. In her dreams, she wanted to go back to her hometown. But when she thought of her friends on earth, she hesitated. Clark doesn''t have so many ideas. Krypton''s status in his heart is far less important than his mother and Louise. He won''t abandon his family in order to save krypton. Two people''s reaction let Hale very disappointed, he came with infinite expectations, but only silence. "Maybe I was too anxious." He laughed at himself, left a word and disappeared, "Think about it and give me an answer tomorrow." Linda and Clark look at each other and return to the metropolis with a complicated mood. That night, the sister and brother who had a bad relationship had a rare dinner together. The delicious roast lamb chops were placed in front of them, but they didn''t have the desire to eat. One was in a daze while the other was staring at the sky. "Will you agree?" "No, and you?" Linda bowed her head and said nothing. She wanted to go back to see her parents, but she was reluctant to give up her friends here. As soon as she left, it meant that she would never meet again. Clark felt the other person''s anxiety and whispered, "It''s too much to do with it. You''d better think about it clearly. Even if you decide to leave, you have to consider the feelings of your family and friends." At the end of the dinner, the worried Linda returns to her newly bought villa, tosses and turns in bed, suddenly picks up her cell phone and dials Luke, "Where are you?" Luke, who has just finished the two men''s movement, gasps, "sea, vacation." "Can you come back?" "Is it urgent?" Linda thought about it and said, "it''s not very urgent." "That''s the day." With that, the phone hung up. Linda was so angry that she left the phone on the floor. Luke, you bastard, hung up on me. What am I supposed to do? The girl grabbed her hair and was going crazy. One day''s time was fleeting. The next evening, the three men appeared in front of the mysterious building again. Hai Er couldn''t wait to ask, "How do you think about it, do you agree?" "Sorry!" Clark''s tone was apologetic, but he looked very serious. "If necessary, I can lend you the energy core of lonely fortress, but I can''t go back. I want to stay on earth." The smile on Hai er''s face froze for a moment and turned to one side, "And you, Carla?" "I... I..." Linda lowered her head deeply. "Sorry, I can''t promise you." Click! Haier felt something split in his heart. Disappointment spread in his heart and gradually turned into endless fury. His hands were open, suspended in the air, and white light waves circulated around him, turning into a terrible energy storm.Linda and Clark step back, "Hale, what are you going to do?" "Why betray krypton, why betray the Al family." Thunder roared in their heads, and their faces turned white. They had the illusion of dizziness. Hale reached for them by the neck and fell from outer space. The fire came down from the sky with a roar. There was a loud noise from a farm in a small town in the north of the metropolis. The earth vibrated, and a crater tens of meters wide appeared. The flying dust was blown away by the energy tide, and the three figures became clear, "Hale, stop it. I don''t want to fight you." Haier, wrapped by the energy storm, exudes a sense of suffocating terror. At this moment, he wants to climb out of the sea of corpses. "Kara, Carl, for the last time, do you really want to give up the chance to save krypton for this planet?" Clark said word by word, with the same face, "I have seen the image left by my father. The purpose of his sending me to earth is not to save krypton, nor to rebuild civilization, but to let me live well and have my own life. I will never go back with you." Her dead eyes turned to one side. Linda also shook her head with a bitter smile. After thinking for a long time, she couldn''t convince herself that krypton is very important, and so is the earth. It''s impossible to give up another for one. Seeing this, hale laughed wildly, and the energy storm turned into light waves sweeping around, Boom! Not far away from the building was hit by light waves, directly split into two, playing on the grass sister and brother scared silly, staring at this side. "Carla, go save someone. I''ll stop him." Clark''s eyes were filled with red light, and high-temperature beams shot out, breaking through the energy storm, hitting Hale''s chest, pushing him back until the end of the field of vision. Linda left the fighting area with her child in her arms, then turned back at a very fast speed. They stood side by side and hesitated for a few seconds. Linda whispered, "Haier is not an ordinary Kryptonian, but an extremely terrible superpower. He also participated in the human body reconstruction plan jointly launched by my father and your father. His power is unimaginable, so we must be careful." Voice did not fall, a figure suddenly appeared in front. Clark''s face slightly changed and instinctively raised his hands. Bang! There was a sharp pain in the abdomen, and the whole person was bent down. Linda curled up her fingers and drank, "Break the empty fist!" The fist light pours on the face, is held in the hand by Hai er''s hand, five fingers send force, directly knead the fist light to explode. Chapter 443 The fist light is crushed and the energy is scattered everywhere. Linda clenched her fist and hit again, "Broken!" The big ball of light in the water basin was roaring with a tiger. Hai Er still raised his hand. The next moment, he frowned. The power of the fist light exceeded his estimate, and he burst open his hand and hit him on the chest, Boom! The shock wave exploded in the air, and a figure flew straight back out. After landing on the ground, it immediately rose into mid air, "It''s a strange energy operation. Who taught you that?" "My master." "Earthman?" "So what?" Linda has never been a good-natured person. If the other party tries to persuade her, she will go to help, but he is so angry. "Give me another punch." Linda''s right hand was curled up, her palm was shining, her thumb was hidden under her four fingers, and there was a tiger roaring, "Tiger gun!" The fist tears the air and turns into a colorful shadow. If you look carefully, you can see the shape of the tiger''s head. Haier''s five fingers opened, and the energy tides turned into milky white light waves, which collided with the head of the oncoming tiger, Boom! The two kinds of energy counteract each other and turn into a huge shock wave. The vegetation is flying and the soil is rolling. The ground seems to have been ploughed. A strong wind with dust is blowing on her face. Linda quickly blocks her head, but Hale doesn''t have to flash. The strong wind disappears three meters in front of her body. He is not only a Kryptonian, but also the most powerful mental user. The combination of the two forces is not one plus one equals two, but infinite accumulation. At this time, there was a sonic boom in his ear, and Clark rushed to the warehouse with one punch. "Stop! There is no need for this fight. " Linda also roared, "what do you want to do? You suddenly come to the earth and want us to go back 50 years ago. If we don''t agree, you will be angry." "Hale, you''ve changed. You''ve never been like this before." The warehouse is torn up by the energy storm, and Hai Er rises to the sky and looks down on them, "Kala, Kal, when you choose to stay on earth, we are doomed to be enemies." "Your hearts have been corrupted. Krypton doesn''t need traitors." Linda was furious. "Who is the traitor? I just want to stay here. Is that wrong?" Hale shakes his head slightly, with a twinkle of pain in his eyes. He comes to Clark and blows him hundreds of meters. Then he appears behind Linda. Steel like right hand to grasp her neck, high up, hard under the hit. Boom! There is a big pit on the ground. Linda is pressed under her palm and can''t get away for a moment. "Let her go!" Clark rushed in at a high speed, but threw himself into the air. The next second, there was a shadow under his feet, accompanied by a sharp air breaking sound, and a leg whip hit the center of the door. Clark had no time to react. He was taken out like a baseball, and his head was buzzing. He felt dizzy for a short time. "You are too weak. As kryptonians, you don''t even know the basic fighting skills. You can only rely on your strength and speed." "Carl, your father Joe is not only a top scientist, but also the most powerful fighter. You are disappointing. Except for that face, you don''t inherit any advantages." Clark took a few quick breaths, "What on earth do you want to do?" "You''ll see in a moment." Haier rushed in at a high speed. This time, he didn''t use his super power. He only used his fists and feet to fight. His fighting style was simple and effective, and his momentum was shocking. He could accurately find his opponent''s weakness with every blow. Clarke only persisted for two seconds, then she was hit and flew out. Linda clenched her right hand, tearing the air, one by one, but was nimbly avoided by hale. While avoiding the punch light, it can also crush Clark. "Strength, speed, skill, experience, determination... You don''t have any of them. Kara, do you only attack from a distance?" Hale suddenly turned around and quickly came to Linda. Her left hand grasped her right hand. The energy exploded in her palm and splashed everywhere. The girl gritted her teeth and punched her in the chest, Bang! Strong anti shock force came, the left arm directly numb. How is that possible? Linda stares at the scene and doesn''t believe it at all. Clark rushes in from behind, but his iron fist is solved by Hai er with one hand."You are too weak." Hai Er waves his arm and smashes his sister and brother to the ground. He raises his hands to the air. His energy gathers in his palm and becomes a twisted storm. Boom! A thunderbolt resounded through the sky, and the shock wave mixed with the energy cyclone swung around, leaving hundreds of meters of scratches on the soft soil. It took a long time for the dust to disappear. With a fit of coughing, two figures crawled out of the huge pit created by the explosion. Clark asked, pale with a puff of blood, "Are you all right?" "Where is he?" "Gone." As her voice dropped, Linda coughed violently, her face turned blue and red, and she was in great pain, "Are you hurt?" Linda waved her hand. "It''ll be ready in a minute." Kryptonians have a healing factor that can recover as soon as it''s not fatal. "What does that mean?" "I don''t know." Clark looked up at the sky. "I have a hunch that it''s not going to end like this." ¡­¡­ The three men''s battle turned the farm into ruins, the houses collapsed, the wheat fields were destroyed, and the huge cracks spread to the end of the field of vision, just like the end of the day. The next morning, the major media reported on it one after another. Reporters flocked to try to dig out the truth hidden in the dark. Linda is not in the mood to pay attention to this. When she wakes up, she goes to the bath and remembers all kinds of things yesterday. "What do you want to do, hale?" Through time and space? Fifty years ago? I always think there''s something wrong with it. After the bath, Linda puts on her bathrobe and comes to the living room. When she sees the figure on the sofa, she is surprised, "Why are you back?" "So much noise, can I not come back?" "Tell me, who?" "Leave it alone, it''s none of your business." Linda dries her hair and goes into the bedroom. Luke catches up and leans out of the dressing room, "Lost the game." "No, we won." Luke was speechless. Although there was no camera on the farm, there were witnesses. Some things could not be concealed, "Can I help you?" "No, we can solve it. If you don''t have anything else to do, just go. I see you are upset." "All right!" Luke spread his hand, turned and left, "If you are bullied, call me and I''ll help you find the place." Linda snorted and found the place. It''s easy to say that Clarke and I are not his rivals. How can you do that. Out of the villa, Luke walks into a black SUV, and Dior takes out a stack of documents, "It''s based on the description of the witness, the portrait copied, and the analysis of ability." Luke took over the document and quickly browsed it. He had long gray blue hair and a body full of scars. He was strong, tall and fast. He had the ability to move in an instant and could create a powerful energy storm. "Isn''t this guy Hale?" Chapter 444 Luke''s expression was serious, even dignified. According to the time line, hale should have appeared after the establishment of the justice alliance, not now. Clark Kent is a journalist who has just become a full-time journalist, and Carla Zoe Al is only 20 years old. Neither of them has the experience of fighting with opponents at the same level, so they are completely new. It''s strange that a rookie can win when he meets a full level God? Or, not him? Luke lowered his chin, lost in thought. Dior said strangely, "who''s Hale?" "A terrible and dangerous alien whose target is the sun." It''s the first time Dior has heard the word "dangerous" from Luke. He can''t help but be a bit more serious. It''s certainly not easy for him to be called "dangerous" by the young master. "How do we do it?" Luke thought for a moment and said, "to the planet daily." Twenty minutes later, in the largest office of the planet daily, Luke sat in the position of president, who stood by, "Mr. Xiao, are you sure you want to take a share?" "Star daily is an authoritative media with good sales. If it cooperates with showme, both of them will benefit. Of course... This is just my personal opinion. The specific results need to be investigated in detail before making a decision." "That''s... That''s..." The president smiles like a chrysanthemum. Once showme becomes a shareholder, the market value of planet daily will surely rise, and he will be able to make a profit with it. "That''s right." Luke laughs, "two years ago at Tesla''s opening ceremony, I met a reporter friend of the planet daily, Clark Kent. Is he still there?" "Yes, yes, all the time. Just a moment. I''ll call him here." The president put down his tea cup and left quickly, but he began to wonder when Clark, a rookie, had made such a tough friend. It seems that he should be kind to him in the future, and he can''t be an ox servant any more. Out of the office, there was a wall of people. The president waved his hand impatiently, "What are you looking at? No more work." The crowd dispersed in the form of birds and beasts. The president went to Clark''s desk, pulled him aside and said earnestly, "Clark, the future of our newspaper is up to you." "President, what are you talking about?" "Luke Shaw is going to take a stake in the planet daily. Aren''t you friends with him? When we meet later, we must persuade each other. If we succeed, I will not treat you badly. " "Go ahead, he''s in the office." "Come on." The president patted him on the shoulder. His eyes were hot and eager. Clark was speechless. What''s the matter? Although Luke has not appeared in public for nearly a year, the news about him has never stopped. After all, he is a super genius who has become a multibillion in only two years. When he came to the office, Luke was drinking coffee. When he saw someone coming, he said directly, "I''m actually looking for you." "Last night." Luke nodded slightly. "Linda is not a good-natured person. I asked her. She didn''t say. I had to come to you." "Was it Hale who fought with you last night?" Clark was surprised. "How do you know?" "It seems so." Luke put down his coffee with a dignified look in his eyes, "Tell me about your fighting process. I want detailed data." Half an hour later, Luke left the planet daily under the president''s eager eyes. The sky began to drizzle. The dribbling rain covered the already dark metropolis with a hazy veil. In the famous candel private prison in the north suburb of Washington. Lex Luther, dressed in a prison uniform, stood in a room full of scientific equipment. As the door of the freezer opened, a suit of unique armor emerged. Dark green armor, dark green helmet, shoulders and chest are evenly distributed with green energy nodes. At first glance, it looks like an orc in world of Warcraft. "It''s a success at last." Lex Luther laughed excitedly. Green armor, also known as annihilation armor, was built by him in a year and a half, including the earth''s cutting-edge technology, alien energy technology and the biochemical virus created by iveo.With it, he can face Superman without any scruples. As for Luke Shaw, he can''t help clenching his fists when he thinks of the man behind his imprisonment. Before, he always thought that he was one of the smartest people on the earth. The appearance of Luke Shaw broke this dream. The sinister boy who was born in the underworld dug a hole quietly. By the time he reflected, he was already in prison. Luther group suffered a heavy blow, and the creation society that he devoted himself to was falling apart, becoming the stepping stone of Hongmen. Everything is a conspiracy, without the slightest omen, natural plan, perfect incredible. To be honest, he admires that guy very much. His opponent''s means, disposition, stratagem and intelligence are all the best in the world. Life will be interesting only when he has such a person as his opponent. "Wait, Luke Shaw, and soon I''ll surprise you." Lex clenched his fist. "Metropolis doesn''t need other people''s hands, let alone God." The voice did not fall, the ear suddenly sounded the alarm. A C.O. ran in quickly and said, "Mr. Luther, hurry to the basement. We''ve been attacked." With a wave of Luther''s hand, a virtual screen appears in the air. Through the screen, we can see that five mysterious men in black armor are rampaging in the prison, and the guards in charge of the guard are not rivals at all. "I''ll just test your performance!" Luther went to the freezer and combined with the armor. The green electron flow on the surface of the armor. With a roar, the roof cracked and a green shadow appeared above the prison. Seeing him, the mysterious man stopped at the same time and turned to look this way, Fiola clenched her teeth and said word by word, "Lex Luther?" Poor accent a little around the ear, seems to have just learned, Lex Luther frowned slightly, the other party''s purpose is like his own? This makes him feel inexplicable. He has been in prison for a year, doing nothing and being approached. "Why, I don''t know us." Fiola takes off her mechanical helmet, revealing her heroic face wrapped in energy film. There is a scar on her left face, which is extremely dazzling. "I''ve never forgotten the scar you left." "On the ship, you beat us with a dirty trick." "Now, we''re back, coming to your planet." "Shame must be washed with blood, and your life is the best answer." Lex''s face was dazed and completely confused. These people seem to have a deep hatred for themselves, but I haven''t seen them at all! The five men were so fierce that they didn''t give him a chance to explain. They were attacked like a storm. Their fists and feet came from all directions, and each blow was accompanied by a piercing sound. Lex''s pupils contracted, his back flashed, and he flew up, but he was caught by the faster fiola''s ankle and thrown down. ps These two days work is too busy, work and rest is disordered, make up on Saturday and Sunday. Chapter 445 The capability of annihilating armor is very powerful, even better than ghost 1. But what he met was Kryptonian or five. One against five, the result is self-evident. In the blink of an eye, Lex Luther was pressed to the ground, and the armor that he spent countless efforts to build turned into scrap iron under his eyes, but he could do nothing, "I hate it Lex Luther''s eyes were splitting, staring at fiola angrily, "Woman, tell me your name." "You asked that two years ago." Fiola grabs the energy core, five fingers force, directly pinch explosion. Lex is going crazy. "I''ve never seen you before. Who the hell are you?" "Lex Luther, it''s no use trying to deny it at this time. We''ll never let you go." "Shame can only be washed with blood!" "If you are really a soldier, you should die in a dignified way. Don''t let us look down upon you." Lex Luther opened his mouth, looked angry and subdued. He figured out that these idiots must have recognized the wrong person and regarded him as another "Lex Luther". It''s about the comfort of life and death. I can''t care so much about it. I gritted my teeth, "I swear to God, I haven''t seen you at all. There are dozens of Lex Luther on the earth. Are you sure you want me?" "If you think about it, what was Lex Luther like when you met him, what was I like, was I really a person?" Hearing this, fiola''s eyes flashed a little doubt, and Edwin also frowned, "Is there something wrong?" "His body shape, voice, fighting style, and voice are not the same. What''s more important is the language. He can''t understand Kryptonian." The last sentence is the key point. When people communicate in Kryptonian, Lex Luther doesn''t respond at all. People''s subconscious reaction won''t lie, a soldier can''t help saying, "I can''t really find the wrong person!" Fiora glanced at the armored car outside the prison, "Take it back first." A black spaceship landed on the playground, five people with Lex Luther into the spaceship, the spaceship above, disappeared in the sky in the blink of an eye. Two hours later, the news that Lex Luther was hijacked by aliens appeared in the major media, and instantly became the focus of news. In Tesla''s top office, when she saw the picture on TV, Linda stood up, "It''s them, Zod!" Luke nodded, laughing at the sight of Lex Luther being beaten by five people. This pot is perfect! "And the mood to laugh." Linda glared at him. "Did you think Zod would come to earth, so you lied to them under a pseudonym?" "No way, I''m not a fairy." Luke leaned on the sofa with an innocent expression. "At the beginning, I just wanted to tease them, but I didn''t think it would be self defeating and let Lex Luther take the blame. I hope they will show mercy and don''t kill people, or I will be guilty!" Linda curled her lips. "Lenient? I think you are Schadenfreude, and I must remind you that fake is fake after all. Once they react, you are finished "Do you care about me? Beautiful miss Danvers "Don''t stink. I won''t care about you." The girl rolled her eyes, sat down on the chair and continued to work. Her eyes were fixed on the copy, but her pupils didn''t have focus. It seemed that she was wandering. Luke came up to her, glanced at the stick of the pen that had turned into a twist, and comforted her, "Don''t worry, I''m here!" "It''s easy for you to say." Linda couldn''t hold on, clenched her hands and growled, "Zod has been looking for opportunities to rebuild krypton civilization. Now she has found it. It''s the earth." "The earth is very suitable for kryptonians to live in. He will certainly rebuild Kryptonian by using the life code in Carl''s body. At that time, everyone will die, and you are no exception." "They will get back at you, Luke. Can you... Can you hide first?" "It''s OK." Luke touched her hair and whispered, "I''ll be fine, and you won''t either. It''s already happened. It''s the right choice to find a solution.""Do you have a way?" Luke went back to the sofa, drinking tea and saying, "two years ago, because of you, I spared their lives, not this time." "Linda, you''d better be prepared. The next scene may not be what you want to see." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The girl was about to speak when the TV suddenly made a noise. After a short black screen, it turned into a snowflake like screen. At the same time, all the image devices related to network data in the whole metropolis, the United States and even the world were invaded by mysterious signals. The screen flickered, accompanied by a harsh noise, an unclear head appeared, "My name is general drew Zod." "I come from a distant planet." "I fly across the vast sea of stars to find you..." "You have sheltered one of my people, and now I ask you to hand them over." "For some reason, he chose to hide his identity. He looks like you, but he is not of the same race." "Carl Al, come to outer space within 24 hours. This is your last chance. If you refuse, the whole world will bear the consequences." This is the end of the sound and the screen returns to normal. Luke sneered, "worthy of krypton''s military commander, actually announced his arrival in this way." Linda couldn''t sit still, so she got up and went out. "Where are you going?" "See Carl. He''s my cousin anyway. You can''t let him fall into Zod''s hands." Luke said helplessly, "don''t be led by the nose by your opponent. It''s just the beginning." "I''m more worried about another person than Zod," he said "Who?" "Hale." "You know that." Luke put down his tea cup. "Clark told me that you used to play behind Hale when you were a child. It''s very unusual, isn''t it true?" "Don''t mention him in front of me." Linda snorted, "we have nothing to do with each other." "You think so, others don''t think so." Luke turned his head and looked out of the window. His eyes were cold and full of murders. "It''s a guest from afar. Don''t you come in for a drink? Mr. Hale Linda''s face suddenly changed and she subconsciously stood in front of Luke, Light and shadow intersect, and a tall figure appears in the office. Gray blue hair from the wind, eyes were dark color, like black swamp, people can''t help but deep in it. He looked at Luke motionlessly, his eyes flashed with bewilderment and curiosity, and finally he died, "Hello, earthman." Luke pointed to the opposite sofa and said in krypton, "if you don''t mind, sit down and have a drink." After a few seconds of silence, hale went to the sofa and stepped down. His eyes didn''t move away from Luke. Even Linda was ignored. Luke turned his head, "There is a box of Dahongpao on the second floor of the cabinet in the rest room. Take it out and soak it in boiling water. You don''t have many friends. Since you''re here, you should serve it with the best tea." Chapter 446 Hot water immersion tea, a little, there is fragrance in the room spread. Luke picked up the cup full of orange tea soup and put it in front of Hale, "It''s the best tea on earth. It''s very good to serve guests from afar. Haier took a sip from the teacup. The fragrance melted on the tip of his tongue, with a little sweetness and bitterness. The aftertaste was continuous and inconceivable. Hale put down the cup and no longer enjoyed it, "Not good?" "I don''t like food from other planets." Luke looked up and poured tea into his stomach. "Exactly, me too." The atmosphere immediately became stiff. They looked at each other indifferently. One was burning green in the pupil, and the other was dark and deep. The strong mental force was rubbing and biting in the void, just like the fierce beasts preyed on by two drivers, which made people gasp. Linda turned pale and quickly poured tea on the table, "Drink it quickly. It''s cold and it''s tasteless." Luke was silent for two seconds, then he cleared away the green fire, and Hai Er also recovered the mental power that was diffused around him. On the surface, he looked very calm, but in his heart, he set off waves. He is a top-level mental energy user. He has reached the extraordinary state of atomic splitting and void transmission, and his mental power is incredibly strong. Ordinary people will faint when they are looked at by him, but the earth people in front of him will not be affected or even react. Strange guy! Hai Er thought to himself and turned his eyes to one side, "No introduction? Kara The girl suddenly responded and said in a cramped tone, "This is Luke Shaw." "Luke, he''s hale. He''s a Kryptonian like me. He used to play with me when I was a child, and then he didn''t contact me." It took five words to introduce Luke, but a long time to introduce Hai er. As long as you are not a fool, you can hear the intimacy in the words. Luke was satisfied with the answer and had a smile on his face, "Two years ago, Linda and I went back to krypton in the lonely fortress to look for survivors. We just met Zod and his subordinates." After a pause, he said curiously, "Did you come with them?" A glimmer of clarity flashed in his eyes. "You are the one who defeated Zod and took the journey!" "The word" defeat "is not appropriate. Linda and I are fighting back passively. It is they who want to seize the lonely fortress that will lead to the next series of events." "Your name is not Lex Luther?" Luke chuckled twice. "It''s just a joke. You know, general Zod is very strong. For the safety of my life, he can only give me a pseudonym. I didn''t expect that he really did it right." At this point, the tone is a bit more playful, "Run to someone else''s planet and forcibly take away a country''s citizens without legal permission." "In my mind, only the barbaric invaders would do that." "Are you aggressors, Mr. Hale?" Linda poured a cup of tea and put it on the table, "Tea! Drink tea Luke glared at her and continued, "Clark introduced you to me and heard that you and his father, Joe Al, were close friends? And I have received his favor. " "Hai Er pulls down eyelid," what do you want to say Luke shrugged his shoulders casually. "I just don''t understand. Joe al died at Zod''s hands. As a friend, shouldn''t you avenge him, even if you don''t avenge him, you shouldn''t get involved. It''s not a friend''s job." A word fell, Linda''s face suddenly changed, last night until now has been thinking about Hale''s purpose, actually forget such an important thing. "You really and Zod..." The following words didn''t go on. Hai er''s expression had already explained everything. He didn''t admit it or deny it. Linda, don''t turn her head to one side, "You go, I don''t want to see you." She had a grudge against Zod. When she returned to krypton, Zod threatened Luke with her life to hand over the lonely fortress, which caused a deep psychological shadow on her and will never be forgotten. Haier''s mouth twitched slightly, and his eyes swept over the girl and fell on Luke. At this time, he had the impulse to kill people and crush the earth people''s heads into pieces. After thinking for a moment, he laughed. Earth people don''t have much time. Why get angry about this."Kara, I hope you understand one thing. You are different from Carl. You grew up on Krypton and have the purest Kryptonian blood in your body. Carl can fight for the earth people, but you can''t. You are Kryptonian." As the sound fell, the figure on the sofa dissipated, as if it had never appeared. Linda''s face was taut and her mind kept echoing the words just now. Thinking of her parents'' faces and the friends she played with when she was a child, her heart was full of mixed feelings, and her tears flowed down. Krypton has perished, leaving only a few survivors. Do you really want to fight with these compatriots. "Don''t get involved in this." Luke can understand her feelings and put himself in her shoes. He can never be like her. "When the choice is very painful, escape is not a way." Linda wiped away her tears. "You don''t care about my business." With that, he pushed his feet out of the window like a shell. Looking at the figure disappearing in the sky, Luke shook his head helplessly, This is Linda Danforth, the super girl of krypton. She is rebellious, willful, strong, and full of spines. Under her shell, she has a soft heart, but the outer body can''t reach it. To be honest, Luke doesn''t like this kind of character, but he is still attracted by her. This is the common fault of men - bitches. Dong Dong! There was a knock, and Dior pushed the door and came in, "Young master, the people from the Ministry of defense are here. They want to see you by name." "Say I''m not here." "The leader is Sam lane." Luke felt his chin and thought for a moment, "take them to the conference room." ¡­¡­ There are only four people on earth who know Clark''s identity. Besides Luke, they are foster mother Martha, girlfriend Louise lane and cousin Carla Zo al. As Zod''s manifesto spread around the world, Martha and Louise called Clark at the same time. Their tone was full of worry, for fear that he would act irrationally. Clark quietly comforted his mother and went back to planet daily to find his girlfriend Louise, "Why are they looking for you? Because of the spaceship." Clark shook his head slightly. "I don''t know." "What about Carla? She is also a Kryptonian. Why didn''t the Kryptonian general Zod mention that they wouldn''t... " "All right." Clark interrupted. "Don''t think about it. Carla''s on our side." Louise suddenly sober, think of Carla and Luke''s all kinds of gossip, can''t help but show a wry smile, he is really dizzy, the girl in love will only and her boyfriend muzzle out, how can there be internal. "What are you going to do? Now the Internet is full of conspiracy theories about you. If Zod attacks, no matter what the result is, they will put the blame on you." Chapter 447 As a veteran of the media industry, Lois can''t be more clear about the rules. "No matter what Zod''s purpose is, we have to take action. Clark, you are a good man and a hero to save the world. You can''t be splashed with sewage. Once you are contaminated with sewage, it''s hard to clean it." Clark knew that his girlfriend was for his good. After thinking about it, he said, "what do you think I should do?" "Take the initiative to stand up and explain the truth. No matter what the result is, you should show your position." Louise is a very capable person. She can see the crux of the problem at a glance. With her boyfriend''s consent, she immediately started to take action. She used her contacts to get in touch with the White House and agreed to hold a special interview with Superman at 3pm. However, she never thought that it would be her father, Sam lane, who was in charge of contacting Superman. In a military base, when Louise, who accompanied Superman to the interrogation room, saw the old man in military uniform not far away, her expression froze instantly. Clark''s face is dull, too. How can the father-in-law be here? Sam Ryan was also shocked. He knew that his eldest daughter had a silly boy who was born on a farm. He used his strength to investigate the identity of the silly boy for many times, but found no abnormality, so he was relieved. But he didn''t expect that silly boy to look so much like superman. Poof! Luke laughs directly, looks at them with strange eyes, and then staggers into the waiting room to see how Louise weaves it up. I want to be eccentric! Louise and the handcuffed Superman are sitting in the interrogation room, unable to say a word of their prepared lines. Thinking of her father staring at her outside the window, her heart starts to bristle and her hands and feet tremble. She''s sick. Clark''s worse. The first time I met my father-in-law, it was on such an occasion. It was hard for a person to sit and stand, for fear that the other person would recognize him. At that time, he was really speechless. It was a long time before Louise coughed, "Let''s start with the origin first." "You come from an alien civilization, from the same place as general Zod." "Yes." "Why did you come to earth?" "It''s an accident, it''s also a choice, a choice made by parents for their children. They think I can live here and do something meaningful." "The meaningful thing is to save people?" "Yes, do what you can with your own strength." "From an objective point of view, you did a good job." Louise tried to keep herself calm. "According to our statistics, you have saved at least a thousand people''s lives, and they are grateful to you. However, Zod is here. As an aggressor, what will you do if he starts a war?" "That''s why I''m here. If surrender can end the dispute, I''m willing to try." ¡­¡­ The conversation lasted for 40 minutes. At first, it was a little bumpy. Later, it became more and more smooth. Both of them got rid of Sam Ryan''s shadow and found their own state. I have to admit, Lois is a very smart woman. This carefully arranged activity completely reversed Clark''s awkward position. Even if the war really broke out, it was not easy for people on earth to blame a hero. Unfortunately, Sam Lane doesn''t think so. He stares at Clark Kent in the interrogation room and doubts the boy''s identity more and more. When he thinks of his beloved daughter''s involvement with aliens, his heart will split. Luke felt his nose, and when the conversation was over, he began, "General, do you have anything to ask?" "No Sam Lane snorted and left without looking back. Luke beckoned to the adjutant, "Take your people out. I have something to talk to them." The adjutant hesitated, looked at the person in charge, nodded at the latter, and then asked his men to leave the waiting room together. Luke walked into the interrogation room with a chair and sat between them in a tone of banter, "General Lane''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot when he left. I''m very curious about the pictures of you visiting your father-in-law in the future. It must be very interesting." Clark was embarrassed, but Louise was nervous, "Don''t talk nonsense. There''s surveillance here.""Don''t worry, at the moment I walked in, all the monitoring failed. No one knew what we were talking about?" Clark said curiously, "Why are you here?" "I''m a security advisor specially hired by the White House for this incident. Of course, there''s Linda''s reason. Zod has declared war. How are you going to respond?" "Surrender, let them take you, or fight hard." Clark was silent. He was thinking about it all the time. Lois knew what Luke was doing and couldn''t help saying, "Do you have a good idea?" "War is the only way to solve the problem." A word froze them at the same time, Luke continued, "Two years ago, when Linda and I returned to krypton, we had contact with Zod and his party. They hijacked Linda in an attempt to take control of the lonely fortress. Later, they were defeated and humiliated by me." "Zod''s goal is not you, but the code of life, which records the genetic code of all kryptonians. With it, Kryptonian civilization can be rebuilt." "Finding you is only the first step. The next step is to seek a life code, change the earth''s environment, and make it more suitable for Kryptonian growth. Therefore, no matter what you do, war will break out." "This is the inevitable result. Unless you persuade Zod to put down the idea of rebuilding civilization, I don''t think it''s possible. Even if you get away with it, there''s still Haier..." "He is the most difficult opponent." The atmosphere in the interrogation room is very depressing. Clark has been wondering why Zod didn''t name Kara and just let him surrender? It was for the code of life. To rebuild krypton on earth is to wage war with the whole civilization. Louise thought more and said, "what you said is true." "Linda''s here. You can call her." On hearing this, Louise no longer doubted, and nervously pinched her fingers to hide her worry. Few normal people are willing to encounter a war. Once the war begins, life will become worthless. No matter from the personal or public point of view, Lois does not want to see a dispute between kryptonians and the earth. Half ring, Clark looked up, "I''m going to see him." "There''s one more thing I haven''t told you. Your biological father, Joe Al, died at Zod''s hands. Do you want to see him again?" "Yes, I must." Clark''s face was firm and incomprehensible. Luke can''t understand his insistence. In his opinion, the enemy of life and death should be eliminated by any means, not by any means. That kind of thing will only appear in hot-blooded cartoons. In reality, there is no residue that will die if it is done like this. Chapter 448 The next morning, a krypton imprinted spacecraft landed outside the military base. The hatch opens, and fiola, Edwin, and four Kryptonian soldiers walk out together. Clark takes a look at his girlfriend, leaves the military''s defensive line and comes to fiola, "Take me to Zod." Fiola nodded, and the group got on the spaceship and sailed out into space. This scene was deliberately filmed and sent to the media, and the public opinion was in an uproar. However, in the face of the coming disaster, everything seems irrelevant. On the hillside in the distance, Linda could not help roaring, "I''ve always wondered why Carl is so stupid." "Stupid?" Luke shrugged and said, "I think it''s a good idea." "It''s good to give yourself to the enemy who killed my father?" Luke shook his head with a smile. "Linda, don''t put your own ideas on other people. You are different from him. Before the age of 13, you lived on Krypton and were exposed to krypton education. Clark was a child growing up on the earth. He had never seen his biological parents, but felt strong family affection on his adoptive parents." "Twenty years of nurturing kindness can not be denied by blood. Maybe you will feel uncomfortable, but this is the reality. Family is greater than blood, and his adoptive parents are still like that." Linda sneered, "how can you excuse him?" "It''s just the truth." Hum! The girl angrily don''t turn her head, "no matter what you say, I can''t accept his practice, beg to surrender to the enemy, cowardly behavior." Luke is noncommittal. Clark won''t die. Even if Zod wants to kill him, he can''t get through hale. ¡­¡­ The spaceship left the lunar orbit and came to a giant spaceship. The cabin door opened and the spaceship entered. Fiola and others unloaded their armor and showed their true colors. Clark looked around, black walls, dark floors, rustic decorations, depressing atmosphere, like a lonely fortress, typical Kryptonian style. Suddenly, a strong pain came from the chest. He covered his mouth, coughed violently, and his face turned blue and red, as if he were a patient with altitude sickness. "My body, why?" Fiola said coldly, "you''re used to the atmosphere of the earth, but you can''t adapt to krypton, pathetic guy." "Take him with you." Two Kryptonian soldiers set up Clark and strode to the main control room. The heavy door opened slowly, and the strong light came. A middle-aged man with a beard, a big body and sharp eyes stood under the fan-shaped moon window. His back overlapped with the strong light, and Clark could not see clearly, "You... You''re Zod?" "Welcome back, Carl al!" Zod stepped forward, saw the blood on the corner of Clark''s mouth, and turned his head, "What''s the matter? Who hurt him?" Fiola disdains to say, "nobody does it, because he can''t adapt to the atmospheric structure of the spacecraft." As soon as the words were over, Clark spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground and fainted. Everyone is speechless. As a Kryptonian, he can''t adapt to the Kryptonian environment. The general is right. He is no longer a Kryptonian. Comatose Clark was dragged into the cell, next to him is the famous Lex Luther. The two fateful places made their first close contact on the krypton spacecraft, and lex Luther looked up and down. Superman? The hero of the metropolis. Why is he here? Was it kidnapping? There is too little information to make inferences, but it is no doubt worthy of celebration to meet the earth compatriots in the alien spaceship. After the Kryptonian soldiers left, Lex Luther went to the barrier and slapped it hard, "Hey, wake up." "Not dead, not dead." After five minutes of shouting without any response, Lex had to give up. As time goes by, I don''t know how long after that, Clark opens his eyes and feels the fatigue coming from all over his body. He can''t help laughing bitterly. On earth, he is an omnipotent God. Once he comes to the krypton spacecraft, all his super powers disappear, leaving only flesh and blood."I woke up at last. I thought you were dead?" When a strange voice came, Clark turned to look around and blurted out when he saw the trademark bald head, "Lex Luther?" "Do you know me?" Clark held the barrier to get up, "you have been abducted by aliens in the media, it''s hard for anyone not to know." "And you?" Lex said curiously, "how could you be brought here by them? You were also arrested." "I came by myself." Clark slapped the barrier hard. Soon, two Kryptonian soldiers came over and walked away with him after some communication. Lex Luther, who witnessed the scene, immediately reacted and rushed up to yell, "You are an alien!" Clark was stunned for a moment, and there was no response. The three left the prison and went to the main control room. After such a long time, he had adapted to the atmospheric structure of the spaceship, so that he would not vomit blood and faint as he had just come here. When he saw Zod again, he could not help thinking of what Luke had said, "You didn''t come here for me, did you?" "Pay attention to the tone of your voice." FIO yells, and Zod raises his hand to stop her, "Don''t care about that." After that, he stepped forward and patted Clark on the shoulder, "krypton is destroyed, because some things happened at the beginning, we survived the crisis and became the last hope." "Carl, no matter what you experience on earth, you can''t change your lineage. You are Kryptonian, Joe''s child. Kryptonian is your destination, not the earth." Clark said coldly, "two years ago, you kidnapped Carla and tried to take control of the lonely fortress?" "It was a misunderstanding." "My father, Joe, died in your hands." The smile on Zod''s face disappeared and became very serious, "You have told me the most painful memories in my heart. Yes, I did kill my best friend. If time goes by, I will do that. Joe''s mind is too conservative. Krypton has reached the stage of change, but he is still guarding the decadent and incompetent Parliament." "If he didn''t stop it, krypton would be reborn in my hands." Clark sneered. Carla was right. Zod was a lunatic. As for the situation of krypton, Clark once made an investigation on the lonely fortress. According to the data, krypton was on the verge of exhaustion of energy. There were rebel forces inside and powerful enemies outside. It was like a terminally ill patient waiting for the infusion tube to be pulled out. At this time, a heavy blow would not bring death back to life, but would only die faster. All Zod had done was to be reluctant. The conversation was doomed to break up. Clark went back to prison and saw Lex Luther again. The latter stared at him and asked word by word, "Who are you?" Chapter 449 "Who are you?" "Superman? Or aliens. " "You know their language. You''re an undercover agent sent to earth by the aliens?" "It''s ridiculous that the heroes of metropolis are not earth people." Lex Luther is full of ridicule and ridicule. He hates Superman. When he learns of his alien identity, he hates Superman even more. He is a firm humanist and thinks that human beings are the masters of the universe, not aliens. Clark didn''t respond. He didn''t say it until the other side finished venting, "I''ll get you out." Lex laughs coldly. A man who can''t keep himself also wants to save others. Ridiculous, stupid! In the next four hours, Clark and Zod had several more conversations, and each conversation broke up unhappily. During the conversation, Zod tried to persuade Clark in various ways, and even offered him the conditions to become a leader. Unfortunately, the latter always disagreed, and even tried to persuade the other party to give up the idea of war. They are not the same kind of people at all. Zod is the military commander of krypton and a powerful crusader. In his view, force and power are the key to the rejuvenation of the race; Clark is a child growing up on a farm. He has kind and honest parents and a simple and happy life. He cares about life, not civilization. In the deepest bedroom of the warship, Zod came in with a gloomy face, "As you can see, he''s not Kryptonian, he''s a traitor." Hai Er, who is practicing, opens his eyes, "You''re going to kill him?" Zod clenched his teeth and yelled word by word, "the traitor should be put to death, not just because he''s Joe''s child. It''s unfair to other people." "He can''t die." The space warship is specially made for him by the Al family, which is infused with Joe''s hard work. Everyone can die here, but his children can''t. this is the bottom line. Zod was a little crazy and could not help roaring, "What do you want? No interrogation, no punishment. He doesn''t talk. How can he find the code of life and rebuild krypton? " Then he took a deep breath and continued, "Hale, you should understand the meaning of the earth to us. There is no second chance. I beg you, don''t be influenced by personal feelings." After a long silence, Hai Er finally made a concession, "His name on earth is Clark Kent." Zod is very happy. With his name, he can find his family on earth and do more. ¡­¡­ In the battleship cell, after a few hours together, Lex Luther found something interesting, "They seem to hate you." "It''s interesting that you''re on the side of the earth." "An alien helps the earth people deal with their compatriots. Should I thank you? Or despise you? " Clark shook his head. "I just want to stop this war." "Childish ideas." Lex sat cross legged on the ground. "The cause of war is interests and needs, not personal factors. It won''t start or end for someone. You don''t understand that?" "It''s not as easy as you think." Lex chuckled twice, his brow full of disdain. The superman of metropolis is a young man with a dream. It''s ridiculous to think that he regarded the other party as a potential competitor before. Clark turned his head and said, "how did they get you?" He has always been curious about this problem. It is reasonable to say that there is no conflict between Zod and lex Luther. How can he be taken away as soon as he gets to the earth. Lex snorted coldly, "You should ask your Alien compatriots if they have caught the wrong person." "Catch the wrong one?" Clark is stunned. What''s going on? Lex gritted his teeth and said, "that alien woman named fiola has been tormenting me. She said that I humiliated them two years ago. The shame must be washed with blood. Bah!" "I haven''t seen them at all. What a shame." "It must have been another jerk named Lex Luther who did it. They couldn''t find a real person, so they took their anger out on me." "Damn it, damn it!" Rex roared like a vent. He had a strong desire for control and power in his life. He had only suffered a small loss from Luke in the political and business circles for more than ten years. How could he have experienced such a failure? He could not help being stripped of his armor, but also became a prisoner, suffering from humiliation and suffering.Clark frowned. He always thought it was a little familiar. Before he came here, Luke Shaw said that when he returned to krypton with Carla two years ago, he met Zod and his party, who tried to seize the lonely fortress but failed. Is Clark''s expression became so wonderful that he wanted to laugh and bear it. If he guessed correctly, Lex Luther must have taken the blame for Luke Shaw. This guy is so miserable. I don''t know the reason for carrying such a big black pot. Each of them has his own mind. One laughs at the other''s bad luck and doesn''t know that he has been cheated; A laugh at each other is a simple, simple thinking lengtouqing. A moment later, the cell door opened and two Kryptonian soldiers and a man who looked like a scientist came in. The soldier grabs Clark''s arm and presses it on the floor. The scientist takes out a syringe and draws a large tube of blood from his body. After all this, the three turned and left without a word of nonsense. Something''s wrong! Lex Luther was the first to feel it. He was silent for a moment, and he said in a voice, "If you have a way to escape, move quickly and delay again, then you will have no chance." Clark shook his head seriously. "Now go, the previous efforts will be in vain. I''ll talk to him again." Lex growled, "you fool, don''t you see that their patience has run out?" "People''s emotional changes will be shown through body movements. Before, they hated you, at least kept restraint, and did not try to extort a confession. Now it''s different. Two soldiers forced you to the ground, and scientists used needles to draw blood. What does that mean? They no longer regard you as a compatriot." "As long as it''s an intelligent race, there''s no one who doesn''t hate traitors. It''s a biological law." "There''s still time to escape. It''s hard to leave in half an hour." Clark frowned and thought it over. Lex Luther continued to exhort him, "You didn''t promise me that you would help me out. Hurry up, you don''t care about your life or death. At least you should consider my feelings." "I was taken away by your Alien compatriots without doing anything. Don''t you think I''m pathetic?" "You''re a hero. You can''t see death without help." Clark: "well He found the bald head really annoying. He was still scolding him just now. He turned around and begged him. There was no bottom line. Lex Luther really has no way, but there is no way to bow to Superman. In order to survive, he can only put down his face and become a villain once. Chapter 450 "Is there anything you can do?" "If I have something, I will nod my head. If I don''t, I will give up." "You''re too boring, hesitant and undecided." "I''ve already told you that your Alien compatriots have lost patience. If you drag on, you will die. Why don''t you understand?" Lex Luthor talked on and on, scolding and persuading like a hairless mouse. When Clark heard that his head exploded, he could only say, "I''ll take you back first." Before he came, the intelligent housekeeper of lonely fortress said hello to him. Zod and others were riding on the space warship, which was the work of the Al family. The core program was operated by his father himself. As long as Clark showed his identity, he could gain partial control. "What should I do?" "Maybe that will do." Clark took a chip from his belt and put it on the floor. The information flow released by the chip contacted the control center of the warship. Soon, a virtual human appeared in the cell, Information pairing... Detection of genetic factors... Confirmed identity: Carl Al, member of Al family, son of Joe al. "Hello, Carl al. What can I do for you?" Clark took a breath, pointed to Luther and then to himself, "Take us to the survival capsule. Don''t let anyone find out." "Follow me, please." The barrier opens, the figure leads the way, followed by Clark and lex Luther. The two men followed the path without monitoring equipment to the area where the rescue capsule was located. The door opened, and an alarm sounded around them immediately. Lex Luther did not dare to stop, and hurried in. The rescue capsule ejects from the warship and falls to the earth. Clark follows. With the sun shining on his body, he becomes an omnipotent Superman. In the main control room, hale stood in front of the moon window and watched the scene quietly, "From now on, you are my enemy." ¡­¡­ Krypton''s information technology far exceeds that of the earth. When the name of Clark Kent was input into the host by fiora, all the information related to him suddenly emerged. At a farm in smoville, Kansas. Martha Kent, who is cleaning the yard, looks up. Under the blue sky, a black spaceship is falling rapidly. After the spaceship landed, the cabin door opened, and a middle-aged man in black armor came out, followed by a man and a woman. The man was more than two meters tall, and the woman was not tall, and her eyes were full of murderous. Martha was a little flustered "Who are you? Why... " Fiola took her by the neck and held her up, "Where is the code?" "Say it A roar scared Martha, involuntarily looked to the warehouse, fiola threw her aside, jumped into the basement of the warehouse, opened the dusty canvas, a single shuttle emerged. "Here it is." Fiola was overjoyed and broke off the shuttle. Seeing the empty interior, she was disappointed. She rushed out of the warehouse and came to Zod, "It''s not in there." Ah! Zod roared, grabbed the car and threw it to the building. In the cracking sound, the house was crushed into ruins by the car. "Kill her!" Many days of anger turned into a cold killing machine. Fiola took out a dagger and was about to take action. A sharp roar came from her ear. A fist penetrated the corn field and knocked her out. After rolling for several tens of meters, she fell into the garage. "Two years no see, you are still so shameless." It was Linda, who was wearing dark blue body armor and wearing protective gear to block most of her face. "Meet again, Zod." "Carla?" Zod looked around. "How come you''re the only one on earth, Lex Luther?" "He''s not in the mood to play with you. I''ll do it myself." When the words fell, the girl suddenly rushed forward and hit Yao Yao in mid air, The roar of the tiger exploded. The punch went to his face and made Zod fly hundreds of meters."General!" Edwin''s face changed slightly and strode up. At the same time, the garage exploded and fiola flew up to attack. Two years ago, she was caught by Zod because of her carelessness (in fact, her stupidity) and used to threaten Luke. Although she was safe in the end, all kinds of experiences buried a nail in her heart. She has never been a broad-minded person. If someone bullies her, she will take it back. More than a year of hard cultivation is for this moment. The fury of revenge is burning, the girl turns her fist into her palm, and the energy overflows from her body, forming layer after layer of cyclones on her body surface. Ancient Boxing - plum blossom player! Before Edwin got close to him, he felt a strange suction and could not help flying forward. He was puzzled and didn''t think much. He launched an attack in accordance with the situation. He didn''t think about it. As soon as his fist was raised, the suction disappeared, followed by the terrible repulsion. Bang! My heart was hit hard, and my painful face turned white. Fiola next to her also suffered the same thing. The cyclone on Linda''s body can change her strength with her gestures, and can switch between attraction and resistance at will. "You are too weak." The girl burst out to drink, the palm floating with a dense phantom, in Edwin''s stunned eyes, a palm hit his chest. Click! The black armor broke, and the palm force was not reduced. After penetrating the viscera, it penetrated through the back, leaving a 100 meter long air corridor. Poof! Edwin ejected congestion, eyes with a thick shock and disbelief, knee slowly fell to the ground, life and death unknown. How is that possible? Fiola''s eyes widened, unable to believe this scene. Edwin was the most trained Kryptonian soldier. He had participated in dozens of battles and was blessed by the yellow sun. This kind of existence would be knocked down by one hand. Linda gasped and looked to the right, "It''s your turn." The figure floats, rolls up a large amount of dust, and rushes up like a whirlwind. In the swirling tornado, a large amount of palm shadow appears, dense and dense, which can''t tell the true from the false. Fiola had never seen such a way of attack before. Seeing that the situation was not right, she simply jumped up to avoid the direct impact of the torrent. Suddenly, a tiger roar exploded beside her ears, and the light of her fist pierced the air, and magnified in front of her eyes. Boom! The shock wave came from above, accompanied by the fierce wind, hundreds of meters of corn were all pressed on the ground. In mid air, fiora fell into the corn field like a broken kite. Her condition was worse than that of Edwin. Her helmet was smashed by the fist light, and she had to contact with the earth''s atmosphere. The super senses brought hundreds of millions of information streams, which directly knocked her out. Aware of fiola''s state, Linda turns and stares at Zod, "It''s your turn, general!" Zod: "and Chapter 451 Zod''s a bit of a monk. He can''t even think about it. Edwin and fiora are born fighters. They have been training since they were young. They have experienced more than 100 battles. Kara is just a Kryptonian trained by scientists. Her growth path is a scholar, not a warrior. Even if she has the blessing of the Al family, she will not gain much fighting power. But what happened to this scene. Edwin was hit by her hand, vomited blood and fell to the ground, fiola was hit in the head by the fist light, life and death is unknown. In just a few seconds, he solved two elite krypton fighters. Is this still Carla Zoe al two years ago? How can there be such a big change. Compared with his confusion, Linda is excited to madness. For the first time, she feels the power of the ancient boxing. The master is right: the killing fist starts from the inside. "Zod, you don''t want to leave today." The girl rises up and floats in mid air. Her energy overflows from all parts of her body and lingers around, forming a beautiful tiger shadow that envelops her body, "Tiger gun!" A tiger roars in the sky, white tiger shadow with the power to destroy everything down. Evil tiger preys! It''s frightening to be killed. Zod didn''t have time to dodge, so he had to put up his hands to protect the vital parts. Ow!!! The roaring sound of the tiger became stronger and stronger, as if it were true. With a loud bang, the tiger''s shadow exploded violently at the moment of contact with Zod. The white light wave swung around, the soil surged and the earth cracked, and everything became fragile debris wherever it went. The hurricane came out of thin air, and the house swayed and the branches broke. Martha yelled and flew up. She was swept up into the sky by the strong wind, like a fallen leaf in nowhere. Just then, a figure came from a distance, hugged Martha and landed on the hillside, "Clark, it''s you. You''re back." Martha was surprised and happy. Her face was very pale. She was obviously frightened. "It''s OK. With me, everything will be OK." Clark hugged her, whispered comfort, looked around, saw everything on the farm, and clenched his fist, Zod! It''s enough to make trouble for me, even to my mother. Damn you! Clark is furious. After setting Martha up, he jumps up and launches a crazy offensive with Linda. One on one, Zod is no match, let alone one on two. The situation took a turn for the worse. General krypton, who had the title of "invincible", was pressed on the ground and beaten violently. His armor became fragments and his body was hit hard again and again. If kryptonians had not been blessed on earth, they would have died. "Are you really going to kill him?" Just as Linda was about to hurt the killer, there was a sound in her head. Light and shadow floating, a figure appeared in front of the two, it is Hai er. Sister and brother had to stop and stare at the front. Hai ER was different from other kryptonians. They had a deep understanding of his power. "Carla, Carla, you let me down." Linda was indignant. "Why don''t you ask them what they did to me?" "That''s not why you betray your people and stand on the opposite side." After that, his eyes turned to Clark, with indescribable complexity, "so Joe put everything into your body, Carl, you are the code of life, the hope of krypton." Linda was stunned and asked, "what are you talking about? How could he be the code of life? " Hale shook his head slightly "They extracted the gene code of life code from Carl''s blood. His gene contains all the genetic information of Kryptonian. In a sense, he is the strongest Kryptonian." "Zod is right. Joe is a selfish man. He gives the best to his son." Clark was a little confused and didn''t know the meaning in the vernacular, but Linda opened her mouth wide and couldn''t hide her shock. The code of life is the supreme deity of krypton. It has all the genetic information of kryptonians and is the existence that determines the direction of civilization. My uncle put such an important thing into his son''s body. Does he want to make Carl a God? "The war has begun." Haier raised his hand and called the Zod three to the front of him. "If you choose to stand on the side of the earth, you have to be psychologically prepared.""Carl, Joe has given you everything. I never want to see you stand on the opposite side of krypton. This is my last exhortation to give up the earth and rebuild krypton with us?" Clark shook his head seriously, "I will not give up my family." See, Hai Er didn''t say anything more, took three people to sit on the spaceship, the spaceship took off, disappeared in the sky. At the end of the battle, Linda could not calm down. When she thought of the code of life in her cousin''s body, her jealousy ran out of control. We are all members of the Al family. Why is there such a big gap. Even if the lonely fortress is given to him, the code of life will not be let go. As the head of the family, my uncle is too eccentric. The girl was not happy in her heart. She was too lazy to talk nonsense and left directly. The battle was a turning point, and the departure of Hale meant that the war between the earth and krypton officially began. At a military base in the western suburbs of Washington, an emergency operations meeting was being held. Not only defense department generals, but also FBI, CIA and white house special commissioners were attending the meeting. Luke was also present. There was a heated debate on the mode of operation. Several generals have suggested a nuclear strike against a space warship suspended in outer space. It is better to defeat the enemy with one blow, but this is a very risky approach. Kryptonian technology earth people do not know, once the nuclear strike is invalid, will be the opponent crazy revenge. That''s not what people want to see. After an argument, Sam Lane simply threw the question to Luke, who had been silent, "What do you think, Mr. Xiao?" Luke said indifferently, "just get the rescue troops ready." Rescue? The crowd frowned and did not understand the meaning of the sentence. Luke snapped his fingers, and a virtual screen emerged, which showed the battle video of Zod and others. "With the physical qualities of kryptonians, the existing weapons can''t do any harm to them. Of course, you can try nuclear weapons, which may be effective." "But I have to remind you that you know better than I do what it means to drop a nuclear bomb at home." "The strong can only be confronted by the strong. What you need to do is not to discuss how to deploy your troops, but to find the strength to fight against it." "If you can''t find it, you''ll die." The last sentence was very unpleasant, the FBI representative couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Xiao, you are also a human on earth, and that Linda, don''t think we don''t know her identity." "What if I know?" Luke sneered. "Dare you talk to her? By the way, because of some relations, she chose to be neutral. Of course, if you force her to the opposite because you can''t stand it, I have to quit. " Chapter 452 "Mr. Xiao, please pay attention to the tone of your speech. None of you sitting here hopes that the earth will perish." Sam Lane''s expression was serious and unquestionably tough, and Luke was silent for a moment to give him face. "Well, I''ll take it back. You can continue the discussion." They all looked at each other. One of them was as big as an ox. they had no problem in dealing with the aborigines in the Middle East. They were not good at dealing with the aliens. The atmosphere was quiet. After a while, the CIA representative said, "You can let the heterodox people have a try." FBI On behalf of coent unhappy way, "super power is not God, can''t deal with this kind of monster." CIA The representative said with a smile, "just try. If you can''t, withdraw." "It''s easy for you to say, how can you..." "All right!" Sam Lane raised his hand, didn''t let the argument go on, and turned his eyes to Luke, "Mr. Xiao, you know krypton best. I want to know what kind of deployment they will make if the war starts." "At last I remember the question." Luke raised his lips, revealing a touch of irony, "I haven''t been to the battlefield, and I don''t know what war is like, but I know one thing: the utilization and integration of resources." "Krypton is a highly developed cosmic civilization. Its science and technology have been ahead of us for tens of thousands of years. It is almost impossible to defeat them in weapons. Even if you throw all the nuclear bombs on the earth into outer space, it will not play any role." "Fortunately, krypton has perished, leaving only the last group of survivors, such as Zod. Their number is not many, no more than 20. This is where we have the most advantage." Sam Lane couldn''t help saying, "are you sure there are only twenty of them?" Other people also raise their ears. If the other side has only 20 people, it can be settled through negotiation and other means. "Of course." Luke leaned on the chair. "Every word I said just now can be guaranteed by personality." Sam Lane took a long breath and whispered to the general around him. People whispered, and his words were full of intrigues. Luke lit a cigar and smoked it without a sip. A moment later, Sam Lane looked up, "Mr. Shaw, could you arrange a conversation with Zod?" Just know it''s going to be like this? Luke shook his head in his heart. In the face of unknown fear, most people don''t want to overcome it, but to understand it, "General Ryan, let me ask you a question. If you are the zoo manager, one day, the gorilla in the basket will negotiate with you because of the venue problem, how will you solve it?" Sam Lane frowned. "I don''t know what you mean." "In the eyes of higher civilization, there is no difference between the earth and the uncivilized aborigines. If you ignore the demands of the gorillas, how can you expect them to calm down and talk to us?" "One more thing, krypton is dead. As a race survivor, what do you think their biggest wish is?" A word fell, and people''s faces suddenly changed. Coent murmured, "Rebuild civilization, they want to rebuild civilization?" "Yes, Zod''s purpose here is to rebuild krypton. The birth of one civilization means the destruction of another, everyone..." Luke snuffed out his cigar and said seriously, "don''t fantasize. There''s no choice but to fight." Even Sam lane, who has been on the battlefield, feels the shadow in his heart. There is no morality in the war between races. Facing the kryptonians, who are leading in all aspects of technology and force, the earth has no advantage except population. After the meeting, everyone left with a lot of worries. Instead of going back, Luke stayed in the room to have a rest. He has said all that should be said. The rest is to wait. If those people are not so stupid, they should understand what they said just now. Time goes by minute by second, which is half an hour unconsciously. Dong! Dong! Dong! When there was a knock on the door, Luke suddenly got up and opened the door. When he saw some people outside, he couldn''t help laughing, "I didn''t expect you to come, too." Defense Secretary ronman Gunter takes off his hat, "If you have something to ask for, you can only visit.""Please." Luke invited some people into the room. "I thought I had to wait another half an hour." "It''s a matter of national security. I can''t wait a minute." With a wry smile, he pointed to the people beside him and said, "Donnes, deputy speaker of Congress, Dirk, director of justice, Sam lane, I won''t introduce you. You should know him." Three people greet Luke one after another, and the latter responds one by one, Loman Gunter said, "Mr. Shaw, I only want to ask you one question. Is there a way to solve this problem?" Luke nodded. "Seventy percent of the time." "Where are the casualties?" "Within 100000." At the same time, a few people were relieved that 100000 people were not more or less, which was barely acceptable. "Say your terms. As long as they are within a reasonable range, we will seriously consider them." Loman Gunter is much better than Sam lane. He doesn''t drag his feet at all. Luke said with a smile, "I don''t have any needs. All the conditions I mentioned are to tell Linda that she is a Kryptonian. For some reason, she came to live on earth and made this her second home." "She''s willing to do something for the family. What''s the reward?" "Said Loman Gunter without hesitation, "I hereby guarantee that as long as she stands on the side of the earth, she will get the corresponding respect. Her family background, blood lineage and grudges with the FBI will no longer be a problem. She will get all the civil rights." Luke looked at the other three. "What about you?" Dones and Dirk were silent for a few seconds and nodded. "It looks like we''ve made a good start." Luke smiles and goes on, "the second problem is how to deal with it after the war. Linda is a Kryptonian. She can fight for the earth, but it doesn''t mean that she wants to see her compatriots'' bodies used for research. After the war, all the Kryptonian bodies and ship wrecks must be returned to her." Dones said unhappily, "This request is too much. We can return the remains to miss Danvers. The wreckage of the spaceship is not good. It''s the spoils of war. We should have the right to obtain the spoils of war on earth." "That''s your opinion, she doesn''t think so." "And you?" Sam Lane said, staring at Luke. "What''s your point of view?" "I''m an earthman, and I''m on your side of course." Sam Lane sneered and was about to speak when he was stopped by Loman Gunter, who said word by word, "We agreed to this condition. However, the earth needs krypton technology. Please tell Miss Danvers that if she is willing to provide the wreckage of the spaceship, we will definitely give it back." Luke took a deep look at him, "I''m worthy of being the Minister of defense. I''m very happy. I''ve agreed to your request for her." Sam Lane''s eyes widened. "Can you make the decision?" Luke sneered, "she''s mine. Why can''t I make the decision?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 453 Half an hour later, an armed helicopter slowly lifted off. At the airport, after watching the helicopter leave, Sam Lane couldn''t help complaining, "I don''t understand why I have to give him so many requests. Can''t you see that it''s all Luke Shaw''s business? That Kryptonian girl named Linda Danvers doesn''t have so much thought." Loman Gunter glanced at him and said slowly, "Before I came here, Mr. President said hello to me. As long as we can solve the problem, no matter what conditions, as long as we don''t touch the fundamental interests, we can promise him." Sam Lane sneered, "Mr. President, it''s too easy to talk." "I agree with his decision, too." Sam lane was stiff. He thought of something and sighed, "Yes, as long as we can win the war, what are the conditions? It''s just Luke Shaw. Do you really understand?" Then he shook his head slightly, "I''d rather work with Lex Luther than with him." Roman Gunter has a different view, "Don''t be biased because of birth. That''s a very stupid cognition. Luke Shaw does have a lot of connections with the underworld, but it''s not the same with Lex Luther. The United States is a capital world. As long as we don''t touch the fundamental principles, we can turn a blind eye to some things." "And the war with kryptonians, he took the initiative to take over the burden, really let us breathe a sigh of relief." "The mecha can win," Sam Lane said£¨ Note: the mecha unit is a new military organization set up by the White House to deal with sudden and malignant events. All members of the organization are special soldiers who have been strengthened by human body. In addition to conventional thermal weapons, each soldier also has his own set of Tesla military armor.) Loman Gunter understood what his old friend thought, "It''s a risky decision. Are you sure you want to take part?" "The mecha forces need to show their opportunities." "Well, I''ll make it clear to you, Mr. President, that you should be ready, too." ¡­¡­ Metropolis, Tesla factory. Barry Allen, who is going to have a big fight after eating his pizza, feels like a flower in front of him. Luke Shaw, the boss, appears on the screen "Call your friend flash. I need his help." As soon as the sound fell, the screen returned to normal. Barry Allen looked left and right in a daze. Seeing that no one was paying attention, he secretly took out his cell phone and sent a text message. When it was confirmed, he couldn''t help saying, "What does he want from me? Is it stealing?" Remembering the promise he had made, Barry Allen was a bad person. Meanwhile, at the Washington Museum of history, Diana, who was working, received an anonymous letter. After reading the letter, she quickly packed up and took a plane to the metropolis. Cologne, the chief of the Colorado police department, came to the office of agent John Jones, "You''re on your way to metropolis right now. There''s a roll call for you." "Who?" "Luke Shaw." ¡­¡­ War is not a joke. You can''t expect your opponent to be stupid, and you can''t expect kryptonians to hide in the spaceship like in the movie and let Clark punch Superman. Zod is a general and a military commander who has participated in hundreds of wars. He knows how to win and will certainly formulate the most detailed strategy. If you want to win, you have to rely on hard power, but you can''t take advantage. And hale, Luke has never felt such a strong soul in any humanoid, and he can''t be ignored. One hale, one Zod, a dozen Kryptonian elite fighters. It''s enough to destroy the world. If you want to win, you can''t only rely on Clark and Linda, but also need other help. There are not many kryptonites on earth who can compete with you: Barry Allen is half of them, Diana and Mars hunter are half of them, shazan is a little kid, and sea king is not necessary. As for Batman and Hal Jordan, the former is an accessory of kryptonite, and the latter need not be mentioned. ¡­¡­ In a run down factory in a metropolitan suburb. Diana, in her cape, glanced at John Jones, who was walking through the front door, "You called me." John Jones nodded politely,"Sorry, beautiful lady, I''m just like you." There was a flash of electric light, and Barry Allen, wearing armor, suddenly appeared in the warehouse, observing them, and saying in a very quick voice, "Don''t look at me. I''m not the main character." John Jones asked curiously, "flash in central city?" Barry Allen''s eyes brightened and he nodded, "Yes, that''s me. Who are you? And a superhero. " John Jones shook his head in silence, "I''m a policeman." Barry: -- The ground began to shake, and with a click, an entrance appeared on the floor. Luke came out of it, glanced at the three people and hooked his hand, "Come with me and talk inside." Come on, turn around and head for the underground base. Three people looked at each other, followed in one after another. The area of the underground base is not very large. When we get out of the passageway, there is a meeting room illuminated by light. There are two people in the meeting room, Clark and Linda. Barry Allen shivered when he saw Linda, "Boss?"£¨ Linda is famous for her strong and domineering behavior. She is a famous female devil in Tesla.) Clark''s eyes turn to one side and covers his mouth with exaggeration, "Superman?" John Jones and Diana are equally surprised that Superman is the focus of news in these two days. Luke goes to the main seat, "My name is Luke Shaw. I won''t introduce the specific information. If you are interested, you can check it online. I have only one identity standing here today: the client of the military and the government." "Are you from the government?" Diana said "No Luke clapped his hands, and the housekeeper came in and put a cup of coffee in front of each of them, "I''m just like you. The government hates me, but they can''t solve some problems. They can only entrust them to me." "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m not looking for you to cooperate, to threaten or to solicit. My only purpose is to solve the upcoming Kryptonian war." Luke snapped his fingers, and a three-dimensional virtual image appeared on the desktop, which described all kinds of information about Zod and his party. Luke recounted the whole story in detail, then drank a cup of tea, and continued, "According to current intelligence, Zod will launch a full-scale attack on the earth in one day at most." "Once they succeed, the earth civilization will become a Kryptonian civilization, and everyone, including all of you here, will no longer exist. It''s a disaster for all mankind, and no one can avoid it. That''s why I call you here." Chapter 454 "All of a sudden, you must have doubts. There''s no way. Kryptonians are very powerful. Ordinary weapons can''t cause damage. There are only three people who can compete with them." "It''s about human civilization. I hope you can understand." How do I know if what you say is true or not When Luke went to seek fame, a very delicate face came into his eyes. Unlike ordinary beauties, her eyes were sharp and calm, and she exuded the fierce power of a female warrior. This is a different woman warrior. Amazon people are stronger, more beautiful and more terrifying than birds of paradise. Luke glanced back in silence, "Before long, the war will begin, and then you will naturally know the truth. I have said all that should be said. It''s up to you to decide whether to agree or refuse." Barry Allen raised his hand without hesitation, "Count me in." Then he glanced at Linda and whispered, "There''s no choice, is there?" Linda stares at him strangely, and her X-ray vision allows her to see the face hidden under the mask, Barry Allen, Tesla''s deputy director of technology. The guy who likes to steal snacks at work is flash? No wonder Luke told us to take good care of each other? Luke was not surprised by Barry''s decision. It''s hard to talk about the other two, "And you?" John Jones closed his eyes and contacted Luke with his spiritual strength. At the next moment, the green fire rushed out of the sea of consciousness, and the cold flame with the power of destroying everything seemed to devour his soul. Ah! He covered his head and cried out in pain. Under the mood swings, his body changed from human to strange looking Martian. This scene frightened everyone, and Diana even pulled out the sword of Vulcan. With his bald head, red eyes and green skin, John Jones didn''t look like a human. Barry Allen stammered, "Are you an alien, too?" Luke glared at him, walked up to him, raised his hand, a few tiny green sparks spilled from his body, and John Jones was finally relieved from the pain. He breathed heavily, and his expression could not hide his fear. The fire was his natural enemy, and the green flame was his natural enemy. Luke is really speechless. This guy is so full that he uses his mental ability to test whether he has lied or not. It''s really a tiger''s tooth extraction. I don''t know how to write "death". "How''s it going? Do you need a rest John Jones shook his head, "I will take part in this war." With that, close your eyes and enter a state of meditation. "And you? Ma''am Luke looks at the last person. Diana draws back the sword of the God of fire and says in a deep voice, "If the war starts, I will be there." "You are right." Luke clapped his hands, looking very happy. "Number one, bring something up." The robot housekeeper came in with a suitcase and opened it. There were six unique metal plates in it. Luke took one out and put it on his temple. The metal plate was automatically close to the skin and became a device similar to the combat effectiveness detector, "It''s a little invention of mine that has many functions, except data analysis We can detect enemy intelligence and have unlimited communication ability. " "With it, we can communicate intelligence anytime, anywhere." "In addition to this, you can also make a request, as long as I can do it, I will try my best to meet it." "We didn''t come here for conditions," Diana said "Well, when I didn''t say it." Luke spread out his hand and began to deploy the operational plan. Despite some twists and turns, the first justice Alliance (Luke''s version) was established. Because it was the first time we met, there was inevitably a little more division between each other. However, this is not important. As long as the goal is unified, other problems can be solved. ¡­¡­ Krypton battleship. Zod, who had recovered his wounds, stood in front of the moon window, with armed Kryptonian soldiers behind him and two giant shuttles with world engines in front of him.There are only a dozen kryptonians who have come to earth. It is obviously impossible to use a dozen people to deal with billions of people. Zod was not so arrogant that he used the quickest and oldest method to use the world engine to change the gravity of the earth and kill everyone on the earth with natural forces. One drawback of this method is the world engine. Once the engine is destroyed, the plan will fail completely. Fiola came from behind and whispered, "Hale agreed." "Very good!" Zod clenched his fist, excited, with him in, Carl and Kara don''t want to hit the idea of the shuttle, that person''s power is one of the best in the whole universe. "Let''s go!" "Start the shuttle, destroy the earth, rebuild krypton in the ruins." He turned and looked behind him. "This is our last chance. We can only succeed, not fail." All saluted at the same time, "Victory always belongs to krypton." When the giant shuttle appeared in low earth orbit, the war officially began. Sam Lane sat in his chair, staring at the two shadows on the screen. The inverted triangle shuttle, with the light of fire, split into two after passing through the stratosphere. One fell to the east coast of the United States, and the other drove southwest. "Where are their destinations?" "According to the route, one is metropolitan and the other is in the South Indian Ocean." "General!" In a loud voice, the captain of the mecha unit, Colonel dregg, "We asked to go to the metropolis." Sam Lane looks at his old friend, Roman Gunter, who nods, "Mr. President has approved it." Sam lane was overjoyed, went up to dereg and hit him in the chest, "Go ahead, let the alien miscellany see the power of the earth people." Dregg saluted, turned and strode away. At the same time, Diana, John Jones, Barry Allen, Clark and Linda stand side by side on the roof of the metropolitan starfish building, and two kilometers in front of them is the giant shuttle falling from the sky. Hum!! The electromagnetic pulse diffused around, and all the glass of nearby buildings broke, and several buildings even showed signs of collapse. "Terrifying alien weapons." Barry Allen shivered and turned to his side, "What are they doing?" Clark shook his head seriously. "I don''t know. I have a bad feeling." Before the voice fell, the shuttle burst out a dazzling light, and a white light column dozens of meters wide shot from the top and hit the ground heavily. Boom! The whole city is shaking, and the invisible position spreads around the contact point. Where it goes, the surrounding things first float up strangely, and then fall down quickly. Up and down, it''s devastating. One building after another, buildings, furniture, people... All become the cornerstone of biscuits. Just this time, more than a dozen buildings disappeared, and a blank area with a diameter of more than one kilometer appeared in the city center, in which all human beings died miserably. Chapter 455 Metropolitan center. The blue sky is cloudless at a glance, but the scene below is gloomy. The sandstorm caused by the shockwave covered more than a dozen blocks, with screams, shouts, begging for mercy, sirens, gas and other sounds mixed together, and the most desperate cries of the attacked metropolitan citizens. Tens of thousands of civilians died in one attack, which only happened in Japan a few decades ago. "Zod, you lunatic." Clark clenched his fist and roared straight out. Diana takes off her cape, pulls out Vulcan''s sword, and stares forward. Linda looks up at the sky and sighs. Luke guesses. Zod''s madman really puts the battlefield in metropolis. If war breaks out in a city with millions of people, how many people will die. Barry Allen looked around and whispered, "What shall we do? Save people first? Or... " "There''s no time to save people." Luke strode forward, followed by a robot housekeeper with a metal box on his back. He raised his hand and a virtual screen emerged. The screen showed the scene of the Indian Ocean, "This is the information we just got. Another shuttle landed in the South Indian Ocean and launched the same attack." As soon as the screen turns, it turns into a three-dimensional model of the earth. The two shuttles are just located at two points on the earth. The white light they emit continuously penetrates into the earth''s center. Everywhere they go, the soil around them squirms like waves. Linda''s pupils contracted, shocked, "World engine! They''re using the world engine to transform gravity. " "Not bad." Luke''s expression is very serious, "Zod uses the most direct and effective way to change the gravity of the earth, and then change the atmospheric environment. Once successful, the earth will not be suitable for human survival, and 99% of human beings will die." Diana said in a cold voice, "how long is it?" "Half an hour at most." "Enough." Luke shook his head. "It''s not that easy." Turning the picture again, Clark attacks the shuttle. He shoots high-temperature rays from his eyes, but is blocked by the energy barrier wrapped in the outer layer of the shuttle. Two liquid metal tentacles attack from above. Clark dodges quickly, but is attacked from behind by krypton soldiers wearing black armor, and punches into the ruins. It can be seen that Zod is well prepared not to let people destroy the shuttle. "Just try." With a cold snort, Linda jumped up and rushed to the battlefield. Diana takes out the truth Lasso, hooks the corner of the wall and jumps down from a 100 meter high building. John Jones flies into the sky to observe the overall situation from above. All that should be left are the two most delicious ones. Barry Allen glanced at Luke and said curiously, "How are you going to play?" Luke was too lazy to pay attention to him. He snapped his fingers. The robot housekeeper opened the metal box, and a set of red armor with lightning symbols on the chest emerged. This armor is very thin, more like a combat suit than armor. There are dark gray armor on the hands, legs and shoulders, and the overall color is dark. Barry fell in love with it at a glance and couldn''t help saying, "This is for me?" "Come on, it''s just the two of us. Don''t turn on the voice changer. I know it''s you, Barry Allen, Midtown lightning boy." Barry felt his head awkwardly. "How did you find out?" Luke rolled his eyes. "I can only cheat children when I have no middle school friends. I really think I''m a fool. I don''t know anything." "Don''t dally, change it quickly." "No!" Barry is a little bit awkward. Although he likes the new armour, he doesn''t want to owe Luke any more, "this suit of armour is very good. There''s no need to change it." Luke sneered, "you can only deal with ordinary superpowers. You don''t look good enough in front of kryptonians. I don''t want to see Barry Allen turn into mashed meat." "Hurry up, I don''t have much time. I have an important task for you." Barry hesitated for a few seconds. He took off his armor and put on a new uniform, Luke said, "this armor adopts the latest nanotechnology. The raw materials include Prometheus metal and kinetic energy alloy developed by me. The specific effect system is introduced. You can see for yourself,I will mainly explain three points: first, floating pedals. Recoil devices are installed at the bottom of the armor, so that you can borrow power in the air; 2¡¢ In the life support system, each hand protector has a liquid tank. The left hand is the healing factor, which can enable you to obtain the ability of rapid healing in a short time. The right hand is the nutrient solution, which will give you a continuous stream of physical strength. It should be noted that the life support system has a number of times to use. Don''t waste it when it''s critical... " "The third is the core of this mission." Luke took the metal plate from the robot housekeeper and said, "find the right opportunity and put it in the right place." Barry said strangely, "what''s this?" "A super bomb, once exploded, will turn everything within a radius of 40 meters into the most basic particle form." Barry swallowed and felt a chill in his back, "Boss, will you let me be a suicide bomber? I''m still young. " "It''s timed, stupid. Is it hard to run 40 meters in ten seconds?" Barrington is speechless and easy to speak. Why don''t you do it? Except for a fool, who will run around with a nuclear bomb on his back? What if it explodes? Luke looked him straight in the eye and said with a serious heart, "We don''t have many opportunities. Once kryptonians succeed, what will the whole world look like? You want to see your family and friends die in front of you, think about your father, your girlfriend, they are waiting." "Barry, you are a hero. You are the lightning man who is destined to save the world. You are the only one who can resist this responsibility. Neither Superman nor Diana can. Only you have this ability." "This bomb is the last choice and the last hope." "I''ll give him to you. Please, Barry Allen, you have the whole earth in your hands." Luke raised the bomb and solemnly handed it out. Barry wants to cry without tears. He feels that he is trapped, but he can''t find any evidence. He can only reluctantly take the bomb and put it in the groove on his back. The humanoid bomb was born. Luke looked up and down, and the more satisfied he was with the bomb, the more invincible flash was. "Come on, after the war, I will hold the biggest party for you, let you become the leading role, the hero should have this treatment." Barry Allen opened his mouth and let out a sigh full of helplessness. Now that everything is like this, what can we do? I can only pray that I am lucky enough not to be hit in the back by kryptonians. On the other hand, after many battles, Clark finally met his old enemy Zod. At this time, Zod took off the krypton Star Wars armor to protect his body. He only wore black tights. His strong body was suspended in mid air, and his eyes were red, just like a God. Chapter 456 In the universal view of human beings, no one is born to be anything. But for krypton, it''s a different situation. Their genetic technology has developed to the point where they can shape personality. Soldiers, workers, businessmen, politicians, scientists, scholars, generals, leaders Every identity is a template, there is no class, no hierarchy, from birth to death are equal relations. Undeniably, this system has a very strong side, it can greatly improve the efficiency of the use of human resources, reduce the waste of other resources, at the same time, it has a significant role in promoting science and technology, military, medicine, biology and other disciplines. From the perspective of civilization, this system is perfect, but from the perspective of human nature, it has irreparable defects. Under the control of genetic technology, most kryptonians born as workers have strong physique and the quality of being hardworking. Such people can only become workers and can''t engage in other jobs. It''s not that they don''t want to, but they don''t have that ability. On the contrary, he was born as a general template, such as Zod, whose constantly optimized genes gave him super adaptability, keen insight, unimaginable observation, and cold and heartless character. A series of characteristics decided that once he set foot on the battlefield, it only took him a short time to become a terrible killing weapon. This is the super ability that Zod, Clark and Linda spent several years mastering. He can master it in only a few days. His innate adaptability and super sense make him easily master his body and make changes according to the external environment. "Carl, you''re still here." "You lunatic." Clark roars and rushes up directly. The two fight in the air. Each attack can swing the shock wave visible to the naked eye. Edwin wanted to help, but fiola stopped him, "No, the general is enough to deal with him. Our task is to protect the shuttle." Before long, Linda came to the open space. Behind her were Diana with a shield in her left hand and a sword in her right hand, a strange looking Martian hunter in a green Cape, and a nervous Barry Allen. There are six elite soldiers and one scientist on Krypton''s side. Five to seven, the number is at a disadvantage. Fiola glanced and sneered, "The daughter of Al will work with the natives of the earth." Linda said in a cold voice, "when I beat you, I''ll smash the shuttle." "No way." Fiona strode forward, and Linda was awe inspiring. With the roar, a beautiful tiger appeared, The fierce tiger pounces on the food with a fierce killing. Two women, one south and one north, collided heavily, Boom! Two seconds later, there was another explosion. Fiola''s helmet was torn by the tiger''s claws, and the corners of his mouth were bloody. It flew backwards like a broken kite. Linda''s powerful and unforgiving is a blow to the air. The iron fist tears the air, and the light comes out of the air, Bang! At the critical moment, Edwin stood up, his hands in front of him, blocking the light of the fist. Even so, the energy impact of the explosion still made him feel uncomfortable. "Let''s go together!" I don''t know whether it''s influenced by boxing or other reasons. In a word, Linda is very crazy now, with blood in her eyes, accompanied by a low tiger roar, just like a tiger biting her prey. She took the lead and rushed forward alone. Even the determined Diana felt numb. What''s the origin of this girl? Is she also a Kryptonian? Barry was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "What shall we do?" Martian hunters look up at the shuttle, "It''s the point." Diana also nodded, "this machine must be destroyed before gravity changes." "I''ll do it!" The Martian Hunter stepped forward and said, "you help me out." Then he flew to the top of the shuttle. The krypton soldier who had been staring at him jumped up and tried to intercept John Jones, but was pulled down by a golden rope in mid air, "Your opponent is me." Diana drinks, flies forward and cuts each other''s heart with Vulcan''s sword, Poof!Krypton Star Wars armour is cut like tofu, the blade is castrated, leaving more than ten centimeters of incision. The krypton soldiers are so surprised that they quickly retreat. The earth''s indigenous sword can actually cut krypton Star Wars armour! "It''s a weapon made by gods!" The sword of Vulcan emits light. One sword after another, it''s very fast. It points directly to the key parts. Another krypton soldier sees that the situation is not right, so he can only abandon the siege of Linda and fly here with a heavy fist, When! Her fist was blocked by a shield, and the powerful force made Diana slide more than ten meters before she stopped, She split her mouth and showed a bloodthirsty smile, "Good strength." Take out the truth chain on her waist, and bind the Kryptonian''s body like a snake. Diana turns to attack another opponent. The shield and sword seem to have life in her hand, but the ancient way of fighting has incredible killing power. As a young woman who has lived for 5000 years, Diana has experienced countless battles. Her skills and experience have long been engraved in her blood, which is not comparable to that of ordinary people. The two women have extraordinary fighting power. They both fight more with less. In contrast, Barry Allen is embarrassed. He is fast and weak. He can''t compare with the kryptonians who make shock waves at will. "Barry Barry, turn your big head and come up with a good idea." "You''re a superhero. How can you stand by and watch a play?" "By the way, floating pedals!" As soon as Barry''s eyes lit up, he started the empty line mode on the panel. The soles of his feet glowed blue, and the invisible position spread around, constantly scouring the soil. "Strange feeling." Barry tried, stepped out with one foot, came to the air with the help of the floating pedal, and explored his left foot again. The sole of his foot did not touch any object, but the recoil device provided him with the best point of force. Step by step, step by step. As if there were invisible steps in the air, Barry kept walking up the steps. "Lying trough!" "Boss is so sweet." After trying, Barry''s surprise mouth will fall off, God speed force gives him unparalleled speed, speed is not flying, no matter how fast you run, you have to focus on it, floating pedal perfectly makes up for this defect, now he can fly in the air. No, it''s running in the air. "Yo ho!" Barry le was crazy. The lightning wrapped his body and disappeared in an instant. There was a narrow white arc in the air. The running figure was stunned. Running in the air, right! Not to mention the Martian hunter and Diana, even the well-informed Kryptonian soldiers have their mouths wide open. They have seen people running in the air, and they have never seen people running so fast. That kind of speed has almost become a mirage, and they can''t tell each other clearly. Chapter 457 The Martian hunter, whose real name is Ron rongz, is a Martian. More than ten years ago, Dr. AUD, a scientist, accidentally brought a Martian hunter to earth when he was experimenting with alien technology. This accident prevented him from the terrible plague of exterminating Martians. Later, Dr. oder died of a heart attack. He was unable to return to Mars, so he simply stayed. His pseudonym was John Jones, and he became the guardian of Dr. oder''s daughter as a corolla police officer. John Jones is not an ordinary Martian, but a modified product of genetic engineering. His body broke away from the flesh and blood and became a special tissue structure formed by a polymer chain. His special body structure gives him many incredible abilities, such as deformation, discoloration, changing density, simulating clothing and so on. In addition, he also has the strength, physical fitness, speed and recovery ability that can be compared with kryptonians. Every Martian has telepathy. They communicate with each other by heart. They seldom lie, and they don''t lie. In a sense, Martians are a kind civilization, and John Jones is no exception. After he came to earth, he has been engaged in "Hunter" (police) work. The crime rate in corolla is so low that a large part of the credit should be written on him. However, he rarely shows his identity and changes his body every time. Few people know the existence of Mars hunters, including his adopted daughter Lisa. Martian instinct makes him like the emotional changes of criminals in the process of handling cases. The psychological activities of people on earth are so complex that every action is a new adventure. John Jones likes this kind of life, exploring other people''s inner world without any influence, until he meets Luke... The burning green flame brings the death experience penetrating into the soul. Luke is the first one who can''t feel emotions. Facing this seemingly small human teenager, he has a strong complex emotion. Therefore, when Luke proposed to take part in the war, he agreed without hesitation. He wants to get in touch with this human being and, if he can, find ways to overcome his weaknesses£¨ Martians are afraid of fire.) ¡­¡­ At the beginning of the battle, the battle entered a white hot stage. Diana and Linda held down the Kryptonian soldiers at the bottom, and the Mars hunter came to the top to observe the protective cover of the package shuttle. After several attempts, clench your fist and hit it with one. When! The barrier rippled and returned to normal. "What a strong shield." John Jones curled up his hands and hit quickly. At the same time, red particle beam was sprayed in his eyes, constantly consuming the energy of the shield. Kryptonian scientists who detected that the situation was not right quickly started the defense measures. Tentacles made of liquid metal flew out from the top of the shuttle, reaching several hundred meters in length, blocking the sky and the sun. "Green skin, watch the back." John Jones turned his head and looked around. When he saw the flow of ferrous metal, his pupils constricted. He could only give up the attack and dodge in the air to avoid the tentacle attack. There was something wrong with the situation. Barry was worried, but there was no way. There was no way to get involved in the fight below, and there was no way to protect the shield. All of a sudden, Luke''s voice sounded in his ear, "Stick close to the shield and feel the wave." "What?" "Each defense barrier has a unique wave frequency. Use the detection device on your left hand to detect its frequency, and then use your super power to create a resonance effect." "Is that ok?" Barry suspected that resonance is a physical phenomenon and shield is pure energy. There is no connection between the two! "Just try." "What about failure?" "That''s the last way." "What method?" "Believe me, you don''t want to see it, Barry." That''s the end of the call, Barry murmured, "Don''t want to see it? Is it a nuclear weapon? " When I think of the scene after the nuclear bomb explosion, I shiver. This is the metropolis. Once there is a mushroom cloud, millions of people will die. "No, you can''t use nuclear weapons, Barry. You can do it. There must be no problem." Barry kept pumping himself up, avoiding the mechanical tentacles in the air, sticking to the shield like a gecko, and the detection device on his left arm started to detect the fluctuation frequency of the shield. At the same time, six F35 and three transport planes appeared over the metropolis. The rear cabin door of the transport plane was opened, and the special soldiers in Tesla military armor jumped up, stretched out their limbs in mid air, and glided quickly in the direction of the shuttle under the action of the thruster.The leader of this operation is the captain of the mecha team, Col. dregg, "General! We have reached our destination. Please direct us. " Inside the military base, Sam lane, who is in charge of long-range command, sinks, "It''s divided into two groups. One group attacks krypton soldiers, the other group tries to destroy the protective shield. We must destroy the shuttle within the limited time." "Got it." Dregg and his men get in touch, air glide mecha soldiers automatically divided into two teams, one team to the ground, the other team landed on the nearby building. Just then, a piercing roar exploded in the sky. Taking the shuttle as the center, the invisible pulse diffuses around like a halo. Where it passes, buildings, cars, glass and plants all float up in a strange way and then fall down quickly. In the blink of your fingertips, gravity at least tripled. The mecha troops didn''t expect this situation at all. One by one, they hit the ground like lead cakes. If it wasn''t for armor protection, they would be crushed into meat mud. This time, the change is not intermittent, but continuous pressure. The overweight areas expand to the surrounding areas, buildings collapse one by one, cars turn into discus, and civilians swept by gravity waves directly turn into meat mud. The streets were filled with screams and shrill shouts. The crowd scattered and fled. The police in charge of evacuating the crowd held their heads and watched the energy wave rush. The next moment, the whole street turns red. After seeing the news, Bruce Wayne, who is inspecting the factory, keeps on rushing here. When he arrives at the scene, he sees the scene of doomsday. As the 100 meter high building tilts downward, the citizens run away in dismay. After saving a little girl crying for her mother, Bruce quickly takes out his mobile phone and calls ramothy, the CEO of metropolitan branch and a good friend for many years. The phone hasn''t got through yet. There''s a sudden explosion ahead. A figure in a red cloak penetrates the floor and hits the street. Behind him, a guy in a black tights appears. The two fight on the street, and each collision can explode the shock wave, "Superman?" "Kryptonians?" Bruce murmured to himself. Suddenly, the figure flew over his head and disappeared between the floors. Wherever he went, the glass on both sides was broken. Chapter 458 "Help "Help me!" "Somebody help me." ¡­¡­ The shrill sound reverberated in his ears. The streets were covered with dust and gray everywhere. Bruce put the little girl to safety, turned and ran to her destination. Just across the street, a red laser beam appeared. The high-temperature rays swept back and forth, and the reinforced concrete buildings looked like paper paste. Wherever the light went, they were cut off one after another, including the office building of Wayne group branch. Looking down at Wayne building, Bruce was stunned. A few seconds later, with the roar, the whole block was wrapped in the dust. What is the end? This is the end. All that happened around him came to Clark''s mind. The city was wailing. It was all because of him, "Enough, Zod." "Go up there, we''ll fight in the sky." Zod grinned coldly. "Carl, this is the price of betraying krypton. Soldiers don''t need feelings. Every time you save one, I''ll kill 10000." Ah, ah, ah, ah!!!! Clark roared angrily, kicking his feet like a cannonball, rushed to Zod, hugged his body and rushed to the sky. "Fearless pity will only make you weak." "Carl, I''ll tell you now what a soldier is." Zod clenched his hands and hit hard, Bang! Clark was hit hard on the head and fell straight down. A second later, he rushed up again, grabbed Zod''s arm and flew out into space. The two crossed the stratosphere to low earth orbit. There are no buildings or civilians here. The angry Clark punched him out, his eyes filled with red light and high-temperature rays gushed out. Zod did not flinch, but also emitted a high-temperature beam. Two red lights collide in the universe and fight against each other. No one will give in. In the end, Clark, who was on the right, was better. Zod''s head was hit by a hot beam, and he screamed in pain. Clark bullied himself, left hook and right hook. After a fatal visceral blow, he grabbed his ankle and threw it at the satellite. Bang! The satellite with the trademark of Wayne group is divided into two parts. Zod roars, turns his body, lifts the wreckage of the satellite and smashes it. Clark smashed the wreckage with one punch, and Zod, who was hiding behind, rushed out of the debris and grabbed him by the neck. "I won." "You lunatic." Clark roared and forced Zod down. Later, Zod got the upper hand. They wrestled with each other and turned into a meteorite with the debris of the satellite, falling toward the metropolis. More than a dozen brilliant lights appeared in the sky. Before long, fire came from the distance, and then there was a deafening explosion. The flames rose up and ignited dozens of blocks. Luke''s estimation is wrong. If we go on like this, not to mention 100000 people, 200000 people are not enough to die. "Barry, haven''t you finished yet?" "I''ve worked hard, boss." Barry Allen, stuck to the shield, responded painfully that the gravity around him was so strong that he almost crushed his body, damn! Luke waved his fist and was silent for a few seconds, "EVA, bring the journey." ¡­¡­ Due to the influence of gravity field, the rattlesnake missile launched by F35 was brought to the ground by super gravity before it approached. Fighter planes even dare not hover around, and can only observe the situation thousands of meters away. Human weapons don''t work in the face of krypton technology. In the command room, Sam lane, who witnessed all this, covered his head in despair, while Loman Gunter and the White House leaders were silent. It''s so strong! It''s not a level at all. No wonder Luke Shaw said that. In such an environment, soldiers can''t stand steadily. How can they attack. "Professor, how long is it?" "According to the current gravity data, within 10 minutes at most, the rays emitted by the shuttle will reach the center of the earth. Once the two rays butt, the gravity of the whole earth will lose control.""Damn it Loman Gunter punched the table, restless and helpless. Time is too hasty, there is no preparation at all, there is no time to deploy troops, and air strikes are ineffective. What else can we do? "Use nuclear weapons!" A low voice echoed in the command room. Everyone stopped and looked in one direction. Sam Lane looked up and said word by word, "Sacrifice the metropolis and save the earth. That''s the only way." "That''s millions of lives," he said, with his mouth open and his voice hoarse "Millions of people, the whole earth civilization." "We have no choice." Sam Lane took out the key to start the nuclear weapons and put it on the table. "I will bear all the consequences." Sam Lane''s heart was bleeding as he said this, and his two daughters were in metropolis. ¡­¡­ The emergence of the overweight field makes the battle extremely difficult, and all actions are slow, including kryptonians. Gravity oppresses Linda''s body, and the ancient boxing method is also affected. The light of the fist falls on the ground before it hits the target. Now she can only fight hand to hand. Melee is not what Linda is good at. She is a Kryptonian created by scientists. Even with the blessing of the Al family, she can''t be compared with soldiers. 1vs4 In this case, he soon fell into the downwind and was beaten by his opponent. Diana on one side is also like this. Her qualities are lower than those of kryptonians. Even if she is blessed with an artifact, she can''t bear the three people''s siege. The Mars hunter wants to help, but she is entangled by a mechanical tentacle. The situation is getting worse and worse, and it has reached an extremely dangerous point. Just then, the sea began to boil, and a giant spacecraft with a length of more than three kilometers rushed out of the sea. The spacecraft adopted the traditional Kryptonian style: dark and low, with a row of words engraved on the side, which translated into English as "journey". This is the space warship that Luke snatched from Zod two years ago. Because of its large volume, it has been hidden on the sea floor until today. When ZhengTu arrived over the metropolis, the main gun aimed at the shuttle, and the fluorescent particles converged to the muzzle like a swallow homing. The light became stronger and brighter, as if it had become another sun. As the voyage appeared, everyone stopped and looked up at the sky. "Do you really want to be here?" Linda murmured to herself, her eyes were dazed. She knew the power of the main gun of the expedition better than anyone else. If one shot goes on, not to mention the shield, the whole city will be in ruins. That''s a planetary weapon. Barry felt something and yelled at the metal plate: "Boss, I''m... I''m going to make it. Don''t do that. We still have a chance." Luke turned off the communication system, put on the floating armor and said without expression, "EVA, fire!" "If kryptonians want to fight, fight to death." Chapter 459 Disaster is always unexpected, no one would have thought that in the sunny afternoon there will be such a terrible disaster. The place where the shuttle landed was in the center of the metropolis, the most prosperous area. Thanks to the size of the planet daily, Louise, who is working in the company, is not involved in the gravity field. She and her colleagues stand on the top of the building, looking pale into the distance. The city is covered with dust, far away, and people can be heard crying. Giant shuttles are suspended in the sky, and the white beams of light are inserted in people''s hearts like sharp swords. Buildings are falling one by one. It can be imagined how many innocent citizens will be buried under the ruins. Louise covered her mouth with endless sadness in her eyes. Others, too, bowed their heads and remained silent. It is a pity that things hurt others. People who have not experienced the disaster can not feel the helplessness and desolation, "That''s the Kryptonian ship?" Some people said that there was a silence. Superman and krypton general Zod were the hot news during this period. Zod threatened to launch a war. Many media thought he was joking. They didn''t expect that the war was coming. Different from the past, this is a conflict between the two civilizations. Either you die or I die. "Are we going to cover Superman in the future?" Louise looked up and said, "you can''t blame him for this, don''t you see? He''s fighting kryptonians. It''s on our side "But..." Colleagues hesitated, "he is also a Kryptonian, Zod came to earth is not for him." In a word, Louise was speechless. In some cases, the origin of war was Clark. If he had not come to earth, he would not have had such a series of troubles. "No, I can''t think that way." Louise forced herself to calm down and could not think about the problem with the reverse thinking of causality. Suddenly, a dark shadow appeared in the sky. It was a huge spaceship. Below the main muzzle of the spacecraft, the glare of blue light was more dazzling than the sun in the sky. Many people have seen this scene, including Lex Luther, who arrived at the metropolis. He knows a lot about alien technology and what such a huge muzzle means, "Star Destroyer!" "It''s a Star Destroyer!" Without hesitation, Lex turned and ran. Under the star annihilation gun, all living beings are equal. No matter what your lineage or origin, if you go on with one shot, you will all die. He came to inspect the enemy''s situation, not to die. Damn kryptonians, Star Destroyers. ¡­¡­ The muzzle of the gun is aimed at the area where the shuttle is located, and the blue light continuously compresses inward, just like a blue black hole that constantly devours energy, "Crazy." "It''s all crazy." Fiola exclaimed helplessly, "stop it, don''t let it fire, quick! Stop it She always thought that she was a madman, but she didn''t expect that people on earth were even more crazy and used Star Destroyers. Isn''t he clear about the fundamental damage to the planet caused by Star Destroyers? "It''s you, Carla. You''re controlling it, aren''t you?" Linda spat blood, "You know that." "You started the war. If you want to die, everyone will die together." Frightened by her momentum, fiola subconsciously stepped back. Other kryptonians tried to stop her, but they couldn''t help it. The gravity around her was so strong that she could barely reach 100 meters with all her strength. Clark and Zod in the distance also saw this scene, desperate to fly here, but they were blocked by the shield of the journey. Seeing the muzzle light more and more prosperous, they subconsciously closed their eyes, waiting for despair to come. Zod let out a roar full of grief and indignation, and hit the shield one after another. He expected everything, but he didn''t expect that the other side would use the Star Destroyer gun to attack. If this shot goes on, the companions, dreams and hopes are gone. Death was getting closer and closer, and no one noticed that there was a figure under the main gun. His long gray blue hair was flying around. It was Hai er who had never appeared, "The Kryptonian dream cannot end here." Hale opened his right hand, thinking that he could wrap up the highly compressed energy mass, infiltrating and withdrawing at the same time.He not only has the abilities of teleportation, object control, mind transmission and mind splitting, but also has unparalleled energy control technology. Only he can disintegrate the energy of the Star Destroyer gun and return everything to nothingness. The building sized energy mass shrinks rapidly, and soon turns into starlight and disappears. The overflowing blue energy forms a free cloud, which is very eye-catching in the sun. "Disappeared." Fiora was both surprised and happy. She was worthy of the existence of the strongest Kryptonian. She was able to extinguish the Star Destroyer. Linda stares at the sky, "Hale, you''re still here." Diana also noticed the mysterious man who appeared in time and couldn''t help saying, "Who is he? enemy? Or friends? " "Enemy, very dangerous enemy." Diana''s heart thumped. Linda was strong enough, but she called each other very dangerous. So how powerful should the mysterious person be. The next second, the human figure in the sky disappeared and appeared behind the Martian hunter in a strange way. A leg whip kicked him hundreds of meters away, smashed him into the ruins, flashed again, and came to Diana. The same attack was simple, direct, but with unparalleled speed and power. Bang! Diana suffered a heavy blow to her abdomen and flew straight out. Before she landed, she had a shadow under her feet. "Watch the back." Linda yells. It''s too late. Hale raises his left hand behind him. The vortex of energy condenses in his palm, sending out suffocating energy waves. "Good bye, strong earth." Under the palm of her hand, she suddenly stopped in Diana''s desperate eyes. A red figure appeared in front of her, blocking the raging energy cyclone. Luke looked up and said word by word, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, hale." Hale frowned. "Luke Shaw?" It''s a heavy fist that answers him. The fist that envelops Lvyan causes double damage to the body and soul. Hai Er doesn''t react well and is directly beaten out. Diana was surprised. "Luke?" Luke nodded slightly. "Hale, give it to me. You and Linda deal with the other kryptonians." "Can you... Can you do it?" She has personally felt the power of Hai er. She has the top power and speed, as well as the ability to control energy and blink. How can ordinary people deal with such monsters. Luke did not speak. The floating armor sent out a faint ripple of space. A flash of red light appeared behind Edwin. His palm floated and fell on his back, Boom! The green flame surges out and explodes in his body. The flame blows around and a touch of soul goes with the wind. Luke grabs Edwin''s body and drops it on the ground. At this moment, time seems to stop, people stare big eyes, eyes with can not hide the horror. Chapter 460 Edwin died, fell to the ground, without breathing or heartbeat, and became a cold corpse. Kryptonian elite fighters, let Linda and Diana bear the hardships of the strong so was slapped dead. The air is a little quiet. They turned around one after another and looked at this side. Fiola and others had not seen the floating armor, and they did not know who was under the armor. When they saw what happened to their companions, they were shocked and scared, and forgot to take action for a moment. Linda hesitated. "Luke, is that you?" Luke gave a faint smile, "What do you say? Beautiful lady Linda rolled her eyes. When is she in the mood to talk dirty. Suddenly, there was thunder in my ears. Dozens of light blades came from above, and the air rustled as if it had been cut by a sharp blade. Luke frowned slightly, his body flashed into red light and appeared in the sky. The light and shadow floated, and hale came to him. They didn''t speak and disappeared. The next moment, they appeared over the shuttle plane. Their fists collided with their elbows, and a sharp impact broke out. The powerful force acted on Luke through the armor, making him pale, "EVA, start mind mode." "Yes, young master." Luke closed his eyes, his soul broke away from his body and merged with his armor. His vision changed fundamentally. In the past, he could only see things within 120 degrees in front of his body, but now there is no dead angle in 360 degrees. Green burning, and armor into one, light red floating armor with a strange layer of green awn. Haier felt the power of his soul and stepped back, "Your flame is strange." "Specially for you." "You can''t win." "Not necessarily." Two people disappeared, distant building came roar, body shape in the air constantly flashing, one moment appeared in the sky, one moment appeared on the ground, one moment appeared on the roof, the next second came to the bedroom. Shock wave from all directions, continuous, visual stay and space to bring a sense of difference dizzy. "So strong!" Looking at the flashing two, Diana couldn''t help admiring them. Compared with them, the battle below is not a level at all. The Martian hunter rushed out of the ruins and came to Linda, "Why didn''t Mr. Xiao do it earlier?" Linda said in a deep voice, "before the war, Luke told me that the key to the war is not Zod or the shuttle, but hale. If you don''t defeat him, the war can''t end." "Hale?" The Martian Hunter murmured to himself, a little silent. The Martian is proud of his spiritual ability, but in the previous collision, he fell into a disadvantage. That Kryptonian is incredible. The battle above became more and more violent, and the human figures kept flashing, causing a short-term visual residue. So, a strange scene appeared, and dozens of phantoms appeared in the blue sky. The phantom kept changing until a figure flew out and fell into the building. Hai er''s face was solemn. It was the first time for him to encounter such an opponent in so many years. Lu Yan had the power to burn his soul. He did not dare to make substantive contact with the other side, so he could only use nianneng to wrap his palm to attack. "This man can''t stay." Haier immediately made a decision. With a move, all the scattered reinforced concrete flew up to the building where Luke was. One by one, the ground roared, and the 100 meter high building became ruins. The dust was flying, and then it was blown away by the strong wind. Hai Er curled up his fingers and stared at the front. The hill of construction waste creaks and shrinks, condenses and turns from a hillside to a sphere. He wants to trap Luke in it. Linda couldn''t look any more. She rushed up with a roar, but was waved back by hale. A moment later, the ruins of the building disappeared, and there was a huge stone ball composed of concrete and steel bars on the ground. The stone ball was nearly 100 meters long, and its surface was as smooth as a mirror. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, no one would believe that it was a man-made work. Suddenly, the explosion came from inside the ball. A figure flew out of it and floated under the sky. "Hai Er eyebrows slightly pick," you can actually survive Luke coughed up a few mouthfuls of congestion and drank word for word,"I will kill you." With a cold snort, he appeared in front of Luke and attacked again. The fist wrapped by nianneng had an unimaginable force. The opponent kept retreating, and the floating armor became dim. Two people you come and I go, unconsciously leave this area, disappear between the floors. Linda said, "I''m going to help him." Diana grabbed her arm and shook her head seriously, "I can understand your feelings, but the shuttle is the point." Mars Hunter also said, "time is short. We must destroy the shuttle as soon as possible and support Mr. Xiao." Linda let out a loud cry, roared all over her body, and rushed to fiola, followed by Martian hunter and Diana. There is not much connection between the battle below and Barry Allen. Except for the initial amazing appearance, the lightning boy in Midtown is forgotten by everyone. Even the mechanical tentacle in charge of defense doesn''t pay attention to the little bug that has been lying on the protective cover. "Barry, you can do it. You can do it." The detection device has found out the fluctuation frequency of the shield, and the next step is to use resonance to disintegrate it. Barry has never done this kind of thing, and has tried several times without success. Seeing the time getting shorter and shorter, he can only grit his teeth and force himself to calm down, "You''re the best. It''s no problem." Barry gasped, opened his hands and put them on the shield. His palms vibrated at a speed that could not be observed by the naked eye, hundreds or thousands of times per second, still rising. Only God''s speed power could do such a thing. When the vibration frequency of both hands reaches a certain range, the shield changes dramatically, wriggling like sea waves, with a crisp sound. Click! There are tens of meters long cracks on the surface, which expand and spread like cobwebs. "Yes, I did." Barry yelled excitedly, put on the bowl armour and hit it. Bang! Even the Martian Hunter couldn''t help but break the protective cover like glass. Barry stepped on the air with both feet and turned it into a very fast electric light. After passing through the interception of the mechanical tentacle, he came to the bottom of the shuttle, took out the bomb on his back and stuck it on the shell, and then ran out without looking back. Time goes by, Five! Four! Three! Two! One! The explosion came from above, and the blue vortex wrapped the shuttle. Like a black hole, the solid metal shell became the most basic particle form, which was swallowed and digested by the vortex. Three seconds later, the vortex shrinks inward to form a singularity. Boom! The vision was pale, and the shock wave mixed with the blue electron current came, and all the glass products within thousands of miles were cracked. The shuttle disappeared and was replaced by an energy hole. Spiral clouds appear above, and gusts of wind pick up cyclones, reverberating through the ruins of doomsday. Barry went straight to his knees and swore he would never carry a bomb again. Chapter 461 The shuttle is gone. The earth project failed! In the command room, Sam lane, who witnessed all this, yelled wildly. Others also waved their arms, too excited to restrain themselves. In a high voice, "Who''s that lightning guy? I''ll thank him and give him a five-star medal." "Report back to general, he''s the lightning man in midtown." "Good, flash, the flash who saved the world." Yes, Barry Allen saved the world again. Diana, Martian hunter and Linda all turned to look at each other with surprise in their eyes. No one thought that it would be this unknown little character who would stop the Kryptonian plot. Barry rubbed his head, embarrassed, "The bomb was prepared by the boss, just according to the plan. It has nothing to do with me." Out of awe for Luke, he unconsciously changed the boss into the boss. Linda grinned and turned to look at fiora, "Stop it. You''ve lost." Fiola gritted his teeth and said, "as long as kryptonians live, they will never fail. Even if they fail, they will not be defeated by traitors." Linda was furious, clenched her fists and rushed up again. She must teach these bastards a lesson. ¡­¡­ Clark noticed the explosion as soon as he could. He could not help waving his fist and his voice became excited, "It''s over, Zod. There''s no need to fight. You''re one of krypton''s few survivors. I don''t want to hurt you." "Hurt?" Zod opened his mouth and roared, "I was born as a general. I''ve been in countless battles. How about you, Carl? Where do you train, farm?" Bang! A sonic boom came from the air. Zod came to Clark and hit him hundreds of meters with one punch. Then he bullied him and hit him with one punch after another. Every punch was explosive. The two men chased each other between the floors, resulting in the impact, which destroyed countless glass and houses. The two tall buildings were cut off by the red light beam and tilted down slowly. The cries for help and screams came one after another, and I don''t know how many innocent people died as a result. Clark couldn''t bear it. Holding Zod in his arms, he fell down, passed through the roof of the museum and hit the hall on the first floor. "Stop, don''t push me any more." Zod threw him out, and the hot rays gushed out. Clark raised his hand to block it, and said word by word in great pain, "Rebuilding civilization does not mean destroying everything. Linda and I have proved that kryptonians can survive on the earth. Why, why do you have to destroy it?" "Carl, your heart has been eroded by the earth people. I don''t know what krypton will be." "Only destruction can bring new life." "Go to hell!" Zod roared, and the heat strengthened again. The smile on Clark''s face disappeared and became very calm. You forced me. Clark took a deep breath, suddenly bowed his head, avoided the high-temperature rays, came to Zod at a very fast speed, put his hands around his neck, and twisted. Click! Zod, with his head folded 180 degrees in half, was at a loss and unwilling to do anything for krypton, and slowly fell to the ground. Ah! Clark raised his head to the sky and roared, his voice bleak and helpless. ¡­¡­ At the moment of Zod''s death, hale stopped, turned and looked at the museum, "Carl, after all, you''ve got to start with your compatriots." Luke gasped, taking advantage of the opportunity, "The shuttle is destroyed. You lose." Hai Er takes back a vision, "have me in, can''t lose." "Are you dead?" Hale shook his head laughably, "I don''t know how you combine the space energy of golden spoon with armor, but I can feel that the power is weakening. Before long, you will lose the ability of blinking. This is the first weakness." "Your armor is very strong. You can absorb energy and release it in a corresponding way. It''s a great idea. It''s refreshing. Unfortunately, your body is too weak. Even if you have armor protection, you can''t avoid injury. The injury will kill you if you keep accumulating. This is the second weakness.""The only way you can kill me is the green flame. As long as you can separate me with your mind, it will not work." "Earth people, you have no chance of winning, not at all." Hale''s tone was very calm, no publicity, no derogation, just calmly stated the facts, in a sense, he was right, Luke really couldn''t stand it. Pelagic armor has very strong protection ability, can block most of the damage, but Hale''s strength is too strong, just a little impact can make Luke uncomfortable. After hundreds of attacks, the accumulated injuries have reached an extremely dangerous level. If it goes on like this, even if the armor can resist, the body will not be able to bear it. "You have a point." Luke landed on the roof, took off his floating armor and showed his true colors. Hai Er picks eyebrow, "how, want to surrender." "No Luke wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. "I''m going to do it another way." A virtual shadow comes out of the body. It is the soul that turns into substance. There is a vortex of flame in the heart and head. When you look at it, you can see the world of death shrouded by green fire. The green flame is burning, straight into the sky. At the moment when it appeared, all the human beings within a hundred meters closed their eyes, their souls separated from their bodies, were ignited by the green, and turned into tiny particles. Hai Er froze, forehead unconsciously overflow sweat, eyes are green occupation, emitting a strange color. Luke glanced at him indifferently, blending with the floating armor and coming under the sky. "We''ll come again." He swallowed his breath and forced himself to calm down. His eyes swept over the body on the roof and landed on the floating armor, "So that''s who you are." Luke didn''t answer. His armor shrank inward and turned into a huge red sword. With a flash of light, the sword suddenly came to Hai er''s body. The single molecule sword blade was invincible, tearing the flesh and blood, leaving a ten centimeter long incision. Hai er''s eyes widened and flashed to the sky. The huge sword came at a high speed, and the body of the sword was wrapped by green fire, sending out the chill of penetrating into the soul. Startled, the pain in his chest made him feel death. Seeing that the situation was not right, he turned and ran. Luke is in hot pursuit. One by one, they are flickering between the floors. Unconsciously, they rush out of the metropolis and come to the suburbs. The light of the sword is uncertain, and suddenly a sweep. The crescent like light blade broke through the air and hit Hai Er heavily on the back. He bit his teeth and opened his fingers. The energy storm turned into a whirlpool. The sword suddenly speeded up, broke through the vortex and collided with Hai er''s fist. When! The sound of gold and iron was heard in the air, and the impact of energy was scattered. The nearby buildings turned into powder. The huge sword rolled back and fell to the ground. Hai Er spat blood and flew straight out. He is not afraid of physical attack, but the soul damage caused by Lvyan is unbearable. All of a sudden, the earth turned and a red light suddenly appeared. Poof! The sword rushed out of the soil, pierced Hale''s stomach and took him to the sky. Chapter 462 Luke designed three combat modes for the floating armor The first, the normal mode, uses the body to control the armor, which can deal with most enemies or superheroes; The second is the mind mode. Guided by zamaran''s mind technology, it abandons the visual senses and uses the mind to feel everything around it. This mode has extremely quick reaction ability and adaptability. Even in the face of kryptonians, it has the power of World War I. The third and the last one is the soul mode: abandoning the body, soul and armor are integrated, free from the restriction of flesh and blood, and can change body shape at will, such as sword, hammer, knife, gun and so on. Under the blessing of green flame, it has unparalleled destructive power. The huge Sword Pierced Haier''s stomach, and the flames surged out and constantly eroded into his body. Luke''s face appeared in the flames, and his eyes were burning with fire, which made people suffocate. Ah!!!!!! Hai Er spat out blood and screamed bitterly. He grabbed the sword with both hands and pushed it out little by little. The blood fell down and was crushed by the sword wind. One man and one sword confront each other in the sky. Suddenly, Hai er''s eyes turn black. His invisible mind surges out and hits the sword heavily. Go! Hai Er roared and pushed the sword out of his body with all his strength, "Go to hell!" On the upper side of giant sword in iron boxing with energy storm, click! The sword body bends inward and cracks appear on the surface. A red light from the sky, after the breakdown of the building, blast open tens of meters wide pit. With Hai er''s hands shaking, the surrounding buildings seemed to come alive and turned into torrents of earth. The earth shook, and countless stone pillars rose out of thin air. Under the control of Nian Li, they were superimposed and twisted, and gathered from all directions with the giant sword as the center. The residents in the neighborhood ran out like crazy, running, and their bodies soared into the torrent. Looking down from the sky, the town seemed to be held by the palm of a giant. One house after another collapsed, and the broken stones converged to the center of the town. Only a few seconds later, the town disappeared. The bare ground seemed to be ploughed, and a huge stone ball with a diameter of more than 100 meters appeared in the center of the town. Haier covered his mouth, coughed painfully, blood gushed out, dyed his palm red, and spent a lot of mental energy making stone balls. Compared with the results, it was all worth it. "I''ll see how long your armor lasts." The stone ball vibrated before the voice fell. The shock increased rapidly, shaking from side to side, as if something was about to rush out. Click! The surface cracked, the sword broke through the gap and came to Hai er. Compared with before, the body of the sword was much dimmer, giving people a feeling of gray. "Your armor won''t hold up," he hissed "And you?" Luke responded, "after so many attacks, how much of your mind is left." Hale looked up, "endless." "Me too." The sword broke through the air, and Hai Er quickly avoided it. He reached for the handle of the sword and hit it on his knee. Suddenly, the sword disappeared, and the red particles quickly turned into an iron arm wrapped by green fire. The iron fist tore the air and hit Hale on the chest, Bang! The air burst into a green shock, followed by the sound of bone fracture. With blood in his mouth, he fell from the sky to the earth. After smashing the stone ball, he was castrated and glided for hundreds of meters before stopping. Luke was about to chase him when EVA''s voice rang in his head, "Energy is about to run out. At present, the stock is 12.4%, and the reserve energy has been put into use." Luke didn''t even think about it. He turned into a huge red sword again. The body of the sword tore the space, just like a meteor falling from the sky. In mid air, the light flashed and suddenly came to Hai er, Poof! The edge of the sword is torn and the left arm is shoulder length. Ah!!!! Haier screamed madly, punched the flying sword, pushed his legs to the ground, soared into the air, and his body kept flashing, flying out into space. Luke chased after him, turning his sword into a streamer and rushing into the sky. Long after they left, people hiding in the corner came out carefully. When they saw the ruins of their home, they collapsed on the ground and began to cry. ¡­¡­ metropolis. Clark, who killed Zod, went back to where the shuttle was. When he saw him, fiola couldn''t help saying,"And the general? Where is he? " "He''s dead." "You lie!" Clark shook his head slightly and put the corpse wrapped in white cloth on the ground. When the breeze came, the white cloth was lifted to reveal his bloodless face. It was drew Zod, krypton''s military commander. Fiora was stiff in place, as if struck by lightning. Other Kryptonian soldiers were dull and had no intention of fighting. They have been following Zod since they were teenagers. Zod is not only their general, but also their father, comrade in arms, life mentor and guide. They respected Zod and never doubted. Even if the latter launched a military coup, they did not hesitate to follow. Now, the general is dead. What''s the point of their being alive. "Revenge for the general." Fiola said this calmly, and the soldiers behind him looked up one after another, their eyes full of death. At the same time, the shuttle in the South Indian Ocean left the sea and headed for the metropolis. The battle was carried out in a tragic way. Unlike before, fiola and others gave up their defense and attacked with all their strength. In their eyes, there was a flame of revenge, just like a group of madmen. Crazy fight, crazy Kryptonian. In a building not far away from the shuttle, Colonel dregg and the mecha troops finally joined together. Looking at the non-human battle in the distance, everyone seemed very silent. When they first put on the power armor, they thought they were invincible. Until now, they found out that the clown was me. The gap between kryptonians and earthlings can not be made up by a set of equipment, except for super weapons like floating armor. When he came, dereg was ambitious and vowed to show his strength, but reality slapped him. The adjutant took out the messenger, "The headquarters sent a telegram to tell us to stay hidden and not to take part in the fight under the shuttle." "There''s nothing more to say than to hide." The adjutant pushed the soldiers away and whispered in his ear, "Headquarters told us to find a way to get Kryptonian bodies." Dregg shook his head bitterly, not knowing whether to accept or reject. The adjutant sighed, "I know it''s hard for you to do this, but it''s general Ryan''s order. It''s to be carried out anyway." "You''re right." Dregg got up slowly. "But I will never steal other people''s fruits like a thief. I will tell the general that I will carry out my orders and use my own way." Words fall, kick open the door, go to the battlefield. The soldiers behind looked at each other and followed one after another. They went through the abandoned streets, came to the edge of the battlefield, and took part in the battle as Earth people. Chapter 463 With Zod and Edwin dead, there are only six kryptonians left at the scene, as well as a scientist. Here are Diana, Superman, Mars hunter, Linda and Barry Allen. All of them have injuries of different degrees, and Diana is the worst. Fortunately, she doesn''t hurt the root and still has the ability to fight. The addition of the mecha forces had a certain impact on the war, and the kryptonians had to spare hands to deal with the insects. Five on six, five on five. The situation changed rapidly. Diana tied the Kryptonian soldier with a chain of truth. Linda bullied him. A visceral blow made his opponent spit blood. Then she turned her fist into a palm and punched him hard on the back neck, knocking him unconscious. Mars hunters used their mental ability to torture their opponents. A series of mental shocks caused heavy damage to their heads. Krypton soldiers couldn''t bear it and fainted. Clark grabs the soldiers chasing Barry, rips off his armor and lets him feel the atmospheric environment of the earth at close range. The soldiers can''t bear hundreds of millions of information flows. They cover their heads and roar bitterly. Clark punches them on the ground. In the blink of an eye, three Kryptonian soldiers fell to the ground. Fiola witnessed all this, but did not flinch, still crazy attack. Her only goal is Clark. She wanted revenge for Zod. Linda''s eyes are so fierce that she can''t help trying to kill people. The situation on Luke''s side is not clear. It''s ok if she wins, but if she loses "Carl, don''t stop. We need to support Luke. He won''t last long." All of a sudden, they reacted that they had been fighting with krypton soldiers, but they forgot about Hai er. According to the previous situation, it is speculated that Luke Shaw is not Hai er''s opponent. After a long time, he may encounter an accident. Diana took a deep breath, clenched her hands and banged them together. Guard silver bracelet collision, burst out strong light impact. Three Kryptonian soldiers flew out directly. Diana threw out the truth lasso and pulled a Kryptonian soldier in front of her. The sword of Vulcan pierced her chest and brought out a large amount of blood stasis. Diana pulls out Vulcan''s sword and kicks the dead Kryptonian soldier to the ground, "The enemy should be killed, not stun." Clark is speechless, and Linda is also silent. Anyone with a clear eye can see that they have left room in the battle. Because of their behavior, Martian hunter and Diana are also embarrassed to kill. After all, it''s kryptonians, Clark and Linda''s siblings. Diana said coldly, "past experience tells me that kindness to enemies is cruelty to comrades in arms. If you don''t want to see Luke Shaw''s body, you''d better put away your pity." As soon as Zod died, they gave up their mission and rushed back to the metropolis to avenge the general. The shuttle cabin door opened and eight krypton soldiers jumped down and fell to the ground. Diana took a long breath and grasped the hilt, "Pray to the gods, I hope there won''t be a bad ending." The two of them, together with the eight new ones, make up a total of ten Kryptonian warriors, which means that each of them has to win at least one-on-two. ¡­¡­ Outside the earth, near the low earth orbit. A little red light suddenly appeared, and the sword suddenly came to Hai Er through the layers of space. The edge of the sword surges and cuts heavily with green arc. Haier gritted his teeth and laid another layer of mental barrier in front of him. Click! The barrier is broken, but the figure below has disappeared. Thousands of meters away, Haier appeared tired figure. His condition was very poor. His left arm was gone. The wound was bleeding continuously. Too much blood loss led to blurred vision. The most difficult thing is the green flame. Every time I see it, there is a sharp pain of soul burning. The spirit and will are eroded by the green fire and become exhausted. The proud nianneng also shows signs of exhaustion. If it goes on like this, it''s really possible to die here. Just thinking about it, I have a little bit of red in my eyes, Hale instinctively waved his fist, When! The fist and the huge sword collide together, the green flame follows the trend and becomes a dragon. Ah!!!! Hale let out an earth shaking cry, and the energy was boiling around him, turning into a vortex of energy flashing black lightning.Boom! The fire dragon collided with the vortex and burst out a huge shock wave. The green flame and the black arc fused together to form an extremely gorgeous picture. "Go to hell!" Luke roared, and the flame expanded again, covering hundreds of meters around like a sea of fire. Eight heads appeared in the flame, showing their teeth and showing their fierce faces, biting forward from all directions. Before it''s near, there''s pain in the soul. Hai ER was surprised and angry. He mobilized all his mental energy to form a singularity with the body as the center. Boom! The singularity explodes, and the invisible energy acts on the molecular field, forming a repulsive force field. One by one, the taps broke, and a blank area appeared in the sea of fire. Hai Er vomited blood, forced to endure the brain pain, rushed out of the sea of fire, and flew to the space warship. We can''t do this. If we fight any more, we will die. After half his life, he felt the coming of death for the first time. "EVA, how much energy is left." ¡°8.1%¡£¡± "There is a serious shortage of energy. Please return to the earth immediately to replenish energy." "It''s too late. We have to kill him." Hale''s strength is beyond expectation. Luke never thought that he could persist in the attack of green inflammation for such a long time. You know, even the parallax monster can''t withstand the attack of green inflammation. A man has a spirit comparable to a lamp beast. What a terrible guy. If you can''t kill a snake, you must kill him instead of suffering from it. Thinking of this, Luke once again incarnated as a giant sword and chased the fleeing Hai''er. One after the other, they went through low earth orbit and came to outer space. The space warship was in the orbit between the earth and the moon. After returning to the warship, hale immediately launched defensive measures. There was a protective cover on the surface of the warship, and dozens of muzzles turned their direction to aim at the huge sword flying at high speed. The next moment, the target disappeared, the red light flashed in mid air, passed through the shield, and came to the inside of the warship. "EVA, find Hale''s location." "There is a strong magnetic interference around, so we can''t find out the effective information." "Start intrusion protocol." "Security level is too high, the device cannot complete the intrusion protocol at present." Luke broke away from the floating armor and appeared in the form of soul. The warship is very big, with a length and width of more than three kilometers. It''s really difficult to find a man in such a huge building, not to mention it''s the other side''s home. "I won''t let you run." "Hale, you will die. No matter where you hide, I will find you out." Luke came to the outside of the warship, his hands open, the flame whirlpool of his heart and head expanded outward, and the green fire surged out endlessly. Chapter 464 For green inflammation, Luke always has a heart of awe, he really does not know what this thing means. It looks like fire, but it is quite different. It has the fury and rapidity of fire, but it exudes the chill of penetrating into the soul. It is the natural enemy of the soul, just need a little fire, can burn the soul. It has a very strong erosive ability. Any material and energy in the world, even Amazon metal, Poseidon steel, Dionysus attractor and other research materials, can not resist the erosion of green fire. Many times, Luke will selectively forget his superpowers. Even so, as he grows older, his green inflammation will gradually increase, especially when he is in soul form, which is almost uncontrollable. The two vortices of heart and head are actually a kind of seal. Once opened, something terrible will happen. Just like now, the green flame, like the flood breaking through the dyke, spread out rapidly. In a few seconds, it formed a sea of fire with a radius of kilometers. Luke manipulates the flame and melts in it. The sea of fire moved in all directions, gradually forming a encirclement. Looking up from the earth, you can clearly see the green stars in the night sky. "What is he going to do?" Haier could not help but stand up and could not hide his fear. The green flame has surrounded the warships and is still expanding outwards. It is getting bigger and wider. The protective cover only lasted a few seconds, and then it was broken by the flame. Unknowingly, the green flame has covered tens of thousands of meters of space, like countless cobwebs, layer by layer, like zongzi wrapped warships. It''s a horrible scene. Just sitting here, there is a pain in the soul. "Maybe I''m going to die." Hai Er murmured to himself for a moment, then stood up suddenly, "No, I will never die. I am hale, the strongest Kryptonian. How can I die in the hands of the earth people?" "Luke Shaw, come on, let''s fight to the death." After wrapping the warship, the flame began to penetrate into it, layer by layer. No matter the alloy steel plate or the energy barrier could not stop the erosion of the green flame. It was like a pervasive insect, nibbling at the warship''s defense facilities bit by bit. The outer area soon fell, and no Hale was found. Luke continued to penetrate through the heavy metal walls into a wide hall. Here was hale, sitting on the throne alone, looking coldly at the shadow coming out of the wall. "I underestimate you, earthman." "The first moment I see you, I should kill you without hesitation." The floating armor appeared in the hall, and there was Luke''s voice, "You can''t kill me, no one else." Hale stood up with his hand. "Before the final showdown, I have a few questions for you." "You can ask, but I don''t promise to answer." "What''s Carla to do with you?" "She likes me, and I like her." "Will you die for her?" "What do you say?" Instead of continuing the conversation, Hale said, "if I die, what will you do with the rest of the Kryptonian soldiers?" "That''s Clark''s business. It''s none of my business." Carl? clarke? Hale shook his head mockingly. "What''s Carl like, can you tell me?" "A good man." "Good man?" Hareton laughed. "Yes, a good man. Joe once said: you should be a good man. Unfortunately, I let him down." "I have power, but I am the devil in other people''s eyes." Luke said impatiently, "any questions?" "No more." Hai Er sighs, his eyes turn black, and the invisible mind and energy storm merge together to form a nearly terrifying field of destruction. Luke raised his hand and 18 fire dragons took shape in an instant. The fire dragon roared up to the sky and charged forward. As soon as it contacted the field, it was twisted into pieces by the energy tide. The next second, a new fire dragon appeared, one minute two, two minutes four, more than a hundred. The fire dragon is endless, constantly biting the field.The shock wave caused by the constant collision of the two kinds of energy shattered the whole hall. Cracks appeared on the moon window, which spread rapidly and broke like glass. Terror suction, Hale was not affected, raised his feet, slowly forward. Every meter forward, the field is reduced by one point. When he comes to the first three meters of Luke''s body, the field is small enough to cover his body. Luke reaches out his right hand, penetrates the field and grabs him by the neck. Hale opened his mouth and whispered in a voice that only he could hear, "Goodbye, earthman." The green flame turns into a sharp sword, penetrates his body and takes away a touch of broken soul. At the same time, there was a click in the hall, and the self destruct program started Three! Two! One! In the deepest engine room of the warship, a black hole appears out of thin air. Space expands outward in a spiral way. Everywhere it goes, everything becomes particles and is swallowed by the black hole. The warships disappeared and the sea of fire disappeared. There is a strange black spot in the air. In a few seconds. Endless light gushed out. At this moment, there was an extra sun in the eastern hemisphere, which was originally the night. That kind of light was so dazzling that even thousands of miles apart, we could feel the heat it emitted. The abnormal weather lasted for half a minute before it slowly dissipated. No one knows what happened, including the people in metropolis. The war began and ended in a tragic way. As the last Kryptonian soldier fell to the ground, Linda could no longer bear it, squatting on the ground and gasping. It''s a mess of collapsed buildings, abandoned vehicles, broken armor, Kryptonian bodies, and earthlings. The losses of the mecha troops were heavy, and there were only five survivors, including team leader dereg. The superhero side is not good either. Barry Allen''s two arms are all broken. Diana''s internal organs are damaged. She kneels on the ground and coughs blood. The Martian hunter''s head is missing a big piece of meat. Her ugly appearance is getting more and more weird. Among the people, Clark''s injury was the lightest, he was beaten the most, he was hurt the least, and he couldn''t refuse. A soldier cried, "Captain, did we win?" Dregg nodded in silence, "Yes, I won." Now he can take it for granted to say that in the battle just now, if the mecha troops had not entangled the three kryptonians with their lives, the outcome would never have been like this. Dereg hobbled up to Clark and made his own demands, "We need a body." Clark looks at Linda, who has no choice but to agree. Dregg said nothing more, chose Edwin''s body to carry on his shoulder, and left with his companion. Barry looked up, "What happened to the boss." Linda turns on the communicator and gets in touch with EVA, but she can''t get through. I tried several times, but I still couldn''t get through. The girl stood rigidly in the same place, her cheeks bleeding and turning white. ps Thank you for your support. Thank you very much. Chapter 465 Metropolis, a residential building on the roof. Linda, who followed the location signal and came here, stood there, trembling and afraid to step forward. There was a man lying on the ground, about twenty years old, pale, with blood on his mouth, motionless, like a corpse. Clark, Mars hunter, Barry Allen and Diana, who followed them, stopped one after another, and their eyes showed extremely complicated look. Barry covered his head with exaggeration, "No! Boss... How is that possible? " Luke Shaw is the most powerful person he has ever met. He is smart, confident, powerful, omniscient and omnipotent. How can such a person die here? Mars Hunter shook his head with a wry smile. He didn''t feel any mental fluctuation. The man was dead. Clark walked up to Linda and patted her on the shoulder, who turned coldly, "Go away!" Clark grins bitterly and can only retreat. Linda wiped away her tears, picked up Luke''s body, jumped up and disappeared into the sky. Diana said in silence, "I can understand her pain." "Let her be quiet. Some things can only be smoothed out in time." The Martian Hunter also sighed. He had planned to ask Luke Shaw to help solve the Martian''s weakness after the war, but he didn''t expect such an outcome. Barry still can''t believe it, "Really dead? No, if the boss dies, where''s Hale? Why didn''t it appear? " The strong masses of Hai''er have a deep understanding. It is reasonable to say that after killing Luke, he will definitely come back to join the battlefield. It is strange that he has not been seen from the beginning to the end. In a word, the key to the problem was pointed out. People pondered for a moment and shook their heads. The war is fierce, and no one has the leisure to observe the movement here. What happens can only be concluded through follow-up investigation. After leaving contact information with each other, several people with heavy heart scattered separately. ¡­¡­ The war is over and the impact is just beginning. The metropolis is in a mess. Many places are smoking. The city center is even worse. I don''t know how many people are buried in the collapsed buildings. The city government immediately launched a rescue operation, and the military and the White House also stepped up the deployment of personnel. Before long, the "Kryptonian war" became the front page headlines of the official media of various countries, and the whole world was bombed. After entering the 21st century, with the rise of the Internet, aliens are no longer legends. Many people know that there are more powerful intelligent civilizations outside the earth. However, it is the first time that the invasion war was launched like today. Pictures describing the tragedy of the city are wildly circulated on the Internet. After seeing the blank area in the center of the city, the high-level officials of various countries are silent one after another, and then call the White House coincidentally. A global storm is about to begin. Somewhere in the metropolitan air raid shelter, the heavy gate slowly opens. Bruce Wayne is the first to come out. Alfred is at the door, "Are you all right?" Bruce said nothing and seemed to be immersed in his previous experience. Alfred worried, "Master Wayne, I suggest you have an examination." "I''m fine. I''m fine." With that, Bruce tightens his lips and suddenly remembers the scene of Wayne building collapse and the high-temperature radiation sweeping from left to right, "Ramsey is dead." Alfred said with a wry smile, "I''ve informed the family." "What about the others?" Bruce stares at the housekeeper. "How many employees are there in Wayne building?" "About four hundred." "How many people survived?" Alfred sighed. "Young master, you need to rest now. We''ll talk about these things later." At this time, the ear heard exclamation. "Look, it''s Superman!" On the street not far away, a guy in a red cloak was clearing stones for the ambulance. The three meter high building debris was thrown to the side of the road like a ping-pong ball in his hand. Bruce watched quietly, his eyes deep, his right hand curled up and clenched into an iron fist. Alfred, aware of the young master''s abnormality, whispered,"It''s time to go back. There will be a meeting in the evening." With that, he drags Bruce back into the car, and the car starts to drive towards the bay bridge. ¡­¡­ Unconsciously, the time came in the evening, in the conference room of metropolitan city government. In addition to the mayor, some local officials, defense department representative Sam lane and a number of White House representatives were present. The atmosphere is dignified, with staff coming in and out from time to time, bringing all kinds of negative news. The death toll is soaring, and there are countless damaged buildings. Conservatively, the war cost at least $500 billion. Metropolitan mayor Carmel''s hair is gray. He constantly communicates with his subordinates to urge them to do a good job in rescue work. Sam Lane sends out all the remaining mecha troops to help the police clean up the streets. The busy work continued until 9 p.m. when the door opened and a soldier came in. He didn''t know what to say. Sam Lane got up, left the conference room and went to the study on the third floor, "I don''t have time to waste on you." Lex Luther puffed out his cigarette ring, "Just got the news that Luke Shaw is dead." Sam Lane''s pupils shrink, "What do you mean, how could he die?" Luther said, "I don''t understand that a man like him would die in battle. Unfortunately, he did die and fell on the top of a residential building." Sam Lane took a cool breath and felt a bit confused. He didn''t think Lex Luther would make fun of such a thing, but he still couldn''t believe it. Luther snuffed out the cigarette, "Times have changed, and I have lost an opponent, but some troubles need to be dealt with after all." "General lane, I''d like to ask you what you think of the war." Sam Lane put down his confused mood and said in a cold voice, "If you have something to say, don''t beat around the bush." Luther''s mouth turned up with a slight sneer in her smile, "The war was started by kryptonians and ended by five superheroes. By the way, and Luke Shaw, I''m curious. What''s the role of the army in it, bystander? Spectators? Or... " "A coward who does nothing." Sam Lane winked. "You still have a minute." Luther said with a smile, "general, don''t you think the strength of the Ministry of defense is too weak? In the face of aliens, there is no means of defense. If it wasn''t for the six of them fighting to death, the metropolis would be over." "The purpose of establishing an army is to protect the country. If even the most basic conditions cannot be met, is it necessary to survive?" Sam Lane squinted. "Thirty seconds." Lex Luthor took out his long prepared plan and said very seriously, "I have a great plan for the future of mankind. I don''t know if the general is interested." Chapter 466 It wasn''t until 12 p.m. that Clark came home tired. Lois was waiting at home. Seeing her boyfriend''s look, she couldn''t help asking, "Are you ok?" Clark forced a smile. "Hasn''t Carla responded yet?" "No, after receiving your message, I kept in touch with her. There was no one in the company, and the phone was unanswered. No one knew where she was?" Louise felt something was wrong and hesitated, "what happened?" Clark sat down on the sofa with his hands over his head, "Luke Shaw is dead." Louise was surprised. "How can it be?" Clark shook his head bitterly. "It''s my problem. I''m too weak. If I tried my best to fight Zod from the beginning and had enough time to support him, he would not be killed by hale." There''s something wrong with Lois. Luke Shaw doesn''t have a short life, "Are you sure he''s dead? Is there any misunderstanding? " "The body is on the top of the building. We can see it with our own eyes. We can''t be wrong." Clark sighed, "what I am most worried about now is Carla. She is different from me and has no feelings for the earth. The main reason why she stands here is Luke Shaw. Now that the man is dead, who knows what she will do." "I''ll call now." Lois can''t sit still. She immediately takes out her cell phone and dials Linda''s phone. As a result, no one answers. Dozens of calls, not one response. Two people''s mood also follows nervous. "She''s not really going to do stupid things, is she?" ¡­¡­ North of the metropolis, there is a lake view manor in the beautiful forest. When the Cape house was destroyed, it became Luke''s temporary stronghold. In the underground base of the manor, the hazy green fog hovers around. With a roar, the fog dissipates, and twelve souls appear in the air. Linda stares at them, "Number seven, where''s number seven? Come out." The third shadow on the left went to the chair and put on the teleporter, "Oh, little Linda, we meet again. I miss you so much." The familiar voice is still so pretentious, and the girl is too lazy to talk to him, "Where''s Luke Shaw?" Xu Ying pointed to the "corpse" floating in the medical cabin! It''s there. You don''t see it. " "I''m not talking about the body, I''m talking about the soul." Linda clenched her teeth and opened her mouth. Her eyes were bloodshot and faintly red. She looked like a fierce tiger. "Luke Shaw is not dead, is he?" After a moment''s silence, No. 7 nodded gently. He smelled a dangerous smell from the girl. Linda was overjoyed. "Where is he? Tell me quickly "Sorry, little Linda, we don''t know the position of the body. We are servants. He is the master. How can a servant know the position of the master? It''s a Passover Linda didn''t believe what he said, and the tiger appeared all over her. Her intention to kill was like a tsunami. All the empty shadows were in horror. As if she had met a natural enemy, she could not help but retreat, "You must know something, tell me, otherwise..." With his right hand curled up, the light of his fist exploded in the palm of his hand and turned into a ferocious tiger head, tiger eyebrow Tiger''s mouth, tiger''s eyes... Tiger''s roaring, killing intention boiling. According to oriental legend, the tiger who has lived for a hundred years is also called Shanjun, and has the ability to manipulate ghosts. Now Linda has half the charm. The eldest one in the crowd, the most stable one, went to the chair, pushed No. 7 aside and took his psychic equipment, "The noumenon is really alive, but it''s in such a bad state that it can''t even communicate normally." "How could that be?" "Let Eve explain!" As the voice dropped, there was a virtual screen in the air, on which the white light produced by the warship explosion was played. Meanwhile, soft electronic synthetic sound sounded around, "Hello, Miss Danvers, I''m Eve, the copy of EVA, taking over the central system for the time being." "According to the known information, the young master and hale fought in the krypton warship. For some unknown reason, the warship started the self destruction process, and the singularity impact caused heavy damage to the young master.""Where is he now?" No. 1 said, "it''s too far away. I can only vaguely feel the wave of soul. What''s certain is that he''s on earth." Eve added, "after the singularity explosion, the krypton warship turned into countless pieces, some of which flew into space, and some of which fell to the earth. According to the location, the debris should fall in this area." A map of the world appears on the virtual screen, with the south of the Himalayas as the center, drawing a big circle. "The young master''s soul should live in a fragment. As long as we find the fragment, we can revive him." "I''ll go now." Linda immediately set out, walked a few steps, turned back and said, "and you, let''s find out. No one wants to run." The girl left and Eve disappeared. The thirteenth whispered in his heart, "is this the power of love? It''s so desirable. " Number seven gave him a strange glance, "Why, my little brother has begun to miss spring." Old thirteen snorted, "don''t you want to?" "They don''t think like you. They think about men." The air was quiet for a moment. I don''t know if it was an illusion. There was a vacuum around No. 7. Everyone was far away from him. Old 11 was very difficult to understand, "Is there something wrong with the creation of the seventh sister?" No. 6 added, "the reason why old seven became famous is that he added something." "Things?" Old eight to old thirteen showed curious expression one after another, "what thing?" "Veron''s obsession." The voice of No. 5 echoed in her heart, "Veron is the special envoy sent to the earth by the zamarans. He has mastered the extremely rare spiritual technology. In order to obtain this technology, the noumenon devoured her soul. However, the woman is gay and has a deep obsession in her heart. The noumenon can''t meet her requirements. When she created Laoqi, I tried to peel off this obsession and integrate it into my body. I didn''t expect that I really succeeded. " No. 9 muttered, "no wonder seven brothers are different. They are a woman." Seven cold hum a, dissatisfaction way, "What''s your name? Who''s your brother! It''s called seven elder sisters "All right!" No. 1 interrupted the conversation. "Don''t talk about it. The most important thing now is to find the noumenon. Once he falls, it will be us. You should understand." They are the thirteen apostles, the soul of Luke and the spare wheel. Once the body falls, it will be reborn in someone, and no one wants to disappear in the world. Old twelve suggested, "Do you want to ask the second brother for help? He is the king of Atlantis now. He is sitting in the land of the four seas. He is awe inspiring and envious." Chapter 467 When it comes to number two, people show different feelings. No. 4, No. 9, No. 11, No. 12 and No. 13 showed admiration, No. 6 showed disdain, and No. 7 even made sarcastic remarks, "Why, you also want to try the taste of King''s landing all over the world." "Why don''t I mention to you that you''re going to be the king of Atlantis, and he''ll come back to study." Old twelve immediately begged for mercy: "seven elder brother, no, seven elder sister, please forgive me, I just casually say, how can I have that kind of idea." "I don''t think you have the guts." Seven cold hum a, "noumenon who, still use me to explain, you! It''s better to put away the thoughts you shouldn''t have. " A word fell, and everyone was silent. A moment later, No. 10 suddenly said, "I''m not afraid of seventh sister''s jokes. I really want to go out and have a look." "Who isn''t?" Old eleven muttered, "it''s almost a year since he was born. Every day he studies, studies and studies. He doesn''t even give up the door. What''s the difference between him and a prisoner?" Old four cough a, "these words had better say less." "What''s the matter? You can''t kill people just because of this!" "Big brother, third brother, how about you? I don''t feel bored. " No. 1 chose to be silent, No. 3 ignored, and he was immersed in the sea of knowledge from beginning to end. He was the representative of the standard school of Xueba, believing that all things are inferior, only reading is high. Old eleven was so boring that he couldn''t help turning his lips. The thirteen apostles all inherited Luke''s high intelligence, but their personalities differed greatly The eldest is calm and steady, a little stuffy; The second is decisive, resolute and decisive, which is the most similar to Luke; Old three died of reading, indifferent to other things; The fourth is a standard wallflower who is good at observing words and colors; Most of the old five and the old three are scientific research oriented, but many of his ideas about floating armor are put forward by him; Lao Liu is an angry youth, a part-time swordsman, who can''t stand everyone; Old seven... Although he ranks the seventh, he plays the role of the eldest sister. Maybe he is influenced by obsession and has the strongest strength and is unpredictable. Sometimes he defends himself, sometimes he makes a mockery; Lao Ba is the most eccentric. He can''t give a fart in 800 years. He can scare people to death when he opens his mouth; Lao Jiu is a pornographic maniac. He often secretly browses pornographic movies when no one is around. He refuses to admit it even after he is arrested; Old ten is a little straight, dare to say dare to recognize, even in the face of ontology, also did not shrink back; Lao Xi likes the world of flowers. His biggest dream is to live in a world full of flowers and never touch the body. He hates reading most; Old twelve is timid and has no opinion; Old lady is a pure love man, yearning for childhood sweetness. "Actually, we should go out and have a look." In a quiet atmosphere, No. 8 expressed his views. The fifth was surprised. "It''s not like what you said." Lao Shichen said in a deep voice, "if you can''t get out, it''s up to you. If you annoy him, everyone has to play." Old eleven muttered, "it''s impossible to know what we think with the state that we are in." Seven squints at him, "So you think it''s a chance to escape." Old twelve weakly raised his hand, "can you let myna finish speaking?" All of them were silent. Then they turned to No. 8. The latter said in a deep voice, "It''s inevitable to go out. Without us, Linda can''t find the position of the noumenon. The best way is to separate us, and each person is responsible for an area for carpet search." Nine surprise way, "that is to say, we will have their own body." Six sneers, "how, can''t hold back, want to find a woman." Lao Jiu waved, "don''t say that! Brother six, we are all men. " Number seven snorted heavily. Old nine busy added, "except seven elder sister." The boss said, "you all go. I''ll stay in the body." "That won''t do. I''ll keep it if I want to." "Why.""Because I''m the smartest." No. 5 naturally raised his head. "Don''t forget, I designed many parts of the floating armor." Six cold voice way, "two things have nothing to do with, want me to say, the most should stay is me." No. 10 said angrily, "brother six, this is too much." Old eleven, old twelve and old thirteen looked at each other, but they were very moved and did not speak. The soul has no feeling. Only when it merges with the body can it taste the colorful life. Unfortunately, there are differences between different souls and bodies. The greater the difference, the smaller the feeling. Just like oil and water, if they are forced to mix together, they will also produce separation. There is no such phenomenon in Luke''s body. They can blend perfectly. "Why don''t we draw lots! Whoever gets it counts. " No. 7 stares at him angrily, "Are you kidding? Let me know. Be careful to slap you to death." Old four shrinks a brain, "I just put forward an opinion, can''t calculate." Lao Jiu said, "I think it''s still like before. In this way, even if the noumenon gets angry, it can''t find a specific goal." "This is good." Lao Xi claps his hands and praises him. In this way, he also has the opportunity to feel the beauty of the world with his ontological identity. Lao Ba said in a deep voice, "Taking turns is the most feasible way, but it needs Linda''s nod." The old ten was not happy and said, "why do you want to listen to her? We''re part of it. She''s just an outsider. " Lao Ba glanced at him and continued, "Linda is not the Kryptonian girl of the past. Don''t you feel it? She exudes a sense of horror and murder. " "It''s husha Sutra!" No. 3 opened her eyes. "The boxing she used was the tiger evil Scripture. In those days, the old beggar left China for this book and went abroad to make a living." The fourth hesitated, "I remember that the old man didn''t practice this boxing." "He didn''t practice and passed it on to his apprentice." No. 7 said angrily, "old man is uneasy and kind." Old twelve said, "what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with boxing? " No. 3 explained, "according to the saying over there, husha Scripture belongs to the magic way skill. It has boundless power and strong killing ability. After training to the depth, it can even incarnate in white tiger, kill God and kill father." "These are all rumors in the world. What''s more, it needs to be researched. But it''s undeniable that after practicing this boxing, Linda''s character is gradually changing, becoming irritable and irritable." Old eleven muttered, "the old boxing is not so strong, is it?" "Of course, ordinary people don''t have this effect. Linda is different. She is a Kryptonian who has practiced husha Sutra. What do you think she will be like?" People in the brain to simulate the picture, and then coincidentally think of the "tiger.". Linda''s character is rebellious. If you practice this kind of boxing again... Well, the trouble can only be solved by herself. Who let him get into a peach blossom debt. Chapter 468 Eve painted a large circle, covering more than ten countries, such as China, India, Vietnam, Laos, Myanmar, Malaysia, Pakistan and so on. If you want to find a meteorite fragment in such a large place, you have no intention of looking for a needle in the sea. After leaving the Lakeview manor, Linda immediately contacted Charlie and asked him to use showme''s news channel to search for news related to meteorites all over the world. As for the reason, she didn''t say it was Luke''s request. The seaside city and Hongmen also made some concealment. Luke''s identity is unusual. Once the news of "death" is leaked, who knows what will happen. Overnight, Linda seems to have grown up and no longer go her own way. The next step is to go to Asia. Before that, choose a suitable CEO. Among Tesla''s top executives, the only suitable candidates are Barry Allen and Billy. Barry Allen has a technical advantage. Billy is a member of the Xiao family. After repeated consideration, the final choice is Billy. Billy''s abilities are very balanced, and there will be no problems in a short time. Moreover, he is Luke''s cousin. He is familiar with Dior, Wang Hu and Wu Yue. Even if he encounters difficulties, he has a way to solve them. Unconsciously, two days later, the exhausted krypton girl came to the Lakeview manor and found 12 empty shadows, "Do you have any good ideas?" No. 3 said, "the ancient book of sheepskin records a kind of soul magic, which can sense the soul fluctuation of the noumenon through hair and blood, but this kind of magic has timeliness and distance limitation." "How far?" "No more than nine miles." Nine miles is not small, but it''s not enough for Asia. The eighth suddenly said, "in fact, the best way is to mobilize all the aborigines in Asia and let them spontaneously collect warship fragments and send them to us." Old eleven is speechless, "Starling, don''t be kidding. How can they deliver the goods to your door?" "Money makes the devil push the mill." "It''s not about money." "And power?" Old four pupil tiny shrink, "you won''t want to use him." "Why not? He is the servant of noumenon. After sitting in that position for so long, it''s time to do something No. 5 agreed with the decision, "it''s up to him to ask, plus the huge bonus provided by Tesla, it should be no problem." "Noumenon has sternly told us that we can''t expose his existence until we have to. If you do this, it''s hard for others to doubt it." "There are priorities. At present, the most important thing is to find the essence. We will talk about other things later." Linda was stunned by them and couldn''t help saying, "Who''s the one you''re talking about?" The apostles looked at each other as if they were thinking about telling her the truth. After a moment''s discussion, one said in a deep voice, "President of the United States, Joel Nash." Linda''s eyes were wide open. She was blindfolded, "The President... How can it be? It''s crazy. You''re crazy, Luke. When did he... When did he do it?" "Sorry, I can only tell you so much. If you want to know the details, you can ask me." On the 8th, he continued, "let Joel Nash exert pressure on several Asian countries in the name of the president of the United States. At the same time, Tesla provides financial support. Anyone who collects warship debris can get a lot of money reward as long as he turns it in." "Both ways, it won''t be long before we get a lot of fragments. What we have to do is to use magic in the warehouse to detect whether there are soul waves in the debris heap." "It''s the fastest way and the safest way." I have to say that the proposal of No. 8 is very good, and it''s very eye-catching. The more Linda thinks about it, the more feasible it is, "You get in touch with Joel Nash, and I''m going to prepare the money right now." The girl left happily. It can be seen that she was very happy, even a little impatient. As for the consequences, she didn''t care at all. ¡­¡­ Five days after the Kryptonian war, the metropolis is still haunted by grief. The shabby streets are full of white flowers, and mournful citizens gather around the ruins to send their last mourning to their families and friends. At 12 noon, the municipal government released the casualty statistics. There is no end to the dense grey list, with a total of 133782 people. In addition, there are 90000 disabled and 150000 slightly injured. The direct economic losses caused are more than 650 billion yuan, and the subsequent losses are expected to reach 2 trillion yuan. What a terrible number. At this moment, the sky in metropolis seems to turn grey. At this time, the White House issued an untimely voice, and the current president, Joel Nash, after expressing his deep sorrow for the victims, turned the conversation and aimed at krypton. First, it describes the bad behavior of kryptonians, then it targets Kryptonian warships, and finally it talks about some scientific and technological topics. The strange remarks make people confused. Soon after, a reporter revealed that Joel Nash called the heads of several Asian countries and asked them to collect the remains of Kryptonian spaceships. At the same time, Tesla announced in a high profile that it will invest 4 billion US dollars to establish bases in various countries. No matter who provides warship debris, they will get different degrees of financial rewards. The combination of the two news blew up the whole world. Not to mention that foreigners can''t figure it out, the top management of the White House is also shocked. The president is crazy to put pressure on the allies for the sake of Tesla. For a time, public opinion was boiling. Tesla and Joel Nash have become the focus of discussion. No one would have thought that the president would make such a ridiculous move at such an important moment. First lady Kate Nash looks at her husband in the White House office, "Joel, what''s the matter with you? Why do you give that order? You... You..." "Luke Shaw, is it him? He''s threatening you, isn''t he?" In a few years, Adam (Joel NASH) has adapted to the role of president. He has done a very good job and is even better than his predecessor. He has a calm temperament and has not changed at all in the face of "wife" criticism, "He didn''t force me, I told them to?" "You?" Kate was stunned and puzzled. Joel Nash informed his secretary to let in the officials waiting outside the door. The office was full of people, including the Ministry of defense, the Department of justice, the CIA, the FBI and so on, "You''re all wondering why I gave that order." Eyes swept over the crowd one by one, "because of the war, the war let me see the shortcomings, in the face of the invaders, our troops can not play any role, can only rely on the so-called superheroes to win." "I''m deeply ashamed of that." Chapter 469 In a simple sentence, the head of the military blushed. Ronman Gunter wanted to explain, but he was silent in the end. The mecha troops have done a good job, proving the resilience of human soldiers, but it doesn''t matter to the whole war. "We need krypton technology, we need materials for krypton spaceships, in order to create new weapons that can fight against aliens. The acquisition plan is only the first step, and there are more important arrangements in the future." "That''s why. Is there anything else you want to ask?" Sam Ryan stood up and said, "even if it''s an acquisition, Tesla shouldn''t be responsible. That company has only been established for two years." "They''ve provided a ceiling of eight billion dollars." Adam''s eyes turned to the little old man. "General lane, please tell me which company is taller than him." People look at each other, eight billion dollars, it''s crazy. Sam lane is also speechless. He spent eight billion dollars to buy pieces. Is there something wrong with that woman''s head? Is it because of Luke Shaw''s death. Eight billion US dollars has blocked everyone''s mouth. In the face of such arrogant existence, what can you do? If people take money to open their way, even if they are upset, they have to smile. Who can''t get along with money but fools and lunatics. Adam went to the window and looked out, "Where are you, young master?" ¡­¡­ Due to the tough demands of the president of the United States, the storm quickly spread to the whole world. Several small countries in Asia, even if they are reluctant, can only cooperate as much as possible. Coupled with the media publicity and the huge bonus given by Tesla, it was not long before several countries set off an upsurge of excavating warship debris. You can get a thousand dollars from a fist sized piece, and you can''t find it with a lantern. The collection was in full swing. In just half a month, more than 5000 pieces of debris were collected. Of course, imitations are indispensable. The authenticity can be seen by the detector. The real money, the fake directly into the trash. Together with the thirteen apostles, Linda traveled back and forth in India, Bhutan, Nepal, Bangladesh, Myanmar, Thailand and other countries, constantly detecting the soul fluctuations of the debris. Unfortunately, there was no good news. Luke seems to have evaporated from the world. He can''t be found. In a luxury hotel in Bangkok, Linda stares at Luke Shaw, "You''re sure you didn''t detect the breath of his soul." No. 8 looks serious and solemn. "We are more worried about the safety of noumenon than you. Please don''t doubt our loyalty. We are one with noumenon. If something happens to him, we will suffer." "Then why has there been no news." Linda is a little crazy. Her eyes are full of blood. Her intention to kill is like the tide, "It''s almost a month. I''ve searched the debris of several countries. It''s useless. Damn it, where is he?" Bang! A punch on the wall, cracks like cobwebs spread around. No. 8 opens his mouth and resolutely chooses to be silent. He can''t understand why ontology is entangled with the rebellious krypton girl. Isn''t sister Carol intelligent and gentle? Isn''t Barbara smart? Although Emily is dedicated to her country, she is also good on the whole! But I gave all my preferences to this girl. After venting, Linda''s mood calmed down a lot, "Will it fall into the sea?" "Absolutely not." "How do you know? You''re not a marine creature." In the face of the girl''s question, No. 8 showed enough patience, "every trench in the bay of Bengal has been searched by the second brother, and the soul wave of the noumenon has not been found." Linda frowned slightly. "Number two?" "Yes." "He''s in the sea?" "Yes." Linda became more and more puzzled. "Why are you in the sea? It''s a fish. " "Sorry, I can''t say that." "If you can''t say it, go away and let old twelve come out." No. 8 was speechless. He could only spare his body and give it to old 12. Old 12-1 was attached to him. Luke''s expression immediately changed from apathy and calmness to timidity. After getting along with each other for a month, Linda has found out the characteristics of the twelve apostles. The eighth is the most difficult, the sixth is the least aggressive, and the twelfth is the most timid. If she scares her, she will do anything. "Look at me." Linda stares at him, red in her eyes, with a sharp killing, "Is it true what number eight said?" Old twelve nodded busily, shrinking with Luke''s face, unspeakably disgusting, "Sit up straight." Old twelve quickly straightened up and said with a bitter smile, "elder sister, don''t do this. I''m going to be laughed to death by them." "Answer my question." Old 12 helpless way, "starling is not wrong, the bay of Bengal has indeed been searched, as for the second brother, really can''t tell you, the body under the death order." Linda stares at him for a long time. Only when she is sure that she is not lying can she withdraw her eyes and sit on the sofa in a daze. India, Nepal, Bangladesh, Thailand and Myanmar are all included. Even if there are omissions, there will not be too many. Luke, where the hell are you? "There''s only one place left." No. 8 re occupied the body. "China, maybe, is there." Linda looked up in a daze, "Really?" "Try it anyway." "There are some troubles in China. Our power doesn''t work there," one said Seven ha ha sneer, unspeakable sarcasm, "it''s strange that it works? In international disputes, fools can see how they can obey the orders of the president of the United States. " Linda frowned, "Money doesn''t work?" "It works in the dark, not in the light." No. 5 added, "grandfather may be able to help over there. He has some friends over there." Opening Road 8, "It''s not enough to rely on friends alone. We have to adjust our plans and rely on official power." "Starling, you''re joking again." Lao San shook his head, "I think Lao BA''s words are very reasonable. If you want to work there, you must have official permission, otherwise, you can''t do anything." Linda rubbed her eyebrows, tired, "If you have any good ideas, just say so." "Investment is a good choice. China has a population of more than one billion and has great potential. If it can take root here, it will greatly enhance the market value of showme and Tesla. Similarly, it is also good for them. This is a win-win situation." No. 6 sneered, "third, what you think is too simple. Ontology once said that some things can''t be considered from a commercial point of view, it depends on politics." "What do you say?" "If I knew, I''d use you trash." Lao Liu turns on the map gun directly, and then there is a chirping sound in the room. Everyone talks with a body, you and I, sometimes without a word, it turns into another face. A kaleidoscope of different expressions flashed across Luke''s face, and Linda was blue, "Shut up "I decided to go to China the day after tomorrow as an investor." Chapter 470 I don''t know when the news of Luke''s death began to spread on the Internet. Some people also published photos. The photos were taken from a distance. You can see the outline of his face. It''s Luke himself. Driven by some people, the news has intensified, and the media has joined in. Tesla and showme are affected, with reporters blocking the door every day. Luke''s identity is different from the past. He is the world''s youngest 10 billion rich man, man of the year, new business star and top genius. With the blessing of many titles, he has become the representative of the American dream and the first person of the new generation. The sudden death of such a person is inevitably shocking. On the morning of March 15th, showme headquarters building. A special press conference is beginning. In the eyes of people''s expectation, Linda comes out first, and then is Luke in a silver suit. Some reporters looked at each other, and were surprised to see from each other''s eyes. They didn''t say that they were dead, but how they were alive again. Luke pulled up his chair and sat down, looking straight ahead. Unlike his usual gentleness, he was not allowed to enter, "Today''s press conference mainly announced two things: first, showme and Tesla will launch a free prosthetic activity specially for the disabled, with a total of 3000 places. The service object is the citizens who were disabled in the battle of metropolis. The specific information has been published on the official website. Please check it yourself." "Second, I will start a one month trip to Asia, hoping to cooperate with Asian friends in the field of science and technology and energy." With these words, he got up and left without giving anyone an interview. All the reporters at the bottom were shocked. The first thing they heard, the second thing they didn''t know. How did they think of Asia before the European market was developed. After the news release, the rumor broke itself, but the impact has just begun. In the western suburb of metropolis, the military base where the mecha troops are stationed. Sam Lane turned off the TV and looked at his bald head without expression, "You tell me, he''s dead." Lex Luther frowned and banged his fingers on the handle. Ten seconds later, he said, "There''s no problem with my intelligence." "So who''s on TV? Well Sam Lane opened his mouth and said, "are you going to tell me he''s fake?" Luther was speechless, and he didn''t know what was going on. It was absolutely right that someone saw the body of Luke Shaw with his own eyes. Now it''s like this. Is it resurrected? "What I hate most in my life is being cheated." Sam Lane took out the plan for the future of mankind and threw it on the ground like garbage. "Pick up this pile of waste paper and get out of here." There was a flash of murder in Luther''s eyes. He finally took it down, picked up the plan and left without looking back. A phoenix in distress is not as good as a chicken. He used to be a famous genius chairman. Unfortunately, after a conspiracy, he was jailed. The creation he built was swallowed up by Hongmen. The Luther group was also shaken and heavily in debt by the run of Tesla and showme. Everything is caused by that person, not him. He will never suffer such humiliation. Lex Luther clenched his fist, and the hatred that had disappeared was boiling again. "Wait, Luke Shaw. It won''t end like this." ¡­¡­ In the Star daily, after reading the press conference, Louise called her boyfriend to the office, "Are you sure Luke Shaw is dead?" Clark said with a wry smile, "that''s a fake." "Fake? How can it be "Martian hunters have tested it, not the same person." "Linda, she... Does she know?" "I don''t know. She hasn''t been answering my phone." Lois shook her head with a sigh, "Why? People are dead, and even if they don''t give up, there''s no need to create a replica. " Clark also smiles bitterly. When he mentions Luke, he feels deeply guilty. In the final analysis, he is responsible for all this. The appearance of fake Luke makes Martian hunter, Diana and Barry Allen feel more complicated. They have no choice but to be silent. In the next few days, news about Luke''s trip to Asia spread in major media, and China, Japan and South Korea on the other side of the ocean followed up. Luke is as like as two peas. His hair is black and his skin is yellow. He has a similar natural appearance, except for his green pupil. On the morning of March 18, Luke, Linda and a joint team of Tesla and showme got on the special plane to China. In the cabin, Linda clenched her teeth, word by word, "I''ve met all your demands, including making you present as Luke. I''ve made the biggest concession. If I still fail, don''t blame me for being impolite." No. 8 picked up the glass and sipped it gently. When the girl was in a stable mood, she said, "do you know? "I''ve always wanted to visit China, but I didn''t find the right opportunity." Linda said scornfully, "you don''t need to explain the history of the Xiao family." "It has nothing to do with the Xiao family. It''s his own wish. There are six words hidden in his heart: Qingping town and Aixia village." "What do you mean?" "A village, a village of China." Linda said around, "what''s unique about it?" "I don''t know. Ontology conceals this memory. If we don''t infer it wrong, it should be the biggest secret in his heart. The secret he didn''t tell anyone, including his grandfather." The girl was hanged and ordered, "Eve, search: Qingping Town, Aixia village." "I''m sorry, we only found Qingping town. There are seven villages under Qingping town. There is no Aixia village." Linda turns to look at number eight, who shrugs, "Is it so easy to find the secret of noumenon?" The girl snorted and ignored him. The plane sailed from east to West for 12 hours and arrived at Mordor, the first stop of the Asian tour. The cabin door opened, and No. 8 came out first. Under the stairs stood more than a dozen successful people in suits and shoes, led by Zhao Kuo, President of Lanfei group. Next to him was a beautiful woman with extraordinary temperament and bright eyes. The music is leisurely! She''s here? A little vigilance flashed in No. 8''s eyes. At the same time, the twelve apostles living in Luke''s body exchanged frantically, "No mistake, I met old acquaintances the first time I met." "Down with the horse? Or a trick? " "Bullshit, you don''t know the aesthetics of noumenon. The chest is the key point and the buttock is the king. This woman doesn''t have one." "I think she''s very agreeable." "Shut up, old thirteen. It''s none of your business." "Pure virgin, what do you know?" "Third brother, tell me why Qu Youran picked up the plane and whether there was a conspiracy." "A bunch of idiots." No. 3 sneered, "you forget the relationship between Qu leisurely''s grandfather and his grandfather. They are friends of life and death. They kowtow too much before Guan Er Ye. They are guests from afar. How can they make the friendship of being a host?" Chapter 471 More than a dozen people began to spray their souls again. No. 8 kept calm and walked down the steps. Zhao Kuo, President of Lanfei group, came up quickly and said hello in English with a unique accent, "I sent you an invitation a long time ago, and finally I''m waiting." No. 8 nodded with a smile and said in extremely proficient Mandarin, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Zhao." Zhao Kuo''s eyes brightened. "Mr. Xiao speaks Mandarin fluently, much better than me. I''m not afraid of your jokes. His dialect is OK. I can''t tell you Mandarin." "There are dialects in the United States, and I''m not sure." No. 8 showed excellent cultivation. As soon as he turned his eyes, he fell on the beauty beside him, "Meet again, Miss qu." Zhao Kuo was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "You two know each other." "Several times." No. 8 doesn''t want to be too entangled in this issue. In the final analysis, he is still not confident. Although he can imitate the personality of noumenon, there are differences in the subtleties. His IQ ranks first among the thirteen apostles. He is very good at observing the essence through things, and can always get to the point. However, he is not as smooth and transparent as Luke, and he has no sense of humor. After greeting each other. They left the airport under the leadership of Zhao Kuo. As soon as they got out of the passageway, there was a wave of noise. Young men and women gathered outside the fence, holding photos and slogans with a picture of Luke''s head, and warmly welcomed him. Zhao Kuo said with a smile, "Have you ever been surprised that your popularity here is comparable to that of top stars, and many young people are aiming at you?" "Is it?" No. 8''s face was stiff and unexpected. He didn''t know what expression to use to deal with it. Fortunately, old 11 stood up, smiling and waving. He also took the notebook from the girl and wrote down his name on it. From beginning to end, he never broke his smile. He not only signed his name, but also took photos with others. The perfect performance led to a rising atmosphere. Now he is a world star and a popular idol. Linda suddenly regretted that she should not let these guys out. Zhao Kuo and the receptionist were also stunned. They didn''t expect that the famous young master Xiao had such a side. After meeting the fans'' demands, [Luke] became a calm man again. They left the airport, got on the limousine waiting outside and drove to the hotel. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Under Zhao Kuo''s arrangement, [Luke] and Linda separated and got on the first car, accompanied by Miss Qu. Looking at the boy close at hand, Qu leisurely heart can be described as mixed. The experience of two years ago emerged one scene after another. Her superiors wanted her to establish friendship with each other, while her grandfather wanted her to fulfill the engagement she made when she was young. As the number of times increased, Qu Youran accepted his fate and visited master Xiao as the son of an old friend. The master showed great enthusiasm for her arrival, treated her as a married granddaughter, and even took the initiative to connect with each other to urge them to meet. I thought everything would develop as planned: meet, meet, get engaged, get married, and become the young lady of Hongmen in other people''s eyes. Unfortunately, the plan can''t keep up with the change. Luke Shaw is not as lusty as the rumor has it. Facing such a peerless beauty as her, he can not only teach her a lesson, but also cut off all her tentacles, making years of hard work disappear in an instant. Because of this, she had to leave the seaside city and go to the East for development. Unfortunately, there was something wrong with her identity. For Luke Shaw, Qu leisurely mood is complex. This boy is different from others. Under his handsome and tender appearance, he has a heart comparable to a devil. At a young age, he unified the underground world of the seaside city and became a terrified young master Xiao. Two years later, showme and Tesla have grown at an unimaginable speed. Showme is OK. It''s just a social networking platform. Tesla is different. The power armor it produces is the military technology that determines the direction of war. No country dares not to pay attention to it. This is one of her purposes. The atmosphere in the car is very quiet. Qu leisurely doesn''t speak. No. 8 naturally doesn''t talk much. He wants the other party to be like this all the time. He''d better leave early. After a long silence, Qu leisurely whispered, "You have changed. You were not like that before." No. 8 was surprised and said, "is that right? I don''t think it''s any different. " Qu leisurely opens her mouth and doesn''t know how to carry on the topic. She has a refined temperament. No matter where she goes, she is the object pursued by others. When she takes the initiative to chat with others, she thinks about it and whispers, "My grandfather always wanted to see you. Do you have time?" No. 8 was silent, thinking about how to answer this question. "No, I don''t care." Qu Youran turns to look out of the window. He seems to be angry. No. 8 is happy and quiet. He doesn''t want to see any old guy. He is a friend of his grandfather. What does it have to do with him. Old shisan couldn''t look down on it. The temperament of Qu leisurely came out of the dust reminds him of the sweet love in the green years, "Starling, you can''t be nice to her." "Go away!" He was so angry that his nostrils were smoking. He kicked out old eight and occupied Luke''s body alone, "Are you all right? Are you in trouble?" She turned her head blankly, but saw a pair of eyes full of concern. She didn''t know if it was an illusion. She saw pity in those eyes, "If you are in trouble, please let me know. No matter what the problem is, I will help you solve it." Old thirteen held hands sincerely and firmly. Qu Youran''s face is slightly red, and he quickly staggers his eyes. Such Luke is too strange and frightening. At the same time, the eleven souls inside murmured excitedly, "Old thirteen won''t take a fancy to her, will he?" "It''s no use asking. I must have taken a fancy to it." The seventh said, "poor little brother, poor licking dog." No. 6 sneered, "if you know his virtue, you have to slap him to death." "Love at first sight, tut tut!!" Old nine tut tut shook his head, a face of schadenfreude, old twelve excited way, "do we want to help him, promote this marriage." The fourth hummed coldly, "don''t pull me if you want to die." "I think that''s a good idea." Old eleven is full of enthusiasm, "let the younger brother experience the beauty and hardship of love, and complete the great transformation from a boy to a man. I believe he will make great progress." No. 3 said in a deep voice, "he is now using the body of noumenon. The reason why Qu Youran shows that kind of expression is because of the identity and status of noumenon: young and handsome, 10 billion rich, powerful, and distinguished family... These titles have great attraction to the opposite sex. If he really wants to feel love, he should become an ordinary person and pursue it as an ordinary person." Chapter 472 "The third brother is stupid in reading. If he really becomes an ordinary person, Qu leisurely won''t even look at him." "Not necessarily." No. 4 said, "although my little brother is simple, his brain is not stupid. Give him a period of time, and he is fully capable of becoming an elite." The third sneered, "does elite have anything to do with love?" No. 4 was stunned and thoughtful. "All right." No. 1 said in a deep voice, "the most important thing is to find the noumenon. Let everything else go first." "Old six, you go, let thirteen come back, don''t lose face there." The pity in Luke''s eyes disappeared, his eyebrows rose, and there was a trace of evil spirit. If he had been a simple and kind-hearted green boy before, he would be a cold-blooded and merciless swordsman now. Among the thirteen apostles, number six inherited the cold-blooded side of Luke, who was arrogant and cold-blooded. Qu Youran was caught unprepared by the sudden change and couldn''t help saying, "Luke, you..." "Shut up, I want to rest." Qu you ran opens her mouth, and her heart is full of grievances. She can''t understand that the boy who was full of tenderness just now suddenly turned into this picture. Is he deliberately teasing herself? The girl didn''t know, so she had to turn her head and stop talking. The motorcade stopped in front of the best hotel in Mordor. There were also a group of guests. In addition to the senior officials and directors of several large companies, some officials of Mordor and the head of the Ministry of economic development were also present. No. 6 doesn''t want to deal with these people and let old 11 come out. As a result, the cold as iron Luke turned into a handsome young man. Lao Xi, who inherits the style of slag man, perfectly shows the charm of a man. He raises his head slightly, opens the corners of his mouth gently, and has a smile on his face. His handsome appearance is shining in the sun, and his eyes are shining. From a distance, he can feel the calm and self-confidence emanating from the inside out. At this moment, Luke is perfect, just like a prince in a fairy tale. Even Linda, who knows the inside story, can''t help looking more, He speaks appropriately, calmly and confidently, which makes people feel like a spring breeze. When you talk to him, you will have the illusion of being preferred. No matter men or women feel the perfect second son from him. In only half a minute, old eleven conquers everyone. Several women are flushed and their legs are soft when they are touched by him. Five points to old thirteen and teaches, "See, this is a man. If you want to be a beauty, you have to be like old eleven. It''s not good to be a dog." "Hum!" Old 13 angrily don''t look, twelve brothers, he most despise is 11 elder brother. After the perfect performance, everyone left their contact information and left reluctantly. Today''s meeting left a deep impression on them. Originally, they thought that Luke Shaw was a genius who focused on scientific research and development. After meeting a real person, they found that he was so charming. He is indeed the youngest 10 billion rich man. He is really powerful. In the next three days, Luke frequently appeared in various social occasions, and each appearance attracted bursts of cheers. The news about him became the front page headlines of major news sections, and celebrities such as stars, singers, actors, rich businessmen and so on took the platform to praise him. For a moment, Luke was in the limelight. ¡­¡­ Mordor East, in a residential area. When Qin Ya comes home from school, she grabs her brother''s remote control and tunes the channel to the news station. Qin Hao says angrily, "Give me back the remote." With that, he rushed up like a tiger. Qin Ya leans back, grabs his clothes and follows the trend. Qin Hao, who has just passed her 10th birthday, rolls directly onto the sofa. "Qin, I''ll fight with you." Qin Hao roared like a crazy devil. Ten seconds later, he ran to the study to complain. "Dad, your daughter bullied me." Qin Ruchuan put down the newspaper, nearly 50 years old, his hair has become gray, black eyes hanging on the bridge of his nose, elegant and easygoing, with intellectual temperament. But the son''s obsession, Qin Ruchuan can only leave the study, came to the living room. Luke''s interview video is being broadcast on TV. In the face of the host''s questioning, the young people seem very calm. They not only defuse the traps in the discourse, but also show the humorous side appropriately, which makes the audience laugh. Qin Ya''s attention was not noticed that there were two more people behind her. Qin Hao hummed, "what''s good? It''s just an interview. It''s boring." Qin Ya tilts her eyes. Qin Hao hugs her father''s thigh, "You see, she bullied me again." Unfortunately, the move of Bailing failed. Qin Ruchuan was staring at the TV, his eyes lax, and seemed to have lost the focus. Qin Yaqi said strangely, "Dad, you know him." Qin Ruchuan came back and said with a strong smile, "No, first time." oh Qin yatun felt lost. In the evening, after finishing his work, Qin Ruchuan went back to his bedroom. His wife, Li Qiaoyan, arranged her clothes and suddenly asked, "It''s him!" "What?" "Don''t think I don''t know what happened." Li Qiaoyan is a little angry, and her voice rises unconsciously. "That Luke, who is twenty this year and surnamed Xiao besides him?" "Nonsense!" Qin Ruchuan dropped the book and pulled up the quilt to sleep. "You bastard!" Li Qiaoyan angrily, "you forget how they treated you in those years, who brought you back to our country, who sent you to the position of diplomat, and how you treated me for decades. Every day you either worked or read, never looked me in the eye." "Qin Ruchuan, you are not human." "Keep your voice down, Yaya. They''re sleeping." "I don''t think so. I saw two years ago that your mind is not in China. You want to see it. You want to recognize your family. Yes, dream about it. Now they are people of fame and fortune, and they look down on you." "Enough." Qin Ruchuan put on his coat and left the room with a familiar cry. In the bedroom diagonally opposite, Qin Ya stood in front of the door, her eyes were wide open. The news was so shocking that she could hardly sleep. The next day, she was in a dazed state. Lin Yun, a good friend, blinked and said curiously, "What''s the matter? No one will tell you!" "Where is it?" "Tell me what''s going on." "No, I just didn''t sleep well." Lin Yun pretended to be angry, "well, you Qin ya, I told you all the secrets, but you lied. It''s so disappointing." Qin Ya can''t beat her. She can only tell what happened last night. After hearing this, Lin Yun opens her mouth and suddenly opens her hands to hold her in her arms, "My sister-in-law, I will be your most intimate little follower in the future. If you let me go east, I will never go west. If you let me chase dogs, I will never catch chickens." Chapter 473 "Keep your voice down for fear that others won''t know, right?" Qin Ya pushes her friend''s head aside, and Lin Yun sticks to it like a caterpillar, "Sister in law!" "Sister in law!" "I love you so much, sister-in-law." "Here, Ho one." "Come on, I''m in a mess." Lin Yun didn''t have a good way. "I don''t know if you''re lucky. It''s Luke Shaw, a handsome, handsome, handsome, talented and perfect man. He''s actually your brother." "God, you don''t know how much I envy you." "No, I have to get close to you. It''s my treat to eat at noon." "I''m not in the mood to eat." Qin Ya said with a bitter smile, "it was revealed unintentionally when my parents quarreled. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. What''s more, my father is not sure about the identity of that person." "Just ask the client." "Client?" Qin Ya Leng for a moment, repeatedly waved, "no, absolutely not." "What''s wrong? It''s your brother, not anyone else." "Don''t say it. I''m in a mess now." Lin Yun said with a smile, "this afternoon, Luke Shaw will go to the radio station for an interview. After the interview, there will be an interactive activity for fans, and I just know the time and place, and I don''t know if someone wants to go." ¡­¡­ The recent "Luke" is a bit floating. Every day, either at a banquet or on the way to an interview, the twelve apostles take turns to sit in the villa to experience the good life of the upper class as Luke. Lao Jiu even colluded with several famous ladies. If Linda hadn''t watched closely, he would have done it long ago. This afternoon, after an interview with the perfect hostess, Luke came to the fan meeting and had a good experience of the life of a star. Unfortunately, all the good things came to an abrupt end when the girl appeared. Qin Ya held up her notebook and carefully extended it to the front, "My name is Qin ya. Can you sign my name?" Lao Xi''s heart clattered, took the pen to write down his name, turned to other places. At the same time, the apostles in the body communicate wildly, "Is that her?" "Definitely, Qin as like as two peas in Sichuan." "How did she get here?" "Who knows, maybe it''s a fan!" "How to deal with it?" "You ask me, who do I ask?" The seventh coughed, "she''s our sister, by rights." "You should ask noumenon about this. Noumenon has never thought of accepting relatives." "It''s one thing to recognize one''s relatives or not, and it''s another thing to be related by blood. Anyway, she is our sister." "Shit!" Six disdain way, "more than ten years have not met, bullshit brother and sister." "I agree with the sixth brother. Our sister is Julian only. It doesn''t count in front of us." No. 7 sneered, "old six, old nine, you are really merciless." "It''s just the truth. It''s not heartless." "Brothers, stop it. The girl''s coming again." Lao Shiyi, who is famous for her romantic style, seems to be in a hurry when facing Qin ya. He really doesn''t know how to get along with her. After all, he is a sister connected by blood. Although he is not interested in meeting her, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t care about each other''s life and death. "Brother, if you come, I can''t stand it." The boss yawned and said nothing. "Three brothers, five brothers, you..." Old three and old five turned their heads and looked away. "Fourth brother!" "Don''t call me. I''m not free." Other people are either silent or close their eyes. Old nine and old twelve even block their senses. When they lose sight, they lose heart. Everyone is not a fool, in the case of ontology attitude is not clear, who will take this hot potato. Old eleven wanted to cry without tears. Seeing that he couldn''t escape, he ran to the platform to give a speech. After that, he left without looking back. Qin Ya doesn''t know what to do, but Lin Yun doesn''t mean to give up. She leads him all the way to the parking lot, ignoring the guard''s blocking, "Hello! Luke Shaw, do you know Qin Ruchuan? We want to talk to you. " Lao Xi ignored and told the driver to drive. Lin Yun stomped angrily, "what does he mean? There is no such thing Qin Ya said with a smile, "Maybe he didn''t know, or maybe dad recognized the wrong person." "That''s a showdown. I don''t believe he can run." With a big wave of her hand, Lin Yun was quite a female devil. Qin Ya doesn''t want to get entangled. She doesn''t belong to the same world as herself. There''s no need to stick it up. That''s not her style. If it''s a brother, it''s natural. If it''s not, it doesn''t matter. After getting rid of Qin ya, Lao Shiyi took a long breath and suddenly thought of noumenon. It is reasonable that noumenon should return after such a long time, but it is strange that his soul has been in a state of uncertainty, which is really puzzling. ¡­¡­ Hejiatun Town, Yunnan Guizhou mountainous area, China. It seems that the remote mountainous areas still remain decades ago. There are no red lights and green tiles, and there are no high-rise buildings. The sparse villages are surrounded by layers of terraces. From a distance, there is a unique scene. Two black SUVs stop at the crossroads at the head of the village. When the car door opened, a burly man came out first. His name was Lin Dong. He belonged to the special affairs department and was responsible for unnatural events, including super power cases. He was followed by three companions, all members of the special affairs section. Lin Dong took off his sunglasses, went to another car and whispered to the old man who was sleeping on his seat, "Taoist Zhang, here we are." The old man opened his eyes and used to wipe the corners of his mouth. When he noticed the situation around him, he quickly put it down and said in a profound way, "Lead the way ahead." The old man took off his earphone, put on his headdress, changed into a Bagua Taoist suit, and brushed the dust gently, just like an outsider. Lin Dong didn''t dare to neglect him. He led the way himself. They walked along the country road. After a few steps, the old man suddenly stopped. His face was tense and very serious. Lin Dong is also tight, "The Taoist priest found something." "It''s so quiet." "This village, and this mountain forest, is not as quiet as the world." Hearing this, the other four people also responded that it was really quiet around. There were no voices of people, barking dogs, chirping insects and birds. There was no sound in the open field. The old man rolled up his sleeves and took the lead in Chuang Tzu. Pushing aside a house, Lin Dong came forward to check the smell of the local dog, and then shook his head. So did the hen in the pigsty. She was not injured or poisoned, but just fell there like a corpse. The old man came into the house with a tense look. The owner of the house was a middle-aged couple, lying quietly on the bed, as if sleeping. "What''s the matter, Taoist priest?" The old man said in a cold voice, "Their souls are gone." Chapter 474 Lin Dong several people door-to-door inspection, are similar. The whole village, 69 families, was not spared. The air fell into a dead silence. The old man left Chuang Tzu and went to the mountain forest not far away. He found some sparrows in the grass. He broke the sparrows'' eyes and examined them carefully. Then he picked up a shovel to dig the ground. There are all kinds of insects hidden in the wet soil, such as earthworms, crickets, ants, centipedes and so on. It is understandable that the death of human beings and poultry is also included in flying insects, animals, snakes, insects, mice and ants. For the first time, Lin Dong has seen many strange scenes. "Taoist priest, is this evil doing?" "No The old man threw away the soil and looked very dignified. "It''s a more terrible thing." "When did you find out?" "About four days ago, a migrant worker who returned to his hometown reported to the police. In addition to this village, the same is true in galitun across the mountain." "Go and have a look." They drove away. On the way, the old man kept looking at his surroundings. The more he looked, the more gloomy his face became. Except for the village, the mountains and forests with a radius of more than ten miles were not spared. What is it? There is such a terrible power. As a member of the special affairs department, they have scolded evil spirits, fought fierce ghosts, and dealt with blood sucking zombies for more than 300 years. No matter how dangerous the situation is, they still understand it. This time is different, the whole forest, all the creatures have been soul pumping, the air is quiet and frightening, they can even hear the beating of the heart. It''s hard to walk on the dirt road in the mountains. After climbing up the hillside, I looked up and was stunned. On the green pasture, hundreds of goats did not move, as if they were dead. "Stop." The driver stopped the car. The old man ran to the sheep and checked them one by one. His body, hair, eyes and tongue were all intact, just like the villagers before. One man hissed, "After four days of death, the body didn''t decay. It''s abnormal." Lin Dong said in a low voice, "Taoist priest, have you found anything?" The old man shakes his head and goes back to the car. The car starts and goes down the mountain road to another Chuang Tzu. Several people in Lin Dong go to the village to check. The old man picks up a branch and writes on the ground. While writing, while pinching finger calculation, not long, the ground appeared eight trigrams pattern, written around ordinary people can not understand the characters. Lin Dong didn''t dare to disturb him until the old man finished painting, "It''s all checked. There''s no living thing." The old man opened his eyes and said indifferently, "What time is it?" "Three in the afternoon." Yeah! The old man, with a whine and a flick of dust, sat cross legged in the gossip Center for four hours. Lin Dong was in a hurry and had no choice but to take out his lunch box. Time goes by, and it''s 12 o''clock in the evening. The old man suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a trace of essence in his eyes. In a trance, a faint shadow came out of his body. The shadow gave Lin Dong and others a cold look and turned to the mountain forest. Across the pastures, over the hills. The scene suddenly changed, a flame appeared in the far field of vision, the flame was strange green, far away, you can also feel the chill of the soul. Xu Ying stretched out his thumb and middle finger, gently, and a light golden light appeared on the body surface. The light twinkled and turned into four golden seal characters around the body. With the protection of Fu and Zhuan, the chill will weaken a lot. Xu Ying sighs and walks to the fire. He didn''t dare go too far ahead and stopped 50 meters from the fire. Gazing at it, a face appeared in the burning green fire. It was very young, about twenty years old. Xu Ying''s heart sank, and a face showed that the fire was not ownerless. After a few seconds of silence, he flicked his finger and shot a golden light, which turned into nothingness before he got close to him. "What a terrible flame, what a strong cultivation." The virtual shadow was shocked, and did not dare to try again. He looked at the red metal in the earth pit and turned to leave. The night leaves quietly, the red sun rises, and a new day comes. Sitting on the ground, the old man opened his eyes, raised the dust and walked to the hillside. Several people from Lin Dong followed him, crossed the hillside and came to a pit on the hillside. The earth pit is round and seems to have been smashed out by something. There was a fist sized piece of red metal in the middle of the pit. The old man looked serious. He took off his Taoist robe and wrapped it in metal. During the process, he was very careful. If he observed carefully, he would find that his wrist was shaking. Lin Dong doesn''t know why, "Taoist, this is..." "An extraterrestrial meteorite." The old man didn''t explain much. He collected the meteorite and walked to the car, "Come on, go back." Lin Dong hesitated, "those villagers." "It''s hopeless." People''s hearts were cold. Two villages and hundreds of lives were gone. A young man is not angry, "Taoist priest, we are here to investigate the case. Even if we can''t save people, we should find out the murderer and give justice to the villagers. How can we end it quickly?" The old man said without raising his head, "Meteorite is the killer. If you want justice, take it!" Lin Dong said with a wry smile, "you always calm down. Xiao Chen is not sensible and has offended you. I apologize for him." Then he took out a cigarette and lit it for the old man, "Let''s go all the way. If we don''t find out the cause and effect, we can''t do the job. Please help me." The old man stroked his white beard and seemed to be thinking about something. After a moment, he said in a deep voice, "When I get back, I''ll call your superior to explain the situation." "Thank you, Taoist Zhang. Thank you so much." Excited, Lin Dong sat in the driver''s seat and drove himself. Two days later, at baiyun temple in Qingyun Mountain, the old man carrying the parcel went through the clean forest path and drove to a stone wall. He picked up the incense from one side, lit it with a candle and put it in the censer. When the incense was half burnt, he folded his clothes and bowed long, "Twenty eight generation disciple Zhang Ruochen asked to see the elder master." After a while, there was a crack in the stone wall. Zhang Ruochen straightened his clothes, wiped off the dust from the soles of his shoes, picked up the package and stepped into the crack of the door. There is another cave in the stone wall. The bright candlelight illuminates the downward stone steps. At the end of the stone steps is a very empty stone chamber. The stone chamber is illuminated by candlelight. When you look at it, you can see the memorial tablet standing on the wall. The names on the tablets can be traced back to thousands of years ago, and each one is a hero. Zhang Ruochen put the package on the futon, carefully untied it, and then respectfully retreated to one side. Bai Yun Guan, who is meditating, advocates that Ruo Su suddenly opens his eyes and stares at the red metal in front of him, "The devil Chapter 475 A magic word fell and a strong wind rose in the stone room. As the candle swings, their shadows are constantly lengthened, and countless ferocious faces can be seen vaguely. The spirit card rattles, and the name on it turns into golden light, hitting the red metal from different directions. The light is dazzling, and the whole room is golden. Zhang Ruochen''s face changed greatly and instinctively retreated. "Go Zhang ruosu let out a loud drink, and his old body appeared a Golden Shadow, which was almost solid. The shadow kept rising and was as huge as a building. He raised his giant palm, and the golden light in his palm flashed, turning into thunder, and hit forward heavily. Golden light, giant palm, thunder, each kind of attack contains immeasurable destructive power. Even if a thousand year old fierce ghost is in front of it, it will die. However, a terrible scene appears. A mass of green flame suddenly appeared out of thin air, and immediately turned into a huge sea of fire. The sea of fire with the terror of swallowing everything, the thunder was engulfed by it, the golden light turned into Nirvana powder, and the giant palm disappeared without a trace. A young man appeared in the sea of fire. His dark green eyes opened. He glanced at Zhang ruosu indifferently, and then disappeared. The wind stopped, the sea of fire dissipated, and only the flickering candlelight remained in the secret room. Zhang ruosu gushed out a mouthful of blood, and his face turned pale, just like gold paper. "Elder martial brother, leader, elder martial brother!" Zhang Ruochen was so frightened that he rushed up quickly, "Are you all right?" Zhang ruoshu raised his trembling fingers and pointed to the red meteorite in front of him, saying: "Feng, Feng!" Before he finished speaking, he collapsed on the ground. Zhang ruoshu, the 87 year old Taoist priest of baiyun temple, fell. At the same time, Lao Xi, who was giving a speech at Mordor University, suddenly looked up to the south, his eyes flashing green and turned into a burning fire. The green flame flashed away, his expression also changed, calm and self-confidence disappeared, more than once, "Eve, put out the lights." As the voice fell, the lights in the auditorium began to flicker, the wires crackled, and the light overflowed. With a faint smell of scorch, the auditorium became pitch black. Standing on both sides of the bodyguard rushed up, the old eleven behind, the latter did not say anything, follow the bodyguard to leave the auditorium. The students under the stage are not clear, so when the light returns to normal, the people on the stage have disappeared. Back in the car, old eleven closed his eyes. "Noumenon?" "I feel it, too. It''s in the south." "And you?" The eleven nodded, and the sixth asked, "How far is the distance?" "One thousand miles away, one thousand five hundred miles away." "It seems that we have not found the wrong place. The noumenon is really in China." The third shook his head and said, "the scope is too broad. If only the noumenon appeared again." The seventh hesitated, "do you have any feeling that there is something wrong with the situation of noumenon?" "It''s a little bit." "His consciousness is so vague that he doesn''t seem to be awake yet." "Not sober, but release such a strong wave of soul, why The apostles were stunned. The third one said coldly, "I can''t think of any other reason except being attacked." "We have to move faster." "It can''t be dragged down here." "Find the noumenon as soon as possible, and there must be no accident." After making the decision, Lao shisan returned to the hotel and explained the situation to Linda. Without hesitation, the party got on the plane to the South on the same day. They go without warning, so that many parties did not get the news, the Internet also set off a storm. The power was cut off unexpectedly during the speech and left immediately after the speech. It''s hard to doubt whether the two things are combined. It''s said that Luke Shaw was shot at the moment when the power was cut off. It''s also said that someone can''t stand it and wants to deal with him secretly. Rumors are in a mess. Everything. Not to mention the audience, the parties involved, including senior executives of major groups and official representatives, are also all muddled. After a few days together, the two sides had a very happy talk. Luke also expressed his idea of investing in Mordor and building a Tesla branch. The contract samples were ready, but unexpected changes happened. In an office building in Mordor East. Qu leisurely and uneasily pushed open the door of the house, "Hello, you." "Sit down, Xiaoqu. Don''t worry. Your grandfather and I have known each other for a long time. Just treat me as an elder." The speaker is an old man named Li Qun, who is not well-known and is as afraid as a tiger. His hair is gray and white. He looks at least 65 years old. He has rimless glasses on the bridge of his nose. His temperament is soft and gives people a feeling of being easy to get close to. Qu Youran didn''t dare to sit down in front of him, but stood aside, "What can I do for you?" "It''s nothing. I just want to talk with you. I''ve wronged you over the years. Your grandfather gave you to me to train me well, but I didn''t do it well. It''s my dereliction of duty. I''ll come to the door to apologize some other day." I waved my hand again and again, "Please don''t say that. It''s all my problem. I''m not competent enough to deal with it." Said, the girl''s eyes red, do not know what to think of. Seeing her like this, Li Qun shook his head in his heart, but there was no change on his face. He still said with a smile, "You see, you cry before I say it. That''s not good." Qu leisurely quickly wiped away his tears, "if you have anything, just tell me, I have no problem." "It''s all said. Make yourself at home." Li Qun picked up his pipe, then put it down and said with a smile, "I want to ask you about someone." "Is that Luke Shaw?" "Yes, it''s him. That boy is not ordinary. He gives me a headache." Qu leisurely immediately said, "if you want to know anything, just ask, I know everything." Li Qun chuckled twice and called his secretary to make hot tea, "Let''s talk about him first! What do you think of him? " "A genius devil with high IQ and gloomy mind." oh Li Qun was stunned, "genius! devil! Interesting comments. " "As for genius, I agree with the devil." "His temperament changes too fast, and he is good at camouflage. He is always calm, confident and polite in front of outsiders. Once he comes back to the room, he will become another person, fierce, flattering, silent, cruel and indifferent. You can''t guess what he will be like in the next second." "I suspect he has severe schizophrenia." The smile on Li Qun''s face disappeared and his brows wrinkled slightly, "Are you sure?" "Yes, I''m pretty sure that''s what I saw with my own eyes, and Linda Danvers, she knows, is used to it." Li Qun was silent. He patted his fingers at the table and said for a long time, "What happened yesterday? Why did he leave suddenly?" "I don''t know. He never answers my phone." Mentioning this matter, Qu Youran was also puzzled. "In fact, he planned to stay here for five days. After confirming his cooperation intention, he left for the capital and then went to the south. The itinerary has been written." "Is it true that he was attacked, as the rumor has it?" Chapter 476 Qu Youran, like the melon eaters, is curious about Luke''s sudden decision. In her understanding, Luke is not a willful person. Li Qun took a sip of tea and said calmly, "Don''t worry, he''s absolutely safe here." An "absolute" stands for a lot of things. Other people don''t know the identity of the old man, but Qu Youran is very clear. Since he spoke, it means that there was no attack. Just thinking about what happened in the past two days, he can''t help saying, "Is Luke Shaw really that important?" "Well, don''t discuss this topic. Don''t eat. Let''s go. Come with me. I haven''t talked to you for such a long time." Words fall, get up to leave the office, Qu leisurely quickly followed. They went out of the office area and came to the restaurant. Along the way, many people quietly cast their eyes. There was no lack of beautiful women in the restaurant, but the first one with such refined temperament as Qu Youran was outstanding. Li Qun joked, "when I walk with you, my old man''s turn back rate is much higher." Qu leisurely and embarrassed to smile, some do not think so. From small to large, she was secretly looked at too many times, not 8000, there are 10000. Li Qun works here all the year round, but few people know his true identity. Soon after they sit down, the waiter comes up and puts down a bottle of expensive red wine, "Miss, this is from the gentleman at table 9." Without looking up, Qu leisurely put the red wine directly under the table. Seeing this, the waiter had to shake his head, thinking that the handsome young man was going to shut the door. Qu Youran''s arrogant behavior dispels some people''s ideas, but Li Qun shakes her head in her heart. The girl''s tutoring, ability and loyalty are all right, but her mentality is the only one. She is too proud, just like a white swan, and she doesn''t know how to adapt. "I''ll help you with what you want to eat." "Two vegetarian dishes and a bowl of porridge." Qu Youran gets up and leaves. Li Qun observes the look of the people around him. There are 36 men and 11 women in the restaurant. Among them, 27 men peep and six women look at each other. "Qu Yingjie has a good daughter!" Li Qun sighed a long time. He really couldn''t envy such things as appearance. After lunch, Qu Youran leaves, and Li Qun slowly returns to the office. There is a middle-aged man in the office with three or seven points. When he saw him, he said with a smile, "How do you feel?" "I can''t take the big responsibility." The five words are a comprehensive result of Li Qun''s observation of Qu Youran. They are very pertinent and helpless in middle age, "I also know that she is not suitable. The problem is that there is no other candidate. Luke Shaw is different from other people. From the various actions of the young master''s Gang, we can infer that he is a ruthless person. Sending others to the past is to die. Although Xiaoqu''s mentality is not good, his identity is placed there, and he is loyal enough." "You''re going to make her a middleman." "There''s no cat in the world who doesn''t cheat. In the face of such a beautiful woman, I don''t believe how long he can endure as a young and vigorous man." Li Qun shook his head slightly, "one stinky move." "Then you''ll teach me a trick!" The middle-aged man picked up the teapot, poured a cup of hot tea and put it on the table. "It''s too tight on the top. The boy is a character who doesn''t get oil and salt. He has repeatedly hinted that he doesn''t pay attention to it. He''s not afraid of your jokes. I haven''t found out his card until now." "Where is Lao Xiao?" "I''ve tried. I can''t make it." "That''s the trouble." "It''s true, or I won''t come to you. You are the only one who can solve this problem." Li Qun was speechless. He picked up his tea cup and drank it carelessly. After a long time, he said, "What do you want from me?" Middle aged say three words, "Qin Ruchuan!" Li Qun was not surprised by this result. He opened the drawer and put the prepared documents on the desk, "I''m old, and the future depends on you." "I hope you get it." ¡­¡­ Recently, the Qin family''s life has been in a complete mess. Qin Ruchuan and Li Qiaoyan quarrel day and night, the former is not bored, simply moved to the unit dormitory. When Qin Ya learned that Luke was her half brother, she was excited, nervous and suspicious. She was in a trance all day and didn''t know what she was thinking. Encouraged by her good friend Lin Yun, she couldn''t help finding her father, "Dad, let me ask you something. Don''t be angry." Qin Ruchuan rubbed his eyebrows and said with patience, "What do you want to ask?" "Well, besides Xiao Hao, do you have a son?" As she spoke, Qin Ya carefully observed her father''s movements. As a result, her father''s expression was unexpectedly calm, "Don''t believe your mother. There''s no such thing." "But..." Qin Ya hesitated, "you didn''t deny that night!" Qin Ruchuan said with a smile, "no denial, no confirmation. I just don''t want to make too much trouble with your mother." "Since you asked, I''ll tell you." "I''m an old friend of Luke Shaw''s mother angelica, who works as a war reporter in the Middle East. I don''t deny that I like her, but I''m just in love with her..." she pauses and laughs, "I won''t tell you the rest. In a word, Luke Shaw and I are not father son relationship. I have only one son, Xiao Hao. Don''t dream of a princess all day. That''s unrealistic. Do you understand?" Qin Ya''s face directly pulled down, preparing for a few days of efforts to get such an answer, too disappointing. She did not give up and asked, "Dad, are you sure he''s not your son?" Qin Ruchuan said helplessly, "I don''t know if it''s my son or not. I don''t know if it''s my son." "You, put your mind away. It''s important to study. If you let me know you play truant again, I won''t forgive you." Qin yadu mouth, ah, turned and ran out of the study. Qin Ruchuan changed her clothes, sent her to school, and then went to work. When he got to the place, he found that the office was empty and there was no one. He was a little confused and called a few times, but he didn''t respond. "Don''t shout, Mr. Qin. It''s just you and me." A middle-aged man with three or seven points came in. His gentle appearance and rimless glasses gave people a special feeling. The middle-aged man stretched out his right hand without gloves and said with a smile, "Dai Yunkai, nice to meet you." Qin Ruchuan didn''t shake hands with him and frowned, "where are the people here?" "They have a holiday this morning." Qin Ruchuan''s heart sank, and many conjectures sprang up, Dai Yunkai made a gesture of invitation, "If you don''t mind, let''s talk in the conference room!" Qin Ruchuan took a deep look at him and turned to walk into the conference room. The door closed, leaving only two people sitting opposite each other in the big room. Qin Ruchuan didn''t want to have too much entanglement with him. He said directly, "If you come to me for Luke Shaw, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. Although I know his mother well, he''s not my child." Chapter 477 Dai Yunkai couldn''t help laughing, "I haven''t asked yet, but Mr. Qin said it, but..." after a pause, he said with a smile, "your words are somewhat arbitrary." "It''s just the truth." "But as far as I know, it''s not what you said." Dai Yunkai holds his glasses. His sharp eyes seem to penetrate people. Unfortunately, the characters sitting opposite him are not ordinary. As soon as Qin Ruchuan graduated, he went to the Middle East to work as a war correspondent. Then he joined the embassy and was responsible for diplomatic affairs in the Middle East and Africa. His complex experience has created a tough character, which can not be intimidated in a few words. Dai Yunkai continued with a smile, "It''s understandable that no father wants to bring trouble to his children, but some things can''t be avoided after all. If you don''t admit it, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t exist." "Mr. Qin, I hope you can tell the truth. It''s good for everyone." Qin Ruchuan said with a bitter smile, "since you''re here, you must have investigated angelica. Yes, I did pursue her, but before that, she was pregnant. I really don''t know who the child''s father is, but I''m sure it''s not mine." "Facts are facts. We can''t force Luke Shaw to find a father just because he is special." "A lie can''t stand the test. Now it''s not the past. If it''s born in person, you can see the truth and falsehood with a DNA photo!" "Actually, I don''t want to have such a wonderful son." The last sentence was full of exclamations, which made Dai Yunkai frown. If he had not got the documents from Mr. Li in advance, he would have believed the other party''s lies. However, Qin Ruchuan did not admit his death. He really had no choice. You can''t force him to admit his family. That will only make things worse. "Anything else? If not, I''ll go to work. " Without waiting for the other party''s consent, Qin Ruchuan got up and left. When he got to the door, a word came from behind, "Luke Shaw is a rare talent who has mastered science and technology far beyond this era. We have absolute respect for him and will not hurt him. Mr. Qin, I''m looking for you today. I just want to have another choice. I don''t mean anything else." "I hope you understand." Qin Ruchuan did not speak, closed the door and left. ¡­¡­ For some unknown reason, baiyun temple in Qingyun Mountain, famous for its incense, suddenly closed its gate and dismissed all its disciples. In contrast, the older generation of disciples who traveled around were called back by the headmaster''s laws. In the hall of the back hall of baiyun temple, twenty-eight generations of disciples represented by Zhang Ruochen sit in the center, followed by some twenty-nine generations of disciples and real people borrowed from other Taoist schools. Zhang Ruochen opened the sandalwood box and solemnly put the clothes and robes left by the elder martial brother on the low table, Some people can''t help saying, "Martial uncle, master, he really..." Zhang Ruochen showed a wry smile, "elder martial brother drove the crane to the west two days ago." All the disciples began to cry, and Han Lin, the Taoist priest, sighed, "When I saw brother ruoshu last year, he had already learned the way of Yang God. I didn''t think that only a few months later, he was separated from Yin and Yang. The reason is that younger martial brother ruoshen told me clearly." "That''s why I invite you all to come." "Just a moment, please." Zhang Ruochen got up and left the hall. Shortly after, he came in with a wooden box full of charms. As soon as he crossed the threshold, Han Lin frowned, "What a strange force!" Several old Taoist priests with high accomplishments also turned around and stared at the wooden box with a dignified look. Zhang Ruochen put down the box and carefully opened the wooden cover. A piece of metal appeared, with a red light on the surface. From time to time, there was a flash of green. Every time the green appeared, everyone felt the pain of soul being stripped. "It''s this metal that killed the elder martial brother." Zhang Ruochen repeated the story, including what happened in the stone wall of the back mountain, without any concealment. "Green flame!" Han Lin stroked his beard and said, "is it fire?" "No!" The real person next to him shook his head, "the dark fire has no such evil power." Someone said, "brother Ruo Su really died of metal." Zhang Ruochen raised his right hand, "what I said is half false. I will never die well, and I will be despised forever." Hearing him say so, people no longer doubt and cast their eyes on the metal. Zhang Ruochen continued, "On his deathbed, the elder martial brother of the headmaster raised his hand and pointed to the metal. He talked about seal and seal. I think he meant let''s seal it." Han Lin shook his head slightly, "I''m afraid it''s not so easy." As the leader of baiyun temple, Zhang ruosu''s cultivation belongs to the top ranks. The way of Yang and God is the combination of virtual and real. He can restrain all the evil and evil things. In addition, there are few people in the world who are his opponents. It was such a strong man that he was destroyed in the blink of an eye. You can imagine how powerful the demons in the metal are. At this time, an old Taoist priest with white hair and beard came forward. Zhang Ruochen was very happy and said busily, "Brother Zhao, do you have any idea?" The old Taoist, whose surname is Zhao and whose name is Congxin, is the highest in middle age among all of you, and also the strongest in cultivation. "Try again." Lao Dao opened the sword box and took out the black wooden sword at the bottom. Everyone looked shocked and couldn''t help gazing. The black wooden sword is three feet three long, also known as leiling mother sword. It is the treasure of Ziwei temple. It is said that it was made by the wooden heart after the thousand year old tree demon failed to survive the robbery. It has a natural restraining effect on Yin things and soul. With the long sword in hand, Lao Dao''s momentum suddenly changed, his eyes glittered with golden thunder, his eyes were indifferent, just like a God General in charge of heaven''s punishment. "Drink!" He gave a loud drink. His left index finger and middle finger closed together. He wiped the sword with force. Wherever he went, the seal characters on the sword seemed to come alive. The light was flickering and accompanied by the sound of wind and thunder. Zhang Ruochen''s face changed slightly, and he immediately ordered the disciples with low accomplishments to retreat. The thunder in the hall became stronger and stronger. Suddenly there was a roar. Under the sky, a flash of lightning came down from the sky, passed through the layers of space, and fell on the wooden sword. In an instant, the body of the sword became pure white. Lao Dao raised his sword and cut the metal with all his strength. When! The sound of gold and iron reverberated, and the thunder shot everywhere, continuously infiltrating into the metal. At this time, a little green suddenly appeared. The green meaning solidifies quickly and becomes a flaming flame. The flame is wrapped in metal and tries to fight against the thunder. "That''s it. It''s finally there." Zhang Ruochen said in a loud voice, "elder martial brother, be careful. Lvyan is unusual." Zhao Congxin frowned and looked very cold. The light on the sword was not ordinary lightning, but the sky thunder. Ordinary ghosts, let alone fighting against it, would be terrified at a glance. The magic in the metal can compete with it. What is sacred? Chapter 478 Each culture has its own legends, some of which are true and some of which are false. Judging by the ability of Taoist priests, Chinese myths are likely to be true. Luke''s current state is very bad, hazy, unable to perceive the external situation, only knowing that he has been attacked. As a result, the flames grew rapidly. The dark green flame extends to both sides, and several ferocious looking dragon heads appear in the flame. Zhao Congxin waved his wooden sword. The edge of the sword tore the air and cut off one dragon head after another. The next second, the broken dragon head was concave and convex outward, and new dragon heads emerged. One minute two, two minutes four, and ten dragon heads roared and tore forward. The fire is raging, but with the cold that seeps into the soul. Zhao Congxin''s face suddenly changed. He retreated and drank loudly, "The Taoist friends help me get rid of the demons." All the people in the hall did not hesitate to show their skills. For a moment, all kinds of attacks, such as FA Jian, Fu Zhuan, Wu se Lei Ting, Yin Feng, GUI Jiang and so on, rushed to Lvyan. Green phlogistic swaying, be hit fragmentary, bibcock also disappears accordingly. Zhao Congxin took advantage of the situation to move forward, and his sword passed through the air, leaving a gorgeous white arc, "Go He gave a loud drink and used all his strength to chop at the metal, When! With the sound of gold and iron, a crack appeared in the red metal, and Zhao Congxin looked very happy. He picked up the long sword to chop again. "You''re looking for death." The angry voice reminds us that the next second, everyone''s eyes turn into strange green, the pupils open, and a little yellow light suddenly appears. It is the will to fear from the parallax monster that turns fear into a seed, takes root in the heart, sprouts and grows at an unimaginable speed, and grows into a towering tree in an instant. All the people stayed in place in horror and couldn''t move. Zhao Congxin bit off his tongue and forced himself to calm down, "Keep your heart, you must not be controlled by the devil." Several senior Taoists recited the mantra and tried their best to fight against fear, but the other disciples were not so lucky. Some of them pulled open their clothes and screamed, some of them held their heads in their hands and shivered. Their psychological defense was constantly destroyed by fear. Even if they survived in this way, they would be useless. Zhang Ruochen''s heart is dripping blood. These disciples are the pillars of the Taoist temple. If they fall here, the baiyun temple will be over. Fortunately, the fear disappeared after only 30 seconds. The green flame contracted and returned to the metal, and the cold voice rang out in the hearts of the people, "Don''t mess with me any more." Zhao Congxin and several old Taoists looked at each other, and they all saw the color of surprise from each other''s eyes. The power shown by metal is fully capable of killing people, but it doesn''t do so. Is there another secret. All the disciples were tortured seriously. Some of them were dull and in a trance. It was obvious that they had not recovered from the state of fear before they became conscious. Zhang Ruochen didn''t dare to let them stay, so he asked someone to take them out of the hall. Zhao Congxin put away the wooden sword. His expression was a little serious, and his eyes turned to one side, "What do you think, younger martial brother Han?" "Hard to say, hard to say." Han Lin shook his head in silence, a little wavering. Adhering to the preconceived idea, they naturally treat meteorites as demons, but judging from previous judgments, it seems that this is not the case. There is a soul hidden in the metal. It''s human. Zhao Congxin couldn''t make up his mind. He simply left the problem to the original owner, "Younger martial brother Zhang, it''s up to you to decide." Zhang Ruochen immediately grins bitterly. Anyone with a clear eye can see what decision he can make. All the people present may not be the opponent of that person. If he forces to "get rid of the devil", he will surely be killed and injured badly. He can work hard for his elder martial brother, but it doesn''t mean that others want to. After a little silence, Zhang Ruochen said helplessly, "Put it under the stele of the five elements first. I''ll try to get in touch with the master. It''s up to him to decide everything." Han Lin stroked his beard and said with a smile, "the real man on the cloud may be able to eliminate this demon." Zhao Congxin put away his sword box, "In that case, I''ll leave first." Words fall, leave the main hall together with other old Taoist priest. After seeing them off, Zhang Ruochen went back to the main hall, looked at the metal in the wooden box, and couldn''t help sighing, "I shouldn''t have brought you back." ¡­¡­ Lake provincial capital, somewhere in a high-class hotel. No. 3, who occupies Luke''s body, suddenly calls Linda to the room, takes out the city and city map and draws a circle in the southwest, "The noumenon is here." The circle covers four prefecture level cities, several mountainous areas, and the East-West span is nearly 200 kilometers. "Can you locate it?" "If we wake up again, we can determine his position, not now." Linda nodded, looking excited. After working hard for so long, she finally got results, and her eyes at number three were much softer, "What''s next?" No. 3 said in a deep voice, "Lao Ba means to search for the extraordinary and narrow the scope step by step." "The extraordinary?" Linda was stunned and puzzled. No. 3 explained, "China is different from the United States. There is a mature training system for extraordinary people here. The lingxu sect where the old beggar lives is one of them. Different schools have different abilities. Some are good at internal breathing, some are good at Daofa, and internal breathing hurts people, and Daofa expels ghosts." "The first thing we need to look for is the Taoist sect in this area, and then we are thinking about other things. Right..." speaking of this, No. 3 suddenly remembered something, "Did the old beggar say something to you?" "Why do you ask that?" The third sneered, "the poor man must have something hateful. It''s not necessarily a good intention for the old man to teach you husha Sutra." Linda turned her lips, "You''d better mind your own business." ¡­¡­ The next day, the sun is just right, tomorrow is the sky. After the regular meeting, Luke and Linda quietly leave the hotel and fly southwest. If you ask which is the most famous Taoist temple in Hunan Province, it''s baiyun temple. Their goal is Qingyun Mountain, Because of the closure of the mountain, Qingyun Mountain is much more desolate than before. After dressing up, the two men climb up the stairs and cross three hundred steps to a magnificent wooden door. The little Taoist at the door came forward, "The Taoist temple is closed today. We don''t accept visitors. Please come back another day." Lao Xi said with a smile, "as you can see, my friend is from abroad. Because he admires the reputation of Qingyun temple, he came all the way from the United States. Is it too much for you to drive us away without any explanation?" The little Taoist was a little embarrassed. He didn''t find Linda''s face, but he didn''t dare to disobey the martial uncle''s strict orders, "I''m sorry, you two. I really can''t today." Old eleven was not happy, "One on the left can''t do it, the other can''t do it, not even for one reason. Is that how baiyun temple treats its guests? Believe it or not, I''ll go to the embassy and complain to you. " Chapter 479 "We made a day''s plane, and then a half day''s train. We bumped all the way to Baiyunguan. As a result, you directly rushed to Baiyunguan without giving an explanation." "I''ve visited so many places of interest. I''ve never seen you so arrogant." "Believe it or not, I''ll find a reporter to expose you and let the people of the world see what the virtue of baiyun temple is." The old eleven''s left sentence and right sentence are full of mischief and sophistication. How can the little Taoist be his opponent? He can''t bear it any more. He can only ask his elder martial brother to come here. After arguing for a few minutes, the elder martial brother was also helpless and asked them to rest in another hospital. Linda was speechless and couldn''t help saying, "Just knock them out. It''s necessary." "Old eleven is speechless," we are looking for people, not fighting When he came to another hospital, Lao Xi opened his travel bag and took out the things for casting. Linda was outside to watch the wind. Before long, a howl came from the room. The air blows up the overcast wind, and you can see the wandering ghosts. In the main hall, Zhang Ruochen, who was meditating, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the other courtyard, "He Fang Xiaoxiao dares to drive evil spirits under the real throne." Zhang Ruochen just picked up his sword and strode out of the courtyard. When he got to the place, he met a foreign girl with blond hair and blue eyes. He was stunned and said to the little Taoist, "I don''t mean to say that outsiders are not allowed to enter." The little Taoist opened his mouth to explain, but Zhang Ruochen didn''t give him a chance. He pushed him aside and rushed out of the house. As for the girl in front of him, he didn''t pay attention at all. Linda took a step across the road and stood in the way. She lifted her left foot lightly without any effort. With a bang, the floor cracked like a cobweb. Zhang Ruochen''s pupils contracted, and he was shocked. He had never seen such a terrible force. "My friend is resting and doesn''t want to be disturbed by outsiders." The girl looks cold, standing at the door, a woman in charge, ten thousand people. Zhang Ruochen couldn''t figure out his opponent''s strength. Seeing that the evil wave in the cabin was getting stronger and stronger, he immediately raised his sword and pointed to the sky, "Extreme The sky burst with a dull thunder, and the ghosts around the room broke up instantly. In the room, the old eleven, who was casting the magic, opened his eyes and scolded the smelly Taoist. Baiyun temple is the place of Taoist cultivation. It shows soul magic here. It has no intention to pluck the hair on the tiger''s buttocks or scratch the lion''s head. I can''t help it. I have to put away my equipment and go out of the room. At this time, he dressed up in disguise and wore black framed glasses. He could not be recognized by his acquaintances. This is the young master Xiao who is in the limelight. Zhang Ruochen said coldly, "You just cast the dark magic." Old eleven slightly frowned, "it''s not black magic, it''s just some small things." Ha! Zhang Ruochen sneered, stroked his beard and said in a deep voice, "Don''t be a fool, sir. I understand the Western magic system. Enslaving souls is not a small thing." "Black magic is a taboo art. If you want to use it in baiyun temple, you''d better give me an explanation, otherwise..." Zhang Ruochen raised his Dao sword, and so did the disciples behind him. Linda turned to old eleven and asked him if he wanted to do it. The latter was speechless. He didn''t expect that baiyun temple would have such an existence. Just a little show, he was perceived by the other party. There is also that dull thunder, which is obviously the only way to restrain the ghost. What should I do? Fight or not? Old eleven was a little uncertain, and so were the other apostles. After discussion, Lao Xi said with a smile, "Taoist priest, we don''t mean to offend you. We''re here just to see the Chinese Daoism of our elders. It''s a pity that I''m not good at it. I just fell behind when I met you. I''m ashamed. I''m really ashamed." Zhang Ruochen looked at him up and down again, then his eyes fell on Linda. After a moment''s silence, he waved, "Send them away." The little Taoist came forward and looked at Lao Xi''s eyes full of resentment. The hateful foreigner lied to him. Luke and Linda leave baiyun temple surrounded by Taoist priests. Out of the main door, the girl gave a sneer, "You''re such a coward. If Luke were here, he would never leave in despair." Old 11 helpless, "that you say how to do?" "If we arrest them and interrogate them one by one, we will not believe that we can not find the result." The corners of his mouth twitched violently, and the other apostles in his body were speechless. The girl''s power attribute became stronger and stronger, and gradually developed into a violent woman. At this time, the eighth came out, "If I''m right, the noumenon is in the Taoist temple." "Are you sure?" No. 8 nodded solemnly, "the Taoist of baiyun temple is not simple. It seems that he has mastered the method of spirit attack, which is consistent with the previous information. The reason why the noumenon breaks out the fluctuation of soul is probably that the Taoist here attacks him." "Linda, scan your eyes to see if there''s something hidden." The girl nodded, flashed to the top of the mountain, carefully observed from top to bottom, everything was normal, there was no doubt, when her eyes swept back the mountain, the doubt appeared. There are several hidden stone chambers in the back mountain, and there is a stone tablet farther away. The stone tablet is wrapped by strange energy, and she can''t see through it. "You wait here. I''ll be right back." Linda jumped up, flew over the baiyun temple, and came to the back mountain cave. The stone tablet is here, full of inscriptions that she can''t understand. She was entangled by five arm thick chains. One end of the chain fell into the wall, and the other end butted with each other, as if to trap the stone tablet here. Linda couldn''t understand the meaning of these things. She just felt strange instinctively. After thinking about it, she held the stone tablet in her hands and lifted it up. Just then, a whisper came from her ear, "There are demons under the stone tablet. You can''t touch them." The girl suddenly turned around. I don''t know when an old Taoist with gray hair appeared behind her. "Who are you?" "Zhang Haoyan, the real person on the road." The old man raised the dust and looked very old, but his eyes were frighteningly bright, like two lights. Linda didn''t feel right. She didn''t notice the existence of the old man with super senses. It''s too abnormal. The old man chuckled twice. He went to the stone tablet and took out a wooden box from the dark grid below. The lid of the box was opened. Inside was the red metal where Luke was, "Is that what you''re looking for?" As soon as Linda''s eyes brightened, she started to grab it. Suddenly, an unimaginable soul burst into her mind. There was a blank in front of her eyes. Her body staggered back, her face turned green and white, and she was in great pain, "That''s not how you take things, girl." The old man closed the lid and threw it on the stone tablet, "This stone has damaged my apprentice''s life. How can you take it away easily?" Chapter 480 Linda has never been a good-natured person. A series of actions made her angry, "Old Taoist, you''d better hand in your things, otherwise..." Right leg power, deep into the slate. Zhang Haoyan''s eyebrows rise, which is really surprising, "It''s so strong. I can''t see that you have such a terrible body, but..." the conversation changed. "It''s not so easy to win me just by this point." "You asked for it!" The girl stepped in front of Zhang Haoyan. She didn''t dare to use too much strength. She just pushed him on the chest with her palm. Although the action was very light, the strength contained was enough to push the heavy truck away. However, the next second, strange things appeared, the right hand did not touch the real object, from the other side of the chest through the past. "This..." Linda was stunned and quickly stepped back, her eyes flashing and shocked, "You... You''re not human?" "Lao Dao is of course a man, but a man of God." Zhang Haoyan stroked his beard, and his body rose at the speed visible to the naked eye. The golden light overflowed from his body, illuminating the whole Shandong Province. The strong light almost burned people''s eyes. In a twinkling of an eye, he changed from a dry old man to a giant with a height of more than three meters. When the giant stepped on the lotus platform, many weapons such as golden mace, Golden Whip, golden ring, golden sword and so on came out. At this time, he was just like the God of war in the heaven who came into the world in mythology and legend, with infinite power. Linda''s eyes are so round that she''s confused. No matter on krypton or on earth, she has never heard of this kind of thing. What is it? "Nvwazi, the last warning, leave Qingyun Mountain, or the old Taoist will only leave you." After becoming a "giant god", Zhang Haoyan''s voice became magnificent and powerful, like the roar of a giant clock in her ear. Just a word, Linda felt dizzy. Mental attack? It''s a mental attack again. Bastard Luke, it''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for saving you, I wouldn''t have suffered this kind of crime. The girl scolded him many times in her heart, but her body didn''t retreat. Her eyes were full of red light and high-temperature rays gushed out. After penetrating the giant, she left deep holes in the wall. Zhang Haoyan shakes his head slightly, grabs the golden mace and smashes it. With the momentum of shaking her soul, Linda wants to hide, but she can''t move. She can only stare at the weapon falling. When the golden mace was about to hit the target, Zhang Haoyan suddenly sighed, put away the golden mace and flicked his fingers. A golden light penetrated the girl''s door and fell on the wall. Linda stood in the same place with no light in her eyes, as if she had lost her soul. It took her a long time to wake up from her confusion. She stepped back in horror, "What did you... What did you do to me?" Zhang Haoyan said indifferently, "Lao Dao has nothing to do with you. He has no intention of taking your life. The blow just now is just a warning. If you are still stubborn, don''t blame Lao Dao for being merciless." Linda is silent. Although she doesn''t want to admit it, the reality is that she seems, seems and really can''t beat the old Taoist. What''s the matter with the earth? Why so many strange things. As the eldest daughter of the Carr family, krypton Superman can''t beat an old man. "I''m not reconciled!" The girl bit her teeth, her eyes gradually turned red, and her energy was boiling all over her body, turning into colorful tiger shadow. The intention of killing gushed out with the chill of penetrating into the bone marrow. "Husha Sutra!" Zhang Haoyan''s face changed slightly, "who is lingxuzi?" "It''s up to you!" When the girl roared, the tiger roared, and her body became more and more solid. The fierce murderous spirit resists Zhang Haoyan''s soul pressure. Linda regains the control of her body. She clenches her right fist tightly and kills people. The energy in her palm turns into a ferocious tiger head. Ouch, ouch, ouch!!!!! The tiger roared in the mountains. At this moment, both the disciples of Guanzhong and the old eleven in front of the gate heard it. Boom! The mountain broke and the white light went straight into the sky. "No!" Old eleven patted his thigh and ran back to the mountain. He was afraid of anything. The violent girl really started. Under the cave, looking at the huge hole on the wall, Zhang Haoyan''s face became very serious, "At a young age, I have practiced husha Sutra to such an extent. It seems that Lao Dao must keep you." Then she raised her golden mace. Linda was awe inspiring. She was wrapped up in a tiger and punched up. The gold mace was broken and the fist was castrated. It broke through Lao Dao''s body and hit the wall heavily. Zhang Haoyan snorted angrily, "The five elements bind the soul!" "Go The chains in the cave seemed to come to life. The light on the surface flashed and came from all directions. The girl quickly waved her fist and flew all the chains out. Then she turned her fist into a palm and cut off the chains with one blow. Lao Dao was angry. The five element stele and the five element lock were the treasures of baiyun temple, but they were destroyed wantonly, "Lei Jun, listen to my command and kill me!" Above the sky, a dark cloud takes shape rapidly. Just listen to a roar. The golden lightning passes through the layers of space and splits down. The tiger roared up to the sky and tried to fight against the lightning. However, its strength is too weak. It only lasted two seconds, then it was smashed by lightning, and the residual light hit Linda. The unimaginable pain came from the deep soul, as if to split. Zhang Haoyan bullied her and put her index finger on the girl''s eyebrow. The golden light suddenly appears and turns into a golden seal, sealing all senses. The blood awn in the eyes quickly retreated, the girl stood in place, pupil lax, without any focus. With a wave of his hand, Zhang Haoyan twists the chain and suppresses her and the wooden box under the five elements stele. On the other side, Lao Xi, who was trying his best to drive back the mountain, suddenly stopped, "I don''t think we should go." "What do you mean?" "Linda, it''s lost," the eighth said in a deep voice "No!" Old 13 some don''t believe, "violence female but Kryptonian, still have tiger evil spirit Scripture." "With her character, if she won, she would have come out long ago. She won''t wait so long." The sixth coagulates a voice way, "white cloud view is not general!" "I feel the same way." No. 3 added, "in contrast to the magic world in Europe, the voodoo gods in Africa, the Mayan Church in South America, and shivaro in India, it is impossible for the Chinese civilization, which has been spreading for the longest time, not to have its own extraordinary power." Old 12 wry smile way, "don''t discuss these, think about how to do?"? You can''t wait. " "Go back!" One suddenly said, "find out the background of baiyun temple, and then carry out other activities." Old eleven hesitated, "not so good, Linda is still in it?" Eight shook his head, "Baiyun temple is not an ordinary place. If we rush in, we will fall into the trap. Although we can control Lvyan, it is not as endless as the noumenon. Once we run out of energy, we are likely to be controlled by others." On the sixth, he also said, "I agree with Lao Ba that we should go back first, investigate clearly, and then proceed to the next step." Chapter 481 Due to the experience of baiyun temple, the team formed by Tesla and showme had to stop in Lake province. In the following time, the old eleven, as Luke, struggled with celebrities from both political and business circles, while secretly inquiring about the situation of baiyun temple. Unfortunately, his contacts in China are really short. After two days of investigation, there is no useful news. I only know that the Taoists in baiyun temple are very powerful. They can not only start the altar, but also drive away ghosts and catch demons. They have a high reputation in Hunan Province. "It can''t go on like this." The seventh complained, "we can''t delay any longer. Linda is still in their hands." No. 8 said in a deep voice, "China is not the United States. We don''t have any influence here. If we want to find out the reality of baiyun temple quietly, it''s not that simple." "Maybe you can try Miss Qu." Old nine gives advice, 6 sneer way, "she stands for what, you can''t don''t know!" Fifth shook his head, "at present can only find her, through the official channel to solve." "I don''t agree with you, and I won''t agree with you." "It''s nothing more than a deal. One of our purposes here is to expand our business. It''s time to show some cards after so long toss." No. 4 spoke very easily, but no. 3 held the opposite view, "Have you ever thought that if you do it like this, it is likely to expose the situation of the noumenon. Baiyun temple is not a fool, and the people behind Qu Youran are not. As long as they communicate with each other a little, they can find out the whole story." "Once we know that the noumenon has not yet awakened, we are in great trouble." The words of number three are very reasonable, and the apostles can''t refute them. "Then what? It can''t be delayed any longer. " Eight moriran way, "enable robot troops, find the body, directly take away, who dare to stop, directly blow up." "That''s the only way." The first sighed, "tell Eve." ¡­¡­ Qingyun Mountain, baiyun temple. Zhang Ruochen pushed open the main door of the back hall and came to Zhang Haoyan. He bowed slightly and saluted, "Master!" "I''ve made sure." The old Taoist who was meditating opened his eyes and said, "how about it?" "There may be some trouble." Zhang Ruochen explained, "that foreign girl''s name is Linda Danvers. She is the CEO of a technology company in the United States. Her boss is Luke Shaw. She is a young Chinese. She is very talented. She has accumulated 10 billion yuan since she was young. She is a world-famous person and is said to have many ties with Hongmen." "No wonder?" The old Taoist stroked his beard and said, "it has been rumored that Ling Xuzi has been sheltered by Hongmen since he fled to the United States. That girl must also be a member of Hongmen." Zhang Ruochen couldn''t help saying, "did she really learn Hu Sha Scripture?" "What I see with my own eyes, there will be no fake." "The skills handed down from ancient China were learned by a foreigner." Zhang Ruochen sighed and sighed. "A fool''s opinion." The old Taoist shook his head gently. "Husha Sutra is not the right way. The deeper you practice, the more murderous you are. If you are careless, you will lose your humanity and become a demon who can only kill people." "That girl has excellent talent and incredible physical quality. If she is really trained by her, no one in the world will be able to control her." Zhang Ruochen frowned and said, "you''re not going to shut her up in the cave, are you?" "It''s a disaster to let it out." Zhang Ruochen immediately wry smile, "uncle, she is not the same, the top will not agree with you to do so, this is not between private enmity, but between the entanglement of the country." "Oh The old Taoist brows slightly pick, some curious. Zhang Ruochen explained in detail the identities of Luke Shaw and Linda, including the performance of Tesla''s power armor and the purpose of their trip to China, focusing on their interests. After hearing this, the old Taoist''s face also changed, "I didn''t expect that such a hero came out of the exiled family." Zhang Ruochen said helplessly, "that Luke Shaw''s identity is unusual. If he is really important, he won''t refuse. We can''t fight against him." The old Taoist was silent and seemed to be thinking about the gains and losses. After a while, he said slowly, "I''ve been thinking for two days, why does she care about that metal? Is it the metal itself, or the soul hidden in it Zhang Ruochen was stunned and thought deeply. "If the metal itself, that piece of metal is not small, otherwise she will not come to rob, if the soul inside, that''s interesting." The old Taoist showed an enigmatic smile. At this time, outside came the chirping sound, a bird fell on the door and window, black eyes flashing a little red light, looks very strange. At first, the old Taoist didn''t care. Suddenly he felt something. He raised his hand, brushed the dust and flew to the birds. The bird waved its wings and disappeared out of the window. Zhang Ruochen looked at the elder martial uncle in bewilderment. He didn''t understand why he would attack a bird. The old Taoist got up and went outside. Looking up, there were many birds in the sky above baiyun temple, which were never seen before. "There''s something wrong with the birds." "They have no breath of life." "Go, go to the back hill." The old Taoist turned and floated to the north. Zhang Ruochen called his disciples and followed them. When they crossed the hill, they were confronted with a swarming flock of birds. The flock was divided into two parts, one blocking the road ahead and the other blocking the way. Suddenly, a bird broke away from the group and shot at the rock like a sharp arrow. Boom! There was a huge explosion, and the three meter high boulder was blown to pieces. All the disciples were stunned and looked at the birds with an indescribable look of horror in their eyes. Such attacks fall on people and cannot survive. "What a Luke Shaw!" The old Taoist was very angry, "you wait here." Then he flew up, through the birds and came to the cave. The two disciples who were in charge of guarding the cave fell to the ground and passed out. After the old Taoist checked their physical condition and confirmed that there was no life danger, they flew to the cave. A handsome young man, about 20 years old, stood in front of the stone tablet, his dark green eyes shining with strange luster. The old Taoist looked at him and suddenly frowned, "Twelve souls!" "There are twelve souls in you." Old eleven said with a smile, "the old man is really powerful. He can see through my situation at a glance." The thin old man is actually a soul. From the point of view of the realm, he is even stronger than the noumenon. No wonder Linda lost? Zhang Haoyan shook his head gently, his body glowed with gold, and he became a mighty God of war, "I don''t understand how you gather twelve souls in one body, but baiyun temple is not a place where you can come and go as you want." Chapter 482 After he became a giant god of gold, Zhang Haoyan exuded great power, which made old eleven mutter, "How about it, brother six? I can''t fight it." "Hard!" A difficult word out of helplessness, No. 6 is the most good at fighting in the thirteen apostles, he said difficult, that is really trouble. But it''s the most troublesome. You can''t really blow up baiyun temple! Old eleven is also speechless and can only smile, "Don''t hurry, old man. I''m here for negotiation, not for feud. Let''s make it clear if there''s any problem." Zhang Haoyan looked cold and slowly drew out his mace. Seeing this, Lao Xi''s face sank, "Don''t blame me if you don''t listen to good people." The words fell, the explosion came from outside, the cave trembled, the birds chirped, the distant bursts of exclamation. "The whole Qingyun Mountain is full of my birds. There are thousands of them. Each bird is a bomb. If you dare to do it, I will let the baiyun temple inherited from the previous year disappear from the world. You might as well imagine how many of your younger disciples can survive." The golden light suddenly became blazing, Zhang Haoyan''s eyes were wide open, and his killing intention almost turned into essence. This hairy boy dares to threaten him with Baiyunguan. Old eleven looked the same and continued, "I said that we didn''t come here to make a feud. If you use force to suppress others, you will die together." Zhang Haoyan took a deep look at him, put away the golden light and changed back to the original appearance. Old 11 light tone, slowly way, "I haven''t consulted the Taoist priest yet." "Zhang Haoyan, the real person on the road." "It''s Taoist Zhang. Nice to meet you." Old eleven nodded slightly and looked at the stone tablet, "can you let my friend out?" The old Taoist snored. With a wave of his sleeve, the stone tablet rose slowly. Five chains pulled Linda out of her crypt. Old Shiyi checked her condition immediately. After confirming that she was just in a coma and that her life was not in danger, he turned to smile, "Since the Taoist priest is willing to release people, I can''t help saying so." "The birds have been launched, and will not disturb the Taoist temple." Zhang Haoyan said coldly, "who are you?" "Luke Shaw." "I''m not asking the name of the body, but you. Who are you?" Old eleven waved his hand. "My name doesn''t matter. Taoist priest just needs to know that I''m Luke Shaw." Zhang Haoyan laughed with deep eyes, as if he wanted to see people through, "You as like as two peas in your body, the same breath, the burning green, with the cold soul of the soul engulfed, is just like the soul in metal, but far from the eleven strong." He stroked his beard to show that he saw through everything, "If I guess right, the real Luke Shaw is inside the metal. You are just his soul." "One main soul, twelve separate souls, what a powerful means, young man, your noumenon is amazing." Old eleven was silent, and the apostles in his body communicated wildly, "The old man is too good! You can see where we came from at a glance. " "I have a bad feeling." "Me too." "No wonder six elder brothers say it''s difficult. The old man has nothing to fear." "Boss, when will I wake up?" "Hard to say." No. 1 said in a deep voice, "the noumenon is undergoing some kind of transformation. It''s hard to wake up in a short time." "Let me do it!" Eight suddenly stepped up and took over Luke''s body, "Since the Taoist priest can see it, I don''t have to hide it. It''s true that our brothers are all separated. The purpose of coming here is to save the body. This matter must be completed anyway. If the Taoist priest has to stop it, he can only become an immortal enemy." "I don''t want to see this scene. I believe the Taoist priest doesn''t want the Millennium heritage to go up in smoke." "You''re threatening me." "It''s not a threat, it''s just the truth." Zhang Haoyan said in a cold voice, "Zhang has lived for more than 100 years. You don''t know anyone. You want to use baiyun temple to coerce him. It''s too natural!" The eighth sighed, "there''s one thing I don''t understand all the time. Why does Taoist hold on to the noumenon? There''s no hatred between us." Zhang Haoyan burst out laughing with a ferocious expression and anger, "You killed hundreds of villagers in the two villages and killed my disciple, Baiyunguan, ruosu. It''s called no revenge." Eight heart thump for a while, completely don''t know this matter. The old Taoist doesn''t look like a liar, that is to say, things are probably true. This is a problem. It''s not so easy to solve the hatred of killing disciples, and there are hundreds of dead village names After a short silence, the eighth said slowly, "I will investigate the villagers'' affairs clearly. If it is true as you said, I will make compensation." Zhang Haoyan hissed, "hundreds of lives can''t be measured by money."¡° Taoist priest, don''t jump to conclusions before you know the facts. What we offer is far beyond your imagination. " Eight said very seriously, but Zhang Haoyan is disdainful to wave sleeves, "as for the matter of the apprentice, there may be misunderstanding." Without waiting for the other side to speak, No. 8 continued, "the noumenon has been in deep sleep. Taoist priest Zhang ruosu, as the master of baiyun temple, must have extraordinary accomplishments. I''m very curious about how the sleeping noumenon killed Zhang Guanzhu. After thinking about it, there is only one explanation: Zhang Guanzhu launched an active attack, and the noumenon passively defended, which led to the tragedy."¡° Of course, all this is speculation. As a party, the Taoist priest must know better than me, but the intelligence analysis from ontology shows that ontology has been attacked twice in the past few days. " At this point, No. 8 raised his head, staring at each other, "I don''t know who attacked him? The Taoist priest might as well tell me so as not to misunderstand again. " Zhang Haoyan snorted coldly, "what a sharp toothed boy." No. 8 shook his head in silence. "I''m just telling the truth."¡° Zhang Guanzhu''s death is deplorable, but he has no intention of killing people. If the Taoist priest wants to put his revenge on us, we have nothing to say. "¡° There is an old saying in China that many friends have many roads, and many enemies have many walls. We intend to resolve our hatred. Please give the Taoist priest more consideration. " No. 8''s words were clear and straight to the point, reserved room and gave back enough steps. Zhang Haoyan was annoyed, but he couldn''t refute them. From the source, it was the stupid apprentice who took the lead in the trouble, and then there was the tragedy. Later, Zhao Congxin launched an attack, and the spirit in the metal didn''t fight hard. After all, it''s the master of baiyun temple who can die. If he doesn''t take revenge, how can he explain to his disciples. Zhang Haoyan''s eyes showed a little bit of killing intention. At this time, the chirping birds sounded in his ears. His heart was cold, and he could only resist the desire to do it. The scene of bird explosion is vivid in my mind. If the other party is forced to rush, it''s really possible that the fish will die and the net will be broken. Baiyunguan''s Millennium foundation cannot be defeated by him. Hateful boy, it''s really difficult! The old Taoist felt more difficult, as if he punched cotton, with a headache. Chapter 483 "Myna is myna, a few words on the other side of the pinch dead." "That''s right. Lao Ba inherited the dark side of the noumenon. He was good at scheming and insight into people''s hearts. Although he was old, he was not as thorough as noumenon in terms of people''s hearts." No. 3 said seriously, "I don''t think it''s that easy to end." No. 7 sneered, "what if it doesn''t end? The reason is all here. He should dare to play a horizontal role and send him to see my mother." "Seven elder sister says in reason, should bang his Niang." "All right." The boss said, "this is someone else''s territory, not the United States. Don''t always think about solving problems with violence." "Leave it to Lao ba. Don''t talk too much." A series of actions on the 8th have created a big problem for Zhang Haoyan. Now he is in a dilemma. He can''t advance or retreat. If he starts, he is likely to be killed and his Millennium foundation will be destroyed. If he stops, he can''t swallow his breath. No. 8 saw the clue and said in a deep voice, "In any case, Zhang Guanzhu''s death has something to do with noumenon. We are willing to make compensation. I don''t know the situation of Baiyunguan, so I can only use the popular method." He said, holding out his finger, "Five hundred million dollars." Zhang Haoyan burst into a rage, "you dare to exchange money for my apprentice''s life." "Don''t be angry, Taoist. Listen to me first." No. 8 was very serious. "In addition to 500 million US dollars, there is a promise. As long as you can do everything, you should not underestimate this promise. Maybe it''s nothing in China. Once you go abroad, it''s omnipotent." "The identity of noumenon is not as simple as that of a 10 billion millionaire. He has enough power to shake the whole world. Believe me, you will not regret it." "This is the biggest concession we can make. If we can''t get rid of the Taoist priest, we have nothing to say." The birds outside are singing louder and louder, but the inside of the cave is surprisingly quiet. Zhang Haoyan stares at the young man in front of him with a straight face. The latter is indifferent, not afraid or flattering, but standing there calmly. The air was as oppressed as the dawn before the storm. One after another, the soul waves around, constantly impacting the body of No. 8. Green flame emerge, the eighth wrapped by fire is like a stone in a storm. A little bit, the old Taoist put away the spirit and turned to leave the cave. With a long sigh of relief, No. 8 quickly pried open the stone tablet and took out the wooden box below. The lid of the box was opened and it was red metal. "Yes, it''s him. The noumenon is in it." "Let''s start. Let''s wake up as soon as possible." One shadow after another emerged from Luke''s body. The twelve apostles formed a circle with the metal as the center, and at the same time extended their fingers to inject soul power into the metal. As time went by, their figure became dim, but the metal began to glow green. A mass of green inflammation suddenly appeared out of thin air and grew rapidly. An illusory soul emerged in the fire, with a vortex in the heart and head, as if with another world. "All right, that''s it." A familiar voice rang out in the hearts of the twelve apostles. They quickly folded their fingers and bowed to each other, "You wake up at last." The tone was solemn, with imperceptible awe. Luke nodded and raised his hand. The twelve apostles turned into streamers and melted into his soul. Then they stepped towards the body and became one with it. The familiar touch makes the whole world colorful. "It''s better to be flesh and blood, with feelings and desires." Luke waved his arms, moved his shoulders, and when he was fully fit, he picked up the comatose Miss Danvers and walked out. Zhang Haoyan was at the entrance of the cave. When he saw the visitor, he couldn''t help opening his eyes. What a terrible flame! What a terrible smell! Without training, there is such a strong soul that there is no natural law. Luke put Linda down carefully and turned back, "Ask the Taoist priest to lift the restrictions on her." Zhang Haoyan hummed coldly, "you can solve it yourself, why do I have to do it." Luke shook his head, "My flame will do harm to my soul. The Taoist priest is the best." Zhang Haoyan was silent for a moment. He pointed out that the charm of restricting Linda''s action flew out of her eyebrows and fell on the old Taoist''s hand. The girl slowly opened her eyes and pushed away when she saw the face close at hand, "Stay away from me." Luke chuckled and put his hand under her chin, "I won''t, what can you do?" The words are frivolous and the smile is evil. It''s like a bad young master who colludes with a good woman. The girl was stunned. Her face was fixed. The next second, she cried and laughed as if she were magic. Tears came out, leaving two rivers of earth on her dirty face. It was funny and pitiful. "Luke, you... You''re back."¡° Yes, I''m back. " Luke is also surging, about to say some love words, ear came angry hum, he can only put aside his mind, to the side of Zhang Hao flue, "before the promise is still valid." A bird fell from the sky and stopped on the stone. "If anything happens in the future, use this bird to contact me. As for the money, give me an account and I''ll enter it." Zhang Haoyan looked at the bird, his eyes slightly suspicious¡° Don''t worry, this bird is not a bomb, it''s a special communication tool. No matter where you are, even Mars, you can use it to contact me. " Then he looked at the girl in his arms and said, "go, let''s go back!" Bang! The ground cracked, and they shot into the sky like sharp arrows. Behind them, thousands of birds sang and circled together, sometimes turned into tornadoes, sometimes into black clouds, and disappeared in the sky in a cheerful atmosphere. This scene is simply incredible, and all the Taoists are stunned. After the bird left, Zhang Ruochen and others rushed to the cave¡° Uncle, are you ok? " The old Taoist sighed, "what a powerful young man." A new generation replaced the old. He felt that he was really old. Zhang Ruochen frowned and said, "is that him? He was in Shandong just now? " The old Taoist nodded, dismissed the other disciples, took Zhang Ruochen to the cliff, "just now, I promised him a condition." Then he recounted the $500 million and the promise. After listening to it, Zhang Ruochen couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "this... This is too hasty! Elder martial brother leader, he... Ah With a sigh, I felt helpless. The old Taoist said in a deep voice, "the soul in the metal is Luke Shaw. That boy is very unusual. I don''t know how to separate out 12 separate souls with independent consciousness."¡° You should understand what that means? " Zhang Ruochen''s pupils contracted, "his soul..." "was not affected, it''s normal." After a pause, he sighed, "I can''t do this for the sake of revenge and the Millennium foundation of Baiyun Mountain."¡° Ruochen, now you go down the mountain and find him to discuss the names of the hundreds of villages. By the way, you can feel his situation, especially the green flame. I always have a feeling that it''s very unusual. " Chapter 484 It''s a great feeling to be reborn. The soul is illusory, just like the wandering clouds, which can''t feel the reality when it turns into entity. Only when it merges with flesh and blood can it experience the colorful world, and only the joy of the body can bring a moment of comfort. Luke loves this body. In order to thank Linda for her efforts, he cooked a table of delicious food in person. After eating and drinking enough, he left the staff behind and went to various scenic spots, visited historical sites and tasted snacks. This walk is three days, people are anxious, but always unable to contact. Four days later, Luke came back, gathered all the staff and started the negotiation. The meeting didn''t end until early in the morning. Luke went back to his room, took out a cigar and lit it, "Come out!" Twelve empty shadows came out of the body in turn and stood side by side in front. Luke puffed out the smoke and said without expression, "During my absence, you have done a good job. You have not only completed the plan, but also proved your ability. You are worthy of my responsibility." "Tell me what you want." As the words fell, the twelve apostles looked at each other. They were all moved. Apart from instinct, the reason why they were desperate to rescue themselves was not for this moment. Noumenon is a person with clear rewards and punishments, who will not turn a blind eye to the efforts of others. Lao Jiu couldn''t help it. He was the first one to stand up. Without waiting for him to speak, Luke said directly, "Go to Europe, find your own body, find your own women, stars or models, whatever you want, I have only two requirements." Old nine is overjoyed, even busy, "No matter what you say, I have no problem." Luke''s mouth turned up and he could see the dog''s character at a glance, "One: it''s OK to mess around. Don''t make children out. This is the bottom line." Lao Jiu nodded busily. Although he was separated, his subconscious mind was still Luke, and he was not interested in giving birth to a son with other people''s bodies. "Second, learn the technology of tianqixing, just like before." The smile on Lao Jiu''s face suddenly solidified. He is not the third brother or the fifth brother. He is not interested in reading books, but he can only promise his future sex life. Seeing him like this, people turned their heads and disdained to be with him. Luke chuckled twice and looked at the other apostles, "And you? What are the requirements? It''s OK to be like Lao Jiu, but there must be three people left to deal with the emergency. " No. 3 said immediately, "I''m not interested in the body. I''ll stay." Number five followed, "I''ll stay, too." Number eight and the boss stood up at the same time, "and me." Luke said with a smile, "stay here, boss. I have other plans. As for you." His eyes swept over No. 4, No. 6, No. 7, No. 10, No. 11, No. 12 and No. 13, "The deadline is five years. I can do whatever I want. I have only one requirement: study hard." The apostles could not help looking forward to this moment. After getting Luke''s promise, they acted immediately, and it took only a few days to choose a new identity. No. 4 has changed into a warlord of a country in the Middle East; No. 6 entered the body of the top boxer and set foot on the road of fighting; On the 7th, he chose a homosexual to become a world-class design master; No. 9 has become the super rich second generation of full-time girls. No. 10 is engaged in police work; Old eleven turns into a handsome little brother and opens Hollywood avenue of fame, Old twelve didn''t know what to do, so he went to work at showme. Lao shisan stayed in China and became a college student. After solving their problems, Luke takes his team back to mordu. As soon as he arrives at the hotel, he meets an unexpected guest, Zhang Ruochen, the 28th generation disciple of Baiyunguan. "The money didn''t go through," Luke said "I''m not here for money." "What''s that for?" Luke told Linda to close the door. "Don''t tell me it''s for commitment?" Zhang Ruochen shook his head and said word by word, "Don''t forget, hundreds of innocent villagers who have been spirited away in Yunnan Guizhou mountainous area, their bodies haven''t been buried yet?" Luke was silent, thinking, whispering, "I don''t mean to hurt people, but there''s no denying that they did die because of me." "I will make up for it." Zhang Ruochen said in a cold voice, "some words can''t be spoken, it depends on actual actions." Luke frowned. "Why, you want to see it with your own eyes." "Not bad." The old Taoist stroked his gray beard, "uncle''s order, let me follow you until you complete the compensation." Luke: -- Linda said angrily, "don''t go too far, old man. Since we have said compensation, it will be finished." The old Taoist sneered, "the words of the Gentiles are not to be trusted."¡° You... "Luke raised his hand to stop her, and turned to say," if you want to follow, you can take care of the room and board. Don''t expect me to pay for you. "¡° Don''t worry, Lao Dao has money. " Zhang Ruochen raised the bank card in his hand. There are hundreds of millions of dollars in it. The old guy did what he said. He stayed in the hotel that day, took off his robe and put on his casual clothes. When Luke went out to work, he always followed him. I don''t know why he was important? His appearance soon attracted the attention of those who wanted to. Luke doesn''t care about these things at all. He is responsible for the death of hundreds of village names, but without actual evidence, they can''t be solved on the table. No matter what ideas they have, they will return to the negotiation table. After several days of negotiation, the investment has initially set the tone. Both sides are interested in building a Tesla branch, but showme is in trouble. The official representatives agreed to start the idea of localization of showme, but they put forward many restrictions and requirements in terms of operation and data. Rowan, who came from the United States to take charge of the negotiation work, could not meet these requirements. In his opinion, these requirements are very excessive. Once they are agreed, they will seriously hinder the development of showme globalization. The two sides quarreled over this, and Tesla stopped. Luke continued to ignore it. After a regular meeting every day, he went shopping with Linda, buying and playing, just like a tourist. No one knows what he''s thinking or why he''s doing it. A few days later, Zhang Ruochen suddenly found Luke, "I heard that you are going to leave." Luke nodded. "It''s almost two months since I left the United States. It''s time to go back."¡° What about compensation? You forgot Luke took a deep look at him and said, "I will create 150 free schools in Yunnan and Guizhou, providing the best teaching facilities and the best teaching resources. In addition, there is an investment of no less than 5 billion US dollars."¡° With these two things, within a few years, that area will get rid of poverty and backwardness and become a paradise that everyone envies. "¡° Such compensation is enough. " Zhang Ruochen opened his mouth without saying anything. He wanted to scold: "put away your stinky money. Human life is not measurable by money". Unfortunately, many times, human life is not worth money. Sad as it is, this is the reality. Chapter 485 Although Zhang Ruochen is an obvious representative of baiyun temple, he is not good at negotiation. Whether it''s 150 free schools or five billion dollars, he''s speechless. He is very clear about what changes these two things can bring. There are many mountains in Yunnan and Guizhou, which are located in remote areas. Decades of development can not change the backward situation. In a word, it is still a matter of economy and education. These two things are very difficult. If they are solved, the people in that land will surely get a new life. The more you think about it, the more complicated you feel. Zhang Ruochen sighed, lowered his head and said awkwardly, "Can you... Add one more." Luke said coldly, "how about I chop an arm to compensate you?" The old Taoist waved his hand, "I don''t mean that. It''s just... It''s just..." You can''t say what you say. Luke poured a glass of red wine and put it in front of him. "Old Taoist, you are a good man. I don''t want to embarrass you. Let them talk about it." Zhang Ruochen said with a strong smile, "what do you say? There''s no such thing as them. " Luke didn''t poke, either. He took two papers out of the drawer and put them on the table, "Here are two documents. The one on the left is the compensation contract of US $5 billion and 150 free schools. The one on the right is special. It is the core secret of power armor. With it, we can produce more powerful and practical military armor." "Tell them to choose between two documents and give me an answer the day after tomorrow." "You can go." Luke made the gesture of seeing off the guests, but Zhang Ruochen had no choice but to get up and leave, sighing as he walked. His body was much older. Shortly after he left, Linda appeared in the room, "What the hell are you doing?" "Just a trial." "Trial?" The girl was curious, "what are you testing?" "You''ll know later." After a few days together, their relationship developed rapidly, leaving only a layer of window paper. Luke even considered whether to build a red sun. There is no way, the girl''s body is too hard, hold in the arms, not to mention on the bed. As a man, he likes a soft, elastic, curvilinear body, even if reinforced concrete, even if there is a heart, there is no strength. It''s just embarrassing. Luke is not easy to say. He can only delay. "By the way, there''s something I need to ask you." Linda put away her smile and said in a deep voice, "what do you think of my master?" "He called you." The girl nodded, "not only called, but also sent someone to send this." Take out a square token made of white jade and put it on the table. The front of the token is engraved with the ancient seal character "Ling". On the back of the token is a Xu, not anything else. It''s the leader''s token of lingxu sect. The old beggar''s real name is Ling Xuzi. He is a direct descendant of the lingxu sect of ancient Chinese boxing. Before he committed the crime, he had already obtained the headmaster''s keepsake. He was only one last step away from becoming the headmaster. Unfortunately, heaven failed. Because of Hu Sha''s Sutra and the hatred in the river and lake, he eventually ended up in exile. Luke took the token, glanced at it, and threw it on the sofa, "What did the old man say to you?" "I didn''t say anything, just let me go back to lingxu sect and meet the contemporary leader." Luke laughed coldly. The old man was upset and thought about what had happened. Linda said seriously, "I''m going to go back and have a look." "What to go? I''m full." "But..." The girl was in a bit of a dilemma. "Master passed all the skills of lingxu sect to me. If I don''t go, how can I explain to him?" "I''ll explain to him that you don''t care." "Luke!" The girl was angry, "he is my master, not an outsider, you can''t be so perfunctory to him." Luke sighed and whispered, "The white jade token is the leader''s token of lingxu sect. If you take it back to the sect, what does it mean? Do you know?" "What else can there be? The big deal is to fight. I''m afraid they won''t succeed." As a Kryptonian, she has no reason to be afraid of some boxers who practice ancient boxing, except for yunshang real person. Luke shook his head, "Lingxu sect is nothing, the key is husha Sutra, the old beggar..." seeing the girl''s expression is not right, she can only change her words, "your master has to leave the motherland and go into exile because of this skill. Of course, there are other stories, I won''t tell you." "Those people didn''t give up from the beginning to the end, and they were secretly inquiring about him. That''s why the old man never went out." "If you practice husha Sutra, you will get his hatred. Once you know your identity, there will be endless trouble. Do you understand?" Linda frowned. "You mean those people will come to me."¡° Sure. "¡° Then let them come, one by one, ten by ten, just to vent their anger for the master. " The girl is very excited. It can be seen that she is looking forward to the scene of fighting with the ancient boxing master. Luke: "is there something wrong with the girl. She insisted so much that Luke had no choice but to say, "when will we start?"¡° Tomorrow morning. "¡° I''ll go with you. "¡° Really The girl exclaimed excitedly, and then said, "what about the negotiation? You told them to reply the day after tomorrow."¡° Let''s put it off and leave some room for both sides The next morning, after the regular meeting, Luke put on his bag and left the hotel with Linda in the same dress. People had already seen this scene. Whether it''s the people in Mordor or the casual staff, they don''t understand: the purpose of these two big men is to expand business? Or travel abroad. After driving to the suburbs, Linda and Luke take off and fly southwest. Lingxu sect is located on a mountain to the east of Kunlun Mountains, more than 100 li away from the nearest city. Of course, this journey is just a small one for them. After determining the position, Linda increased her speed again and only took a few minutes to get to the gate of lingxu sect. Looking at the dilapidated stone arches, the steps covered with weeds and moss, and the faintly visible collapsed houses, Luke could not help but frown. This place is really spiritual. When he was a child, the old beggars often boasted that the lingxu sect was an ancient sect that had been handed down for nearly a thousand years. There were hundreds of disciples all over the southwest provinces, and no one knew about it in the Kunlun Mountains. For a time, Luke even had the idea to worship him as a teacher. Linda is also puzzled. The scene described by the master is completely different from the picture in front of her¡° Is it in the wrong place Luke shakes his head, goes to the arch, picks away the weeds, and a stone slab emerges with three big characters on it - lingxu sect¡° It seems that the situation is different from what we think. " Chapter 486 East of Mordor, in a building unknown to outsiders. After talking with Zhang Ruochen, Dai Yunkai returns to his office. There are six people standing in the office, four men and two women. The biggest one is nearly 50, and the youngest one is more than 20. After a sip of herbal tea, Dai Yunkai not only rubbed his eyebrows, but also turned his eyes to the youth on the far right, "Have you found out what happened in Yunnan and Guizhou?" The young man took out the documents and put them on the table. "According to statistics, 287 villagers had been killed, just as Taoist Zhang described. In addition, there were hundreds of goats and a small number of livestock." "Agricultural experts have tested the land within a radius of 20 Li, and the results are very bad. Insects, birds, including microorganisms inside the soil, have died in large numbers, and no crops can be cultivated for at least five years." The voice fell, and the rest of the room gasped, "Is he the devil? One can do that. " Qi Jianqiu, the eldest in the grade, said coldly, "young master Xiao of Haibin City, as expected, has hidden his unknown and terrible power." "What does Zhang Ruochen say?" Dai Yunkai put down his tea cup, "the other side has given a compensation plan to build 150 free schools equipped with the best teaching equipment and local investment of 5 billion US dollars in Yunnan Guizhou area." A young man said angrily, "what he thought was too simple. Nearly 300 innocent villagers died in his hands. He wanted to take money to make amends. He thought this was where he was." His name is Lin Kun, 35 years old. He is upright and can''t rub sand in his eyes. That''s why he was sent to deal with this special case. Compared with the young people''s indignation, others were slightly silent. Dai Yunkai lit a cigarette and took a long breath, "Director Lin, what are you going to do?" "Arrest him according to the law." "It takes evidence to arrest people." Lin Kun said seriously, "as long as we do our best to investigate, we can always find evidence." Dai Yunkai has a bitter smile. He doesn''t know how to respond. His idea is very good, but the reality is different. This case belongs to an unnatural event. When the case happened, Luke Shaw was in the United States. How can he prove that he was a murderer? Should he tell the world that he used his super power to capture the souls of hundreds of villagers tens of thousands of miles away? Who would believe this explanation. Unless he himself admits it, there is no evidence. Dai Yunkai understands that others, including Lin Kun, just don''t want to give up. The conversation was doomed to break up in a bad mood. Without any result, they had to leave, but Qi Jianqiu stayed. "Tell me, what''s going on?" His relationship with Dai Yunkai is unusual. They are colleagues and close friends. Dai Yunkai said with a bitter smile, "If I guess correctly, Luke Shaw participated in the battle of metropolis two months ago. The krypton spaceship staying in outer space was probably destroyed by him. After the spaceship exploded, his soul was trapped in the debris and fell into the Yunnan Guizhou mountain area, which led to the following series of events." "Are you sure?" "This is a conclusion derived from the comprehensive intelligence of all aspects. Even if there is a mistake, there will not be much difference." Qi Jianqiu is wringing his brows, feeling that things are a little tricky. The whole world knows about the kryptonians. The superheroes who fought with them have become the targets of worship. If Luke Shaw is really one of them, the compensation will be hard to say. After all, he saved the earth. In principle, everyone owes him his life. Dai Yunkai continued, "there are two things to pay special attention to in the whole matter. First, his relationship with the president of the United States. Joel Nash used his presidential authority to forcibly order several Asian countries to collect warship debris, nominally for the sake of science and technology. In my opinion, the root cause is Luke Shaw." Qi Jianqiu''s eyes widened. "You mean he can influence the decision of the president of the United States." "In a way, it is." Qi Jianqiu couldn''t sit still. He was in a complete confusion. The leader of the first military power would be controlled by a 20-year-old boy! Dai Yunkai is not like this. The deeper he understands, the more he feels the horror of that young man. A young man, who is just out of the woods, is a gangster. In just a few years, he has spread his followers all over the political and business circles. How can we not be afraid of such existence. "No wonder you have been restrained." Qi Jianqiu sighed, "what are you going to do with the follow-up?" Dai Yunkai opened the drawer and took out a document, "This is the second compensation package he has given." Second set? Qi Jianqiu was puzzled. He opened the file to browse quickly. After reading the content, he stood up directly, "This... This is true! Is he really willing to provide the core technology of power armor? " "It''s true, but on one condition, if you take this, there will be no school and no compensation." "There''s no hesitation. Power armor is national defense technology. Of course, we need it. Let''s just come forward with the school."¡° It''s not that easy. " Dai Yunkai said helplessly, "taking Luke Shaw as a man, how could he give us such important technology in order to compensate more than 200 villagers."¡° You mean... "I don''t have a clue, either." Dai Yunkai rubbed his eyebrows and could not hide his fatigue. "The two choices seem to be very good, but the initiative is firmly held by him. What''s more, these choices are private agreements and cannot be made public. Once he goes back, we have no countermeasures."¡° From beginning to end, we were led by his nose. " Calm words with a trace of loneliness, Qi Jianqiu speechless way, "I''m the first time from your face to see this expression, this is not like you, Mr. Dai."¡° Wisdom is poor, but the way is endless. There are people out there! " Qi Jianqiu impatiently waved, "acid, really acid, a poor sour." Dai Yunkai shook his head with a smile. He put his legs on the table and let out a long breath. After a few words of nonsense, Qi Jianqiu said directly, "if you want me to see it, you can go directly to talk with him face to face to show your sincerity here. By the way, you can inquire about each other''s intention. I don''t think that boy is like someone who forgets his ancestors. Anyway, he has our blood in his body."¡° It''s not that easy. " Dai Yunkai waved his hand, "that Superman, as a Kryptonian, is not fighting for the earth and his compatriots."¡° Blood doesn''t mean everything. You forget about the past. " Qi Jianqiu''s face suddenly sank, his eyes were deep, and he didn''t know what to think of¡° If he doesn''t leave, there will always be a chance. " Qi Jianqiu hummed, "it''s not that there''s a song that''s leisurely and looks like an immortal. You sent her there for so long, and there''s no progress." Dai Yunkai said with a bitter smile, "I''m not afraid of your jokes. Their relationship is only a little stronger than that of strangers." Qi Jianqiu: "he is really convinced. In the face of the beauty of Qu leisurely, the bloody man can hold back his heart. Chapter 487 These days, Qu leisurely is in a bad mood. After several public appearances with Luke, unconsciously, she gained the title of "Luke Shaw''s mysterious girlfriend". Because of her outstanding appearance and extraordinary temperament, she has become a hot spot on the Internet recently. A lot of media are probing into her identity and guessing about the gossip relationship between them. With more and more news, friends and family began to call to inquire. There was no lack of expectation in their words. It can be seen that they were very excited. During the meal, my mother even proposed to take time to take Luke home as a guest. Due to the relationship of the older generation, she lived in the Xiao family manor for a period of time when she was a child, and had contact with several children of the Xiao family. Qu Youran doesn''t want to waste time on these things. After eating, he runs out of the house. In addition to her secret work, she also has the identity of a college student. She studied at Mordor University. When she came to school, she didn''t know whether it was an illusion. Strange eyes were always coming from all around. Several people even stood in the corner pointing at her. Qu Youran felt very uncomfortable. Because of his face, he didn''t feel comfortable on the spot. He could only quicken his pace and arrive at the door of the dormitory building. In front of him, a boy in a white shirt and smiling with sunshine appeared. The boy was holding a red rose in his hand, with three points of expectation and three points of nervousness, "To... To... To you." The fragrance of roses poured into the nose, but there was a kind of indescribable restlessness, raised his hand a dozen, turned and walked into the dormitory. The roses were scattered on the ground and broken into countless pieces. The boy stood in the same place, his face showed incomprehensible consternation. For this kind of thing, the girls in the dormitory had already seen it. Some covered their mouths and laughed, some took out their mobile phones and photographed the scene as a souvenir. The boy ignored everyone''s ridicule, picked up the scattered petals one by one and tried to restore them to their original appearance. Then he took a look at the dormitory building in the sun and turned to leave. His appearance attracted some girls to show their curiosity, "Who is he?" "Chu Yi of physics department." "Chu Yi? Was it the one who had an accident a month ago? " "Yes, that''s him." "He''s not dead." "I didn''t die. I still had a breath. I suddenly woke up. I heard that there was something wrong with my brain. I talked about it all day." "No wonder it''s here." The girl was half jealous and half sarcastic. "Since Luke Shaw appeared, the people who pursue Qu Bai goose have disappeared, and only a fool like him would squat at the door to send roses." Because of Qu leisurely''s appearance and personality, many people say that she is a dumb headed white swan who "sings to heaven and floats green water with white hair". With more times, she has the nickname of Qu swan. Of course, she did not know. After returning to the dormitory, the roommate was curious, "Someone sent you roses again?" Qu leisurely nodded indifferently and sat on the chair in a daze. Seeing her like this, the two roommates didn''t mean to speak. Although they lived in the same dormitory, their relationship with Qu Youran was very common, not even friends. At 1:30 in the afternoon, Qu Youran left the dormitory and went to the classroom. When she got there, she found that there was a boy beside her seat. It was the one who sent roses at noon. The expression on the face instantly solidified and became extremely cold. Chu Yi doesn''t know why, so he takes out carefully prepared snacks and snacks and puts them on the table, and looks at her with expectant eyes. The atmosphere in the classroom became strange. While playing with mobile phones, the other students secretly looked at it with the light from the corner of their eyes. They were looking forward to the next plot development. Sure enough, there was no accident. Qu Youran gave up his seat and chose the opposite corner. Chu Yi flashed loss in his eyes, put away snacks, came to her and whispered, "Can we talk about it?" "Sorry!" Qu leisurely tried to control his tone, "please don''t disturb me, I''m not interested in you at all." "I..." Without waiting for him to speak, Qu leisurely said directly, "If you pester me again, I''ll call the police." Chu Yi can only leave with a bitter smile. He takes two steps and turns back, "Actually you should talk to me." The answer was silence. Chu Yi left the classroom with a sigh. When he came to the campus, he heard a word in his head, "Don''t you give up yet?" Chu Yi clenched his fist, "never." "What a fool." "It''s hopeless." "We''re waiting to see your joke." "If you dare to cry, I''ll kill you with my boots." The sound in the brain gradually disappeared, as if it had never existed. "I will not give up, I will find the most perfect love." Chu Yi made a vow to start the unspeakable journey of courtship Kunlun Mountain, lingxu school. After walking around for half a day, Luke finally found a living man in the valley. He said he was a man, but in fact he was a fool. One meter seven is about sixteen or seventeen years old. He is wearing dusty long sleeves, white jeans and sports boots with big toes. His face is black and dirty. I don''t know that he thought it was a mud monkey in the mountain. Seeing Luke and Linda, the boy instinctively protected his pocket with a strong color of vigilance. Linda said, "what''s your name? Are you from the mountains?" The boy didn''t speak and became more and more uneasy. He walked backward without any trace on his legs. Linda wants to ask again, but Luke shakes his head, takes out the can of meat, opens it, takes a bite, and then puts it on the stone to ask for it. The smell of meat stimulated the young man''s nerves. He couldn''t help but stir his throat, and his eyes turned uncontrollably to the can. After waiting for a moment, seeing that Luke and his wife had no other intention, they stepped forward cautiously, picked up the can quickly and put it in their mouth. Maybe they were eating too fast and their faces turned to pig liver color. Luke looked speechless, took out a bottle of water and threw it. The boy unscrewed the cork and drank the whole bottle of water in only three seconds. Luke took two cans out of his backpack and said, "Hey! Boy, can you understand us? " The boy nodded and looked at Linda curiously while eating the can. His eyes seemed to be looking at the rare animals in the zoo. The girl was annoyed and glared at him. The boy didn''t dare to look any more and turned his head elsewhere. Luke pointed to the backpack and said with a smile, "we are from outside. We are lost in the mountains. Are you from this place?" The boy nodded and said hoarsely, "do you want to... Do you want to go out?"¡° Yes, go out tomorrow. We are going to camp in the mountains tonight. Can you find a safe place for us? " Said, open the backpack, revealing the inside of all kinds of food, "if you help, I will leave half of the delicious to you." The boy hesitated and finally couldn''t resist the temptation of delicious food. He got up and walked in front of him, indicating that they would follow. Three people in the valley circle, unknowingly back to lingxu school. Seeing this scene, Linda couldn''t help muttering, "is this fool a disciple of lingxu sect?" Chapter 488 After spending a few cans, Luke found out about the boy. The boy''s name is ah Jiu. He is 15 years old. He grew up in the ruins of lingxu sect. He has a dependent uncle. He has lived in the mountains since childhood and has never seen the outside world. His uncle doesn''t often take care of him. He goes to the mountains every once in a while to bring some toiletries, clothes and boots. Linda is so strange, "What do you usually eat?" "There''s a lot to eat in the mountains." Ah Jiu poured the chips into his mouth, licked his fingers and said with a simple and honest face, "Fruit, antelope, deer, snow leopard, gray wolf, and hawk are all edible." "Mountain hawks, in particular, are delicious, but they are not easy to catch." Linda is very speechless, fruit, antelope, deer to understand, snow leopard, gray wolf, hawk what things, ordinary people can catch them? Luke said with a smile, "do you catch it yourself or with someone else?" "I can do it myself. Why do I want someone else?" "I don''t believe it." Luke said angrily, "you must be lying. Gray wolf is so big. How can you catch it?" Ah Jiu turned red in an instant, "I''m not lying. I can catch them. I don''t believe it. Look..." After that, he flew up like a ghost without a trace, stretched out his right hand and grasped the tree trunk, Click! The bark breaks like plastic. "Internal breathing!" Linda was surprised. "He has mastered the method of internal breathing." Master often says that practicing ancient boxing requires talent. Mastering the internal breathing method before the age of 30 is regarded as a genius. The youth in front of us is only 15. Ah Jiu spread out his palm and was elated, "Look, with a little scratch, the wolf won''t move. It''s very smart." Luke and Linda look at each other. They are both strange and suspicious. Now they have confirmed that this silly boy is indeed a disciple of lingxu sect. Knowing his identity, Linda can''t ignore it any more. As the only one of the old beggars, she is also a member of the lingxu sect and the eldest martial sister in principle. Elder martial sister must take care of younger martial brother! Thinking of this, I open my backpack and take out the beef jerky, preserves and nuts carefully prepared and put them in front of the boy, "Where''s your uncle?" "The city." "When will you come to the mountain?" Ah Jiu said uncertainly after counting with his fingers, "About a month to go!" "Wait a minute!" Linda frowned. "Your uncle lives in the city?" "Yes "He''s in the city, leaving you alone on the mountain?" The girl''s voice began to rise, "Yes Ah Jiu scratched his head, "is there a problem?" He didn''t have a good head, didn''t go to school for a few days, and didn''t understand the difference between the city and the mountains. Linda took a deep breath and asked, stifling her anger, "What''s your uncle''s name?" ¡­¡­ Ten mile city is just like its name. It''s only ten miles around. It''s not so much a city as a bigger town. Due to the geographical location, the development of the city is very poor. There are no buildings with more than seven floors in sight, and there are no industries that can take advantage of them. The only ones that can be considered are leather factories and meat processing factories. Qiu yuan is an employee of the meat processing plant, and like other colleagues, he lives a monotonous life every day. He is a standard northwest man with short chin, high frontal bone, black and red skin. He has experienced the vicissitudes of life. He is the same as his appearance. He is dull and doesn''t like to talk. After nine years, he is still a small worker. He didn''t think much of it. If it wasn''t for the nagging of his mother-in-law, he would never have thought of giving gifts. Gift giving is also a kind of knowledge. Unfortunately, he didn''t understand it at all. He took two boxes of wine to the leader''s house and left before he got hot. He didn''t have a good idea to ask for a raise, let alone his position. He didn''t know what he was doing here? The weather was grey, and so was Qiu yuan''s mood. After a long sigh, I had no good idea, so I had to turn around and go home, thinking about how to explain to my mother-in-law. It''s really a headache for stupid women to make trouble. When I got home, the door was wide open, and there was a boy playing with mud in the courtyard. Qiu yuan took a look and was not sure, "Little nine?" After cleaning and dressing up, Xiao Jiu raised his head in surprise and ran over like a flying horse, "Uncle, I see you." Qiu yuan looked at him up and down, clean appearance, handsome hairstyle, and did not tear off the brand name sportswear. If it was not for that face, he would never have thought that it was the mud boy in the mountain. "You... You... Your clothes..." The voice came from my ear, "Are you Qiu yuan?" According to the reputation, a man and a woman appear at the door. The men are fashionable in clothes and have extraordinary bearing. They are young, but they exude awe inspiring momentum. The women are blonde and blue eyed. They are very beautiful, but their eyes are a little cold. They look here coldly, just like a man eating tiger. Qiu yuan was not sure about their identities. He hesitated and said, "you are..." Linda went out and threw the white jade token. "Do you remember this thing?" Qiu yuan took the token, looked at it, and was stunned. "How can the leader make a letter?"¡° It... How could it be in your hands. " Linda grinned and turned into the room. Qiu yuan did not care about anything else, quickly followed in, "girl, girl, who are you, why do you have a white jade token?" Linda said coldly, "are you a disciple of lingxu sect?" Qiu yuan immediately wry smile, "that still has what spirit empty to send, spirit empty to send long ago did not have."¡° Why not? "¡° Girl, let''s talk about her origin first¡° Yes? Doubt me Qiu yuan shook his head, "look at the girl''s appearance, it should be a foreigner, I think you must have something to do with Ling Xuzi!"¡° Yes, he is. I am the master. "¡° No wonder Qiu yuan put the white jade token on the table, "how is his old man?"¡° Good Qiu yuan, with a faint look, could see that he just asked along with the situation, not really concerned about Ling Xuzi''s physical condition. "Don''t mind if I ask more, what''s the girl doing here?"¡° I want to see the current leader of lingxu sect. "¡° There is no leader in the lingxu sect. " After a pause, he sighed, "since you are lingxuzi''s apprentice, I won''t hide it from you. Except for Xiaojiu outside, lingxu sect has no other disciples." Linda was puzzled and said, "master told me that there are hundreds of disciples in lingxu sect. How can there be no disciples?"¡° That was twenty years ago. "¡° Since Ling Xuzi fled overseas, the lingxu sect has declined. His disciples fled and scattered. In a few years, only ah Jiu''s father, Zhang Hanqing, was left. After he died, he entrusted his children to me. Now there is only ah Jiu left in the lingxu sect. "¡° How could that be? "¡° When Ling Xuzi committed a crime, the sect was besieged by all parties, and naturally it declined. " Calm words didn''t mix with too much emotion. It can be seen that he didn''t have too much emotion for lingxu sect. Linda is speechless. Originally, she was going to scold her, but she couldn''t say what she said. Qiu yuan is only a little boy thirty-eight years ago and twenty years ago. It''s good to adopt ah Jiu who is not related to him. What can we expect from him. Qiu yuan also said, "girl, if you can, take Xiao Jiu away. I really can''t afford to support him." Chapter 489 In the evening, in the best hotel in ten mile city. After settling in Xiao Jiu, Luke comes to the living room, "Why, still thinking about the day." Linda sighed, "master, if you know the status quo of lingxu sect, you will be very sad." "Sadness is for sure, and the lingxu sect is what he cares about most." After a pause, he said helplessly, "even if he is sad, why are you like this?" "It''s up to you." The girl rolled a white eye, turn a way, "small nine, how to deal with?" She sympathized with the boy, but sympathy and adoption were not the same thing. She was only twenty-one and had no interest in taking care of the children. "Take it back and give it to the old man. He''ll deal with the trouble himself." That''s the best way, Linda asked, relieved, "Luke, you tell me what happened in those years and why Shifu fled overseas and did not dare to go back for decades." "He didn''t tell you?" "No "The old man hasn''t got over that." Luke poured a glass of cold water and said as he drank, "it''s even strange that husha sutra was born. The old man went to fight bravely, but he really got it. Unfortunately, it''s far more complicated than he thought. He killed more than one person in the fight. Those opponents were afraid of his force, so they secretly collected criminal evidence and used official force to deal with him." "Some of these forces even launch contacts and publicize his accusations in the newspapers. In China, there is death penalty. Once the old man''s crime falls into the hands of the police, his head will fall to the ground, and the tiger ghost Scripture will fall into the hands of others. He doesn''t want to die, and he doesn''t want to give up his skills. He can only run away." Linda said angrily, "those people are too shameless. They can''t fight with each other." Luke chuckled twice, "I can''t say that. Strategy is also a kind of fighting. What''s more, what they seek is husha Sutra!" The girl doubts a way, "tiger evil spirit true classics is very fierce?" "Of course, it''s powerful. It''s said that it can become a God. Do you think it''s powerful?" "God?" Linda frowned, puzzled, "What does it have to do with God?" Luke explained, "the earth is different from Krypton. Every culture that has been handed down for a long time has its own God system. Most of the characters engraved in fairy tales are fake, but a few are real, such as Olympus in the west, the sun god and plumed serpent in America, the ancient Voodoo God in Africa, and the immortals in China." "The system of deities in China is different from other civilizations. It stresses the relationship between man and heaven. There is no natural deity, and everyone can be a deity. For example, yunshang immortal in baiyun temple is not simple. He has got rid of the physical form and turned into the physical soul. If he moves on, he can become a legendary deity." "If you want to be an immortal, you need luck, talent, chance and hard work. The most important thing is the skill. Without skill, you can''t succeed even if you try hard." Stop here, if you have a point in your eyes, "You should understand!" The girl opened her eyes wide. "You mean husha Sutra is a skill that can be turned into an immortal." "It''s said in the river and lake. I don''t know exactly what it is. I only know that husha Sutra is not fun." "What do you say?" Luke put away his smile and said in a deep voice, "After practicing for so long, you should be able to feel that this set of skills is not a Buddhist Scripture that leads people to good. The deeper you practice, the more murderous you will become. You will gradually lose control of yourself and become an evil tiger that only knows how to kill." Linda bowed her head and didn''t speak. She really felt that once she used the skill, her eyes would turn red and her killing intention would gush out of her body, which was hard to control. Silence for a moment, murmur, "If you know it''s not right, why don''t you stop me." Luke smiles and shakes his head, "There''s no need for that. You''re Kara Zo Al, who once vowed to be the strongest girl in the universe. If you can''t even control husha Sutra, how can you achieve your wish? I believe you can succeed." Casual words touching, the girl''s face turned red, as charming as peach blossom. Luke''s eyes were burning. He put up his tent unconsciously, but when he thought of the hardness of the other side, he could only silently pick up the sheet to cover his legs. Linda has microscopic vision. She can see his body reaction at a glance. Her face is redder. She seems to run away and leave the living room. With a sigh, lukmo got up and went to the window, "Have you found out?" The familiar electronic synthesizer is Eva, whom I haven''t seen for a long time, "We''ve got it." The virtual screen is just the picture of Qiu yuan''s home. Two sneaky figures touch the courtyard, and they don''t know what they have said to Qiu yuan, so they leave. Ten minutes later, they come outside the hotel and seem to be observing the situation of the hotel. "After so many years, if you don''t give up, is the cultivation of immortals so important?" While talking, a bird fell from the sky, wiped their necks and disappeared into the night sky. The night was so sultry that no one noticed the figure falling in the grass. The next morning, the three left shilicheng and returned to Mordor. Due to ah Jiu''s relationship, Linda couldn''t fly back with Luke. She had to take the train to the provincial capital and then transfer to the passenger plane. Shortly after they left, a bald man with strong body and fierce appearance came to the food processing factory. When he saw him, Qiu yuan could not help shivering, "brother Qi... Brother Qi, you want me?"¡° Lao Lian and Xiaodong are dead. "¡° Dead? " Qiu yuan''s face was shocked. Lao Lian and Xiaodong were the people who inquired about Luke''s news to him yesterday. "No, they were fine when they left yesterday."¡° See for yourself. " Bald head took out two photos and threw them on Qiu yuan''s face. The latter picked up the photos and turned pale when he saw the two bodies with their throat cut. "How can it be that this is not me... Really, it''s not me. I... I really don''t know about them. Brother Qi, believe me, I have nothing to do with this." Qiu yuan was incoherent and flustered. Bald man knows this guy''s virtue, but he doesn''t think he has the courage. "Lao Lian and Xiaodong died in the grass outside the hotel, and they were cut throat by a knife. They didn''t even have the ability to resist. I think you must know something." The bald man looked him in the eye and said, "tell me, who did it?" Qiu yuan immediately wry smile, don''t know how to answer, see bald eyes more and more fierce, can only whisper, "yesterday a pair of young people came to me, is from a big place, after they left, old even and Xiaodong came, I dare not hide, said the thing, and then... And so on, really, I didn''t do anything." The bald man said in a cold voice, "Why are they looking for you?"¡° This... "Qiu yuan hesitated for a moment and said with a bitter smile," that girl is Ling Xuzi''s Apprentice. Ask me about the situation of lingxu sect. "¡° Sure enough The bald man kicked him to the ground. "I know you are dishonest. Where are they? What''s your name? "¡° I don''t know. They left without telling me their name and knowing the situation of lingxu sect, and they didn''t come back The bald man snorted coldly, "remember what you said today. If you dare to bluff me, break your dogleg." Chapter 490 Linda loves food, and Luke wants to savor it. So, at his suggestion, the three stopped in the northwest and tasted all kinds of local delicacies, such as roast mutton, roast whole sheep, roast steamed buns, oil spilled noodles, sheep chowder, big plate chicken and so on. Every morning, in the middle of the night, you can find three people in the catering street. Linda had a good time eating, and her whole life was full of joy, which meant that she was a Lingnan. Immersed in the colorful outside world, Xiaojiu mechanically follows them, acting as backpacks and shelves. Luke is very insipid, while shopping, while looking around the customs. The earth in this world is very different from that in the last world, and so is China. We can find a little shadow from the culture, but the places, people''s names and provinces are totally different. "It''s not the past after all." Luke shakes his head and takes a sip of apricot peel tea. The sweet and sour taste melts into his tongue coating, "It doesn''t change much." Linda is tasting a special dessert in Northwest China - milk egg mash. Milk, egg and mash are the main ingredients, and various fruits and nuts are added. The taste is fragrant, sticky, sweet and sour. Luke can''t get used to it, so Linda likes it very much. She''s had three drinks, but she hasn''t had enough. Fortunately, she''s a Kryptonian. If she were a normal girl, she would have become a pig. "Luke, have we been here too long?" "You want to go back?" The girl shook her head again and again, "don''t you want to go back? I just don''t think it''s right. There''s no need to stay so long! " It''s been three days since we calculated the time. Mordor has been calling for help, but Luke doesn''t respond. Xiaojiu politely put the iced apricot peel tea on the table, "Sister, try it. It''s delicious." "Play and don''t disturb us." oh Xiaojiu nodded cleverly, picked up apricot skin tea and ran to the game machine. While drinking, he watched others play video games. Luke glanced at him and said, "In fact, I was thinking, do you want to solve some problems for the old man?" "What do you mean?" Luke said in a deep voice, "although I don''t like his character, he has lived under the same roof for more than ten years. He saved my grandfather''s life and helped me deal with my troubles. He''s still your teacher and half of my family." "If you don''t help him, it won''t make sense." Linda rolled her eyes and lived with Luke for a long time. Maybe she could guess his way of thinking, "What''s your bad idea again." "Look, if those people can''t help it, everything is easy to say. If they can''t help it, don''t blame me. After all, they moved their hands first." ¡­¡­ In a villa on the outskirts of Qinghai Province, capital of Qinghai Province. Pei Qingsong, the ninth generation disciple of the Wuyue sect, hastily pushed open the door of the villa. Smoke came to his face. Several strong and ferocious looking youths were sitting or lying on the sofa, three fighting the landlord, and two watching the Yellow video. The bald man surnamed Qi was also among them. Pei Qingsong frowned slightly and didn''t like the atmosphere of the living room. After all, he didn''t say anything. He went down the stairs to the study on the second floor. He opened the door, folded his hands and gave a serious salute, "Elder martial brother!" Over 40 years old, Bai Yan waved his hand, "we don''t need to be so polite." Then he called his younger martial brother in front of him, "Come and see how I write it." There is a word "Li" written on the rice paper. It is vigorous and has a bit of everyone''s style. Pei Qingsong looked over and said, "Not bad." Disappointed, Bai Yan crumpled the rice paper into a ball and threw it into the garbage can. "You''re good everywhere, but you''re too serious, but it''s also your advantage. How''s that thing going?" "Mordor has given a definite reply. The female is Linda Danvers, CEO of Tesla, and the male is Luke Shaw, a multimillionaire who has been in the limelight recently. It is said that he has a certain connection with Hongmen." "Where''s the boy?" "It''s not clear yet." White rock a punch on the table, "good one is not a dragon, but river, in my territory actually dare to kill my people." Pei Qingsong said in a deep voice, "The death of both of them has not been found out. It''s not right to press them on Luke Shaw''s head." Bai Yan snorted, "it''s still a matter of investigation. With the skill of Lao Lian and Xiaodong, who can solve them silently except him? Lao Ba, remember your position, don''t turn your elbow out." Pei Qingsong has no expression, "It''s just the truth." "You..." White rock in the heart is dark annoyed, immediately sigh a, "just, with you a club mallet fee what strength." He doesn''t speak, but Pei Qingsong has something to say, "Until the case is clear, I advise you not to make your own decisions. Luke Shaw''s identity is unusual. He attaches great importance to it. If you force yourself, the result will be unpredictable." "I''m not stupid, your elder martial brother. I know what''s at stake, but I have to do it this time." Pei Qingsong frowned, "second elder martial brother, you..." "don''t persuade me any more. It''s the master''s order." Pei Qingsong was puzzled and said, "master, how could he give such an order?" Bai Yan smiles faintly and pours a cup of herbal tea. After drinking it, he says, "eighth younger martial brother, have you heard of husha Scripture?" Pei Qingsong''s face is full of confusion, and this name is completely strange to him¡° That''s right. Twenty years ago, you were just a little boy. How could you know these things? At that time, the tiger ghost Scripture was born and stirred up the whole Wulin. All forces fought for it. Shifu was also a participant. Unfortunately, Ling Xuzi, the former leader of lingxu sect, won it. However, Ling''s fate was not good. He was calculated and had to be exiled overseas, which made lingxu sect plummet, It disappeared from the ancient martial arts world in a few years. "¡° I''ve been in the northwest these years. I''ve been recruiting disciples and expanding the sect''s industry. In fact, I''ve been monitoring the remaining disciples of lingxu sect. My purpose is to find out about old Ling from them. " Pei Qingsong frowned and said, "is husha Sutra that important?" Bai Yan glanced at him, shook his head and said, "do you think it''s important that you can cultivate immortal skills?"¡° Immortal Pei Qingsong was stunned, "how can it be?" There are records of immortals in ancient Chinese books, but it''s a legend after all. It''s thousands of years. Who will take it seriously¡° You! I''m still young. In a few years, I''ll see more. Naturally, I''ll see the other side of the world. Immortal is not a legend, but a real thing. There''s something in China, but... "After a pause, I sighed," it''s very difficult to become an immortal. Talent, will and resources are not enough. It''s hard for the world to find one single skill. The only known skill to cultivate immortal is tianshice, which is the treasure of daomen, It''s impossible to show it to outsiders. Apart from it, there''s only one possibility left¡° The master has been looking for him for decades, and it''s hard to get the chance. How can he let go? "¡° Eight, we have no choice this time. " Chapter 491 After four days in a row, Luke suddenly proposed camping. Linda didn''t know what he was thinking, so she could only nod her head. So they rented a luxury car and left the provincial capital for the deserted prairie. There is a unique pride in the scenery of Northwest China. Standing on the boundless grassland, white clouds and blue sky are hanging overhead, grass and forest are placed in the far end, mountain wind is blowing, clothes are clattering, which has a unique taste. The field is Xiaojiu''s territory. He doesn''t need to ask Luke to drill directly into the trees. Half an hour later, he returns to the camp carrying a mountain deer and two rabbits, "Sister, what can I catch?" Luke said curiously, "Xiao Jiu, why do you always look for Linda but don''t talk to me? Am I not good to you?" The boy gave him a careful look, "Because my brother is so fierce." "Chest?" Luke looked down, glanced at the growing girl, and said with a strange smile, "My sister should have more breasts!" The boy scratched his hair honestly and didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence. Linda didn''t have a good airway, "You are really good at telling jokes in front of children." Luke shrugged. "This boy is hopeless. He still has this virtue at the age of 15. It''s a pity that his talent is wasted." Ah Jiu''s talent is really amazing. Without systematic training, Qiu yuan only taught some basic skills, so he could not teach himself. He not only practiced internal breathing, but also created his own "hunting" skills on the original basis. The children who grew up in the mountains are really amazing. Linda was also surprised by his talent. After checking her body, she found that the boy was born with all channels and was a rare martial arts talent. Unfortunately, he is a fool. Ah Jiu didn''t know what they thought. He picked up the dagger, peeled and cut the meat. After a while, the board was full of neat fresh venison. It''s best to make deer soup. However, Luke is too lazy to move. Linda has to make a pot of deer soup by herself according to the menu. After eating and drinking enough, the three go to the nearby river to row a yacht. They don''t return to the camp until the evening. Night is falling quietly. On the hill not far away from the camp, seven figures emerge, headed by Bai Yan. The seven people use binoculars to observe the situation of the camp. One complained, "Elder brother, you are too cautious. It''s just three dolls. I''ll go directly and catch them for you." "What do you know?" White rock Sen ran way, "that but Hong Men comes out." The oldest of his subordinates said, "big brother is right. I heard that Luke Shaw is the boss of two big companies. He has tens of billions of wealth and is a super rich man. How can such a person not have the means to protect himself?" Some people can''t help saying, "He really has tens of billions." "What? I can''t help it. I want to knock him. " The man said with a smile, "brothers are short of money. Since he has so much money, it''s not too much to support one or two hundred million." The rascal with black spots on his face licked his tongue and asked casually, "What''s the woman''s name?" Bai Yan turns his head and stares at him coldly, "Sick again, pockmarked." "No, no!" The pockmarked youth waved his hand again and again. "I just think that woman is sweet and has a good figure, which is much stronger than what I met in the snow area last time." All the people showed the expression of understanding. Bai Yan hummed coldly and said word by word, "Remember, the purpose of our trip is to study scriptures. Be careful before you find anything. If anyone dares to do something wrong, don''t blame the brother for his ruthlessness." All of them had no choice but to put away their wrong ideas. Before I knew it, it was twelve o''clock in the evening. They left the hillside and took advantage of the darkness to push towards the camp. The camp was dark and there were no lights. The seven soldiers divided into two groups, one to ah Jiu''s tent, the other to Luke and Linda''s tent. The distance is getting closer and closer. Just as everyone is about to win, a ghost appears in the dark. Ghost speed is very fast, like a cheetah on a Hun, claws like a vise gently wipe, throat bone directly broken. After solving one person, the ghost pours on another person. The same move makes it impossible to prevent. Bai Yan was very angry. He clenched his fists with both hands, and with gusts of strong wind, he went straight to the ghost. The ghost raised his head, and his tender face showed the ferocity of wild animals. In the face of the fierce white rock, he didn''t make a hard connection. Instead, he walked around to other people like a fox, and raised his hand to grab it. It''s flesh and blood, but it''s as terrible as the teeth of wild animals. It just tears off a large area of flesh and blood. Ah, ah, ah, ah!!!! There was a shrill cry in the camp. Bai Yan was surprised and angry. He didn''t expect that the 15-year-old boy would be so terrible. Ah Jiu is a child raised by nature. What Qiu yuan provides is nothing more than self-defense skills, hunting skills, basic human behavior and irregular clothes changing. It can be imagined that a child who grew up with mountains and forests and snatched food from wolves, snow leopards and goshawks is like a wild animal in a sense. Years of stocking life has cultivated an unparalleled sense of danger, which is why he doesn''t talk to Luke. He sniffs death from the latter. In contrast, Linda, like a tiger, is not so terrible. Ah Jiu is a hunter in the true sense. He knows how to hunt at the fastest speed. Among the seven people who sneak into the camp, Baiyan is the most dangerous. In contrast, the other six are very ordinary. Avoiding Baiyan and solving other people is his instinctive judgment and the most reasonable action. The fighting took place in unimaginable ways. Ah Jiu incarnates as a poisonous snake. His claws are fangs covered with venom. None of them is his opponent. In the blink of an eye, six of them fell to the ground, leaving only Baiyan. The young man landed on all fours and went back and forth in a crawling way, looking at his neck, heart, stride and other key parts wantonly. Staring at by these eyes, Bai Yan felt like confronting a fierce beast. His forehead was covered with sweat unconsciously, and his breath became short. Suddenly, a wolf howled in the distance. Bai Yan turns his head subconsciously. Just at this time, ah Jiu moved, his hands and feet at the same time, like an evil tiger. The right claw rips the air with a piercing roar. Baiyan used all his strength to hide back. Poof! There were five bloody scratches on the chest. Not hit, ah Jiu quickly dodged, continued to squat on the ground, as before, as the observation of "prey.". This behavior gives Baiyan endless sense of despair. Inside the tent, Luke, who watched the battle through a virtual screen, couldn''t help saying, "I took back what I said before. His talent wasn''t wasted." Linda is also a serious face, "did not expect that this child has such a terrible side." Luke sighed, "an orphan who grew up in the mountains would have turned into a poop if he hadn''t had this strength."¡° If I had known he was so powerful, I would not have made any arrangements. " Chapter 492 After only four minutes, Bai Yan couldn''t hold on. He lost too much blood and became very weak. He was knocked down by a Jiu, a beast, "Well, ah Jiu, stop!" Luke came out of the tent and said, "wash in the river, clean up and come back." The boy nodded obediently, put down the pale white rock and ran to the river. It was obvious that he was very happy and hummed some songs he didn''t understand. Six people in a row, no guilt. Luke can''t help but see that the child is good. If he is trained well, he can become a knife that kills without blood. Linda didn''t understand. "Why did you leave him?" "I''m useful." Luke walked up to Baiyan, looked up and down, and tut tut said with a smile, "You should know who I am!" Bai Yan argued, "I... we''re just passing by. We want to make friends with you. There''s no other attempt." Luke sneered and waved to the boy who was not far away, "Ah Jiu, come back and throw this guy into the river." The boy turned around and ran back. Bai Yan''s face turned pale. His body was full of scratches. Many places had not stopped bleeding. If he stayed in the river all night, he would not have survived, "Little brother, please, don''t do this. We''re really just passing by." Luke didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He turned to the tent. Bai Yan couldn''t help it and roared, "What do you want, Luke Shaw?" The roar didn''t change the situation. Ah Jiu dragged his hair into the river. Bai Yan struggled and couldn''t get away from it. The wound became more and more painful after being rubbed by the grass. Seeing that he was getting closer to the river, he finally cried out, "Give me a break. I''ll tell you everything. Please, Luke Shaw, master Shaw, give me a break." "Well, ah Jiu, bring people back." Without hesitation, the boy dragged the man to his original position. Luke sighed in his heart that the silly boy was easy to use. A series of actions made Bai Yan''s body to fall apart. He coughed and covered his chest. His face was frighteningly white. Luke squatted in front of him, "Mr. Bai, are you ready to tell the truth? Or continue to lie and cheat? " When Bai Yan''s pupil shrinks, he knows his name, "Since I don''t want to speak, ah Jiu..." "Wait a minute." Bai Yan pleaded, "if you have something to say, there''s no need to do it." "Well, then, I''m all ears." Luke looked at each other with great interest. His dark green eyes were full of malicious laughter, just like a cat playing with prey. Bai Yan only felt the spread of fear in his heart, and could not stop shivering. Anger simmers in the heart and turns into an indelible humiliation. The situation is better than others. When things get to this point, it''s the most important thing to protect one''s life. The rest can only be put aside. Baiyan is biting his teeth and whispering, "Our brothers came here on the order of master. Master Xiao, I have no intention of fighting against you, and I don''t have the courage to attack you." "Who is your master?" "Yue buqun is the leader of Wuyue school." Luke blinked and said, "you say your master''s name is Yue buqun, or the leader of Wuyue school." "Do you know my master?" "No, I don''t know any Yue buqun." The world is so interesting that someone called Yue buqun. OK, Luke coughed and went on, "Tell me all the news about your master. If I tell you the truth, I''ll spare your life. If I tell you a lie, I''ll break your leg and throw it into the river to feed the fish." White rock look a shock, "seriously." "What''s your identity and what''s my identity? It''s humiliating to lie in front of you." Calm words with inherent pride, like a prince looking down at the beggars in the mud pit. Baiyan''s face turned red. He was born rich and noble. How ever had he suffered such humiliation. After a long silence, he bowed his head and told the cause and effect of the incident and all kinds of the past events of the master. Luke acted according to his words. He not only released him, but also gave him the wound medicine, "Good luck, Mr. Bai." Bai Yan took the medicine box and did not dare to look up. He limped to the distance until he could not see the camp. Thinking of all the things before, he could not help clenching his fist and roaring like a lone wolf. ¡­¡­ After solving this problem, Luke was not in the mood for camping. The three of them simply cleaned up and drove back to the provincial capital. As for the bodies, there was a shortage of everything in the prairie, and the only thing that was not lacking was the wolves. In the car, looking at Linda in silence, Luke can''t help shaking his head, "Now I know why I won''t let you go!" The girl doesn''t understand a way, "does tiger evil spirit Scripture have so important?" Luke said with a smile, "different places have different customs. For outsiders, there is no difference between the husha Sutra and the Buddhist sutra, but for people in China, especially in the ancient martial arts world, that Dharma is something they dream of. It''s worth fighting for their lives."¡° But... "Linda couldn''t help saying," husha Sutra is not so easy to practice. It requires a lot of talent. Masters like master can''t practice it, let alone other people. What can they do even if they get it? "¡° You are still young. You will understand in a few years. " The night falls and the sun rises. In the villa in the suburb, Pei Qingsong, who had been waiting all night, was restless and kept pacing in the living room. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. He rushed up, the door opened, and a figure with blood stained clothes and almost pale face fell to the ground, "elder martial brother?" Pei Qingsong''s face changed greatly. He quickly took out his mobile phone and said, "no, don''t call!" Bai Yan, who was on the verge of exhaustion, hissed, "go to the private clinic, find a doctor, quick." Pei Qingsong doesn''t know what happened to make his elder martial brother become like this. For the sake of caution, he had to spend a lot of money to hire the best surgeon to come to the villa. After some treatment, the injury finally stabilized¡° How are you, elder martial brother? " Bai Yan opened his eyes and said word by word, "call the master. The tiger evil Scripture is in the girl''s hand."¡° This... "Is the news that I got in exchange for my life. Go and fight." Bai Yan suddenly roars and looks ferocious. Pei Qingsong doesn''t know why, so he can only take out his mobile phone and come to the living room. He doesn''t know if it''s an illusion. He always feels that his elder martial brother''s eyes are hidden, as if he''s hiding something. Seven people took part in the operation last night, but only one elder martial brother came back. It''s hard to doubt what happened¡° Never... "When he thought of something, Pei Qingsong''s face changed slightly. At this time, a sound came from the bedroom. He quickly pushed the door open and saw Bai Yan lying under the bed. He couldn''t help saying," elder martial brother, are you ok? "¡° It''s nothing. I accidentally fell. " Pei Qingsong shakes his head and holds his arm to hold him up. Suddenly, a sharp pain comes from his chest. Pei Qingsong lowers his head blankly. When he sees the scalpel inserted in his heart, his eyes show unspeakable amazement. "Elder martial brother, you..." Bai Yan lowers his head and doesn''t say much. His right hand works again, puff! The atrium is pierced, Pei Qingsong trembles a few times, his face reluctantly falls to the ground. Chapter 493 Wuyue school was founded more than 100 years ago. It experienced many twists and turns, and was reborn only 30 years ago. Due to the particularity of the industry and the military, it developed rapidly and soon became the leader of the central provinces. The current leader of the Wuyue school has a different surname, Yue. Although he has the same name as the classic character in a martial arts novel, his personality is quite different. He is a fiery person. He is over sixty years old and still likes to compete with others. In the suburban villa, looking at the body of his beloved disciple, Yue buqun didn''t say a word for a long time. Knowing master''s temper, his disciples looked at each other and could only choose silence. It was an hour before he left the bedroom and hissed at Bai Yan, who was kneeling on the ground, "I will avenge Qingsong for him. As for you..." Pupil open, eyes flashing cannibal anger, "roll back, five years not out of the mountain." Bai Yan put his hands on the ground and knocked his head three times. The floor was thumping and there was a bloodstain. Seeing this scene, Yue buqun left with a sigh. The eldest disciple Zuo Qiu followed him in a low voice, "Master, this matter is not so simple. We must consider it in the long run." "There''s something to consider. Don''t you want to avenge your younger martial brother?" Yue buqun stares at him coldly. Zuo Qiu feels bitter. How dare he say no? Thinking of the other''s identity, he can only grit his teeth, "The identity of Luke Shaw is extraordinary. If we do something, it will cause a big conflict if we don''t pay attention to it. How can we explain it then?" "If he kills people in China, don''t you give me an explanation. I don''t care about anything else. I only know how to pay off debts and kill people. If he wants Qingsong''s life, I want his life." Zuo Qiu wanted to say more. Ma Yuan, the second younger martial brother, tugged at him and said, "Are you really stupid or fake stupid? I don''t know. What master wants is tiger evil Scripture." "But..." "What''s the matter? It''s just two foreigners. This is China and our territory. He, Luke Shaw, even a dragon, has to offer it to me." Ma Yuan''s words are awe inspiring and full of self-confidence. The Wuyue school is not a traditional sect. It has many industries and has connections with all walks of life, even the two military and political terms. It''s not easy to deal with a 20-year-old with such a powerful force. With Yue buqun''s order, all the disciples took action one after another. Some gathered hands, some dredged relations, and some used their contacts to inquire about Luke Shaw''s whereabouts. As the action unfolded, the news of husha''s real life spread. The storm is brewing. ¡­¡­ Shanghai. Qi Jianqiu opened his office, "There''s action on the side of Wuyue sect. The target is probably Luke Shaw." Dai Yunkai rubbed his eyebrows. "I''ve already called." "They agreed." "I said yes on the surface, but I''m not sure what the actual situation is. You know the situation of the ancient martial arts. They may not listen to me." "Those idiots." Qi Jianqiu waved his fist fiercely, "who do they think they are?" Luke Shaw doesn''t say that Linda Danvers is a headache. According to the available information, she is likely to be one of the six superheroes who participated in the battle of the metropolis. Like Superman, she also has Kryptonian blood. Such a humanoid nuclear bomb can''t be dealt with by ordinary people. Dai Yunkai said in a deep voice, "the information we know doesn''t mean that they also know. In the eyes of outsiders, Luke Shaw and Linda Danforth are young men and women in their 20s, not to mention the husha Sutra." At this point, deep frown, "The whole thing happened inexplicably, I always feel wrong, but I can''t understand it." "What do you mean?" Dai Yunkai stood up and paced the room, thinking about the whole story. As he walked, he said something he didn''t understand. After a long time, he suddenly stopped and hesitated, "You said, could it be that he let it out on purpose?" "What are you talking about?" Qi Jianqiu speechless way, "who will leak this kind of thing out, be chased and killed for no reason." Dai Yunkai said, "If he takes advantage of this incident to set off a storm of public opinion, once the news of his attack in China is exposed by the media, what will happen then? Have you ever thought about it?" Qi Jianqiu was stunned for a moment, a little uncertain, "No, I don''t think he''ll do such a thing to hurt others but not to benefit himself if he does it like this Dai Yunkai said quietly that it was unlikely, but the reality is that the situation is really moving in that direction. Luke Shaw and Linda Danvers enjoy their lives as tourists in the northwest without any bodyguards and refuse his security advice. On the surface, they are traveling, thinking deeply that they are not aiming at themselves to attract others. What the hell is that guy up to. Dai Yunkai felt that his brain was going to explode. He couldn''t understand. Generally speaking, strategies have traces to follow, but Luke Shaw''s actions are completely out of order¡° Or I''ll go! " Qi Jianqiu said in a deep voice, "I''ll take a group of people there and pay close attention to the development of things in secret. You can contact the above and clarify the interests. You must stop the idiots of the Wuyue sect."¡° That''s the only way. " Dai Yunkai sighed, "be careful. Don''t show up until you have to. That boy is not a good man."¡° I know how to do it. " Qi Jianqiu didn''t speak any more and turned to leave The outside world is turbulent, but the three people''s life is as calm as ever. They still go shopping and eat every day. In their spare time, Linda teaches ah Jiu the boxing skills of lingxu sect as an elder martial sister. Although the boy is stupid, he is very good. He soon grasps the essentials, and even tries to split his palm. This thing needs strong internal cultivation as support. Even a master like Ling Xuzi can''t use it many times. To tell you the truth, after understanding the inner of the ancient boxing, it''s just like that. It''s not as strong as you think, nor as weak as it is in reality. Practicing it won''t make you superman. Compared with ordinary people, it still has many advantages. Since the Wuyue sect started its operation, there have been more and more mysterious people around. Linda thought it was wrong, but Luke chose to turn a blind eye. Seeing that the time was almost right, he took them to the outskirts of the city for an outing. Sure enough, he was stopped not long after he left the city. The first young man, about 30 years old, is 1.8 meters tall, strong and handsome. He is about to speak, but Luke shouts Xiao Jiu to his side, "these people are looking for our trouble. What do you say we should do?" The boy naturally said, "just kill me."¡° No, the murderers will be arrested. Otherwise, you can break their legs with the fist technique taught by your sister. "¡° One? Or two? "¡° Two. One is too few. "¡° Oh Ah Jiu nodded cleverly. The next moment, he jumped on him like a wolf. Chapter 494 Ah Jiu is a wild animal that has not been fully domesticated. He is naive and silly in normal times. He seems to be easy to bully. Once he goes crazy, he will expose his ferocious nature. There were five people blocking the road. In the blink of an eye, they fell to the ground, their leg bones were scratched and broken, and they screamed with pain. After solving them, the boy came back to Luke and asked for credit, "It''s over." Luke patted him on the head, "Eat whole sheep dinner in the evening." "Great. Ah Jiu likes roast mutton best." The three drove away. As for the five people who fell on the ground, they didn''t look at them at all. Humiliation appeared on the faces of the public. Yingwu young man braved the pain, took out his mobile phone and dialed his elder martial brother. Half an hour later, Ma Yuan, the second elder martial brother, arrived here with a group of subordinates, "Chaoxian, how are you?" The young man bit his teeth and cried, "my leg is broken." Ma Yuan quickly checked the wound, and when he saw the irregular and twisted leg, his face turned black. Even if he was cured, he would not be able to practice martial arts in his life. "Well, you Luke Shaw, how dare you lay such a heavy hand." "Don''t worry, Chaoxian. Your second elder martial brother will take revenge for you." Some people were left to escort the wounded back to the city. Ma Yuan took the rest of the good men to chase them forward. An hour later, he found three of them at the gate of a farmyard hotel, Ma Yuan took a deep breath and stepped forward, "Mr. Xiao has a great prestige. Without a word, my younger martial brother''s legs are broken." Luke ignored him and said to the greasy young man while eating fried chicken, "As before, they broke their legs." oh Ah Jiu nodded cleverly and was about to wipe his mouth with his sleeve. After noticing Linda''s eyes, he picked up a napkin and wiped it casually, then rushed to Ma Yuan and others outside. Then there was a fierce fight and a bitter cry. A group of people were fighting in the yard, destroying the small farmyard. The landlady was distressed. She was about to call the police, but Luke called her. Open your travel bag, take out six bundles of bank notes and put them on the table, "These are compensations for you, enough for you to open another farmyard. In addition, prepare three plates of fried chicken and a bucket of hot water. My brother will take a bath with you later." The landlady lived for 40 years, but it was the first time that she encountered this kind of thing. She couldn''t help looking at them and thinking for a few seconds, but finally picked up the money. Soon, stir fried chicken and hot water were ready, and the fight in the yard came to an end. Ah Jeou came back with a bruised face, "Brother, it''s over." "Yes, take a bath in the back and come out to eat after washing." oh Young as always clever, do not ask the reason, and landlady together to the back hall. Linda glanced at the people in the yard who had their legs broken and were lying on the ground screaming bitterly, "What the hell are you doing?" Luke spread out his hand, "it''s their first hand. I''m just fighting back." "Don''t beat around the bush. I''m not blind. It''s you who make trouble." The girl snorted, "you''d better tell me the reason, or I''ll go back to Mordor and not play with you." "You really want to know." "I don''t want to get into trouble with you like a fool." "All right!" Luke put down his glass and said, "you guessed right. I really took the initiative to pick things up. Wuyue sect is just the beginning. There are more below. I want to disturb the whole ancient martial arts world of China. On the one hand, I want to get justice for the old beggar, on the other hand, I want to get something." "What is it?" "Heavenly Master''s policy." Linda hesitated. "Is that what you said before?" "Yes, that''s it." The girl became more and more puzzled. "If you want to be an immortal, just practice the tiger evil Scripture. Why do you want to find that one?" Luke picked up the tender chicken meat and said, "husha Sutra is not suitable for me and can''t be practiced. It focuses on the cultivation of spirit. Originally, I didn''t have much interest in it. When I saw the soul of the old Taoist, I suddenly found that it''s very unusual. It''s just tailor-made. With it, I can go further and reach an incredible level." He pauses and laughs, "I''ve only told you about this. The thirteen apostles didn''t mention it. You should keep it a secret for me." Linda was extremely speechless. "If you want tianshice, just grab it. Why waste your time here?" "Rob?" Luke shook his head. "You think it''s too simple. You don''t know where it is. How can you rob it?" "Can''t you find out?" "EVA can only collect information from the Internet, but can''t find the secrets in the books. Tianshice is the treasure of Taoism. Who knows where it is." "If you want to get it, you have to do it in other ways."¡° So you take the initiative to pick things up and get into trouble. "¡° All right Luke waved his hand, "I have my own plan, so don''t worry about it." after the bath, ah Jiu became the former spirit guy again, but his face looked a little funny. After eating and drinking, the three left. Ma Yuan and others were sent to the hospital by the police after hearing the news. Their injuries were the same as those of the previous group. Their leg bones were broken. Even if they were cured, they could not be practicing martial arts. Yue buqun, who got the news, was so angry that he smashed the table with one blow, and all the martial brothers also looked ugly. It''s obvious that the other party is beating the Wuyue sect in the face. As core disciples, their fate has long been tied to the sect. Being humiliated by their school is equivalent to being humiliated by themselves¡° Who did it? "¡° It''s the boy next to Luke Shaw, like ah Jiu. "¡° What about the two of them? "¡° Luke Shaw and Linda Danvers sat aside and did not intervene. "¡° Good, good. Use a teenager as a pawn. "¡° Boss The elder martial brother Zuo Qiu quickly stood up and said, "master."¡° You go, take old three, old four, old five, old six, no matter what method you use, unload that young man''s leg for me. "¡° What about Luke Shaw? "¡° If he does it, you do it. If he doesn''t, you don''t do it. " Yue buqun had some scruples about Luke Shaw. It was the person named above to protect him. He could not provoke him unless he had to¡° Also, send a few people and keep an eye on them. "¡° I see, master Zuo Qiu nodded. He was a little relieved. It was just that the young man was easy to say everything. There were a few martial brothers and a lot of good hands. There were at least 30 people. No matter how powerful the young man was, it was impossible for him to deal with 30 people alone. As night fell, the three of them marched aimlessly along the urban-rural highway from west to East. When we got to a depression, the car stopped. Luke said with a smile, "ah Jiu, let me ask you a question. Do you want to be superman?"¡° What is superman? "¡° It''s a very powerful person. "¡° Better than my sister? " Linda''s strength is what he saw with his own eyes. He can punch through the concrete wall with a single punch, but he can''t¡° I''m not as good as my sister, but I''m much better than you are now. "¡° I want to be superman. " The boy said excitedly, "become Superman, protect elder brother and elder sister, there are many delicious food every day."¡° Well, brother, please A streamer came down from the sky and fell in the middle of the depression. Chapter 495 What fell from the sky was a silver metal cabin more than three meters high. The cabin door was opened and the cold fog overflowed from it. A faint green shadow appeared in the air. It was No.5, "Noumenon!" Luke said, "are you ready?" "Anytime." Luke patted Xiaojiu on the shoulder. "Take off your clothes and pants and lie down. It may hurt later. You must hold it back. Do you understand?" The boy looked at the metal warehouse, and then at Linda on one side. His face was full of doubts. His brain, which had never seen the market, did not understand what it was, but instinctively felt that something was wrong. Linda said helplessly, "Go ahead, it''s good for you." The boy hesitated for a while. Finally, he reluctantly took off his clothes and boots and went into the incubator. The door closed and a progress bar appeared on the surface. Linda hesitated, "Are you sure he''s right?" "There is no problem with physical fitness. I can withstand the fortified medicine." "But..." The girl sighed, "after all, it''s human transformation. Even if it''s going to be carried out, it''s time to consult the master." "The old man''s opinion is not important. I have a crush on this boy. I will take him to metropolis and give him Dior''s training. In addition, I will find an opportunity to pass on husha Scripture to him." "You''re crazy." Linda''s eyes widened. "He can''t control himself." "Only pass on the first level of skills. If you can, continue. If you can''t, the first level of skills should be enough." "This boy is of great use to me. I want to make him an ancient martial arts expert." As he spoke, the progress bar had reached 20%, and a low roar full of depression came from the metal warehouse. It could be seen that the boy was suffering unbearable pain. Whether it''s krypton technology or tianqixing technology, there''s human body modification technology. As long as it''s operated, ordinary people can become omnipotent super soldiers. Luke is not very interested in it. His strength comes from his soul and green flame. The body is just a temporary place for the soul. It is enough to bring joy and provide sensory stimulation. There is no need to change it beyond recognition. The biotechnology in the metal warehouse is just the shallowest transformation technology, similar to the serum of Captain America. As long as the body is qualified and can endure severe pain, it can gain the power beyond ordinary people. The improvement of this kind of strength is based on the increase of the original quality, which is about four to five times. That is to say, as long as he succeeds, ah Jiu will get twice the strength of the top heavy boxer, plus the breath. OK, Luke suddenly looks forward to it. He was curious about what the little guy would do when he came out. As time went by, the roar in the metal bin began to weaken and the progress bar reached the end. With the sound of Didi, the progress bar turns green, the cabin door opens, the cold air overflows, and an angular body with nearly perfect muscles emerges. Tight chest muscles, strong abdominal muscles, arms and legs muscles clear, a little force can feel the explosive force. The flaw in the beauty is the body shape. Ah Jiu is only 15 years old, and his bones are not open. Wearing this layer of muscle armor gives people an illusion of disharmony. "How do you feel?" The boy was a little shaken. He didn''t seem to recover from his previous pain. It took him a long time to be sure, "My arm seems to have been stabbed a few times, but there is no wound. It''s strange." Luke laughed and looked up and down. The more satisfied he was, the more satisfied he was. Although he was not smart, he had a wonderful physical talent. "Come on, jump. Let me see how you''ve changed." "Jump up?" "Yes, with all your strength." Ah Jiu nodded, his legs muscles tightened, and he made a sudden effort, Bang! Just like a shell, it flies directly into the sky. The height of the metal warehouse is up to 3.3 meters. Based on this, his vertical take-off height is at least more than 4 meters. The boy was also stunned. Seeing the ground getting farther and farther away, he couldn''t help crying. He lost his balance and fell to the ground. Linda is speechless, "This kid is stupid, too." Ah Jiu got up and touched his body. After confirming that he was not injured, he looked straight at his legs. He didn''t know if it was an illusion. He felt that his calf had become bigger. After the reinforcement, the metal warehouse took off and flew to the sky. The three continue to move eastward. In order to let ah Jiu get familiar with his new body as soon as possible, Luxor leaves him outside and runs with the car. With his current physical fitness, he runs with all his strength. Even if he is not as good as the car, he is not so bad. The next day, the car stopped in a small city at the junction of the two provinces. Luke found a hotel and continued to leave after eating and drinking. Shortly after they left, Zuo Qiu and others rushed over, "Elder martial brother, what should I do?"¡° Keep up and solve it outside the city. " The group got into the car and quickly chased along the direction of Luke''s disappearance. Two groups of people drove out of the town and came to the sparsely populated mountains. Luke stopped to open the door. Without waiting for him to speak, ah Jiu said directly, "those people in the back, still break their legs?"¡° Why, can''t wait. " The boy nodded excitedly. He felt that his hands and feet were full of terrible power. He wanted to have a try. "Go, break your leg, don''t kill people."¡° Don''t worry, brother. I will break their legs. " Ah Jiu patted his chest confidently, rushed out of the seat and strode to the car behind. Zuo Qiu said in a deep voice, "is that him?" The guide nodded¡° Good Zuo Qiu didn''t say a word more, but surrounded him with several martial brothers and a group of thugs. The other side is only a 15-year-old boy who will be 1.7 meters tall, but there are more than 20 people here. They are all about 30 years old, tall and strong, and have practiced boxing. No one thinks that this battle will lose, and no one has ever had such an idea. Zuo Qiu even considered what tone he would use to negotiate with Luke Shaw after the battle. However, things are just so weird. In the face of a group of strong men, the young man did not show timidity, but excitedly opened his mouth, his eyes were full of fanaticism. He made a sudden effort and rushed up at a very fast speed. His shoulder sank and he flew a strong man weighing more than 90 kg. While moving his right hand down, he grasped the other person''s knee. Click! The sound of the crack came, followed by a scream like killing a pig. The young man was very excited. He landed on all fours and crawled on the ground like a beast. His movements were strange, but his speed was frightening. After solving the problem, he jumped on another man and stepped on his right foot. Click! The legs fold in half at a strange angle. This scene struck people''s hearts like a heavy hammer¡° I want to die Zuo Qiu was furious and rushed up with several younger martial brothers. Ah Jiu ignored them, like a tiger into a sheep. Everywhere he went, there was the sound of broken bones. After last night''s strengthening, his strength has reached the level of non-human. The 80 kilogram strong man can lift his hand with one hand, and the pair of iron claws that can tear the tree trunk is even more frightening. No matter the bone or the muscle is touched lightly by it, it is the end of broken bones and tendons. Chapter 496 The young man rushed into the crowd and was as irresistible as a general. The three strong men jumped up together and tried to press him on the ground. The latter jumped lightly and flew directly into the sky. He stepped on the strong man''s shoulder with his right foot and turned to the people nearby. Click! With the pain, another man fell to the ground. Ah Jiu beat his chest and roared excitedly. His eyes were cruel and cruel, just like a cannibal beast. His fierce momentum sent out from him, which made his heart tremble. More than 20 strong men besieged a young man and killed seven or eight people in just one minute. Looking at the companion who fell on the ground and covered his legs, everyone''s eyes twinkled and could not help retreating. Ah Jiu is not interested in paying attention to other people''s ideas. After venting, he continues to rush into the crowd. He is like a wolf, killing one prey after another. The so-called disciples of the sect were like sheep in front of him. They only killed and did not eat. Their leg bones were broken one after another, and some even pierced the flesh and blood and exposed to the sun. In the face of such a cruel man, even zuoqiu and other core disciples were pale and cold sweated. Some people can''t help but turn around and run out. Others see that the situation is not good and quickly follow up. A group of people came and ran faster than rabbits. Ah Jiu wanted to chase him, but Luke called him back, "How''s it going? How''s it going?" The boy showed a simple expression, "They are so weak." "Then find the strong one. Let''s go to the sect of the five mountains and take off their plaque and burn it as firewood." ¡­¡­ evening. The disheartened Zuo Qiu and others rushed back to the villa. When they saw the master, they plopped and knelt down on the ground, "The disciples are incompetent. I''m sorry for the teacher''s instruction." Waiting for a few seconds, there was no familiar thunder, but silence. Zuo Qiu couldn''t help looking up. He was puzzled in his eyes. What''s the matter with master? Is he angry. A younger martial brother came up and whispered, "In the afternoon, master received a text message. Tomorrow, Luke Shaw and others will arrive at Huashan." Huashan is the place where Wuyue school lived, and it is also the root. What comes to mind The faces of the disciples suddenly changed. Damn Luke Shaw, he was too rampant. "Zuo Qiu!" With a low voice, Zuo Qiu got up quickly, "The disciples are here." "Pack up and go back to Huashan overnight. I want to see how arrogant they are." With a flick of his sleeve, Yue buqun turned and walked out. They all looked at each other and felt like a catastrophe was coming. ¡­¡­ Zhang Hanqing! Young people scratch their hair. They always feel like they''ve heard it before. Luke stares at him. "Repeat that. What''s your name?" "My name is Zhang ajiu. My father''s name is... Zhang Hanqing. I''m the former leader of lingxu sect." "Very good!" Luke patted him on the shoulder. "Come on, let''s go up the mountain." Huashan Mountain is very high. The towering peaks are like pillars. From a distance, they look like fingers inserted into the clouds. The gate of Wuyue sect is located in a flat place on the hillside. When they got to the front of the gate, they were surrounded by the fierce disciples of the Wuyue sect. Luke didn''t even look at them. He walked along the stone road until he stopped at the main entrance. He looked up at the plaque on the stone door and said to the young people around him, "Take it off." Ah Jiu jumped up, clasped the plaque with both hands and pulled it hard.. Click! Pull it off with the nails in the back. This scene infuriated everyone, and the whole square was boiling. All the disciples were filled with righteous indignation and wanted to tear the three into pieces. Luke''s eyes narrowed, and the terror swept around him. In an instant, all the voices disappeared. "Come on, let''s meet the legendary leader Yue." Luke and Linda walk in front of each other. Ah Jiu carries the plaque behind him and goes through the pale crowd to the main hall of Wuyue sect. Yue buqun, dressed in white robes, sits in the main seat. On both sides are the elders of zongmen and other senior officials. He stares at the young people coming. "Luke Shaw, master Shaw!" His voice was hoarse and low, with endless anger. "No, I can''t be your young master. Just call me Mr. Xiao." Luke raised his hand. Ah Jiu stepped forward and dropped the plaque with the words "Wuyue sect" on the ground. Zuo Qiu was furious. "Luke Shaw, you are too presumptuous. What do you think this place is?" Luke didn''t even look at him. He looked straight at the old man in the main seat, his mouth slightly open, his frivolous tone full of provocation, "I remember that there was a door-to-door kicking rule in ancient Chinese martial arts. I don''t know what ah Jiu did right." They were stunned for a moment, and glanced at the plaque on the ground. It seemed that they understood something. Someone could not help saying, "do you want to challenge the Wuyue school?"¡° Of course not. " Luke laughed, "I''m not from your side. I don''t know anything about ancient boxing. I don''t have the qualification to challenge. What I want to challenge is my brother."¡° Ah Jiu, tell them, "who are you?" The boy stood up and said, "my name is Zhang ajiu. My father''s name is Zhang Hanqing. He is the former leader of lingxu sect." Zhang Hanqing! Some old men''s eyes twinkled, as if they remembered something in the past. Luke continued, "my brother grew up in the ruins of the lingxu sect. He was the last disciple of the lingxu sect. His head was hurt when he was a child, and he forgot everything else. He only remembered revenge, so I brought him here."¡° Ladies and gentlemen, according to the rules of the ancient martial arts, if you don''t fight, then the Wuyue sect will be removed from its name from now on! " The air suddenly sank, and Luke''s words fell like a sword. It''s true that there is such a rule in the ancient martial arts world. No one has used it for decades. In China, which is mainly about making money by making peace, it''s a good thing to kick the hall at home, but it''s also like breaking the road. No one will use this extreme way unless there is a big feud between life and death. The elders looked at each other and didn''t know how to respond. See no one to speak, Luke can''t help laughing, "come on, ah Jiu, a group of cowards, it''s not worth your hand." The boy nodded, picked up the plaque and left¡° Wait a minute Yue buqun stood up and said word by word, "how do you compare?"¡° Naturally, it''s according to the rules. One enemy wins five battles. We take the plaque. Wuyue sends all the disciples of Sanmen to get rid of their names. If they lose, Luke smiles. "I''ll give you husha Sutra." Chapter 497 If you want to catch a big fish, it''s not enough to rely on the fishing rod alone. There are enough baits. Husha Sutra is the bait. Sure enough, hearing this bet, a group of people couldn''t sit still, "Mr. Xiao, you really have tiger evil Scripture." Said Luke confidently, "If you open your mouth, you will be able to take it out, provided that you can win." "Good!" Yue buqun clapped his hands and stood up. He said harshly, "remember what you said, otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite." Luke laughed twice, "I''ll give you half an hour to prepare. The competition will start in half an hour. The place is just outside the square." After that, she turns to leave the hall, and Linda and ah Jiu follow her. After the three people left, the Hall fell silent again. The leader''s promise was straightforward, which did not represent the idea of the people below. The five contests were about the life and death of the sect. How could they make a hasty decision. For a time, many people are dissatisfied, because of the occasion to bear down. "Well, don''t think about superfluous things. If the other party comes to challenge, there''s no reason why they shouldn''t. If it''s spread, how can they gain a foothold in the ancient martial arts world in the future." "But..." An old man said, "the boy named Zhang ajiu is extraordinary. Who should we send to fight?" As the voice fell, several core disciples bowed their heads. They had seen ah Jiu''s horror with their own eyes. If they went up, they would die. The boy was a beast, and no one was his opponent. After glancing at the disciples, Yue buqun''s expression became gloomy. After thinking for a moment, he said, "The boss, the third, Qingmu, he song, you four have a wheel fight with him. You don''t want to win, you have to consume the opponent''s strength as much as possible." At the same time, the disciple who was named showed a wry smile. Facing the sight of the master, he had no choice but to nod and obey. "I have my own plan for the fifth war." Yue buqun raised his voice and seemed confident. "Rest assured, the Wuyue school will never lose." Half an hour passed quietly. When the gate opened, a group of Wuyue sect disciples swarmed out. In front of them were Luke dozing in a chair and Linda Danvers doing nothing. "Ready, master Yue." Yue buqun raised his hand, and his disciples spread out on both sides to form a big circle. In the middle of the circle was the challenge arena. The first disciple Zuo Qiu came out first, holding a tiger head machete in his hand. Luke said strangely, "Can you still use weapons?" Zuo Qiu said in a deep voice, "Of course, only cold weapons." After a pause, he said, "according to the rules, we should sign the certificate of life and death before the competition." A disciple came forward with a wooden board on which was a life and death document. Ah Jiu did not hesitate to press his fingerprints on the document, and so did Zuo Qiu. When the contract was reached and the contest officially began, people''s faces became more serious. There was expectation, but more uneasiness. Ah Jiu''s horror has spread. Dozens of brothers were broken by him and are still lying in the hospital. Can elder martial brother win? Zuo Qiu held the knife in both hands and rushed up quickly. His pace was steady, his eyes were sharp, and he had a unique momentum. He knew that his fists were inferior to his opponent''s, so he used his weapons. With weapons in hand, even if he could not win, he could delay for a while. It''s a good idea. Unfortunately, ah Jiu is not an ordinary person. In the face of the fierce tiger head sword, ah Jiu didn''t hesitate. He jumped out faster and punched each other on the bridge of the nose before the blade hit him. Bang! The flesh and blood splashed. Zuo Qiu felt the whole world shaking. He didn''t know how long it took to fly before he fell to the ground. Ah Jiu bullied his body, grabbed his knee and twisted it. Click! The sound of broken bones clearly reached everyone''s ears, and left Qiu covered his right leg and cried out in pain. The shrill voice made all the disciples surprised and angry. What a cruel hand, what a terrible boy! Luke yawned in boredom. It''s so common, "Leader Yue, let''s start the second scene!" Yue buqun looks at the three disciples, who smile bitterly and come forward with a little resentment. The second scene was the same as the first one. There was no surprise or any accident. The next competition is the same, except that the master named he song caused a little trouble to ah Jiu, the rest are all vulnerable. It took only three minutes to win four games. Ah Jiu didn''t even sweat a little. Luke is speechless, "Leader Yue, your level is too bad." The disciples were pale and blue, and didn''t know how to speak. The strength of Wuyue sect was not weak, but the youth was too strong. They not only had unimaginable speed and strength, but also mastered internal breathing. Faster than you, stronger than you, and more experienced than you, how to fight? Yue buqun''s mind also shakes up. Ah Jiu is stronger than he can imagine. If he loses in the fifth game, how can he explain to the public? But when he thinks of husha Sutra, he calms down and raises his hand to call the young man hiding behind him. The young man is about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He has long hair, long face, gray hair, dark golden eyes, calm face and no expression, which gives people a kind of gloomy feeling. None of the present disciples knew the young man and could not help whispering. Yue buqun said in a deep voice, "This is a new disciple I recruited a year ago. His name is golden snake. He will play in the fifth contest." "Go ahead and kill your enemies." As the Golden Snake steps into the arena, its body changes with each step. Its skin becomes waxy yellow, and something like snake scales appears on its surface. The yellow dots in its pupils stretch to both sides and become strange vertical lines. He opened his mouth, exposed his tusks, separated his tongue from the middle, and wriggled his hands and feet like worms. "Monster Someone screamed in horror, "Shut up Yue buqun was furious and yelled, "the Golden Snake is not a monster. It''s only after practicing some skills that it becomes like this. He is a disciple of Wuyue sect just like you." As he spoke, he looked around with keen eyes. Wherever he went, no one dared to look at him. The chaotic atmosphere subsided in an instant. It can be seen that he has a high prestige in the Wuyue school. Linda whispered, "Is this guy a superpower?" Luke nodded in silence. What an ancient martial arts world, what a Yue buqun, actually sent super powers to participate in the contest. This guy''s face is comparable to the gentleman''s sword in martial arts novels. He knows something about superpowers. Although they are strong, they have to pay a physical price. Only one third of them are "perfect" like Emily, and the rest are more or less abnormal. This one is obviously related to snakes. We need to observe the specific situation. Ah Jiu turned his head and said blankly, "Brother, it seems that his legs can''t be broken?" Chapter 498 The Golden Snake is no longer human. Except for the changes in appearance, his muscles and bones are changing to snakes. His hands and feet are incredibly soft, and he can make movements that ordinary people can''t imagine. "The Wuyue school really found a freak!" Luke said with a sneer, "Don''t keep your hands. Fight as you like." "I see, big brother." Ah Jiu opened his mouth excitedly, pressed the ground with both hands, bent his knees forward, and moved on the ground like a wild animal. His action was very strange, but his speed was frightening. "That''s the rule. It''s the rule established by the ancient martial arts. When Luke Shaw works in the rule, there''s no reason for him to interfere. There''s also power armor..." he pauses and says in a deep voice, "I''m very suspicious now, and Qi Jianqiu can''t help roaring," I can''t watch him come on! This is China, not the United States. " Dai Yunkai laughed at himself, "Based on the analysis of the current situation, there are only two ways to stop him: first, defeat the young man named Zhang ajiu and kill him if possible; 2¡¢ If we can find out the ultimate goal of Luke Shaw and take it as the basis to carry out counter-measures, since he has set up such a huge plan, he must have a plot. " "Jianqiu, what does he want?" Chapter 499 "How do I know what he wants?" Qi Jianqiu couldn''t help raising his voice and seemed rather resentful. "If it''s not right to be a multibillion dollar millionaire, what kind of conspiracy do you want? Just say what you want. The big deal is the exchange of interests. With the resources he has, what can''t you do?" In a word, Dai yunkaidun came to his senses "Yes, why waste time in ancient martial arts?" It seemed that he was asking and answering himself, and then he said, "Luke Shaw is a man with a strong purpose. Since he aims at the ancient martial arts world, it shows that what he wants is probably related to the ancient martial arts." "Jianqiu, there''s something we can''t or can''t give." "That''s too much, land, population, jurisdiction." "It''s related to ancient martial arts." Qi Jianqiu thought for a while, uncertain way, "that is boxing, but he has power armor, there is no need to practice boxing, even if it is really necessary, spend money to buy it, you still don''t know the virtues of those people in ancient martial arts." Dai Yunkai is thoughtful. His friend''s words are very reasonable. However, he believes his inference. The reason why he didn''t come to a conclusion is that the other party exposed too little. As long as he continues, he will guess his intention sooner or later. "I don''t think we can wait." Qi Jianqiu also said, "the boy thought he was in the world, but the reality is quite the opposite. The netizens who should have been consistent with the outside world turned their guns and pointed to the ancient martial arts world, which pretended to be profound but actually cheated people. With the revelations of scandals, the reputation of the ancient martial arts world fell sharply, becoming a street mouse that everyone called for. Some young people even organized support teams to strongly support Zhang ajiu''s kicking behavior. He is well-known, well-known, and his identity has been exposed. In contrast, Luke is less attractive. His name is gradually marginalized, which is expected. Outside the gate of Xingyi, looking at the men and women shouting with the sign, Luke could not help laughing, "Ah Jiu, look, they are all your fans." fans? The young man doubts, "isn''t the fan something to eat?" Luke laughed, "Yes, fans do eat. Go ahead and remember what I told you." oh The boy nodded obediently and left the car with two staff members. As soon as he appeared, it caused a lot of cheers. Ah Jiu was not used to this kind of occasion, and walked quickly to the Mountain Gate with the bodyguard. Since the kicking spread, Luke didn''t show up very much. He was responsible for the contact. He was only responsible for remote monitoring. To be honest, with ah Jiu''s current strength, none of these sects was his opponent. This time is no exception. In only 40 minutes, ah Jiu came back with a plaque on his shoulder and his expression was as dull as when he went. Reporters take pictures like sharks smelling blood. One reporter even breaks through the barrier of his bodyguard and hands the microphone to ah Jiu''s mouth. Unfortunately, he is pushed out before he speaks. Ah Jiu kept Luke''s orders in mind. No matter what happened around him, he didn''t speak or pay attention to it. He left the plaque on the truck behind and left in the car. The wheels start and go to the next destination. "At the moment, it seems likely." "Now the ancient martial arts world is losing its reputation. The clan, which has been handed down for hundreds of years, was beaten by a 15-year-old boy and couldn''t lift his head. Tut tut tut!!" There was schadenfreude in the crowd, "I think that''s good." An elderly reporter said coldly, "a few decades ago, those boxers were able to show the charm of ancient martial arts on the world stage. Now it''s good. They recruit many students on the surface, occupy land and do business secretly, and do all kinds of bad things. Look at those disciples, they are all fat and strong, and there is no martial arts talent." "The world is changing with each passing day, and people''s hearts are changing forever." The storm has formed and is beginning to show strength. In the face of Zhang ajiu''s challenge, people in the ancient martial arts world are in danger. Some people with resentment even attack secretly, poisoning, ambushing, and even using hot weapons. Unfortunately, no matter what they do, they can''t stop Luke''s pace. With more and more plaque on the truck, the atmosphere of despair began to spread. Some sects even closed their doors to avoid war. They would rather be called cowards than accept challenges. Seeing the performance of these people, Linda couldn''t express her disappointment, "Shifu said that the most important thing in practicing martial arts is one breath. If one''s breath is gone, one will be gone." "Although ah Jiu has been strengthened, his attack means are single. As long as he masters the rhythm, ordinary people can hurt and even defeat him. Why don''t those boxers understand?" The girl sighed a long time. Because of Ling Xuzi, she had a good feeling for Gu Wu. Unfortunately, it took only five days, and the accumulated good feeling disappeared. Luke said, "Don''t look at people from the perspective of the past. Times have changed, and people will also change. You can see that these sects are actually companies. Making money is the right reason. Guwu is just a brand. In this case, it''s called selling dog meat with sheep''s head." "Is there no real master?" "Of course." Luke said with a smile, "when these companies are defeated, the experts will come out. It will be very busy then." Chapter 500 Under the cover of the nest, there are complete eggs. In the face of Luke''s aggressive force, those school leaders who are jokingly called "big rats" by netizens finally can''t help forming an alliance. In a manor with the style of Jiangnan Water Town, six old people sat around a square table. The head of the manor was dressed in a white silk coat. His hair was sparse and well groomed. He was at least 80 years old. The old man''s name is Liu hezu. When he was young, he was a famous figure with boundless scenery. He organized the alliance, starting from the right side. The other five old people are Zhao Cheng, Lian Qigong, Lu Ya, Feng Junhu and Lin Chuangsheng, all of whom are the leaders of major schools. Today''s ancient martial arts world is different from the past. They have many disciples and many industries. As the "boss", they have boundless natural scenery and are respected everywhere. Unfortunately, after a storm, they fell directly from the high mountains to the bottom of the valley and became the street mouse that everyone despised. When the reputation is destroyed, the heart is broken. The disciples were scattered and scattered, and the shady things they had done before were discovered. Every day, people blocked the door, either lawyers or debt collectors. As the saying goes, when the tree falls and the monkeys scatter, the situation in front of us is exactly the same. The five old men lost their former complacency, and their old faces were full of sorrow. After they told each other their heartfelt feelings, Zhao Cheng couldn''t help saying, "I don''t understand what that Luke Shaw wants to do. He has no grudge in the past and has no grudge recently. Why does he want to have a hard time with us?" Lu Ya said coldly, "his surname is Xiao. He is the grandson of Xiao Changlin, the former president of Hongmen. It is said that Ling Xuzi passed the tiger evil Scripture to him." "At that time, we didn''t have any unhappiness with Ling Xuzi, and we didn''t rob Hu Sha Scripture." Feng Junhu held out his hand and said, "me too. As a result, I have not been taken off the plaque." Lin Yi patted the table, "Shame, what a shame. I''ve lived my whole life, but I''ve been ruined by two dolls." "Hateful!" Lian Qigong shakes his tea cup. If he has a point, "Yesterday afternoon, Luke Shaw''s motorcade was ambushed. The assassins should not be brother Lin''s men." Lin Yi stands up directly, "Lian, what do you mean?" "Nothing, just a piece of news told you that just now, your eldest son Lin Ji had a heart attack and died." The voice fell, and the air was suddenly silent. Lin Cheng Cheng''s eyes were wide open, and he roared with the greatest strength in his life, "You lie!" Liu hezu, who hasn''t said anything, said, "Lao Lin, go to make a phone call and ask." Lin was in a state of panic, his cheeks were pale, and he staggered out of the yard. Before long, the howl of a lone wolf came from outside. All of them felt sad and sad. If the assassin didn''t succeed, he was retaliated the next day. The assassin took his son''s life directly without leaving any evidence. How can people not be afraid of such a thing. Liu hezu said in a deep voice, "what comes out of Hongmen can''t be treated with common sense. If you don''t want to see the light, don''t use it. If you want to compete in martial arts, you should compete openly." Zhao Cheng Xiyi said, "Mr. Liu, you have a way." "Since the storm more than 20 years ago, the atmosphere of the ancient martial arts has changed, and there are no talents." At this point, Liu hezu couldn''t help sighing. Everyone''s face was tight, and they were a little embarrassed. "It''s up to the older generation." "Chen Feng, come out and meet your senior brothers." As the voice fell, a yellow faced man in his fifties came into the yard. The man was really unattractive. At first glance, he looked like a farmer. His hands had huge bones, and his joints were covered with thick cocoons. Although they haven''t practiced boxing for a long time, they have a lot of insight. At a glance, they can see that the Yellow faced man is extraordinary, "Who is this?" "My younger martial brother, who has been practicing hard since he was a child, was lucky enough to learn internal breathing more than ten years ago. He is dull and doesn''t like to talk. Please forgive me." "No, brother Liu is too polite. We didn''t have to worry if we knew you had such a younger martial brother." External skills need to endure for decades. Only when you practice to the extreme can you get from the outside to the inside. None of them are master level masters. This is the case with the Yellow faced man in front of you. Although you don''t look good, you can''t make mistakes in your eyes. Only when you have success in your inner breath can you have such charm. Chen Feng was cold, dull and not good at words. Before, several old people would not have looked at him more. Now, a master from the outside to the inside is just a badly needed card player. Now that the candidates are available, the next step is to arrange a fight. This time, we should not only win, but also win a beautiful one, so that everyone can know that the ancient martial arts world is not declining, but still crouching tiger, hidden dragon. After all, on the one hand, they arranged staff to improve the strength of the Yellow faced man as much as possible, on the other hand, they used the power of the media to start the mighty propaganda work. They want to change the image of ancient martial arts and regain their transcendent status. Meanwhile, a challenge letter appeared in Luke''s hand, "Look, here comes the master." Linda took a quick look at it, "Chen Feng, who is Chen Feng?" "I don''t know, and I''m not interested in knowing. Since it''s the recommended brand, I think it has a certain strength." "You want to fight?" "Of course, only by destroying the whole ancient martial arts world can we push ah Jiu''s reputation to the top. At that time, we can carry out the next step plan, and the Heavenly Master''s plan will eventually fall into my hands." Linda said, "I feel like you''re the villain in the movie." "Very similar?" "It''s like everything except the face." "I don''t think so. The villains in the movie never lack women. It''s like I''m lonely." As he spoke, he put his hand on the girl''s thigh without any trace. Unfortunately, before he felt the beauty carefully, he was clamped to death. His strength became stronger and stronger, and the gap became smaller and smaller. His legs looked mellow and white with unimaginable strength. Luke''s face changed rapidly, green and white. It was strange. Ah Jiu in the front seat, "Brother, are you sick?" "No, I''m fine, very good." Luke taunts his face and refuses to admit it. Linda grins and slowly loosens her legs. Her unruly right hand finally gets out of the cage. Looking at his pig''s hoof like hand, Luke said, "When I go back, I''ll build the red sun chamber and keep you in it for a month." "You dare!" Luke laughs coldly. The girl looks uncomfortable by him. She opens the car door and flies out. Ah Jiu wondered, "Where is my sister?" "Don''t worry about her. There will be a contest tomorrow. Remember two points: win fast, don''t kill." "I see." He fought dozens of times in a row, provoked countless enemies and broke hundreds of legs. However, the young man was just like he was at the beginning. He didn''t realize how terrible he was to others. "A fool is blessed with a fool." Luke shook his head and began to plan for the next step. Time went by quickly. Unconsciously, the next morning, the three men came to the front of the sports as scheduled. When they arrived, there were already many invited media reporters standing around. I can see that they are very confident. Chapter 501 Luke was not interested in attending such an occasion. He asked Derek Joe, who came from Hongmen, to take ah Jiu to the stadium. Derek Joe was Ling Xuzi''s registered disciple. When he learned of ah Jiu''s existence, the old man was overjoyed and excited. He called four or five times a day to urge him. Luke understood how he felt. When he was young, the old man was frivolous and caused some romantic debts, but he didn''t have children. When he was old, he shouldered the family responsibility, and he didn''t plan to get married and have children. Later, that happened, he fled to the United States, and after several years of exile, he settled down when he met his grandfather. Before he accepted Linda, he also had two disciples. Li Su, the first disciple, died young. Zhang Hanqing, the second disciple, also died young. Linda doesn''t know about these things, but Luke knows that, in a sense, Zhang ajiu is no different from his grandson. However, Luke will not change his plan because of the old man''s ideas. In any case, the plan must be completed and no omissions are allowed. Decker Joe is a typical Chinese American. He was used to the way of the United States when he was young, but his family education and surrounding environment made him curious. He and ah Jiu went to the VIP stage together, clasped their hands, and saluted in accordance with the Hongmen custom. "You are the leaders of the major sects. I''m Derek Joe. I''m in charge of the contact affairs according to my young master''s orders." Lin Hong''s eyes, hissing, "Why didn''t Luke Shaw come? I''m afraid." Dirk looked at the grim looking old man with a white cloth on his waist, "You are..." Next to the people even busy way, "this is Lin inheritance, Lin leader." "It''s you." No wonder dexton was wrapped with a white cloth around his waist. It turned out that his son was dead. He was in the car when he was attacked yesterday. The killers were so short-sighted that they dared to ambush the young master. As a result, needless to say, all the killers were annihilated, none of them ran away, leaving one alive. The rest were either killed or left to the Chinese special forces who came later. The killer made it clear that Lin''s eldest son hired them. Dirk sneered in his heart, and his tone became bad. "The young master is not interested in attending such an occasion. I''ll be enough. If you really want to see my young master, I suggest you finish the funeral." "You..." Lin is furious and pours on him directly. He is grabbed by the people on one side. Dirk flicked the dust from his suit and said indifferently, "Yesterday''s attack was a real eye opener. I didn''t expect that there were snipers ambushing in a gun banning country like China. Unfortunately, the killers were so weak that they were captured alive before shooting. Leader Lin might as well guess what the police could dig out of their mouths." The sound fell and the air sank suddenly. Several old people have heard about yesterday''s attack. They thought it was a fierce battle, but judging from the young people''s words, it seems not so. Decker raised the corner of his mouth and stared at Lin, "You can''t imagine what young master has experienced since he was a child. He can''t even look at this kind of cheap assassination. However, as a subordinate, he doesn''t care. It doesn''t mean I don''t care, Lin, you have two sons and four grandchildren. The whole family has just ten people. I advise you to buy ten caskets so that they won''t be enough. " "Your Excellency is too rampant!" Zhao Cheng said in a cold voice, "this is China, not America." "Is it?" Dirk said casually with a smile, "Headmaster Lin, you might as well call your second son. There will be a surprise!" Lin Chengji suddenly changed color. He quickly took out his mobile phone and called his son shivering. The rest of the people also looked ugly. No one expected that Hongmen''s reaction would be so domineering and fierce. The phone beeped for half a minute, but no one answered. Lin Chuanji felt a little despair in his eyes. He pressed the hands-free button and called his daughter-in-law. When he learned that his youngest son had fallen from the roof, broken his leg and was not in danger, he couldn''t help breathing and fell to the ground. Ha ha ha ha!!! Dirk laughed out of season, with his eyebrows raised and his face full of malice, "You dare to hire a killer to ambush the young master even if you are such a person. It''s really fearless of the ignorant." Zhao Cheng can''t see any more, "Young people, don''t be too arrogant. In China, Hongmen can''t turn over the sky." Dirk disdained to say, "I know this is China, so I asked him to prepare the urn. If the United States had it, it would have been thrown into the sea to feed the fish." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone was angry and didn''t dare to be cruel. Before, they always thought that Hongmen and the local underworld gangs in China were both strong from the outside but weak from the inside. Now, it''s not the same thing. The local gangs used killing as a means of threat, and rarely really started. They were different. Once they spoke, it meant that you would really die. Who is not afraid of death. In the past, the leaders were also afraid of their hands and feet, and finally did not stand up. Dirk shakes his head dully. No wonder the young master doesn''t want to appear. These goods don''t deserve to sit with him. "Well, needless to say, ah Jiu has arrived. Where are your people?" Chen Feng, a yellow faced man, came out from behind. When he saw the cocoons in his hands and the magic in his eyes, Dirk could not help frowning, "He''s really a master." After thinking about it, he whispered to ah Jiu behind him, "What do you think of him?" The young man looked around, "Not bad." When dexton put down his mind, he had seen ah Jiu''s ability to sense danger. Since he said it was ok, it meant that there was no big problem. He didn''t want to screw up the job assigned by the young master. "Now that all the people are here, let''s start and finish early." "Wait a minute!" Lian Qigong stood up and said, "I have something to say more clearly than before. This contest is about the honor and disgrace of the ancient martial arts. If we win, you must return the plaque you picked and make a public apology." Dirk''s face remained the same, he said, "What if you lose?" Lian Qigong was silent for a few seconds and said in a low voice, "if you have any conditions, please speak." "Seriously!" Dirk eyes a bright, can''t help laughing, "if you kneel down to learn dog barking, you are willing to." All of you: -- "You''re kidding. Don''t be nervous?" Dirk took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth. "The young master said that if you win, the plaque will be returned naturally. If you lose..." he said strangely, "It can also be returned, but on one condition." "What conditions?" "At the end of this competition, ah Jiu will challenge a stronger opponent. At that time, each sect will send five core students and 50 core students to help. During this period, you have to do whatever the young master asks you to do. You can''t violate anything." Chapter 502 There are more than 50 people, dozens of sects, and the total number is over 1000. What does Luke Shaw want with so many people? Lian Qigong went down the road, "We don''t do anything against the law." "Don''t worry, just shout slogans, build up momentum, don''t kill people, and don''t set fire to them. What''s the matter? Answer No." Lian Qigong couldn''t make up his mind. He looked at other people, and they all got together to discuss in a low voice, "As long as we don''t kill or set fire, we can promise." "That''s a deal." Dirk laughs and the task given to him by the young master is finished. After the conditions were set, the competition began. Ah Jiu and Chen Feng stepped onto the temporary challenge arena and stopped four meters apart. Reporters took out cameras one after another, and several local radio stations also broadcast live. There was some noise around, but it didn''t affect ah Jiu and Chen Feng. The former is pure minded and only knows how to eat and fight, while the latter is a pure boxer who spends half his life practicing martial arts and sometimes doesn''t say a word for several days in a row. When both sides are ready, the referee waves, "The contest begins!" As the voice fell, ah Jiu touched the ground on all fours and rushed forward quickly. Chen Feng put out the starting style of the ancient boxing, his eyes were calm and straight ahead. Ah Jiu is very fast. When he reaches Chen Feng, he suddenly turns around and waves his claws from the right. His claws were tearing the air so fast, but Chen Feng seemed to have expected it. He moved his left leg backward, avoided his claws, and rushed forward suddenly, with a straight fist pointing at the gap. Bang! The fist is blocked by the arm, and the powerful force makes ah Jiu retreat. "Good!" The crowd cheered, the smile on Dirk''s face disappeared, and his eyes were full of seriousness, "Good solid basic skills, good hard fist!" After taking advantage of it, Chen Feng did not pursue it, but still stood still. Ah Jiu''s eyes became fierce. He circled around his opponent and touched the ground on all fours, just like a predatory beast. After four turns in a row, he suddenly charged forward and stopped two meters in front of Chen Feng. The Yellow faced man''s face changed slightly. He quickly stepped back. The young man pressed him step by step, not far or near. He always kept a distance of two meters. Ah Jiu grew up in a barren mountain. He knows how to solve his prey with the simplest and most effective methods. However, these methods may not be effective for human beings. However, he is a guy with great fighting talent. After continuous competition in the arena, he has found out how human beings fight. Distance is the weak link of human beings. Due to the lack of explosive power, two meters is the limit for ordinary people to attack, but for ah Jiu, it is just the beginning. Chen Feng was forced to suffer by him. He couldn''t help but yell. The iron fist that wrapped his inner breath smashed forward with all his strength. Before his fist arrived, the strong wind came to his face. Ah Jiu dodged. After one blow failed, Chen Feng turned his fist into a claw and grabbed the face. This trick, dianhao, falls on ah Jiu''s position. Bang! His arms went up and blocked his claws. Chen Feng''s eyes were full of light and burst out with all his strength. His five fingers clucked and seemed to crush ah Jiu''s arms. The next second, a huge force rushed out. Ah Jeou broke away with his strength and clasped his opponent''s wrist with his backhand. That hand was even more terrible. He just broke his whole arm. Right hand pain, can''t lift any strength. Chen Feng''s pupils contracted, and he was surprised and angry. In order to fight, he repeatedly watched videos and studied ah Jiu''s fighting methods. He thought he would win, but it turned out that way. He is also a ruthless, simply abandon the right hand, clasp each other''s shoulder, hit with the head. Dong! The two heads collided heavily together, not to mention the parties, and the audience all felt pain. Ah Jiu''s head is dizzy and his body shakes. Chen Feng is a little better. He has practiced iron head skill and can withstand the anti shock force. While the opponent is not sober, he adds his fists and kicks together and keeps fighting back. The cheers were deafening, and several old people could not help leaning forward. Dirk''s expression changed a little, "The boy won''t lose, will he?" The next moment, the tiger roared in the air. The fierce murderous atmosphere swept the stadium, and everyone''s sweat bristled, just like a fierce tiger. Ah Jiu, who fell to the ground, suddenly burst up and punched Chen Feng in the chest. Pop! The clothes split inch by inch, and the latter flew out directly. There was a fist print on the chest, and the purple red blood vessels around were like cobwebs. The air quieted strangely. They were stunned, and Lian Qigong said with a trembling voice, "Tiger... Tiger..." Ah Jiu walks to Chen Feng step by step. His blood red eyes exude a sense of killing. When he looks at them, he can see the virtual shadow of the tiger. One wave after another, the murderous spirit swung around, and several timid spectators collapsed directly on the ground, trembling at the corners of their mouths, with liquid flowing out of their lower bodies. At this time, ah Jiu''s appearance is human, but his inner is wild animal. Chen Feng vomited blood at his mouth, and his calm in his eyes disappeared. He was full of despair, "I give up. I give up." He used all his strength to roar, but ah Jiu didn''t show anything. Every step was on his heart. Seeing that the situation was not right, Zhao Cheng said sternly, "Those who stop you, we give up." Dirk sneers in his heart: stop ah Jiu? Are you kidding? Who dares to stop him except the young master and miss Danvers. The boy went crazy, but he didn''t recognize his family. Meanwhile, in the dining room, Linda frowned as she watched the war on the screen, "Can he make it?" "Hard, almost impossible." Ah Jiu''s temperament is a beast. He can''t control himself, let alone anything else. Linda sighed, "I shouldn''t listen to you. Now, there are so many cameras. Once he starts killing people, it''s up to you to deal with it." "Don''t worry, he won''t kill people." "EVA." "I see, young master." Ah Jiu''s clothes burst out a strong biological pulse, which acts on the nervous system and directly corona him. The young man fell to the ground, and the murderous atmosphere around him disappeared. All of them were relieved. Zhao Cheng looked at Dirk in a puzzled way, "This is..." The latter stall, "you said, let me stop him, can only be like this." "What about the result of the game?" Zhao Cheng''s eyes were eager, and several old people were eager. Ah Jeou is in a coma. Although Chen Feng is seriously injured, he is still a little sober. In principle Dirk laughs, "Well, I''ll wake him up and let''s continue to compete." Then he got up and went down. All of a sudden, they were so anxious that they could only say bitterly, "We lost, we think, but I want to ask if the tiger roar just now is the legendary tiger evil Scripture." Voice down, all eyes are gathered, showing a strong curiosity. He coughed solemnly in his heart, and then said slowly, "Yes, ah Jiu''s practice is exactly the tiger evil Scripture. It''s said that it''s a top-level skill comparable to Tianshi CE." Chapter 503 Dirk''s words made people wake up instantly. Before, they only heard the name of husha Sutra. No one knew exactly what it was. After all, it was just a legend. Now it''s not the same. The legend has become a reality. The teenagers in the challenge arena are living examples. They are far superior to ordinary people''s physical quality and have unparalleled explosive and reactive power. If it''s a superpower, it makes sense, but Zhang ajiu is just an ordinary man on earth. How did he get that power? People have been thinking about this problem. Now, the answer comes. Zhao Cheng couldn''t help asking, "can the tiger evil Scripture strengthen one''s physique?" "Don''t ask me, I haven''t practiced." Dirk snuffed out the cigarette ends and threw them into the garbage can, "When it''s done, I should go back to deliver the work. If I want the plaque, I''ll be ready to give you a call." Dirk greets his men, carries the teenager who faints in the challenge arena, and a group of people leave the stadium in a mighty manner. After watching them leave, Lian Qigong whispered, "Is that true?" "Huxiao and Shaqi can''t be wrong. Apart from husha Sutra, I can''t think of any other skill that can cause this effect." "No wonder Zhang ah Jiu is so powerful. He practiced the tiger evil Scripture." "That guy said that husha Sutra is comparable to tianshice. You think it''s a little believable." People''s minds moved and couldn''t help rippling. The ancient martial arts world seems to be beautiful, but in the eyes of those in power, it''s just a group of clowns. It''s the Taoists who are really aloof from the outside world. They are the experts who call the wind and rain, subdue demons and demons, and control the supernatural world outside the secular world. They don''t even give face to the country. The source of all this is the treasure of daomen, which is also a wonderful book that many people yearn for. Tianshice has a history of at least 3000 years. It is called the general outline of Taoism by many people. Different schools of techniques, such as transforming gods, guiding thunder, incantations, magic weapons, etc., have evolved on this basis. It is the origin of techniques and the leader of supernatural forces in China. It is this book that creates the special status of daomen. Now, a wonderful book has appeared, which is comparable to tianshice. If you get it All kinds of thoughts emerged from the bottom of my heart, and my eyes began to twinkle. "Don''t jump to conclusions until things are clear. What if it''s a trap set by Luke Shaw?" Zhao Cheng looked at the crowd and issued a warning, "at present, the most important thing is to return to the plaque, and the rest will be discussed later." Several old people nodded one after another. No one knew what they thought. ¡­¡­ The impact of this competition is enormous. It took only a few hours to rush to the hot search list: "old guy is really good at finding trouble." Linda said strangely, "is that my master?" "No one but him." Luke said in a sullen voice, beckoning the boy who was eating to him. "How do you feel?" Ah Jiu hesitated, "my body seems to have some problems." "What''s the problem?" "That''s it." The youth adjusts his inner breath to his right hand, and the invisible energy is surrounded in his palm, which is very clear. Luke and Linda look at each other, and both of them are surprised. Breath is not the energy in the popular sense. If we have to define it, it can be understood as the biological energy separated from the body. This kind of power is extraordinary and weak, and can hardly be seen with the naked eye. "It''s a lot bigger." Ah Jiu continued, "and it''s not as easy to control as before." Luke frowned and said to Linda, "Did this happen when you were refining?" "I''m not in the same direction as him." Kryptonian''s constitution is not suitable for practicing ancient boxing. Linda can only find a new way to replace internal breathing with internal energy. The effect is very good and the power is very strong. Luke understood her, patted the boy on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Go to dinner. It''s no big deal." oh The boy nodded obediently, went back to the table, picked up the pig''s hoof and chewed it. Linda whispered, "Shifu told me that internal breathing comes from the body and is controlled by the will. If you increase too much in a short time, you will be in danger of violent walking. According to the ancient martial arts, it''s called going mad." "Ah Jiu''s situation is very similar to that described by master." After a pause, he hesitated, "we''d better take him back and let master check him." Luke said casually, "You think too much. The sharp rise of internal breathing is the sequela of strengthening potion, not going crazy." "But..." "All right." Luke waved his hand. "I''m here. It''s OK." Seeing this, Linda had to swallow back what she said. After dinner, Luke went back to his bedroom and contacted the mainframe directly, "EVA, check ah Jiu''s physical condition comprehensively. I want every piece of data." As the voice fell, the teenager, who was lying on the bed and clasping his mobile phone, closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. Two birds flew out of the window and landed on his body. One bird becomes a mechanical spider, swimming around the body, constantly extracting flesh and blood information, and the other becomes a head ring to detect brain conditions. All kinds of information after the host processing, into dozens of pages of charts. Luke skimmed quickly, frowning deeper and deeper. The cells in his body evolve at twice the speed of metabolism, and the energy fluctuation in his body will increase by one point every time. If we go on at this speed, the internal breathing will expand to an unimaginable level soon. With ah Jiu''s present mental state, he can''t control such a huge internal breathing. That is to say, he is bound to be possessed and become a beast who only knows how to kill. No wonder husha Sutra is called the magic way. It''s weird, isn''t it! Double metabolism speed means that life expectancy is greatly reduced, internal breathing is rapidly increased, which means that the chance of losing control is greatly increased, plus the fear and killing brought by the skill itself Luke had a headache. He thought about it and said, "Give him an injection of the inhibitor and record the subsequent physical changes." "I see, young master." PS: I have something to do tonight. Chapter 504 Luke can''t interrupt the plan because of ah Jiu. The Heavenly Master''s plan is what he must get. As for the youth, he should try his best to cure him. If he really can''t, he should call No. 6 and enter his body. The competition in the stadium is only a factor. What really matters is husha Sutra. Some good people call him the time for the world to brew for three days, and a challenge letter will be sent to Xiaoyao temple. Challenger: Zhang ajiu; Time: the afternoon after tomorrow; Location: the main entrance of Taoist temple. A stone stirs up a thousand waves. Different from the ancient martial arts, daomen has countless legends. Some powerful old Taoists are even called immortals. Immortals can''t be measured by common sense. That boy dares to challenge immortals. In the ancient martial arts world, the various schools of daomen are also confused. Not only them, but also the Chinese leaders who got the news were full of question marks. What is Luke Shaw going to do? From guwu to Xiuzhen, is he going to beat the whole Chinese. It''s too rampant! The public opinion was boiling, and then Dirk told the leaders that if they wanted to return to the plaque, they would send their disciples to the gate of Xiaoyao temple as required. Now everyone is not calm. The senior leaders of several sects get together all night, but they don''t get a result after a discussion. Some don''t want to cause trouble, and some have ulterior motives. They want to take the opportunity to find out the truth. By the way, observe Zhang ajiu. Hearing is believing, seeing is believing. You can''t believe all the words on the Internet. You need to see with your own eyes to make a decision. Compared with their restlessness, Xiaoyao view is very calm, not accepting, not rejecting. Two days later, a group of people appeared at the gate of Xiaoyao temple, headed by ah Jiu. At this time, he was different from the past. He was wearing a silver combat suit, a helmet on his head, and his eyes were shining. When the door opened, a middle-aged Taoist came out and said with no sorrow or joy, "Xiaoyao temple is not a place to fight with others. We feel inferior to ourselves. Please leave. Don''t disturb Qingxiu temple." That''s surrender! They all looked at each other. There was an illusion of punching on the cotton. Some people looked at the young man in front to see how he would react. Ah Jiu didn''t say much. He went to the door and flew up to take off the plaque. "You dare!" The middle-aged Taoist priest was very angry. His long sleeves danced and he didn''t see how to exert his strength. He suddenly came to ah Jiu. The next moment, the sound of broken bones sounded. The Taoist priest flew back faster, covered his chest and vomited blood. Ah Jiu said blankly, "Didn''t you give up?" If you lose, you have to pick up the plaque. It''s from Luke''s religion. The simple minded youngster doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with it. The middle-aged Taoist is angry and angry. The Xiaoyao temple has been handed down for nearly a thousand years and is one of the major branches of the Taoist school. If the plaque is removed, it will not be laughed to death. Ah Jiu ignored his idea, carried the plaque on his shoulder and turned to walk out. People''s expression became extremely wonderful, want to laugh and dare not, can only quietly thumbs up, secret way this boy is really his cow, even the door''s face dare to hit. "Stop!" The middle-aged Taoist priest gave a big drink, stood up in pain and cheered word by word, "Aren''t you looking for a competition? Wait here. I''ll find someone to compare with you. " Then he turned to return to the Taoist temple. Ah Jiu acted according to his words and put down the plaque, showing patience. Ten minutes later, a group of Taoists dressed up appeared at the door. The old Taoist priest, who was headed by Tong Yan and he FA, was covered with dust on his wrist, which was quite like a hermit. The old Taoist''s real name is Zhao Hongyi, and his legal name is XuanZhen. He first glanced at the crowd, then at the door plaque on the ground, and finally at ah Jiu. He was really shocked by the shenmang in the young man''s eyes. At the age of 15, it''s amazing to have such high accomplishments. Ah Jiu stepped forward, "Which of you is going to compete with me?" Zhao Changqing sighed, "daomen is a place of pure cultivation, not good at working with people." oh Ah Jiu answered and lifted the plaque again. Zhao Changqing He finally understood his apprentice''s words. The young man''s brain was weak and he only knew death reason. It was useless to deal with this kind of problem. He could only solve the problem with action. "It''s a long way to go. Don''t hurt people." "I see, master." A Taoist priest in his thirties came out of the crowd and stood in front of ah Jiu. He had a short beard and a plain robe. His face was unshakable and could not see the depth. Ah Jiu asked at Luke''s command, "How many games shall we play?" Dao Yuan said, "one scene." Simple words show great confidence. Ah Jiu put down the plaque, "Can we start now?" "Yes." Then, a tiger roar burst out of thin air, and the boy''s eyes turned into blood red. The sense of terror and killing surged around like a tsunami. His inner breath overflowed from his orifices and surrounded his whole body, turning into a faint red tiger shadow. His husha Sutra is different from Linda''s. Kryptonian''s body is a storage battery, absorbing energy from the sun. This energy has no attribute. He uses internal breathing and has ontological will. The tiger shadow is more fierce and more attractive. In a sense, ah Jiu''s practice is the orthodox method, but Linda is just a copycat. Everyone was so scared by this scene that they could not help retreating, with deep fear on their faces. The old Taoist''s face suddenly changed and he roared, "It''s a long way to go. It''s going back." Unfortunately, it''s too late. Daoyuan, who is captured by the tiger''s shadow, can''t move at all. He is hit in the chest by ah Jiu Yi, who is coming at a high speed. The red fist smashes the clothes, penetrates the body and falls on the far wall, leaving a spider web like crack. Daoyuan vomited blood and slowly fell to the ground. As crazy as a devil, the young man opened his mouth and bit each other''s neck. At the critical moment, a stabbing pain came from his brain. A green light flashed in his eyes. The murderous spirit disappeared, and the blood light also dissipated. The boy returned to his original simple and honest appearance, scratched his hair and looked around in a puzzled way. It took a few seconds for him to react, "Did I win?" His response was silence. It''s a totally different experience to be on the screen and on the scene. People finally understand why people in the stadium pee their pants. This boy is the devil of the world. Several Taoists rushed up and helped Daoyuan, who was seriously injured and fell to the ground. One of them gave him a pulse. After examination, his face became extremely ugly, "There is only one breath of life left after the internal organs have been severely damaged." All the Taoists are furious and stare at ah Jiu with cannibal eyes. The young man wondered, "Didn''t you say just one fight?" "You..." "All right!" Zhao Changqing came up and took a deep look at ah Jiu, "We lost the contest." "I took the plaque with me." The old Taoist closed his eyes, and the corner of his mouth trembled slightly. Ah Jiu is not polite. He carries the plaque and walks away in the eyes of the people. Chapter 505 Xiaoyao temple is famous, and no one knows it. It has become the most perfect stepping stone, let ah Jiu successfully from practicing martial arts to cultivating immortals. As one of the major branches of Taoism, XiaoYaoGuan has an extraordinary position in the field of supernatural, but such an existence was picked up by a 15-year-old boy. A tree has a skin and a man a face. The plaque is the face and dignity of zongmen. Now, the dignity of Xiaoyao temple has been trampled on the ground and become the laughing stock of many people. People in the ancient martial arts circles who were hostile to ah Jiu could not help but gloat. It turned out that it was not that we were weak, but that the enemy was too strong to fight, let alone US martial arts practitioners. People''s ideas are really wonderful. They used to gnash their teeth at ah Jiu, but now they secretly cheer on him, hoping that he will continue to work hard and beat all the Taoists. At this time, the second challenge came. Goal: Qingcheng temple. This time, without Dirk''s phone call, the boxers spontaneously went to cheer up. Although ah Jiu made many sects look disgraced, it is undeniable that his native Chinese, the last disciple of the lingxu sect, practiced the ancient boxing method husha Sutra. No matter from which point of view, he is a member of the ancient martial arts. The ancient martial arts world challenges daomen. As a colleague, you have to support it. In addition to this, people also want to see how powerful Hu Sha Scripture is. More than 1000 people appeared at the gate of Qingcheng temple, accompanied by fans and reporters. The main gate of the Taoist temple opened slowly. Han Liqing, the master of the Taoist temple, appeared in front of the gate with his disciples. When he saw the dark crowd, he could not help frowning, "So many people!" Cheng Lin, the great apprentice, said in a deep voice, "the other side is well prepared. I''m afraid this fight can''t be avoided." Han Liqing is silent. Qingcheng Guan is good at opening the arena, expelling ghosts and evil spirits. He is not proficient in martial arts. Facing ordinary opponents, he is naturally not afraid. Ah Jiu is not good at it. Husha Sutra! Han Liqing said to his apprentice without a sigh, "Go ahead. It''s important to protect your life. It doesn''t matter whether you win or lose." Cheng Lin said in a loud voice, "Don''t worry, master. I will never lose or die." With that, he strode forward. Three minutes later, ah Jiu came down the mountain carrying a plaque engraved with "Qingcheng Temple" among the cheers of countless people, leaving Cheng Lin and a group of Taoist priests with complicated looks. "Is this the husha Sutra?" "No wonder it''s called a wonderful book that can keep pace with tianshice." Han Liqing shakes his head. Hu Xiao and Sha Qi Rao are highly cultivated. He is also shocked. With the fighting power shown by the youth, there may not be any young Taoist disciples who can compete with him. The sky is changing! After defeating Qingcheng temple, ah Jiu kept on going to other places. He broke through four temples in seven days and became the first person in Wumen. Some people even call him number one in the world. This series of actions ignited the enthusiasm of the people, and made him have a large number of fanatical followers. Some even came to the door with heavy gifts to worship the 15-year-old ah Jiu as a teacher. The youth scenery is infinite, but the Taoist schools are on pins and needles. They are used to being detached from others. They have not been challenged for hundreds of years. When they meet such a hunjianglong, they really don''t know how to deal with it. Ah Jiu is very strong, but in the eyes of the senior Taoist, it''s nothing. The problem is his seniority. Ah Jiu is only 15 years old. They have passed their prime of life. A gray haired old man bullies the brawny boy. He wins and loses even more humiliating. In a southern province, after talking to the new baiyun temple leader by phone, Zhang Ruochen can only turn to the special affairs department to investigate Luke''s whereabouts with the help of the above relationship. After finding his place, he started immediately and finally arrived at Luke''s hotel before dawn. One night, the old Taoist priest was hungry and tired. Thinking of the current situation, he had to bear it. He used his ID to find ah Jiu who was having breakfast through security. As always, teenagers can eat 20 steamed buns filled with leek and pork, a plate of vegetable salad and two bottles of milk. After eating and drinking enough, they practice boxing in the open space. Zhang Ruochen looked at him with a complicated face. Before that, he had never thought that this silly boy with a missing string in his head would become a popular figure. It was Luke Shaw who created all this. Zhang Ruochen took a deep breath and stepped forward, "Mr. Xiao, I have found you." Luke pointed to the empty chair, "Have you had breakfast yet? Shall I ask the chef to prepare some?" Gollum! His stomach barked out of season. Luke gave a smile and said hello to the chef nearby, "Prepare a southern breakfast." Zhang Ruochen''s face was full of embarrassment and he wanted to refuse. He couldn''t bear the protest and could only keep silent. Luke took a sip of the juice and laughed, "What can Taoist Zhang do for me?" Zhang Ruochen pondered for a few seconds and said slowly, "To be honest, I''m here on behalf of daomen. If you have any conditions, please don''t make such jokes any more." A joke? Luke was stunned. "I don''t think it''s a joke." Then pointed to the side of ah Jiu, "see, he is full of energy, determined to become the first in the world." "Come on, people don''t know what''s going on, but I can''t know. Ah Jiu just came out of the mountain and doesn''t know the world at all. You arranged everything he did." "You let him challenge the ancient martial arts world, and then go to challenge daomen. What do you want to do?" "I want to cultivate a God." Luke shrugged. "Don''t you think he has the potential to be a warrior?" "You..." Zhang Ruochen was angry in his heart and said harshly, "If you cultivate him, you should step on everyone under your feet. What''s good for you?" "Taoist Zhang is also a layman!" Luke shook his head slightly. "Well, let''s not say that. What''s the matter with Taoist priest today? If it''s just for these reasons, it''s unnecessary. The world has changed. The 21st century is not an era of closing the door and living a small life. People should learn to look forward." The smile on Zhang Ruochen''s face disappeared, his eyes were calm, and he was still staring at Luke, "You''ve seen the martial uncle. You should understand that if we really want to deal with him, he can''t hold on at all." Luke laughed, "Ah Jiu is only 15 years old, and he has been studying husha Sutra for only half a month. How can he be the opponent of Taoist elders? Of course, if you can really give up your face and send your 60-70-year-old grandfather to fight with him, I have nothing to say." "The road to becoming a martial god is tortuous. If it is smooth sailing, it may not be a good thing." Zhang Ruochen "You''re going to eat us, aren''t you?" Lukeway sighed, "a challenge scares you like this. Don''t you have any more powerful young disciples?" "Well, I''ll give you an idea." Chapter 506 Hearing Luke''s words, Zhang Ruochen had a strong sense of vigilance, "What do you want to do?" "Don''t be nervous. It''s just a proposal." Luke picked up the juice and said, "it''s a waste of time to fight one by one. I want to solve the problem at one time." "Taoist Zhang, let''s have an incomparable decisive battle!" "Decisive battle?" "Yes." Luke leaned forward and held out three fingers. "You daomen sent three of the strongest disciples under 35 to fight ah Jiu. It''s no problem whether you fight in a wheel fight or not; If we lose, all the plaque will be returned. Ah Jiu will not challenge again. In addition, there is the tiger evil Scripture, which belongs to daomen. " Zhang Ruochen was surprised. He took Hu Sha Sutra as a bet. He couldn''t help asking, "if we lose." Luke laughed and asked, "Gambling is fair. What do you think daomen should pay for when I take out such a big chip?" Zhang Ruochen''s pupils contracted and he couldn''t speak. With the rise of ah Jiu, husha Scripture has become the target of martial arts. It can make a 15-year-old become so powerful in just a few months, which is enough to see the power of this set of skills. Some good people even compare it with tianshice and think that the two wonderful books are going hand in hand. Now Luke takes out husha Sutra to make a bet, which means that, "You want the Heavenly Master''s plan!" "I''ve been longing for that wonderful book for a long time. I really want to see it." Luke didn''t deny it and said very seriously, "if ah Jiu wins, tianshice will lend me ten minutes to browse. In addition, you should respect him as the God of war." Zhang Ruochen was furious, "Luke Shaw, you''ve gone too far. It''s impossible." "Don''t be in a hurry to come to a conclusion. Talk with other Taoist masters before you tell me." "Of course, if you don''t agree, ah Jiu can only fight one by one." Zhang Ruochen narrowed his eyes, which were filled with murderous air, "You really think we can''t do anything with that Zhang ah Jiu." "Verbal threats are useless. If you take the lead in breaking the rules, I''ll give you a warm welcome. To be honest, I''m tired of this game." Zhang Ruochen took a deep breath, "Luke Shaw, do you know? What you are doing is against the whole country of China. " "No, you''re wrong." Luke raised his hand and pointed up, with a very strange expression. "They won''t stand on your side or on my side. They will just watch quietly and wait until it''s over and come out as the terminator." Zhang Ruochen was speechless. He underestimated Luke Shaw''s method. The other side took everything into consideration. The net had been laid, waiting for the fish to take the bait. Sadly, daomen is the fish swimming in the river. ¡­¡­ Qingyun Mountain, baiyun temple. After the conversation, Zhang rushes back to meet the new Taoist master and several other Taoist representatives. After talking about Luke''s proposal, a fierce looking old Taoist rises, "I''m so brave. I dare to make the plan of the Heavenly Master." "That Luke Shaw really thinks there''s no one in the world!" "It turns out that his aim is to make a plan for the Heavenly Master. No wonder he is engaged in such a big battle." "Pressure us with reputation, public opinion, face-to-face arrangement and dignity, and force us to submit. Ha ha, it''s too simple to think." "One wants to fight against us. It''s too high on one''s own." A few Taoists you a sentence I a sentence, words full of anger. Tianshice is the treasure of Taoism. It can never be handed over to outsiders. Li Mo, the new leader of baiyun temple, is very calm. He is a successor trained by Zhang ruoshu. He is famous for his omnipotence among all his brothers, "Martial uncle, what do you think of Luke Shaw''s strength?" Zhang Ruochen was stunned for a moment, and his eyes swept over Li mo. when he noticed something strange in the other person''s eyes, his heart suddenly burst, "You are the master of baiyun temple. You should take the responsibility of the leader. Don''t think much about other things." "Is he really that good?" "My uncle once said that he couldn''t keep that man." Li Moyin goes back to the way he was before. Zhang Ruochen smiles bitterly in his heart and only gets the way, "What do you think of his proposal?" Li Mo bowed his head as if he were thinking. It took a long time for him to say, "We can infer from all kinds of news that the other party is not the one who lets go easily. Since he has an eye on the Heavenly Master''s plan, he will try every means to get it. We can''t avoid it." An old Taoist said in a voice, "Master Li is right. Luke Shaw is ambitious. If he doesn''t destroy his arrogance, he will continue to struggle." The other frowned, "do you want to agree to his proposal?" "This is an opportunity. If we win, we can not only show the power of daomen, but also cut off Luke Shaw''s hand, so that he can''t think of anything else." "But the Heavenly Master''s plan..." "Tianshice is in the forbidden area. He hasn''t been here for a hundred years. No one knows what it looks like." When they were stunned, they immediately responded. They praised Li Mo secretly and looked at him with strange eyes. They didn''t expect that the new master of baiyun temple had such a cunning side. However, this practice is against the tenet of daomen. I''m sorry to say it. Zhang Ruochen coughed, "do you have any other ideas?" Pause for a moment, see no response, continue, "That''s it. This contest is about the reputation of Taoism. If you lose, you won''t be able to raise your head for decades. Please discuss with other Taoist temples after you go back, and try to select the three most powerful disciples under 35 years old." "Luke Shaw''s deadline is five days. Let''s get ready as soon as possible." At the end of the conversation, people left one after another, leaving only two people in the huge room. Li Mo said with long eyes, "When the flying birds surrounded baiyun temple, I was travelling around, but I didn''t see it with my own eyes. Later, I heard that there was a bomb inside the flying birds. Once it broke out, the whole Qingyun Mountain would turn to ashes." Speaking of this, I squint my eyes and feel a little confused, "We can''t find any magic method that has such power through all the classics of daomen." "Sometimes I wonder if it''s time for change." Zhang Ruochen didn''t understand his meaning and couldn''t help saying, "What are you talking about? Daomen has been handed down for thousands of years. It has always been like this." Li Mo sighed, "uncle, don''t you feel it? Public opinion has not been on our side. The people have been supporting Zhang ah Jeou''s practice on the one hand, and few of them have spoken for us. From the beginning to the end, they have kept silent. " "Silence is acquiescence." "In a sense, we are the enemy of the world." Zhang Ruochen said angrily, "how can you have such an idea." Li Mo smiles bitterly, "It''s not that I have such an idea, but that the times are changing too fast to respond to it; In the age of cold weapons, we can easily kill enemy leaders and determine the balance of the supernatural. No matter which dynasty or king, we can''t do without us. It''s different now. " Chapter 507 "With the popularization of science and technology, it is easy for those in power to find people with supernatural powers from the crowd. They have even developed a set of methods to enhance the supernatural powers. The supernatural powers can replace us in dealing with monsters and maintaining the balance of the supernatural." He stopped and turned his head, "In this respect, martial uncle should feel the most deeply." Zhang Ruochen is a brand figure launched by Baiyunguan. One of his tasks is to assist the special affairs department in dealing with supernatural events. Without waiting for a response, Li Mo continued, "The rise of the powers is doomed to the decline of daomen, which is inevitable and will not be transferred by personal will." "If you can''t afford it, you will be tired. Daomen enjoy the status of being detached from others, but they don''t have the ability to match it. If you can do it in a short time, or if you can do it in a long time, it will certainly cause the dissatisfaction of those in power." "No, they are not." At this point, I can''t help but show complicated eyes, full of worries about the future, "Zhang ajiu''s challenge is a signal that they are acquiescing in this kind of behavior, and even providing assistance. It is precisely when Luke Shaw is aware of this that he acts unscrupulously." "There''s a reason for all this. Unfortunately, we found out too late." Zhang Ruochen''s hair was numb, "Do you think too much?" There was a trace of bitterness in Li Mo''s mouth, and he knew that it was useless to talk to such old men as martial uncle. They were used to the comfortable life brought by aloofness and had no sense of crisis. "Martial uncle, you know, if you can, I hope we lose this contest." "You''re crazy." Zhang Ruochen looked out quickly, but he didn''t find anyone, so he scolded him in a low voice, "What nonsense? The contest is about the dignity of Taoism. We must not lose." Li Mo is tough, "I think it''s worth using a fake tianshice to reform daomen." "You..." Zhang Ruochen was angry and angry. "Just say these words in front of me. Don''t spread them out." "Martial uncle thinks what I said is wrong?" Zhang Ruochen sighed, "I''m old and can''t understand what you young people think, but I know that daomen''s status today is bought by countless ancestors, and it can''t be lost in our hands." "Competition can only win, never lose." ¡­¡­ After the news of ah Jiu''s decisive battle with daomen came out, it set off a huge wave on the Internet. Celebrities from the ancient martial arts circles have come out to serve as platforms for ah-9, and major media have also launched relevant programs to comprehensively analyze the fighting capacity of both sides. The fan group also took action, cheering outside the hotel every day. For a moment, everyone stood on ah Jiu''s side, and the voice of supporting daomen was almost inaudible. Time passes quietly. Four days later, a special guest comes to the hotel. The visitors wore glasses and kept 37% of the total. Their clothes were very appropriate, giving them a sense of being leisurely, "Hello, Mr. Xiao. I''m Dai Yunkai." Luke glanced at the card from the bodyguard, "Is the general manager of gas technology company your real identity?" "What does Mr. Xiao think?" "A general manager can''t get in my door." Then he turned and walked to the bar, "What to drink? Wine, tea, or coffee. " "I like tea." Dai Yunkai took out a 15cm long and wide wooden box with exquisite packaging. "If you can, please use the tea inside." When Luke opened the wooden box, the aroma went straight to his nose. The black tea was quietly spread inside, emitting a faint fragrance, "The specially made Dahongpao is a top-grade tea with an annual output of less than three jin. You are very generous. You can give me two Jin at a time. Unfortunately, he reminds me of a bad past." "What''s the matter? You can tell me about it. " Luke took a few pieces of tea and put them into the cup. He said as he made the tea, "My grandfather''s life was full of ups and downs. He left home as a child and made a living in a foreign country. He suffered countless hardships and suffered numerous crimes. The one that impressed me most was that 25 years ago, he was wanted by the FBI and the CIA to help a friend leave the country. At that time, he almost died." "Does Mr. Dai know the cause of that?" Dai Yunkai said with a smile, "I''d like to hear it in detail." "That''s it." Luke pointed to the wooden box on the table. "A red robe from a friend." "Since then, my grandfather has never drunk Dahongpao. He put the rest of the tea in the cupboard. Later, I turned it out and drank it up." With that, the wooden tube turned to the front, "What do you think of the story? Mr. Dai Dai Yunkai put away his smile and said seriously, "some things are not what you think..." Luke didn''t let him go, "I''m a result oriented person. It doesn''t matter what happens in the process. I only know that it almost destroyed the Xiao family." Dai Yunkai shook his head in his heart and said that it was very clear at this point, "It seems that we can''t be friends." friend? Luke laughs. "Friends have to pay. Although Dahongpao is good, it''s not worth mentioning to me." Dai Yunkai''s heart moved and he took advantage of the situation, "I don''t know what you want?" "To be honest, you don''t have what I want." "What about the Heavenly Master''s plan?" Luke shook his head, picked up the teapot, poured the boiling water into the cup, the dry tea was soaked by hot water, and the aroma could not help volatilizing. Dai Yunkai was not sure what the other person really thought, so he could only half jokingly say, "Mr. Xiao is not like a 20-year-old. His words are full of Zen. It''s a headache." "You''re a headache. You''ve made the tea, but you didn''t introduce yourself." "Look at me." Dai Yunkai patted his forehead. "I''m so nervous. I forgot all the etiquette. I''m really sorry." Then he took out the real business card and put it on the table. "Let''s make a formal introduction. I''m Dai Yunkai. I''m in charge of the liaison work." Luke picked up the cup and put it in front of him. He asked casually, "I remember you have a man named Li Qun, who has nothing to do with you." Dai Yunkai''s body was stiff, and he was shocked by Luke''s intelligence channels. Few outsiders knew about Li''s identity, and his mind was full of thoughts. He could only answer in the most common way, "He used to be my boss." "I see." Luke began to drink tea, and Dai Yunkai also held up the cup. The tea was full of fragrance, but he couldn''t taste it. Before he came, he was full of confidence, but the dialogue process was restricted everywhere. It''s true that it''s young master Xiao. It''s a headache. Dai Yunkai didn''t want to be controlled by the other party and simply changed the topic, "The contest will be held tomorrow. Which side does Mr. Xiao think will win, Zhang ajiu? It''s still the door. " "The gate!" oh Dai Yunkai couldn''t help saying, "do you mean Zhang ajiu will lose?" "Yes." Dai Yunkai was more and more puzzled. "If I remember correctly, this contest was first proposed by Zhang ajiu. He knew that he was going to lose. Why did he mention it?" Instead of saying Luke''s name, he changed it to ah Jiu, which is very clever, Luke shook his head and said, "it''s not ah Jiu who will lose, but daomen can''t afford to lose unless you are willing to help." Chapter 508 Although he has a lot of information about Luke Shaw and a full understanding of his behavior, way of doing things and personality characteristics, Dai Yunkai still feels the pressure of long absence when facing real people. He is really not sure what the other party''s intention is. "Mr. Xiao is really joking. Let''s help. What can we do?" Luke glanced at him and said in a flat voice, "Haven''t you been helping?" "Your Excellency seems to have a point." Luke chuckled twice and sipped his cup. "There''s something you just know in your heart. There''s no need to say it." Zhang ajiu''s challenge is actually a kind of destruction of some traditions left over by China. In order to ensure the smooth progress of the plan, Luke has been prepared to deal with emergencies. He never thought about it. After waiting for a long time, no one came to chat with him. He is not a fool, how can he not understand that he and Zhang ajiu have become a gun, which is used to deal with the two "cancer" guns of the ancient martial arts world and daomen. Aware of this, Luke grinned strangely. The world is so interesting. It''s always the day when he used others as a gun and never wanted to be a gun. "Mr. Dai has something else to do. If not, please. I have work to deal with." "Then don''t disturb." Although Dai Yunkai was unwilling, he could only get up and leave when he talked about this situation. Luke pointed to the wooden box on the table, "Take this away. Dahongpao is not to my taste. It''s a waste to stay." "With a little heart, Mr. Xiao is welcome." Luke shook his head, "take people''s money, help people to eliminate disasters, I can''t do your business, naturally can''t take things, I still understand this truth, take it, if forced to stay, I can only change a hotel." Dai Yunkai frowned and remained silent for a moment. After all, he picked up the wooden box, turned around and left. Accompanied by the security personnel, he left the hotel all the way and returned to the car he came to. Seeing him, Qi Jianqiu asked, "Well, no success." "This is not a place to talk." The car started and stopped in a warehouse in a factory. Qi Jianqiu said again, "didn''t you succeed?" Dai Yunkai shook his head in silence, and Qi Jianqiu sighed, "I knew it wasn''t that easy. What was the reaction?" "He said that Zhang ajiu would lose the contest tomorrow." Qi Jianqiu was stunned, "what do you mean? Lose? It took him so long to lose. He''s crazy and stupid. " "I think it could be revenge." Qi Jianqiu more listen more confused, "he revenge who? Who has provoked him again. " With Dai Yunkai''s fingers pointing up, Qi Jianqiu suddenly understood and said angrily, "That boy is making trouble out of no reason. He picked up the matter, and no one forced him. It''s just pushing the boat along the river. As for him, he''s too small-minded." "Luke Shaw is a very smart man. One thing these people have in common is conceit. Don''t use common sense to measure them. Moreover, he only says that he may lose, but he doesn''t make a final decision. The details depend on tomorrow." "What if you lose?" "Then he won''t get tianshice. I don''t think he will be so impulsive." Qi Jianqiu was speechless, "It''s a real headache to deal with such people." ¡­¡­ The night went quietly, and the decisive battle arrived. Luke, with Linda, ah Jiu and a group of bodyguards, arrived at the foot of Longhu Mountain on time. This time, it was a little special than the fight. There were not many people present in public. There were only over 300 people, some famous people in the ancient martial arts circle, some media reporters, and the rest were members of daomen. Dirk took the box to the top stone table, put it down carefully, and said solemnly, "Husha Scripture is in it." "Ah Jiu lost, all the door plaques will be returned, and the husha Scripture will be owned by daomen." As the voice fell, all eyes turned to the box, and many people showed greedy eyes. After this period of brewing, husha Sutra has become the dream of all martial arts people, just like the master of heaven''s strategy in daomen. It is the supreme treasure to change the fate. If anyone gets it, he can leap forward. When I think of this skill, many Taoists show some enthusiasm. Although the Taoist classics are good, the speed of cultivation is a big problem. Without twenty years of hard cultivation, it is difficult to achieve anything. The husha Sutra is different. It is the method of quick success. Zhang ajiu is invincible after only one month of practice. How can this speed not be envied. Dirk has made a statement, and the next step is to look at the door. An old Taoist in his forties came out of the crowd, holding a wooden box made of sandalwood in his hand. For a moment, all his eyes were focused on the box. Master plan! The treasure of daomen! The things that exist in the legend really appear. People could not help but hold their breath and stare at the wooden box. If they had perspective eyes, they would not hesitate to see the situation inside. The middle-aged Taoist said, "The Heavenly Master''s strategy is in the box. If this battle is defeated, daomen will reach the relevant conditions according to the gambling agreement." He didn''t explain it in detail. Obviously, he left room. The Taoist school was aloof. If he recognized the 15-year-old boy as the God of war, he would lose his face. Two wonderful books were placed on the table and became the focus of the audience. Linda whispered, "Here comes what you want." Luke pulled his lips, glanced across the crowd, and said nothing, "Oh! It''s really eye opening. " "Why, there''s a problem." Luke didn''t answer. He closed his eyes and yawned. After the simple ceremony, the competition began. Ah Jiu, dressed in a silver combat suit, stepped into the challenge arena. Opposite him was a rough man who was more than 1.9 meters tall, as strong as a cow and with a full face of beard. If it wasn''t for a Taoist robe, no one would believe that the strong man with a pair of arms could run horses was a Taoist. "My name is Niu Changgeng. I come from Yulin temple. I''m a famous Hercules." Niu Changgeng took off his Taoist robe and showed his strong body. His hairy chest was covered with mysterious runes and seal characters, big and small. With a loud roar, the runes and seal characters glowed with gold, and the light spread everywhere, turning him into a golden warrior. With a body of tendons and dazzling golden light, Niu Changgeng was really domineering and blinding. If he goes to the bodybuilding competition, he will surely win the first place. Not to mention those who don''t know the situation in ancient martial arts, some Taoists are also confused. There is no such person as Niu Changgeng among the known gifted disciples of daomen, and the Fu Zhuan on him is clearly a golden body Dharma mantra. Golden body Dharma mantra is one of the few near tactics in daomen classics. It has a very high level, and only the elders at the master''s level have the ability to use it. Niu Changgeng''s accomplishments are very low, but his body is full of golden body mantra. What''s the matter? Chapter 509 Some things can''t be thought over, it''s hard to think about. Some old Taoists closed their eyes and did not look, think or listen. Niu Changgeng''s golden body mantra is performed by others, not his own cultivation, which obviously violates the fair principle of competition. However, outsiders don''t know the secret, and they can''t speak without understanding it. Everyone knows that in order to win, they can only choose silence. The atmosphere became strange. On the one hand, he was impressed by the subtle skills of daomen, on the other hand, he was stiff and lifeless. In the corner, a member of the special affairs department who was ordered to watch the battle could not help saying, "It''s like a golden body mantra." The person next to him said, "it''s not like, it''s a fact. The golden body mantra is a kind of strengthening method. It''s based on the physical quality of the recipient. The stronger the body, the greater the strengthening range. It can even be invulnerable. However, the level of the golden body mantra is so high that it can''t be exerted with the cultivation of that great man." "You mean, daomen is cheating." "Otherwise!" "All right." The middle-aged leader raised his hand and pressed down, "we are here to watch the war. Don''t say anything superfluous." Ah Jiu didn''t think there was anything wrong. Seeing that the other side was ready, he rushed straight up. His breath overflowed from his body, gathered in his right hand, reached five meters, and suddenly clapped his high five. The invisible Qi burst out of the air and hit Niu Changgeng on the chest. When! There was a sound of gold and iron in the air. Niu Changgeng chucked his chest and laughed, "It''s not enough to tickle my grandfather." Ah Jiu suddenly broke out. In a flash, his speed increased more than twice. A dark shadow flashed by. Ow! With the roar of a tiger, the red force of the wind washed around. Niu Changgeng''s golden face turned purple. He covered his stomach with his hands and stepped back. He almost stopped at the edge of the challenge arena. An old Taoist roared, "Niu Changgeng, if you dare to humiliate me, I will beat you to death." Niu Changgeng grinned. When he felt the pain from his abdomen, he swore that he was unlucky. The golden body curse can improve his physical strength, but it can''t improve his speed. He was chosen to fight in order to be beaten. He used the fight to consume the opponent''s strength and prepare for the next competition. Thinking of this, he shook his head helplessly, kneaded his stomach, stood up and said casually, "Come on, make it harder." The next scene can''t bear to look directly at. Although Niu Changgeng is tall and strong, his speed and strength are at a disadvantage. He is beaten by ah Jiu. At first, he still wants to fight back. Seeing no effect, he simply gives up and protects the key parts and lets the other party attack. It has to be said that the golden body mantra is really powerful. It took 20 minutes for the golden light to dissipate. Without hesitation, Niu Changgeng raised his hand to surrender, turned around and ran under the challenge arena. His embarrassed appearance made everyone laugh. Everyone in daomen''s face was gloomy. After seeing the sweat on ah Jiu''s face, he didn''t say anything. The purpose of the first competition was to consume. Although Niu Changgeng made a fool of himself, he finished the task very well. Soon, the second competition began. A pretty young Taoist priest and a mysterious man with a black cloth headband and stiff limbs stepped into the challenge arena. Dirk was not happy, "It''s not that we agreed to fight the wheel of war. Why, you have to go back." The old Taoist beside said coldly, "Taoism is divided into dozens of schools, and controlling ghosts is one of them." "Ghost?" Dirk was stunned and didn''t understand the meaning of the sentence. The young Taoist laughed shyly, as if he didn''t adapt to the occasion. After introducing himself, he pulled off the mask of the mysterious man, WOW! There was an uproar around, and the face under the mask was not a normal person at all, but a blue faced, fanged, horrible zombie. Linda asked, pulling Luke with her eyes wide open, "What is it? The devil? " "Zombies, like vampires in Europe, belong to dark creatures in different mythological systems." "Strong?" "The biological strength of flesh and blood variation is limited." oh The girl was disappointed and thought it was very strong? An old man in the ancient martial arts world angrily said, "you bull noses are too much. You can compete in martial arts and take zombies to count them up. What''s that The middle-aged Taoist countered, "Zombies are not human beings, they are just weapons. The fighting method of controlling ghosts relies on ghosts, just like you fight with fists. There is no essential difference." "You are sophistry." The middle-aged Taoist gave a cold hum and paid no attention to him. Dirk couldn''t make up his mind. He had to run to Luke, "Young master, what should we do? Fight or not "Keep fighting." "All right!" Dirk returned to his original place, and after communicating with each other, the contest officially began. Ah Jiu has fierce eyes and stares at the zombie. He doesn''t care about the young Taoist priest on one side. The latter voluntarily retreats to one side. Although he is the owner of the zombie, it doesn''t mean he can control it perfectly. Zombies also feel the hostility ahead, open their eyelids and show their black pupils. Its eyes are pure black, without any light, dark, giving people a sense of horror. The air became extremely quiet. The legend of zombies has been circulating in China for a long time. We haven''t seen anything specific. Today is the first time. Luke was also curious, and he secretly decided that after the competition, he must get the zombies, which is of great value both in research and collection. At this time, a tiger roared and exploded. Ah Jiu tensed his body, his eyes were full of blood, and his internal breathing overflowed from all orifices and acupoints and surrounded his whole body, forming a colorful tiger shadow. When the tiger comes out of the mountain, the killing will boil. The cold killing was intended to be rampant around, which made everyone tremble and pale. A few timid people even clamped their legs. "This is husha Sutra!" "As terrible as it''s said." Several old people murmured to themselves, showing admiration and hope in their eyes. While others were stabilizing their emotions, they were staring at the young man on the challenge arena. The young man was wrapped in the shadow of a bloody tiger, exuding a ferocious atmosphere. It was like facing a fierce mountain tiger. Ordinary people don''t even have the courage to look at each other, let alone fight. "Brother Zhao, is that it?" The Taoist priest surnamed Zhao nodded and sighed, "I didn''t expect that after many years, someone really practiced this magic skill." "Magic skill?" The young Taoist asked, "why is it called magic power?" "Husha Sutra majors in killing Qi. The deeper you practice, the stronger your killing ability will be. In the end, you will become a demon who only knows how to kill." After a pause, Mo sighed, "more than 400 years ago, someone practiced this skill. He thought that he could control and kill the Tao, so that he could shed all kinds of foetuses. Unexpectedly, he eventually became a tiger ghost. In order to stop it from killing people, all the major schools of Taoism gathered nearly 100 experts to encircle and intercept him, and only at the cost of half the casualties could he be eliminated." The young Taoist murmured, "is husha Sutra so powerful?" Taoist priest Zhao stroked his beard, "It''s really unique. In a way, it''s even better than tianshice, but it''s a magic way." If the young Taoists were thoughtful, the rest of them also showed different emotions. Chapter 510 A big war is unfolding. In the field, the tiger roared, and a red figure was flying up and down with extremely fast speed. Although the zombie walked in a strange posture, it was surprisingly fast. Its body was very hard, and it made a thumping sound on it, just like hitting a dehydrated tree trunk. Zombies don''t feel pain. Every time they are knocked down, they think about it carefully in Zhang Ruochen, "If I could go further and reach the level of elder martial brother, I would have no problem. Now, it''s hard to say." Li Mo was surprised and said, "are you not his opponent, martial uncle?" Zhang Ruochen shook his head helplessly, "Zhang ajiu''s tiger shadow is actually a kind of evil spirit. It has a strong restraining effect on demons and ghosts, and Taoist Arts will also be affected. The general means are useless. The only way to cause damage is thunder. You should know how difficult it is to practice thunder." At this point, he shook his head with a sigh. There are dozens of schools of Taoism, among which Leifa is the strongest and the most difficult. It is almost impossible to achieve anything before the age of 35. Li Mo frowned slightly and muttered in a voice that only he could hear, "If you lose, you can go further." Chapter 511 After a short rest, the third competition began. Ah Jiu stepped into the challenge arena again and looked toward the Taoist gate. The latter gathered together and exchanged something in a low voice. Soon, a pale Taoist priest in a purple Taoist robe came out of the crowd. Taoist is not young. He is estimated to be about 35 years old. He coughs every few steps, giving people the illusion that he is terminally ill. Dirk sneered, "Are you empty? Send a sick seedling to fight." "You''ll find out later." The middle-aged Taoist didn''t care about him and asked the referee to prepare. Step by step, the purple robed Taoist stepped into the challenge arena. When he reached the center, he bowed to the crowd while panting, *** He is talking about the sect, not the view. People who don''t know the situation are shocked. Only one of the major schools of Taoism majors in thunder, which is Shenxiao. Thunder is powerful and hurts the body and the spirit. All practitioners are short-lived ghosts. Therefore, Shenxiao has no view, only this sect. Shenxiao school is the general name of Lei FA. When you are ready, the competition begins. Ah Jiu didn''t hesitate. He rushed up. Suddenly, a strong sense of crisis came from above. It''s too late! A thunderbolt fell from the sky and narrowly crossed his body and landed on the challenge arena. Boom! The ground cracked, the current scattered, and the boy convulsed. *** *** Dark clouds gathered in the sky, strong winds came, and a terrible power was brewing above. "Thunder!" *** Next to the middle-aged condensation voice, "he is overdrawn his life." "Longevity?" *** Compared with before, it seems to be ten years old. *** Boom! The clouds began to boil, and even Luke could not help frowning. Linda said nervously, "If you don''t admit defeat, ah Jiu can''t take the blow." Luke is silent and his eyes turn to the challenge arena. The 15-year-old boy looks up to the sky and roars. In the face of thunder, he doesn''t flinch at all. Instead, he shows his zealous fighting spirit. The bloody tiger shadow is also affected. He bares his teeth and eyes, and seems to be fighting against heaven and earth. Seeing him like this, Luke could not help sighing, "That''s all." "EVA, don''t let him die." "I see, young master." The dark clouds began to press down. In the eyes of the people, the lightning with thick wrists fell in the sky, and the strong light came to occupy all the vision. Boom! The bloody tiger''s shadow was instantly submerged in the lightning. After only half a second, it was suddenly broken. The white electric light went down and pointed directly at ah Jiu''s eyebrows. At the critical moment, the silver battle suit flowed like liquid and turned into a metal shield to block some of the lightning. The rest was still on the boy. The terrible electric current is rampant in the body, and the smell of scorch comes from the air. Ah Jiu vomited blood and convulsed in pain. *** The two people''s situation makes their scalp numb and they can''t help taking a breath. One summons thunder, and the other resists thunder with flesh. Only fairy novels can have such scenes. *** *** Luke didn''t say anything. He gave ah Jiu an injection of cardiotonic. Several bodyguards carefully put him into the prepared medical warehouse, and left the meeting without looking back. Dirk said in a cold voice, "My young master is willing to accept defeat. From now on, husha Scripture belongs to you, and the plaque will be presented tomorrow." With that, quickly catch up with the army. At the end of the contest, it is strange that the Taoist priests, as the winners, are not happy, on the contrary, they are gloomy. *** In a sense, it''s cheating. It''s disgraceful to win by cheating. The Taoist sect is slightly silent, but the ancient martial world is full of voices, as if it is them who win. Through this competition, people see two things clearly: first, ancient boxing is not low-end, with unlimited possibilities; 2¡¢ Daomen is just like this, far less powerful than the legend. And husha Sutra Countless eyes turn to the long box on the stone table. The skill is in it. If you can get it? Greed flashed through my mind and was suppressed. This is Longhushan, the base of daomen. Who dares to make trouble? Soon the crowd dispersed. In the hall of dragon and tiger mountain, there is a book on the table in the middle of the hall, which is the prize of the competition - husha Sutra. An old Taoist with gray hair trembled to the table, opened the book and browsed page by page. After reading the first dozens of pages, he turned to the back pages and murmured. The Taoists around were silent, waiting for the results of the examination. A few minutes later, the old man closed his book and said with a complicated look, "It''s as like as two peas in the collection of Dao Zang Li. It''s true." The voice fell and there was an uproar around. "It''s true "Luke Shaw, you bet on the real thing." "I didn''t expect that man to keep his word." "It seems that the tianshice we provided is fake, isn''t it?" "Shh! No sound Several old Taoists sitting at the top looked at each other, but they didn''t look at each other. Daomen boasted that they were famous and Orthodox, but they tried to deceive the world and the sea with false Tianshi tactics. In contrast, Luke, who was known as heresy, kept his promise and took out the real tiger evil spirit. This comparison is really embarrassing. A famous old Taoist coughed and said slowly, "Now that everyone is here, let''s discuss how to deal with this dharma." One of them said immediately, "it''s needless to say, it''s destroyed. This kind of magic way can''t be spread out." "It''s useless to destroy it. Luke Shaw has a backup in his hand. It''s better to seal it up." "Where is the seal?" As soon as this problem came out, the air was suddenly quiet, and some Taoist masters were moved. Although husha Sutra is a magic way, it can become an immortal. In some ways, it is even better than tianshice. Who doesn''t want to hold this kind of skill that is hard to find in the world. The atmosphere is a bit subtle. Longhushan advocates sighing for emptiness, "There is only one greedy word in the middle of cultivating Taoism and demons. This book can''t be left anywhere, it can only be sealed in the forbidden area." Zhang Ruochen and the older generation of Taoists also nodded, "this is the best way." Although others are unwilling, they can''t say anything. The forbidden area of daomen is a mysterious place, which can only be opened by the efforts of seven highly accomplished Taoists at the same time. The forbidden area can only enter but can''t go out. There are a lot of taboos in it, including the treasure of daomen - tianshice. It''s most appropriate to seal husha Sutra inside. Chapter 512 On a certain section of Expressway in Jiang Province, a long Lincoln is driving fast from west to East. In the car, Linda is at the side of the medical cabin, carefully observing the situation inside. Ah Jiu was hit by lightning head-on, even if the tiger shadow and battle suit blocked part of the energy, the rest of the lightning still caused major trauma. When he was carried into the medical cabin, he had only half a breath left. Fortunately, Luke was well prepared, and all kinds of valuable injections continued to stabilize the injury. After making sure he was out of danger, Linda went back to her seat and complained, "You should have made him admit defeat." After so many days together, she was called elder sister several hundred times. Although Linda didn''t say it, she thought silly boy was younger martial brother in her heart. Luke shook his head, "It''s not that I won''t let him, it''s that he wants to fight. Ah Jiu is stupid and has a strong fighting spirit. He won''t give up." Pause, sigh way, "this kid''s talent is really amazing, much better than you." "Better than me?" The girl was not happy, and asked, "where is he better than me? Tell me, where?" Luke is too lazy to argue. He leans on the sofa with his eyes closed tightly and communicates with EVA. Linda stares at him angrily, thinking of the bloody tiger whistling up to the sky, she can''t help but wonder. The key of husha Sutra is the tiger shadow that appears all over the body. The first step is to be visible, the second step is to have spirit, and the third step is to have spirit and form. Although Linda''s concise tiger shadow is powerful, it has only its appearance. Although ah Jiu''s is weak, it has a bad tiger charm. "Only the first level of training can achieve such a situation. Is his talent really better than mine?" The girl was holding her hair, a little suspicious of herself. Luke said in a timely voice, "Ah Jiu grew up in the mountains and was in danger every day. He was used to fighting with different wild animals. He knew what murderous spirit was and how to be afraid of his opponents. This was a kind of talent, which made it easy for him to practice husha Sutra. Unfortunately, it was easy to practice and difficult to control. If he continued to practice, he would become a wild animal sooner or later. You are different..." Speaking of which, stop deliberately, Linda said hastily, "It''s different." Luke poured a glass of red wine and said as he drank, "although you practice slowly, you control it very well. In the future, you will achieve more than him. As the old saying goes, slow work makes fine work." Linda rolled her eyes, and it worked. "By the way, what are you going to do next?" "Go back." "Back to where?" "Metropolis." Linda was surprised and said, "don''t you want the master plan?" Luke looks up and pours the wine into his stomach. With his right hand open, an ancient book composed of data streams emerges in his palm. The pages turn and the meaningful face is illuminated by the flashing blue light, "I''ve got it." ¡­¡­ In a secret chamber in Longhu Mountain, seven old Taoists from different Taoist temples each took out a stone slab, which was spliced together to form a Bagua disc with complex patterns. The seven Taoists pinched the Dharma formula at the same time and injected cultivation into the disc. The disc began to shine. In the light, a looming door appeared. Looking inside through the door, you could see an oil lamp, a futon, a duster, a pile of dead bones, a Taoist robe and a square stone table. Longhushan advocates that huaixu bow to salute. He goes through the door, carefully puts the husha Sutra on the stone table, and then salutes the withered bones again. Then he retreats. When the seven old Taoists withdrew their cultivation, the door disappeared. No one noticed that the book on the desk moved at the moment when the door closed. Daomen has a forbidden area. Where is it? No one knows. Even the old Taoist who holds the stone tablet doesn''t know the exact location. The only way to get to the forbidden area is to combine the seven stone tablets and summon the door like a dragon. The forbidden area is not large. It''s just a small house with a radius of 10 meters. It''s dark. It has no windows or doors. It''s surrounded by stone walls. In this dark environment, a little blue light appeared quietly. The tiger ghost Sutra on the table opened automatically. The paper inside broke away from the interlayer and turned into pools of metal liquid. The liquid mixed with each other and turned into a spider robot the size of a palm. "Master, we have reached our destination." "Where exactly?" "Below Longhu Mountain, 400 meters underground." "Start scanning and find what I want." The spider robot climbs around the forbidden area. After confirming that it has not hidden the secret room, it returns to its original position. In addition to husha Sutra, there are five books on the stone table One is compiled by Li Shu, which is called Dao Xin Mo Zhong Zhen Jing; The two books are compiled by seal script, which are Yin Ming record and blood coagulation instrument record; The remaining two books are compiled by the older inscriptions, which are Yin Yang and five elements method and Taoist treasure Tianshi CE. Seeing the last book, Luke couldn''t help breathing faster and recovered for a long time. "Check the condition of the five books. Be careful not to damage them. After making sure there are no hidden or sandwiched books, copy the contents intact." "I see, young master." The robot began to work. Not long after that, tianshice appeared in Luke''s hands in the form of data stream. ¡­¡­ In the car, looking at the blue books floating in the air, Linda has a question mark on her face, "Are you sure it''s the divine strategy?" "Absolutely sure." "But..." The girl scratched her ears and gills, but she couldn''t figure out, "we lost, didn''t you make a copy on the table where the wooden box was placed?" Luke shook his head with a smile. "The things in the wooden box are fake. They''re not divine strategies at all." "False?" "Of course, it''s fake. Tianshice is the treasure of daomen. What is the treasure? The most precious thing is something that will never be taken out for outsiders to see. You don''t really think that group of Taoists will gamble with the real Heavenly Master''s strategy, do you Linda became more and more confused. She couldn''t understand what she thought. She could not help turning her curious eyes, half coquettish and half threatening, "Tell me quickly, what''s the matter? Come on Luke pointed to his face, "Give me a kiss, and I''ll tell you." "Good idea." Linda snorted, her head turned to one side, and Luke showed up, "If I don''t, I''ll keep the secret in my heart forever, and no one will tell me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a few seconds, a figure flashed by quickly. One hundredth of a second later, he returned to his original position. Luke felt something on his left face. Before he could secrete adrenaline, his feeling disappeared. He turned to look around and saw Linda sitting on the sofa with a serious face. Her face was red and beautiful. "I have. You can tell me now." Luke: "what Anger is worth an instant. Without saying a word, he grabs her arm and drags it into his arms. Unfortunately, the sucking force is used. The other person is not moved, but asks with doubts, "What are you doing?" Luke coughed and drew back his left hand without a trace, "There''s a mosquito on your arm. Grab it for you." Chapter 513 Linda is not stupid, vaguely aware of Luke''s idea, can''t help humming, "I advise you to put away your dirty thoughts. If you dare to do something wrong with me, I''ll beat you." The woman should raise her fist like a demonstration, pause and say shyly, "I''ve done what you asked. Now you can tell me." In silence, Luke quietly gave EVA the order to create the red sun laboratory. Linda was annoyed to see that he didn''t speak, "What do you want after all the kisses?" What a right thing to say. Luke shook his head in his heart and asked a different question, "When is your birthday?" "I don''t want a birthday." She lived on Krypton before she was 13 years old, and krypton doesn''t have a birthday. "Do you have any memorable days?" "Why do you ask this?" *** Linda thought about it and said, "Three months from now." "OK, just three months." Luke raised the corner of his mouth and flashed a demon like smile in his eyes. "Three months later, I''ll give you a big surprise that you''ll never forget." Linda curled her lips. "Let''s talk about the book first. How did you get it?" "It''s easy to say it''s simple, and it''s complicated to say it''s complicated." Luke scattered the data stream and poured a glass of red wine again. "Daomen has thousands of years of historical heritage. It has a transcendent status and far-reaching influence. It also has a strong man like yunshangren. If we meet with it, China will certainly intervene. At that time, things will become very difficult, even out of control." "There''s only one way to get the master''s plan without disturbing the opponent. You can exchange it with the husha Sutra in your hand." The girl couldn''t help saying, "how can you be sure they''ll change?" "Of course they won''t change, so I can only change and steal at the same time." Luke shakes his glass and says flatly, "there is a legendary figure in daomen, surnamed Zhang, who is called Tianshi Zhang by later generations. He is a powerful being comparable to gods. Tianshi strategy is compiled by him, and it is also the general outline of daomen schools in later generations." "It''s said that after his death, Zhang Tianshi''s bones remained intact for thousands of years, and he was placed in a very secret place. Later, that place was transformed into a forbidden area, which was specially used to place insidious, evil, creative and unbearable evil practices. Tianshi''s strategy was also in it." "When I got the news, I began to bait." Linda hesitated, "ah Jiu is that bait?" "Not him." Luke said with a smile, "ah Jiu is used to fool people. Even without him, there are other candidates, but this boy really makes people shine. I asked him to challenge, pick the plaque one by one, build momentum step by step, hold him up to the top of the mountain and become a celebrity. When his reputation spreads, the protagonist will appear." At this point, he stopped and his eyes became very deep, "Everyone''s eyes were attracted by ah Jiu, watching the young man rising and his splendor. No one knew and no one knew. Just at this time, a Kung Fu book named husha Sutra broke into people''s eyes, Ah Jiu ascends to the top of the mountain with the help of the power of the ancient martial arts world, and Hu Sha Scripture ascends to the top of the cloud with the help of ah Jiu''s power, becoming the target pursued by all boxers, even the Taoist who lives in seclusion is no exception. " "That''s my bait." Linda said, "then, you let ah Jiu challenge daomen just to get them hooked." "Not bad." Luke continued, "daomen live in seclusion. They seem to be aloof, but in fact they are just a group of idiots. Their long-term comfortable life kills their sense of crisis, and they don''t realize what ah Jiu is hiding behind." "If I were them, I should have pressed ah Jiu to the ground at first. Unfortunately, without that, the old Taoist cherished his feathers and refused to leave. He could only watch the plaque removed." Luke chuckled. "That''s the drawback of the Millennium glory. They care too much about face." Linda hesitated. "What if you''re wrong? If they do it by force, what do you do? " "Don''t worry! With me, ah Jiu can''t die. If those old Taoists take part in the contest regardless of their face, it will be easier. " "So no matter what they do, you''re ready to respond." "It can''t be said that there are always accidents in the world. What we want is to control the accidents at 1%, and the rest is the success rate." Luke cocked up his legs and was at ease, "The next thing is very simple. Ah Jiu shows the demonic nature of husha Sutra to outsiders. I use husha Sutra to force daomen to retreat. They fully realize the horror of husha Sutra and naturally regard it as a forbidden product!" Linda took a long breath and looked at Luke like a monster for a while before muttering, "You lost the third contest on purpose?" "Yes." "There''s something wrong with the husha Scripture in the box?" "Smart." "Luke, I feel like you''re the villain of the movie." "You''ve already said something like that." "That group of Taoists are so pitiful that you didn''t know they were cheated." "I can''t say that. I didn''t change a word of husha Scripture I gave them." Linda glanced at him, quietly moved her ass away and sat a little farther away. "What are you doing?" "Stay away from you. I don''t want those Taoists to be bullied by you as fools." "I''ve never cheated you. I''ve always been true to you." "I don''t believe you? You don''t know how many girls you said that to. " "Only to you, no one else." Luke looks at her with sincere eyes. Linda is flustered and looks away subconsciously. Luke sits next to her and reaches over her slender waist, rubbing and whispering, "These things are secrets between us. Only you and I know. Don''t pass them on. Do you understand?" With the male breath coming, Linda can''t help blushing, nervous and flustered. She wants to resist and is afraid of hurting each other, so she can only move out little by little. Where can Luke miss such a good opportunity to force her to the corner like a big gray wolf, move her fingers up and down, and unknowingly reach the sensitive position. Now Linda is no longer the little girl of three years ago. She has become mature and sexy. The grassland in front of her chest has become a snowy mountain, but she has a sweet face. It''s unbearable. In recent months, Luke has been living an ascetic life in China. Let alone dating, he hasn''t even touched the hands of the opposite sex. His anger has long been choked. The beating of the heart echoed in the car. They were getting closer and closer. Just as Luke was preparing for his next move, the driver''s voice rang in his ear, "Boss, there''s a call for you." The hot passion is like pouring a basin of cold water. The girl quickly puts on her clothes, pushes the door open and disappears in the blink of an eye. Luke punched the sofa and yelled, "Whose phone?" "The other party didn''t say his name, only his surname was Dai. I have something important to talk with you." "Get him out of here." Pause, helpless way, "put the phone in." Chapter 514 Two hours later, in a hotel in Riverside province. Dai Yunkai said awkwardly, "Mr. Xiao, I''m sorry to call you here all of a sudden." Luke took off his sunglasses and threw them on the table, "What I hate most in my life is eating with strange men, or in places like hotels. If you have anything to say, don''t waste time." "It''s really inappropriate to disturb Mr. Xiao at this time, but I have to have an interview with you." Luke pulled up his chair and sat down, "Come on, I''m listening." Instead of continuing this topic, Dai Yunkai said, "Please ask a digression. What''s the matter with Zhang ah Jiu? Does his injury matter?" "I can''t die." "That''s good, that''s good." Dai Yunkai poured a glass of wine in front of Luke, and then poured himself another, "I don''t know how Mr. Xiao is going to settle Zhang ajiu. Is he staying in China? Or to the United States? " Asked Luke, with a movement in his mind, "Where do you think he should go?" "Zhang ajiu is still a child. Naturally, children should follow their parents. When their parents are gone, they should follow their relatives." After a pause, he said, "in my opinion, he should stay in China. The place in the United States is not suitable for him." "How do you know the United States is not for him." Dai Yunkai laughed for a moment and said slowly, "in China, he is a hero admired by thousands of people. If he is in the United States, Mr. Xiao''s ability will certainly give him an extraordinary position, but the surrounding environment may not be what he likes. The United States is too chaotic." The last sentence is the key to the problem. Luke took a deep look at each other. "So the purpose of you looking for me today is to keep him in China." Dai Yunkai took out a document and handed it to him. The seal on it made Luke frown, "Amnesty?" "Yes, the murder case more than 20 years ago is a conspiracy in itself. After reviewing the case information, we can only say that Mr. Ling Xuzi''s crime is excessive defense and there is no intentional murder. As long as he signs the document, he can clear the suspicion and return home safely without any criminal punishment." Luke raised the papers in his hand, "That alone won''t change my mind." Dai Yunkai said modestly, "Mr. Xiao''s ideas can''t be influenced by others. What we have done is to correct the mistakes of that year. By the way, there are also lingxu school. I sincerely hope it can be reborn. I think Mr. Ling Xuzi would also like to see this scene." The words pointed to the point, which made it impossible to refuse. Luke put the papers away and put them in his bag, "I''ve got it. Anything else?" Dai Yunkai said with a smile, "I want to discuss the compensation again." "You have chosen." "No, no!" Dai Yunkai repeatedly waved his hand, showing a helpless expression, "Mr. Xiao fell into the Yunnan Guizhou area because he fought with aliens and saved the earth. In principle, all the people on the earth owe you one life. Although the death of more than 200 villagers is painful, it''s really hard for us to claim compensation for it." "Forget about the compensation. Don''t mention it any more." Luke looked strange. "Luke shook his head." this is China. What about me? After all, it''s an outsider. There''s no need to be strong. " In a word, Dai Yunkai knew the meaning of the other party, but instead of answering, he invited him, "As long as Mr. Xiao wants to, he can also become a wife." Luke laughed and said, "is there anything else?" Dai Yunkai sighed from the bottom of his heart. He really hoped that Luke would return. With each other''s ability and science and technology, it would not take many years for China to become the world. "Luke Xiao used ah Jiu''s hand to elevate the status of the ancient martial arts world to a very high position. With the rising tide, how could the major sects not appreciate him, and the plaque..." he said with a long sigh, "I have returned it. Some sects shamelessly hope that Zhang ajiu will write on the plaque." "Turn your hand over to cloud and cover it with rain. I finally understand the meaning of this sentence." "He''s got everybody in his hands. What about us? I''m happy to come forward to help. I''m ashamed to think of it. " "That boy can only be a friend, not an opponent. That''s the conclusion given above." "Lao Qi, we lost. We lost to the ground." Chapter 515 After reaching a consensus, the following is simple. Tesla will invest billions of dollars to build super factories in Mordor and a metropolis in the south to produce civilian power armor and other products. In return, the local government will make certain compensation in terms of funds and taxes. As for showme, it''s a bit complicated. After many negotiations, both sides took a step back. China allows showme to maintain a certain degree of autonomy, but the data aspect must be regulated. This situation can''t satisfy the senior executives of showme, such as Zacks and Charlie. They want to maintain independence. Only in this way can they show their corporate culture. Luke knows it''s impossible. It''s great to be able to do that. After several days of bickering, the two sides finally reached an agreement. With the announcement of the cooperation, it immediately became the focus of the news. Showme and Tesla''s market value soared, rising 30% overnight. Due to the high shareholding ratio, Luke''s value is also soaring, and he is ranked in the top ten of the rich list. A 20-year-old top rich with tens of billions of assets is hard to be famous. The media are scrambling to report, and some magazines are exaggerating to define this decade as the age of Luke. His name has spread all over the world and has become a benchmark for parents to educate their children and an idol for countless young people. About his past, such as family situation, parents, relatives and so on, little by little has been picked out. In the past, Luke deliberately concealed this information, but now he can''t hide it at all. That''s the price of being a celebrity. As more and more information is disclosed, people realize that Luke, who is worth tens of billions of dollars, is not only a multibillion millionaire, but also closely related to the underworld. His grandfather, Xiao Changqing, was the former leader of Hongmen club. His two uncles were also senior members of Hongmen. His mother, angelica, died young and was a famous war reporter before her death. The daughter of the gang boss actually went to work as a war reporter. The story inside had to make people think deeply. As for the father, the column was blank, and no one knew who it was. In the Mordor Hotel, Linda left a box of interview letters from the media on the table and said with a helpless face, "I think you should disappear for a while." "When the work here is over, I''ll find a place where there is no one to study Tianshi''s strategy, and I''ll leave the business of the company to you." Linda said, "don''t think of me as a subordinate. I''m not interested in running the company." Luke said with a smile, "so what do you want to do?" "Practice martial arts." "Nothing but martial arts?" "I have a lot of things to do. When I''m in a good mood, I''ll go shopping, have dinner and buy clothes with sivorn. When I''m in a good mood, I''ll fight against the dark forces in Gotham together with Barbara. No matter what, it''s more interesting than managing a company." There''s something I don''t understand. How did you and Barbara get to know each other "It''s between us. Why should I tell you?" Luke shakes his head and continues to revise the armor plan. Linda looks at it and says nothing, "I don''t understand. Why are you so interested in armor? I''m not tired of revising drawings every day. " "You don''t understand men''s hobbies." "Bullshit hobby, I think you just want to pick up girls. That''s how you cheated Barbara at the beginning. You sent clothes and war armour, cheated people into bed to eat and wipe clean, and then you didn''t care." "You''re a complete scum." Luke doesn''t care about her. She''s a woman''s heart and a sea needle. Who knows what she thinks? Linda snorts. She''s a little upset and a little envious. After a while, she calms down. She doesn''t know what to think of. Her eyes turn and she suddenly becomes excited, "To ask you one thing, is your mother Angelica?" "Why, you want to be a gossip reporter, too." "I''m not a journalist? I''m just a little curious. It''s said on the Internet that your mother returned to the Middle East soon after she gave birth to you, and later she was hit by a stray bullet... " The girl glanced at Luke and asked cautiously, "is it true?" "I don''t know much about her. If you want to know, you can ask my grandfather." Linda pursed, "I dare not ask. The last time I opened my mouth, the old man''s face became extremely cold, which almost scared me to death." "Since you don''t dare, don''t open that mouth." Linda looked up and down at Luke and didn''t see anything else in her face, "You don''t seem to care about your parents." "Do you care about strangers you''ve never met?" "Stranger?" The girl was surprised and said, "you call them strangers." "What else?" Luke said, "if you want to continue this topic, I suggest you go out and turn left and have a sleep." "You don''t know a good heart, you fellow." Linda waved her fist and left in a huff. Not long after she left, the door of the house was pushed open again, and Ling Xuzi, who was dressed in a white coat, came in. He disappeared for a while. The old man''s complexion was much better, his waist was no longer bent, his back was no longer lumpy, and his hair was neat. He didn''t look the same as before. When he saw him, Luke could not help but raise his mouth, "I thought you wouldn''t come back?" "It''s hard to leave a poor family and a hometown. There are some things you won''t understand." The old man sighed and sat down opposite Luke, "Xiao boy, I want to thank you. Without you, I may never go back to my country." "If you want to thank me, thank your apprentice. I helped you just because of her face." Talking about Linda, the old man''s expression changed and he frowned, "You don''t really like Linda, do you?" "Why, no way!" The old man had a toothache. He wanted to vent his anger on his apprentice, but he didn''t dare to open the mouth. He had no choice but to say, "What about Carol Ferris? She''s not young with you, so you abandon her. " "Who said I would abandon her." The old man understood and could not help clenching his fist. He really wanted to punch the arrogant face, Luke continued, "I want Carol, and I want Linda, too. Can''t I?" Ling Xuzi "Yes, yes, you''re really good. You can make it. I''ll wait for the day when you regret it." After that, he left angrily with both hands on his back. When he got to the door, he remembered something and could only turn back, "I want to rebuild the lingxu school." Luke put down the virtual keyboard, "who is the leader?" "If Linda doesn''t do it, she can only choose ah Jiu." "Ah Jiu can''t be the leader." "I know I can''t, that''s why I came to you, Xiao boy. Give me an idea." Luke pointed to the table, but the old man had no choice but to get up and pour a cup of coffee into Luke''s hand, "How far do you want the lingxu sect to go?" "Of course, the higher the better. It''s better to be the leader of the ancient martial arts, so that I can explain to the dead disciples." "If your goal is only the ancient martial arts world, don''t look for me. As long as ah Jiu exists for one day, the lingxu sect is the leader." The old man moved in his heart and said, "what if we go to the world?" "Can you accept the boxing skills of lingxu sect to foreigners?" "What''s unacceptable? I''ve passed it on to aliens, and I''m afraid of foreigners." Luke can''t refute this sentence. He says that the old man is really tough. He just takes Linda as an apprentice, and he can make the latter willingly call master. "If you want to go to the world, the first step is to establish the ancient martial arts association in the name of lingxu sect, integrate the resources of the ancient martial arts community, and firmly hold this force in your hands." Chapter 516 An hour later, Ling Xuzi left the office with a complicated look. His present mood can be described as half heaven and half hell. Luke has prepared an unparalleled plan. As long as he succeeds, the spiritual nihilism will become world-famous, a representative and a symbol, and will be handed down forever. However, he doubts his ability very much. A perfect plan needs a perfect executor. A bad old man who is nearly 70 years old is not the best choice. Before going out, Ling Xuzi thought of something and turned back, "Your grandfather asked me to tell you that if you want to see your father, you can go. He won''t care." Luke said quietly, "I don''t have a father, only a grandfather." "Whatever you want!" Ling Xuzi knew that his words were useless, and he didn''t bother to persuade him. He thought about how to start and quickened his pace. A few days later, after the contract was signed and the person in charge was selected, Luke got on the airliner to return to metropolis. Outside the airport, looking at the white spots disappearing in the sky, Qin Ruchuan can''t help but smile bitterly. He thinks that Luke will meet him. After all, he is his father, and he never thought about it, and finally he didn''t meet him. "Angelica, this child is not like you or me, but better than all of us." Qin Ruchuan sighed and drove home. It was noon when he got home. His wife was preparing lunch in the kitchen. In the living room sat a young man he had never seen before, "You are Mr. Qin!" The young man was about 20 years old and shy. "My name is Chu Yi. I''m a student from mordu University. I came here to apply for a tutor. Here are my college entrance examination report card and college report card." Then he took out two pieces of paper and handed them over. Qin Ruchuan took the report card. After watching it, she couldn''t help nodding. Then she looked at Chu Yi again. A good young man, except a little shy, was good in other aspects. After half an hour''s discussion, they signed a contract without any other problems. Chu Yi didn''t stay for dinner and left directly. As soon as they got out of the community, they thought of the words of the seventh sister, "How''s it going?" "It''s done. There''s something I need to tell you." Chu Yi looked around with the corner of his eye, and said in his heart, "the new neighbor opposite their home is not an ordinary person." "Don''t worry about it, old thirteen. Your main task now is to get familiar with them." Chu Yi helpless way, "we do so, the noumenon knew can not be happy." No. 7 of Kuri Selin, the world''s top designer, "You don''t think the noumenon knows? Don''t be silly. He knows everything. He just doesn''t want to pay attention to it "The six brothers and the nine brothers?" "A group of cold-blooded animals have the same virtue as the noumenon. Ignore them. We just know. By the way, how about Qu Youran? I haven''t caught him yet!" Mention this matter son, Chu Yi immediately pulls down a face, half a day don''t utter a word. No. 7 covers his forehead with a face full of hate, "It''s been a long time, but it hasn''t made any progress. I''m really convinced... No wonder I put you in the last place. I doubt if you have inherited all his useless side." Chu Yi argued, "it''s not that there''s no progress..." "Well, don''t explain. I don''t want to hear it. I warn you, if you go on like this, the consequences will be unpredictable." Chu Yi in the heart is surprised, urgent way, "you want to start to her?" "I don''t know how to do it. It doesn''t mean that other people don''t. You are the old thirteen. You are the same as us. You can be humiliated for the so-called love. It doesn''t mean that we can bear it. What you lose is not your own person." The voice falls, Chu Yi body becomes incomparably cold, the forehead even emits the cold sweat. "One month, this is the deadline given to you by Lao Liu. Make a little change, brother 13. You don''t have much time." ¡­¡­ After returning to the metropolis, Luke took half a month to deal with the problem, and then came to a very secret island in the South Pacific with plenty of food and water. Linda looked around and couldn''t help saying, "You can''t do it on land if you practice the Heavenly Master''s strategy. Why do you come here?" "The island is quiet, and no one will disturb it." "How long are you going to stay?" "Until it''s done." "When exactly?" "Hard to say, maybe a month or two, maybe a year or two." Linda said angrily, "didn''t you agree that you would give me a surprise in three months?" Luke''s eyes were strange and he couldn''t help laughing, "If you want a surprise, I can give it to you now." "I don''t care? Liar, I wish you a lonely life here. " The girl snorted angrily, jumped up, burst out a sonic boom cloud, and disappeared in the sky in the blink of an eye. Luke laughs helplessly and asks the robot to clean up the surrounding trees and weeds. He goes to the sea. OM, dressed in silver armor, walks out of the sea and comes to Luke. He kneels down on one knee, "Noumenon!" Yeah! Luke nodded. "Clear any creature within a hundred miles of the island. I don''t want to be disturbed." "Anything else?" "Arrange for two women." "Meila is in the king''s city. Do you need to call her?" "No Om bent slightly and turned to leave. Not long after, two plump Atlantis aristocratic girls appeared on the island. Luke did not hesitate. After venting his desire, he went to the hillside and waved his hand. Five books composed of data stream emerged. The five books are: daoxinmengzhong Sutra, yinminglu, blood coagulation instrument atlas, Yinyang Wuxing method and tianshice. In addition to the last book, the others are all vicious, powerful and creative. Just like its name, the Taoist heart demon seed Scripture is used to refine the demon seed. It is extremely fast to practice. It only takes a short time to achieve other people''s lifelong achievements. The price is to lose control and become a demon who only knows how to kill. Yin Ming record is more cruel. By extracting the souls of the living people, you can improve your cultivation. When you practice deep, you can turn into a ghost king and create a hell prison. The person who created this skill once created boundless evil. Even daomen are not rivals. The catalogue of blood clotting instruments is different from the previous one. It mainly describes the manufacturing methods of Yin poison instruments. The manufacturing process of some instruments can be said to be heartless and inhuman. Luke is not interested in these three books. He has master CE Zhuyu in front of him. The Taoist heart and devil''s Sutra and Yin Ming record are dispensable. As for magic weapons, can they be compared with power armor? The only thing that can be seen is Yin Yang and five elements. This book is an encyclopedia, which contains all kinds of things about Yin Yang and five elements. There are not many records of Yin Yang and five elements, and all of them can be called Yin Yin. Especially the method of collecting Yin and tonifying yang, Luke nodded frequently. In this book, Yin refers to the soul, while Yang refers to the body. Generally speaking, it means to nourish the body with the energy of the soul to prolong life and enhance the body. The deeper you practice, the more stupid your brain is and the stronger your body is, Some widowed princes and noble women''s associations entrust evil Taoist priests to make strong men who practice the great method of nourishing yin and Yang, and then hide them in the boudoir. As for the purpose... It varies from person to person. Chapter 517 "These Taoist masters are really sullen." A Yin-Yang and five elements method opened Luke''s eyes, and he couldn''t help clapping his hands when he saw the beauty. He doesn''t understand why such a wonderful book should be sealed in the forbidden area. Isn''t it good to spread it? With it, how many unfortunate couples can live a happy life. Luke browsed it carefully, looked back and forth three times, then reluctantly put it aside and picked up the Heavenly Master''s plan. There is no doubt that this is a wonderful book. It is simple and comprehensive. Everything related to Taoism and Dharma is included. Luke has no foundation of monasticism, he can only grope little by little. He was not interested in unorthodox doctrines, and the only purpose of seeking Heavenly Master''s strategy was to cultivate his own soul. There are three kinds of related skills recorded in the book, namely, anti Xujing, Nirvana Dharma and transforming God. Each of the three skills has its own merits, but they all come to the same end in different ways. They all break away from the body and become the Yin God recorded in the book, also known as the earth immortal. ¡­¡­ Time passes quietly. Two months have passed unconsciously. With Luke''s silence, the media no longer broadcast his news, but focus on the superheroes. After entering the new century, superheroes have become a trend. Every once in a while, new heroes will appear and old heroes will disappear. Of course, no matter how superheroes are updated, Batman and Superman are still the levers. They have tens of millions of fans on showme. Although they rarely send any news, every one of them will attract great attention, even surpass the president. Their influence is getting stronger and stronger, so the senior management has to pay attention to it. In Washington, D.C., at an unknown research base. In full dress, Amanda Waller and Congressman Anders walked into the laboratory filled with various instruments. Lex Luther, who had disappeared for a long time, was here. He opened his hands and hugged Anders, who was a little surprised, "Long time no see, your excellency." Anders said with a strong smile, "I didn''t expect to see you here." Luke shrugged. "Ever since the end of the metropolitan war, I''ve been the one I don''t like, discriminated against everywhere." "Your idea is understandable. After all, I''m a prisoner of kryptonians. You''re worried that they will put bugs in me and control the earth like Sarah Kerrigan, ha ha!" Then he laughed. Anders looked at the surrounding environment and found no abnormality. Then he sank, "Mr. Luther, I sympathize with you, but time is limited. Please don''t waste it on irrelevant jokes." "You''re guarding against me." Luther suddenly turned and stared at him. "I''m afraid I''m not good for you, I''m afraid I''ll affect your career." Anders pulled a smile, "The question you should ask Amanda is that she brought me here and said that someone can provide the government with super weapons, weapons that can fight against Superman." "Out of trust in her, I came." Amanda came forward in good time. "Well, Luther, let your excellency see what you have achieved." Just then Luther withdrew her eyes and walked into the laboratory with her bright bald head. Anders gave Amanda a cold glance, and the anger in her eyes was undisguised. Damned woman, dare to cheat herself! Who doesn''t know that Luther is on the black list of the White House and the military, and has become a homeless dog. Contacting him at this time is tantamount to going to the end. Amanda said in a deep voice, "believe me, sir, you won''t be disappointed." "I hope so." Anders snorted and strode forward. The room inside is bigger than that outside. Apart from all kinds of nameless instruments, the most prominent one is dozens of culture tanks with various human tissues. Some of the incubators contain embryos, some are not yet formed infants, and a few are full of needles. Scenes make Anders''s scalp numb. Damn bastard, he''s actually doing human body tests. If it''s spread out, his life will be over. Luther saw through his thoughts and said with a strange expression, "you want to run, your honor, it''s not right." "All right, Luther." Amanda couldn''t look any more. "Get down to business." "You''re boring." Luther went to the incubator and patted the glass, "The experience of being abducted by kryptonians makes me see one thing clearly. The most powerful weapon in the world is not Mechatronics or technology, but people, kryptonians." "Every Kryptonian is a super weapon that can destroy the world, just like the children in it. It''s perfect that they can lift the truck without any effort." Anders''s face changed wildly and he couldn''t help saying, "This is Kryptonian in it?" "Of course, I extracted some tissue cells from Kryptonian corpses, and then used biotechnology to create these works." "Mr. Councillor, do you still want to run?" Anders could not help but take a breath. He was shocked but also excited. The power shown by kryptonians was terrible. They were flying away, invulnerable, and almost no weapons could hurt them. They were like gods coming to the world. As a ruling class, who would like to see such an uncontrolled God. "How you do it, you''re not afraid of losing control." "Kryptonians are not invincible. They have weaknesses. That''s the second thing I learned from kryptonians." Luther took out a piece of muscle tissue, fixed it on the cutting machine, turned on the switch, and the rotating blade cut down, splashing large sparks after contacting with the skin. Bang! The blade cracked and there was no wound in the muscle tissue. "This is the body of kryptonians. They absorb solar radiation. Every cell is full of energy. The energy forms a protective layer and makes them very hard. But... When the solid body comes into contact with some kind of mineral, something wonderful happens." Luther opened the freezer and took out a stone that glittered green, "It''s the Kryptonian weakness." "Mr. Councillor, compared with the experiment, you should try it yourself." Anders hesitated for a moment and went to the test bench, "How?" "Take the knife and stab it down." Anders clenched the dagger and stabbed it into the muscle tissue. The tip of the dagger went through the muscle, almost penetrating. "This..." He was a little confused, even the cutting machine could not help but the muscle would be stabbed. "It''s a secret." Luther pulled out his dagger and put the green stone in the safe, "Come on, try again." Anders did not hesitate, picked up the dagger and stabbed again, When! With the sound of gold and iron, the point of the knife seemed to be stabbed on the incomparably strong metal, and there was no muscle damage at all. Anders was stunned. The scene in front of him overturned his cognition. Chapter 518 "See, that''s the reality." Luther took out the green stone again and cut off a piece of flesh with a dagger, "The power of kryptonians comes from the earth and the sun. They absorb the energy of the sun and become omnipotent. Once they leave..." When! The dagger fell on the table, "Nothing." Anders''s heart leaped wildly, and he couldn''t help saying, "How did you find out the secret?" Luther dropped the muscle tissue into the incubator, took off his gloves and washed his hands carefully, "During the period when I was captured by kryptonians, I met Superman. He was in prison like me. At first, I was very confused: why not break the cell and escape? It''s easy to do with his strength. Later, I understood that it''s not not to do it, but not to do it." "Some substance in krypton''s spaceship weakens his body so that he can''t absorb solar radiation and become an ordinary person like us. I can''t open the prison, and he can''t do the same." Luther opened her mouth, speechless sarcasm, "The God in people''s eyes is just a thief who steals solar energy. Without the sun, he is nothing. When he encounters krypton ore, he will lose his super power." "Your honor, are you still afraid of kryptonians?" Anders took a long breath, stifling his excitement, "Mr. Luther, I''m sorry for what I did. Amanda''s right. You''re the smartest person." After a pause, he said, "where did you get these stones?" Luther laughed and didn''t answer the question. Anders knew the question was a little abrupt and quickly changed his words, "I think we can have an in-depth discussion. If we have any requirements, let me see the real Kryptonian fighters." Amanda also warned, "Weapons need to be held in hand. Weapons that can''t be controlled shouldn''t exist in the world. Kryptonians are too powerful. If they lose control, they will cause unimaginable disasters. I hope you can understand." "I know how to do it." "Come with me." The three left the laboratory and went to the deepest room. There was a metal cabin in the room. The cabin door opened and the cold fog overflowed from it. It was a man with naked muscles. If Zod was still alive, it could be seen at a glance that the man was no one else, but his krypton warrior Edwin. His tissue cells were as like as two peas by Luther stealing. When Luther turned on the power and put on his special helmet, the strong man in the metal warehouse suddenly opened his eyes, "Your honor, Amanda, hello." As like as two peas in different voices, Luther spoke in a similar way, and suddenly, in the two shocked eyes, suddenly came to the wall and hit it up. Boom! A two meter wide hole appeared in the concrete wall. "This..." Anders was startled, his eyes wide. "The power of kryptonians is controlled by humans." "What do you think, sir?" Anders hesitated. "You... You''re Luther?" "You can say yes or no." Luther took off his helmet, and the strong man immediately closed his eyes and went to sleep, "When I was cultivating clones, I added a little new technology to his brain. As long as he wore a helmet, he could use brain waves to make clones act according to his own wishes." Then he handed the helmet to Anders, "Would you like to have a try?" "I can... Me too?" "Of course, weapons don''t need self-awareness. It''s enough to have a master." Anders''s heart was pounding. He took the helmet and put it on his head. After a while, the strong man opened his eyes and his face was unbelievable. He tried to walk to the wall and hit a big hole with one blow, "It''s so powerful. I feel like I can control it." "Lex Luther, you are so amazing. The military''s decision to terminate cooperation with you is the stupidest and most wrong decision I have ever seen." "They should all go to hell." Amanda was also full of admiration. She didn''t expect that Luther could really turn kryptonians into weapons. With such weapons in hand, who dares to provoke the United States? Who dares to provoke the earth? Anders played for a few minutes before he reluctantly took off his helmet, "How many weapons can you make?" "As long as there are enough resources, there will be as many as you want." Anders put out his right hand and said with a smile, "Mr. Luther, we need to talk formally." ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, Anders left with a smile on his face, but Amanda stayed. She went to the wine cabinet and poured a glass of champagne, "Congratulations, your experiment is a success." Luther raised his glass. "Our experiment, I should say." "Yes, our experiment." Amanda raised her glass and touched him, "What are you going to do next?" Instead of answering, Luther asked, "what do you think I''ll do?" Amanda gave him a deep look, "You want revenge, all the time." "I have no enemies." "Is it?" Amanda didn''t reveal it. She said, "for the sake of years of cooperation, I advise you not to fight Luke Shaw until you have enough strength." "Smart as you are, you are still a little behind him." Luther''s heart sank, and his hand holding the glass was blue. Luke Shaw and the kryptonians were his biggest pain. The former destroyed the Luther group which had been established for many years, while the latter gave him the biggest humiliation in his life. He would never forget what happened on the Kryptonian spaceship. Unfortunately, this time is different from the past. Luke is no longer the original master Xiao, but a big devil with only one hand to cover the sky. No one dares to provoke him. Luther took his glass and drank it. "Don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough to see the situation." "How well did you check that out?" "Luke Shaw and Joel Nash don''t have an interest transfer relationship." "No evidence?" "Yes." "This is the most terrible." Amanda frowned. "I don''t understand why you''re targeting the president. You suspect that he''s in collusion with Luke Shaw. I checked and found nothing. I can''t rely on intuition to tell the evidence." Luther pointed to his big bald head, "from small to large, my intuition has not missed, this time is no exception." "From the year before last, the White House did not disallow all the requests related to Tesla. A few months ago, the president actually issued mandatory orders to several allies for one company. Is that normal?" Ruther pulled down her eyelids, and her hoarse words went into Amanda''s head like the wind, "It makes sense if he and Luke Shaw have an interest in each other, but they don''t. a president who doesn''t take bribes will break the rules for someone." "Don''t you think it''s suspicious?" Amanda shook her head, "What you said is speculation, nothing can be proved." "Then test it. Test the reaction of the White House with showme and Tesla." "You still want revenge." "No, it''s just a simple test. It won''t leave any trace." Chapter 519 Sometimes, Amanda will see the shadow of Luke Shaw in lex Luther. They have a lot in common. They are the same smart, cunning and like to hold everything in their hands. If you cooperate with such a person, you will always get a surprise. Similarly, you will be frightened. You don''t know when he is using you. Even if you know, you will jump inside involuntarily. Amanda is an extremely intelligent person, vaguely aware of Luther''s purpose, but had to meditate. There are too many strange things in the White House. Defense technologies like power armor, which can determine the direction of future wars, must be included in the control list and cannot enter the market. Instead of doing so, the president strongly supports it. In addition, there are taxes, loans, policies and other government benefits, each of which has Tesla''s name. In just over two years, Tesla has grown from a start-up company to a large enterprise with a market value of tens of billions, which is inseparable from the support of the White House. Amanda knows this very well, but because of some things, she has to put it down. The biggest contributor to the rebirth of Tianyan society is Joel Nash. If he had not spared no one''s support, Amanda would not have the present status. The United States does not pay attention to the kindness of knowing what is right, but has parties and factions. In the eyes of outsiders, Amanda is Joel Nash''s confidant. If she turns the gun and aims at the person who promotes her, what will others think? Who dares to cooperate with her. Betrayal is intolerable in any country. "I need to think about it and give you an answer later." Amanda put down her glass and got up to leave. Luther looked at her coldly until her back disappeared, "In just two years, the influence has expanded to such an extent, Luke Shaw, you really surprised me." Luther clenched his fist. Even if he was extremely unwilling, he could only bear it. He couldn''t make a move, and he didn''t dare to expose hostility. Once he was noticed by the other party, it would be death to greet him. There''s no mercy for people like Luke Shaw. "You can''t do it directly. You can only do it from the side. The problem is the goal. Who is the best choice?" Luther goes to the computer and calls up the database. Dozens of photos are arranged on the screen In the first place is Luke, the enemy of life and death; Then Superman, the most annoying guy; The third is Batman, the most disgusting guy; Linda, who is also a Kryptonian, ranks fourth. In addition, there are Carol Ferris, Barry Allen, Mars hunter, Diana and so on. These people either have a deep relationship with Luke, or they are extraordinary key roles. Thinking about the identity information behind the photo, Lex Luther''s eyes gradually scattered. Linda is the best target, but not the most suitable choice. Her involvement with Luke Shaw is too deep. Once she is attacked, she will be immediately perceived by the latter. She can''t. the next choice is superman. Thinking of the strange man in the red cloak, Luther could not help but curl his lips. He was a little envious, a little envious, a little disgusted, a little grateful. In addition, there was a bit of confusion. His initial dream is to become a hero who is brave, kind, fraternal, full of justice and compassion, and respected by thousands of people. However, the cruel reality has pulled him to the opposite and turned him into a devil by all means. After the disillusionment of his dream, Luther abandoned himself and thought that there would be no perfect person in the world. Then, Superman appeared and realized his dream in a rough way. It''s not a good feeling. It makes people want to go crazy. He resents Luke, but Superman is the most annoying. Every time he sees him, he can''t help but want to do it. ¡­¡­ A few months have passed since the war of the century, and the metropolis is still not free from the influence of the war. Every day, a large number of citizens go to the monument to put flowers in memory of their dead relatives and friends. In the roadside restaurant directly opposite the monument, Clark sits at the dining table and stares at the crowd in the distance. The facial features of the citizens are presented in his mind. They are helpless and hesitating, and their hearts are full of sadness and pain of their loved ones. "Well, don''t look any more." Louise came up. "Time will erase everything. It will pass sooner or later." Clark showed a wry smile. He wanted to save the city, but he didn''t know what to do. More than 100000 people died because of the war - the Kryptonian war. Many times, he thought that if he could make up his mind at that time, it might be a different situation. Louise grabbed her boyfriend''s hand. "We''re going to meet Linda later. Don''t think about that." Clark nodded slightly, cleared up and went to Tesla headquarters with Louise. After Luke left, the cursing Miss Danvers went back to her old business and took on the responsibility of CEO. To be honest, she didn''t like working, especially in managing the company. She had endless affairs and people to deal with every day. One trouble after another is too big to deal with. If it''s not easy to deal with it, you have to be interviewed. Ah! The girl gave a long sigh, "When will this kind of life end?" Next to the West Vaughn speechless way, "Tesla CEO''s position, how many people envy all envy, you are still complaining." "You won''t understand." Linda shook her head and reluctantly raised her spirits. "What media are there today?" "Independent, city, planet, local radio..." "Wait!" Linda frowned. "Did you just say planet daily?" "Yes, planet daily is one of the most influential newspapers in the metropolis. It''s good for Tesla''s propaganda to accept their interviews. Is there any problem?" "No "Let them in!" After the preparation, several major media reporters entered the scene one after another, including Clark and Louise. When they saw them, Linda turned her lips without any trace and said nothing, maintaining her usual arrogance and indifference. In the eyes of the world, Linda is a cold and arrogant noble lady, with a sweet and moving face, but she has a bad temper. She always gets angry and can frighten people to death when she scolds people. But it is such a wonderful flower, but it has extremely strong scientific research ability and design ability. Every product developed is so bright that researchers can''t catch up with the novelty of conception and ingenious design. As for her, the staff were both terrified and admired. Only Barry Allen and Billy Shaw could keep calm in front of her. This press conference is destined to be different. Linda takes a perfunctory attitude towards the reporters'' questions. She answers what she wants to answer and passes directly if she doesn''t want to. Such a move made people very dissatisfied. Several times they protested, but Linda didn''t want to change it at all. Therefore, the carefully prepared press conference could only end hastily. Sivorn held his head, not knowing what to say. But Linda didn''t feel anything inappropriate. After work, she left the company directly. Clark and Louise were waiting at the door, "Carla, we''d like to invite you to dinner." Chapter 520 Clark Kent and Lois Lane. Two people stand together very well, see them, Linda can''t help but think of long disappeared Luke, and then the mood became bad. "You go. I''m not interested in having dinner with you." Lois explained, "It''s family dinner. Kara, Clark is your brother. No matter what misunderstanding you have before, you are all family, the only family." Linda was touched somewhere in her heart and said reluctantly, "Where to eat? I don''t like roadside restaurants." Lois said with a smile, "I know a very delicious Western extraction restaurant. You will be satisfied." Half an hour later, in a restaurant with strong Spanish style in metropolitan North District, the three people ordered a table full of special Western extraction food, eating and chatting. Louise is a very talkative person. With her help, the Kryptonian sister and brother''s relationship has finally improved, and they have found a common topic with each other. Time passed quickly in the happy atmosphere, and it felt almost done. Louise asked the most concerned question, "Kara, you and Luke..." Say, index finger touched, meaning is self-evident. "No Linda took a sip of the juice. "We''re not lovers." Not a lover? Clark and Louise look at each other with question marks in their eyes. After a pause, Clark condenses, "There''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you. That day, we saw Luke Shaw''s body on the roof. Later, he appeared again. Ron (Mars Hunter) said that the consciousness in Luke Shaw''s body was different from before..." "Carla, I want you to tell me what''s going on. Is he dead or not?" "Not dead." "And then?" "No, then, that''s all." The girl drank cold soup without looking up. Clark observed her expression and found no abnormality. The girl''s voice was very calm, but she insisted on not giving any explanation. It was obvious that there was a secret she didn''t want to make public. Everyone has secrets. There''s no need to go into them. Clark took a long breath, repressed for so long, and finally came across something to be happy about. "Come on, let''s have a drink for Luke''s rebirth." The three raised their glasses and touched them. Lois took the opportunity to say, "Kara, does Luke Shaw like you very much?" "Why do you ask this?" Lois said with a smile, "he must like you very much, or he would not give you all the work of Tesla. It''s a sign of trust." The girl curled her lips and wanted to sneer, but she didn''t know how to say it, because what the other party said was the truth. Luke really trusted himself and told her a lot of secrets, but... Thinking of Carol Ferris and other girls, she said with uncontrollable right hand. Creak! The stainless steel knife is directly turned into a twist. As soon as Louise drew her lips, she seemed to understand that Luke Shaw was not an affectionate person. She had a lot of love history and maintained a very close relationship with Carol Ferris of Ferris airlines. He''s a scum. He''s really embarrassed. Realizing that Louise had said something wrong, she quickly changed the topic. At this time, a cry of surprise came from her ears. The three turned to look at the emergency news on TV. A mysterious man in black was destroying the monument. The stone tablet, which is seven meters high, was smashed by him with one blow, and the broken stones were splashed everywhere. The people around them were so scared that they kept shouting. The police came forward to stop it, but they were beaten out with one blow. A policeman raised his pistol and fired. The bullet hit the mysterious man with a thump sound, which had no effect. Seeing this, Clark couldn''t sit still, "You talk first." Then he got up and left. Linda curled her lips. "Does he do that a lot?" Louise said half jokingly, "I''m used to it." In the memorial square, Clark, who incarnates Superman, falls from the sky, "This monument is to commemorate the innocent citizens who died in the battle of metropolis. You should not destroy it." The mysterious man turned and said strangely, "Don''t you know me? Carl Clark''s face suddenly changed and he couldn''t believe it, "It''s you. How could it be? Aren''t you dead? " "I was dead before, but now I am the avenger." The mysterious man''s hands were open and suspended in the air. "Carl, krypton traitor, I''ve come to avenge you." High temperature beam gushes out. Clark is about to dodge. When he finds the people behind him, he stops and raises his hands in front of him. The beam hit his arm and carried him back and forth. The mysterious man attacks and mocks, "Pathetic traitor, you betray your blood and choose to help outsiders. You love the earth, but the earth does not welcome you. Look at the people behind you and the eyes they look at you: fear, panic, fear, worry, hatred." "They are afraid of your strength, but they hate you in their hearts. You have brought this war and caused more than 100000 wronged souls. You have caused all the pain, Carl, you are the disaster star. Without you, the earth would be better. " As the high-temperature radiation intensifies again, Clark has to step back. As he looks closer and closer to the crowd, he can''t help roaring. His eyes are filled with red light, spurting out more powerful rays. The two energies counteract each other, and the mysterious man is not an opponent at all, and is directly beaten out. Clark took him to the sky, "Who are you?" "If you want to know, come with me." The mysterious man made a sudden effort, hit Clark with one punch, and galloped to the southwest. The latter pursued him closely. All the way west, they left the metropolis, flew over Gotham, and came to a very remote abandoned factory. The mysterious man looked back and disappeared into the underground entrance of the factory. Clark frowned slightly. Through what he had just done, he realized that the other party had brought himself here on purpose. There must be a trap below. The thought of leaving flashed through my mind and was immediately replaced by will. He had to figure out what was going on and why general Zod''s men were resurrected? And what he said Clark clenched his fists and observed the situation below with microscopic vision. The underground space was not big. It seemed to be an abandoned workshop. The mysterious man was in the deepest room, and there were no traces of explosives around him. "What is he doing?" Clark was a bit confused. For the sake of caution, he landed at the underground entrance, looked at the surrounding environment, and walked carefully inward. At the end, he did not encounter any attack. "What do you want to do with bringing me here?" The mysterious man looked up with a strange expression, "You''re wrong, Carl. Some people want to know Superman''s weakness and see if the existence called the God of the world will bleed and beg for mercy." "So here I am." Chapter 521 "Who are you?" The mysterious man doesn''t behave and speak like the krypton warrior he knows. It feels like a different person. "Well, Carl, put aside the boring questions and deal with the old men first." As the voice dropped, a large amount of green gas was emitted from the pipes in the room. These gases seemed to be highly toxic. Before he came into contact with Clark, he covered his chest and fell to the ground in agony. His breathing became very short and his cheeks were red. "No wonder Zod hates you so much. As a Kryptonian, you adapt to the earth environment, but you can''t adapt to the Kryptonian environment. In contrast, this body is not affected. Even if you don''t have super power, you can act normally." The mysterious man catches Clark who falls to the ground in pain and gives him a beating. The beating scene is captured by the camera and spread to an office thousands of miles away. There are six old people sitting in the office, including Anders, who are all senior members of Congress. These people are in different factions with President Joel Nash. That''s why Lex Luther works with them. The beating lasted a full three minutes. After the video ended, an old man couldn''t help saying, "Superman is just like that. It''s equally vulnerable to find weaknesses." The old man next to him said in a deep voice, "we underestimated Lex Luther before. He is worthy of cooperation." "Anders, what do you think?" Of the six, Anders was the youngest and the weakest. When he heard the questions from his superiors, he thought for a few seconds before he said, "Lex Luther is very smart. Like Luke Shaw, he has the technology far beyond this era. Cooperating with him can reverse the current passive situation, but..." he pauses and says seriously, "He''s dangerous, it''s hard to control." Mr. Evans, sitting in the main seat, waved his hand indifferently. "Geniuses are like this. If they are easily controlled, they don''t deserve to be called geniuses." "He has no choice but us. That''s enough." Anders thought for a moment. It''s true. Because of being captured by the kryptonians, Lex Luther''s identity has become very sensitive. The White House and the military blacklisted him. Large consortia dare not give up their olive branch because of their reputation. Now he is a dog who can''t live without fear. Where can he have the previous prestige. On the other hand, after venting, the mysterious man pushes Clark to a chair and takes out a green stone from the freezer, "Do you know what this is?" Clark wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stared at him coldly. "Well, you''re angry, too. I thought you were a God." The mysterious man put the green stone in front of Clark, who trembled violently as if he had been poisoned. "This is kryptonite. It''s from your hometown kryptonite. After the war of the metropolis, it fell all over the earth with the debris of the spaceship. I spent a lot of time to find it." "The orthodox kryptonians are not afraid of kryptonite. You are different. You grew up on the earth. In order to adapt to the earth''s environment, you forced yourself to evolve. As a result, you adapted to the earth, but you can''t adapt to kryptonite." "That''s very interesting." Clark said weakly, covering his chest, "Who are you? Why do you know so much about krypton? Who told you? " "I''m Luke Shaw." Clark was silent, feeling his condition carefully, looking for a way out of weakness. "You don''t believe me, right. Luke Shaw and you are comrades in arms. How can he harm you?" Deng Deng''s footsteps came from the outside. A young man in a black suit, about thirty years old, with a big bald head, appeared in the room. Clark''s face suddenly changed, "It''s you?" "Yes, it''s me." Lex Luther lit a cigarette and took a long puff. "I thought you''d guess who I am. There are only four people on earth who know about krypton civilization. You, Linda Danvers, Luke Shaw, and me who were captured by them." "I gave you enough hints, but you didn''t guess. It''s disappointing." Clark ignored his bitterness and asked gravely, "Why do you want to do this? What do you want to do?" Luther sighed. "If Luke Shaw were here, he wouldn''t ask such a stupid question. Don''t you see the camera in the corner? It''s always working. " "Brainstorm, guess what I do with these videos?" Clark frowned and thought of something. Luther said with a sneer, "I know you are not stupid, but you have never experienced pain. Just like me as a teenager, I am simple, kind, brave, compassionate and righteous. I think you can save the world, but not even my mother." When it comes to the last sentence, a deep resentment flashed in my eyes and soon recovered, "Well, let''s not talk about that." Luther opened the suitcase and took out the syringe, "I need you to contribute something. It may hurt." Then he picked up the syringe, put it on Clark''s shoulder and pumped 200 ml of plasma. Clark was angry and angry. It would be silly if he didn''t know what happened. The krypton warrior in front of him must be a clone. Lex Luther didn''t know how to control him and make him a weapon. Kryptonians are weapons! damn! "Human beings are the greatest race and the most potential race. We have the ability to solve problems and don''t need aliens to be heroes." Luther put the syringe in her suitcase, took out the pistol and aimed it at Clark''s head, "You are not a hero, just a self righteous fool. Your strength comes from the sun. Without the sun, you are nothing. Just like now, just pull the trigger gently, you will die." "Power can make people have many wrong ideas, such as ruling the world, playing with people''s hearts, plundering wealth, making rules, or becoming heroes, just like you..." Luther squatted down and stared at him, "Superman of metropolis, the incarnation of justice, the God of the world respected by millions of people, all your courage, kindness and sense of justice are built on the basis of strength, which makes you fearless and omnipotent. You are as high as a God, but once you have no strength..." Bang! Clark shivered at the sound of the gun. The bullet landed on the back wall. Looking at the pale, bleeding face, Luther burst out laughing, "See, you''re scared, you''re scared, you''re shaking in the face of death, you''re not a superhero at all, you''re a fool living in a daydream." "You are not as good as Batman. He can create fear to protect Gotham. You don''t even know what fear is, but it doesn''t matter. It''s coming. It''s right in front of you." Chapter 522 In the dim and narrow room, Luther constantly stimulates Clark. His words are like venomous snakes with venom. They run through his ears and head. Clark''s psychological defense is destroyed bit by bit. His belief and persistence become vulnerable in his hoarse voice. Luther''s bitterness beat him to pieces. Clark wanted to retort, but he couldn''t find a breakthrough point. The other party''s words were hard to hear and reasonable. All fear comes from death, but Clark never felt it. From the beginning of his memory, he knew that he was different. Whether it was snake, beast, blade, shooting, or fire, lightning, drowning, frost, he would not be injured even if he fell from a height of several hundred meters. After countless attempts, Clark realized that he was invincible, that nothing could hurt him, that he would not be injured, that he would not die, that there would be no death, that there would be no fear. So, as Luther said, he didn''t experience fear. He didn''t know how this terrible thing would affect his spirit. "That''s enough. It''s time to take you on the road." "Goodbye, Carl!" Luther holds his gun to Clark''s forehead and slowly pulls the trigger in the latter''s shocked eyes, Pop! The trigger pulls the rifling and makes a clear impact sound. Clark shivers with excitement and fear comes out from the bottom of his heart. This time, he really felt the fear, as well as the extended helplessness, confusion, reluctance, resentment Luther patted him on the shoulder and chuckled, "There''s only one bullet in the gun. I used it just now." "Goodbye, Carl. Next time, you won''t be so lucky." Luther dropped his pistol and left the room laughing, followed by the mysterious man. An hour later, tired Clark returned to his home in metropolis. Seeing that his expression was wrong, Louise couldn''t help saying, "What''s the matter with you? Something''s wrong." "No Clark shook his head, went to the bathroom, put a jar of cold water, soak himself in it, cold water irritates the skin, let people feel a moment of peace. "Am I really wrong?" Clark''s eyes were dazed when he thought of Luther''s words, "If you don''t feel fear, you can''t face it squarely. Powerful power is not equal to powerful heart. Only fearlessness in heart is really powerful." "Lex Luther?" Clark clenched his fist and finally let it go. Lois came in with her clothes, "I saw on TV that the mysterious man you are fighting against can shoot high-temperature rays with his eyes. Is he Kryptonian?" Clark didn''t respond. Silence is acquiescence. Lois did not understand, "Zod and his party who came to earth either died or were frozen up and put in a lonely fortress. How could there be other kryptonians?" Clark said with a complicated look, "he''s a clone, a clone of a krypton soldier." "Cloning?" Louise was stunned and asked, "Who did it, Luke Shaw? Or the military? " In her mind, there are only two people who can do this, either Luke or the military with Kryptonian bodies. "It''s Lex Luther." Clark thought for a moment and finally told the truth, "He used the corpses in the hands of the military to make clones, and he didn''t know how to control the clones and used him as a weapon." "The purpose of destroying the monument is to lead me out and lead me into a trap." "You won?" Clark shook his head with a wry smile. "He didn''t know where to find the shining green kryptonite. That kind of rock came from Krypton, which can greatly weaken my strength." "I was careless. I didn''t expect him to have such a thing." Louise grabbed her boyfriend''s hand. "Tell me what happened. I don''t think it''s that simple." Clark didn''t want to mention it. He couldn''t help pleading. He could only repeat the whole thing. After hearing this, Louise''s face became very dignified. Everyone in the audience could see clearly. Clark couldn''t understand it, but she was very clear. She grasped it but didn''t kill it, half threatened it, half threatened it. What''s more, it was obvious that she had made good arrangements and aimed at her weaknesses. That guy is destroying Clark''s will. Damn asshole! Louise was furious. How could there be such a person in the world? Clark spared no effort to protect the citizens and the metropolis, but Lex Luther tried to turn him into a devil. "Asshole!" Louise scolded uncontrollably and grabbed her boyfriend''s hand, "Don''t believe what he said. He''s bewitching you. What he said is not normal thinking at all." Clark said softly, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine." "No Louise shook her head. "If you''re really OK, you should investigate, not soak in the bathtub." "There are other people behind Lex Luther. According to the current situation, they will definitely promote the process of Kryptonian weaponization. Once they succeed, do you know what it means?" "One Kryptonian can destroy a country, and a thousand kryptonians can rule the world." Lois took a slow breath and continued, "What''s as like as two peas," he said. "What''s more troubling is that he has your plasma in your hand. What should I do if I create a clone that is exactly the same as yours?" The last word wakes Clark up, gets up from the water, puts on his clothes and goes out. For the next half month, Clark and Louise used various channels to find Luther''s trace, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t find a clue. Lex Luther seems to have evaporated. In order to prevent the disaster of human cloning, Clark even contacted the Mars hunter and asked him to use his psychic ability to assist in the search, but he still couldn''t find it. As time goes by, Lex Luther never appears again, as if his previous encounter was just an accident. After many unsuccessful searches, Clark had to wait and be prepared for emergencies. He has a feeling. The other side is bound to show up in an incredible way. ¡­¡­ Metropolis has not changed much because of the monument. This city experiencing war is like a wounded lone wolf licking the wound bit by bit. It takes time for the wound to heal, and the most important thing in the world is time. After a week''s work, Linda comes to Gotham to start a new detective career with Barbara. Compared with the past, Gotham''s security situation is much better, at least there is no robbery and blackmail everywhere. The target of the two tonight is an underground bank that specializes in money laundering for gangs. The process is very easy. Only a little incident happened at the last moment. The person in charge of the underground bank actually has a modified power armor. Unfortunately, it''s useless. After collecting the evidence, they were about to leave when a bat dart fell from above and was nailed to the board. Chapter 523 "Batman!" Barbara''s eyes brighten, but Linda turns her lips disdainfully. He has no interest in the so-called superheroes. Fighting criminals with Barbara is purely for fun. The days without Luke were so boring that she could hardly find any entertainment other than eating and drinking. A dark shadow falls from the top. It''s Bruce Wayne in the new bat armor. First he looks at Barbara, and then he falls on Linda. His cold eyes are full of three points of examination and seven points of vigilance. He has investigated the identity of this woman, one of the six superheroes in the battle of the met, has Kryptonian blood, has a close relationship with Luke Shaw, and is likely to be Linda Danvers, the current CEO of Tesla. Barbara said hello with a smile, "Long time no see, Batman. Thank you for your help last time." Bruce was silent and looked straight at the head of the bank who fell to the ground. "Don''t you think you are also for the bad debts of underground banks! It''s too late. " Barbara shrugged. "I''ve sent the account book to the police mailbox. Of course, I can make a copy for you if you need to." Bruce ignored her, went to the person in charge, took off the Power Armor Helmet, and illuminated the special code hidden in the helmet with light. It was the same product in the same place as the previous number. Barbara hesitated, "your target is power armor?" Then she turned her eyes to her side, and Linda sneered, "Don''t look at me, it''s not Tesla." "It''s not Tesla''s product, it''s Tesla''s technology." With that, Bruce picks up the cell phone on the ground and walks out. Linda hums coldly, "What do you mean? I feel like you''re upset. " Bruce stopped and yelled, "Tesla sold thousands of police power armor. What happened? The crime rate in Gotham didn''t go down, it started to go up. " Linda sneered, "why don''t you mention the casualty rate? How many police lives have been saved by power armor." Bruce shook his head, "Police casualties are falling, civilian casualties are rising, and criminals are using power armor." "What does this have to do with Tesla? We didn''t sell it to him." "Their power armor and police armor use the same technology. This technology is only available to Tesla, and outsiders don''t know it at all." Linda as like as two peas in a sentence, she had no idea to say. She had just discovered that the armor of the criminals was not the product of Tesla, but the structure of the core components was the same. Bruce didn''t say anything more. He launched the claw and flew to the sky with the tension of the rope. Barbara hesitated, "Your company..." "Impossible. Only Luke and I know the core technology. No one else can touch it." "Could it be Luke..." Before she finished, Barbara shook her head and denied, "no, he''s not that kind of person." This reminds Linda of Luke''s way of doing things, and she can''t help muttering, "It''s not really him, is it?" Of course, these words will only be said in the heart, never revealed. After the completion of the mission, they return to the secret base. Barbara takes off her power armor and shows her good figure. Her long orange hair falls on her full chest, which makes her attractive. Looking at her, Linda suddenly thinks of Luke and starts to sigh. "What''s the matter? Who''s bothering you?" "No "You! Lying in front of me. " After being friends for such a long time, how could Barbara not understand that there is only one person in the world who can make krypton girl shake her head and sigh, that is Luke Shaw. Think of him, Barbara''s mood has become low, since the owl incident, the two have not met, only made a few phone calls. After a moment''s hesitation, Linda whispered, "Do you still like him?" "I don''t know, and you?" "I don''t know." Then they both laughed, with a little bitterness in their smile. No girl would tolerate someone she likes to hook up with other women. However, this has become a reality. They are angry and helpless, want to let go, and reluctant to go forward, and afraid. The more Linda thinks about it, the more frustrated she is. It''s so irritating that the descendants of the Al family have become like this, "That bastard, I really want to beat him to death." Barbara nodded in agreement, "I also want to beat him. I have a girlfriend and I want to provoke others. Who does he think he is, the ancient emperor?" "I''m afraid that''s what he thinks." Linda snorted coldly, and clenched her fists tightly. A few seconds later, she found a terrible thing. The fiercer she scolded, the tighter she thought. She thought of the years they had been together, eating together, shopping together, and fighting together. Unconsciously, the corner of her mouth raised a hateful arc. "It''s over. It''s hopeless. It''s hopeless." The girl is loveless, covers her head and rolls on the sofa. Looking at her best friend, Barbara can''t help laughing bitterly. In principle, they are rivals in love, but in reality they become friends, "What are you going to do about Luke?" "I don''t know. Don''t ask me." "Carol Ferris?" "Don''t mention her, don''t worry!" Barbara also sighed, speechless disappointed, Luke satisfied all her fantasy of love, he is like a magnet, firmly attracted to her, but this magnet also attracted other people. "Maybe I should talk to him. If not, let him go." When it comes to the last sentence, Barbara''s expression has become extremely firm. She is only in her early twenties and has a good youth. There is no need to waste her life on a scum man. Linda stopped. "Do you really think so?" "I''ve decided not to change it." "Well, I hope you will." Barbara added, "when will he be back?" Linda held out two fingers, "In two months, if everything goes well, it''s hard to say if there''s an accident." ¡­¡­ For Luke now, time has lost its original concept and become vague. He hasn''t returned to his body for a long time. His soul is suspended in the air, but his consciousness is drifting towards the unknown world. The world is so colorful that it seems that there are different types of pigments mixed together. With a move of mind, you can create anything you want. Never seen plants, never seen animals, and one after another spinning ball. Thinking here is infinitely elongated. In a trance, I see ten thousand of myself, a whole ten thousand, not much, not much. These Luke do different things, communicate with different people, the next second, all the scenes disappear, only endless green light, green light into flames, burning, lit every corner. As consciousness returns to the soul, Luke opens his eyes and his face is dazed, "My situation is different from that described by Tianshi CE. What''s the matter?" "Why is the divinity cultivated replaced by Lvyan?" Luke looked down at the vortex in his chest and said, "it''s clearly sealed." Chapter 524 There are three kinds of spiritual skills recorded in tianshiche: anti emptiness, Nirvana and transforming the spirit. Each of the three methods has its own merits. Among them, the incarnation is the most complex, and the achievement is also the highest. What Luke chooses is it. This set of skills is obscure and hard to understand. It requires a high level of soul. Just as it happens, what Luke is best at is soul. With unremitting efforts, he can reach the realm of soul refining in only one month. According to the records in the book, the next step in soul refining is to mold the spirit, to transform the emptiness into reality and to feel the divinity. In addition to having a nearly solid soul, it can also manipulate the divinity to carry out various attacks. To achieve this state, we can no longer call it a human being, but a semi immortal. The former view of Baiyun view advocated that ruosu''s cultivation was to mold the God, and the soul was separated from the body and turned into a glittering giant, and could mobilize the divinity to create a golden thunder in the palm of the hand to carry out a devastating blow on both the body and the soul. This kind of attack is very terrible, that is to say, when you meet Luke, if you change someone else''s hand, it will be gone. It was after seeing Zhang ruosu''s strength that Luke decided to seize the master''s strategy, but he never thought that Lvyan would get in the way. Every time you practice your divinity, Lvyan will jump on it and swallow it up. Even if you seal it up, it won''t work. They are just like lions and tigers. They can''t hold it at all. On the isolated island, Luke''s face was very ugly, "What the hell are you doing?" "I cultivate my divinity and mind your business. Why do I run out every time? Who do you think you are?" "Damn it." Luke scolded fiercely, took back all the green inflammation, imposed a stronger seal, and entered the cultivation state again after confirming that there was no problem. The soul is suspended in the air, the mind is separated from the body, and enters the ethereal world. Gradually, a dim golden light emerges from the abdomen. Divinity! The essence of all the methods of daomen is an incomprehensible and unimaginable energy. Different from the green inflammation, it has no destructive power of terror and the power of devouring the soul, just a basic particle from the soul. It has many incredible abilities, which can turn into lightning, frost and fire, can endow the dead with spirituality, can strengthen the human body, can set off strong winds, can bring cosmopolitan, when the number reaches a certain level, it can even change the world and move mountains and seas. Miraculous divinity is the foundation of immortality. Time passed slowly, and sixteen hours passed unconsciously. The radiance of the belly has become a bright golden awn. Luke opened his eyes and was about to take the next step. Suddenly, the green flame surged out of his heart and rushed to the golden mang like an evil tiger. Three or two of them swallowed it clean. ¡°£¿£¿£¿£¿¡± "I''ll beat you!" Luke was so angry that he raised his hand and hit him in the stomach. Lvyan quickly drew back and ran faster than the mouse. "I don''t like grass!" "I don''t like grass!" "I don''t like grass!" "How many times, is it over?" After working hard for most of the day, once we return to the pre liberation, without divinity, we can not carry out the next step of cultivation. "Damn, can''t I break through all my life?" Luke was extremely helpless. He simply gave up his cultivation and returned to his body. After eating and drinking enough, he took a hot bath. Although the island is remote, there are many things he should have. He will not treat himself badly in this respect. In the final analysis, it''s still the problem of green inflammation. Recalling all these days, a greeting suddenly appeared in my heart, "Why does green inflammation devour divinity?" "Because one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers? Or food? " If it is the former, it will be a complete trouble. If it is the latter Luke stopped. There was a decision in his eyes. He wanted to eat. I''ll hold you up. Powerful soul waves swing out of the body, and Luke connects with thirteen avatars around the world, "Come to the island, I have something for you to do." After receiving the order, the thirteen apostles did not hesitate and set out immediately. The first one arrived at Om No. 2, then three, five and eight, and then seven and six. Old nine and old thirteen arrived last. The former was rolling sheets with two girls, and the latter was simply slow. Luke imprinted the pithy formula and skills of incarnation in their minds in the way of memory. "If you work overtime, no one is allowed to be lazy." The apostles were helpless and did not dare to disobey the will of the noumenon. They could only stay on the island. They were divided souls and had no masters. Their cultivation was far less rapid than that of Luke. It took three months for No.7, the most powerful soul, to enter the realm of soul refining. During this period, Luke did not stop, still day and night to refine the divinity, this time, he did not care about the green inflammation, let it guard in the abdomen, every time there is gold, green inflammation will rush to swallow. This asshole is like a cat in front of the automatic feeder. Long time research makes Luke have a deeper understanding of Tianshi CE, and the strength of his soul is constantly increasing, almost reaching the limit of soul refining. Only divine blessing is needed to step into the next realm. ¡­¡­ One day in the mountains, thousands of years in the world. On an isolated island, Luke doesn''t feel the passage of time, and he doesn''t know what''s going on in metropolis. Tesla has been having a hard time recently. Every day, it receives letters from lawyers, who gather outside the factory and ask them to give an explanation. Looking at the crowd outside, Linda had a headache, "Well, I haven''t found out." Sivorn sighed, "All employees who are qualified to access the host have been reviewed and no doubt has been found." Pause, sink a way, "perhaps, not be inside." "Neither internal nor external can solve the fundamental problem." Linda went back to her desk and slapped her hand on it, "Damn it, who the hell is doing it?" Sivorn hesitated, "in fact, we just need to make a statement. The power armor used by terrorists has Tesla technology, but it''s not our product. As long as we grasp this point, the Gotham City government can''t help us." Linda shook her head. "It''s not that easy." Then the door opened and Barry Allen walked in, "We may be in trouble." "What''s the matter?" Barry took a breath. "The train to chishi city was attacked by unknown people, and all the 100 sets of police power armor on the train were missing." Linda and sivorn look at each other with a bad feeling. At such a critical juncture, such a terrible incident happened. Once the other party used the lost police armor to carry out terrorist activities, it would really make things worse for Tesla in front of him. "I knew it wasn''t that easy." Linda clenched her fist and rushed to the main engine room immediately. Each set of power armor has an independent security system. As long as she doesn''t contact for a long time, she will send a signal to locate. Chapter 525 After waiting for 20 minutes, the main engine did not receive the positioning signal from the police armor. In other words, the security system has been completely cracked. How could the other side break the core program written by Luke himself in such a short time? Barry Allen said, "it was the owl court in Gotham that robbed the power armor last time. Will it be them this time?" "No, the owl court is gone." Linda seems to realize something, "this time it''s a more dangerous guy." "His target is Tesla. Wait, there will be big trouble soon." It''s impossible to hide the fact that the train was robbed. It didn''t take long for it to become a hot news in major media. The terrorist attack five days ago is not over, and now it''s happening again. When the house leaks, it will rain at night. In Gotham, when night falls, a light column appears over the city. The light column reflects the dark clouds, revealing the reflection of bats. Jim Gordon was pacing up and down the roof, frowning eagerly. The night wind was blowing, and a dark shadow appeared behind him, "No news yet?" Jim took a long breath. "You''ve come at last. How can you be so slow this time?" "I tested something." Bruce took out a device similar to a propeller shaft. "What is this?" "The receiver under the core panel is made of special materials that only Tesla can produce." Jim frowned. "You suspect Tesla is the supplier who is hiding behind the scenes." Bruce didn''t answer. He looked at the city government building not far away. There were traces of fighting in the dilapidated building. A few days ago, the building was attacked by unidentified armed men. These people were wearing power armor and pounding madly at the building, indirectly causing dozens of deaths. This incident is extremely bad, which not only casts a shadow on Gotham City, but also rings an alarm for the thriving Tesla. There is no doubt about the performance of power armor. The police can fight against the evil forces by wearing it. However, once it falls into the hands of criminals, the consequences are hard to estimate. It''s like Pandora''s box. Once it''s opened, there will be endless troubles. Jim hesitated, "According to the current situation of Tesla, we should not do this kind of thing. Will there be any conspiracy?" Words fall, no response, Jim turned to look, Batman has disappeared, a folder on the ground. "It''s like this every time. I don''t say hello." Jim shakes his head, picks up the folder on the ground, sees the contents clearly, and his face suddenly changes, "It''s him that doesn''t come true." ¡­¡­ In the dark, a shadow gallops over Gotham City, passing through the dense buildings to the playground in the suburb. It''s late at night, but the playground is full of lights. Ticking music sounded, the horse began to beat, circle after circle. Bruce stood in front of the Trojan horse, waiting quietly. I don''t know how long later, footsteps sounded in his ears. Talia, dressed in black tights, came, playing with a dagger in his hand, with deep expectation in his eyes, "I thought you weren''t coming." Bruce didn''t look back. He asked hoarsely, "The terrorists who attacked the city government are your people?" "Not bad." Without hesitation, Talia gave Bruce the answer he wanted, "Why? Why do you do that? " Talia stallholders, "We are assassins. We do business with money, regardless of the reason." "Whose money?" Talia smiles, walks up to Bruce, puts his hands around his neck, and the button on his chest breaks open, revealing his full chest, Talia was as attractive as Venus. She breathed softly and whispered in Bruce''s ear, "Please me and I''ll give you the answer." Bruce: "and The next scene can''t be described in words. In a word, after unremitting efforts, Bruce, whose legs are a little weak, finally gets the information he wants. Talia, wrapped in sheets, leans on the sofa with a languid look in her eyes. Seeing Bruce about to leave, she can''t help saying, "You want revenge?" "They have to pay the price." Talia shook his head. "You''d better give up this idea. The purpose of owl Council is to avenge the owl court people who died in the underground labyrinth. It''s just a routine. There''s no follow-up action." "What if I have to take revenge?" Talia sighed, "The owl Council and the assassin alliance have been working together for nearly a century, and they are very important partners. If you want to deal with them, my father will do it." "Bruce, I''m saving you." Bruce is silent and seems to be thinking about gain and loss. Talia came up and hugged him. "The owl Council is headquartered in Europe. Its members are from all walks of life. Politicians, soldiers, police and rich people have their own people everywhere. Force alone can''t solve the problem." Bruce whispered, "Who provided the power armor." "I knew you would ask that." After that, he went back to the sofa and poured two glasses of red wine, "but I can''t tell you." "Why?" "I''m doing it for you, Bruce. You''re the hero of Gotham. It''s enough to protect the city. Don''t mind the outside." Talia picked up the glass and handed it to him, "That''s it. Don''t look into it any more." Bruce took the glass and put it in his stomach, "Let me ask you one last question: what partners do you have in the United States?" Talia helpless, the other side''s eyes so that she can not refuse, can only dip in a little wine on the table to write down a person''s name. "Thank you very much." After getting the answer he wanted, Bruce turned and left without hesitation. Two days later, late at night, in a private villa in Washington, D.C. A ghost appears quietly in the back garden. After hitting four security guards one after another, Bruce, who is an assassin, comes to the second floor of the villa and finds Andrew Vannes, who is sleeping with his lover. Andrew Vannes, 49 years old, graduated from west point, participated in many wars, retired as an Arizona congressman, and is currently a senior consultant of the CIA studio. For some reasons, he became the contact person of the high level of the United States and the assassin alliance, and he handled many things that were not convenient for the public. Bruce knocks out the woman in bed and pulls up Andrew in panic, "Who are you and what are you going to do?" The response to him was one heavy blow after another, BAM bam!!!! The iron fist attacks one after another, falling on the stomach, nose, side chest and other parts that are prone to pain. After a beating, Andrew falls to the ground convulsively, his face twisted and looks extremely painful. Bruce grabs him by the neck, takes him to himself and stares at him, "I ask, you answer." Chapter 526 Bruce is not a superhero in the popular sense. He had a profound understanding of society, politics, war and human nature, so he was not surprised to learn of the secret deal between the assassin alliance and the top management of the United States from Andrew. The truth of the world is not only black and white, many times, gray is the main color. Andrew can''t stand torture. Bruce will say whatever he asks. When it comes to power armor, his eyes are a little erratic, and finally he says a name. "Dean Albert?" Bruce frowned, feeling something out of the ordinary¡° Which Dean Albert? " "There''s only one dean Albert in the White House." He didn''t say his position. Bruce already knew about it. Dean Abbott, deputy director of the CIA, is an absolute senior member of the U.S. authority. "He gave you the core technology?" "Yes." "Why did he give such an important technology to the assassin League?" "I''m just a middleman." "Where did the technology come from?" "It''s like Tesla. It''s said that they provided it. I don''t know exactly how." Bruce''s face changed and he realized that it was far more complicated than he thought. The CIA provided such an important technology as power armor to killer organizations. What do they want to do and cooperate with each other? Or a war? And what role does Tesla play in it? Andrew hissed, "I''ve said all I have to say. Please, let me go. I''m just a contact. I haven''t done anything wrong." Bruce punched him to shut up and went on, "Last question, how did the armor get into the market and where is the secret port?" Half an hour later, Bruce takes off his night clothes, puts on his suit and shows up at the upper class party. Alfred comes to him with a glass, "As a retired agent, I sincerely suggest that you stop investigating." Bruce shook his head in silence and refused the housekeeper''s kindness. Alfred said helplessly, "the deputy director of CIA is not an ordinary person. If he is punished, the consequences are unpredictable." "I''ll find the evidence first." Bruce picks up his glass and goes to two sexy girls in revealing clothes. Tonight, he''s not Batman, he''s just a flower of the Wayne family. ¡­¡­ On the west coast, somewhere out of the way. It''s early in the morning, and the port is still in operation. A cruise ship full of containers stops in the deep water area. More than a dozen fully armed soldiers appear on the deck. They are wearing Marine Corps clothes, carrying military standard weapons, epaulets, positions, ranks and numbers, just like real soldiers. But once they get close, they will find that they speak Arabic. The crane transports the container to the wharf. The person in charge of the reception opens the container. When he sees the power armor inside, he rubs his hands excitedly. With his greeting, the port becomes lively immediately. The staff moved the power armor to the truck, and the person in charge went to meet the owner of the cruise ship. The sea breeze roared, and the busy people didn''t notice that there was one more person on the roof, who was like a ghost, integrated with the darkness, or that he was the darkness. Bruce took out a sound collector to eavesdrop on the conversation on the cruise ship. It''s not the first time for the two sides to trade. Similar smuggling activities have been carried out dozens of times. In addition to power armor, there is a special metal on the cruise ship, named krypton. "Kryptonite?" Bruce eyebrows slightly pick, completely unfamiliar with the word, from the two dialogue is not difficult to judge, this metal is far more important than power armor. "Is there a special purpose?" After thinking for a moment, Bruce decided to change his original plan and focus on Krypton. He wanted to know what this metal was used for. At the end of the conversation, the person in charge left the deck with the silver box. At the same time, the handling work came to an end, with a total of 500 sets of imitation power armor, 300 sets of light and 200 sets of heavy, as well as supporting weapons and equipment. Although it is far inferior to Tesla''s products in terms of performance, safety and stability, it is enough for gangs who have been living in the underground world all the year round. The purpose of their purchase of power armor is not to show off, but to protect themselves against the police and the FBI. As Bruce once said, once the box is opened, there will be endless troubles. The police use power armor to destroy one gangs after another. In contrast, gangsters will respond. They can''t buy through formal channels, they can only go through the back door. Where there is demand, there is market. That''s how pirates come. Seven large trucks full of power armor started in turn and left the port in batches. Each truck was escorted by a black car, and the person in charge was the last one to leave. Not long after they left, a cool black cross-country sports car rushed out of the woods and sped away in the direction of the truck. The sports car was extremely fast and it took only a few minutes to catch up with the target. Bruce was not polite. When he met him, there were two missiles. The car was hit by the missiles in the butt and flew directly into the sky. After a 270 degree somersault, it hit the road heavily. The truck was even more miserable. The container overturned, skidded on the ground, rushed out of the road and plunged into the ditch nearby. Bruce walked to the car lying on the side of the road, ignored the two minions, and pointed to the person in charge with the silver box. His left hand was handcuffed to the box, and even though he was unconscious, he still grasped the handle. Bruce pulls him out and shoves him into the trunk of the sports car. The wheels start and disappear into the night. Dozens of minutes later, somewhere on a sparsely populated cliff. The person in charge of the recovery of consciousness looked at the tall figure in front of him, "Batman?" "Asshole, do you know what you''re doing?" Bruce ignored him, opened the metal box, five uneven ores appeared in front of him, the ores flashing green from time to time, looking very strange. "What is krypton for?" The person in charge grinned and was about to sneer when a fist suddenly appeared in front of him, Bang! The bridge of the nose made a clear breaking sound, blood splashed out, accompanied by ups and downs, tears of pain would flow out. Bruce slammed him on the ground and kicked him off the cliff. The person in charge cried out in horror, "I said, I said, don''t kill me, I''ll tell you all." Bruce grabbed his clothes and didn''t let him fall, "Who are you?" "Larry Edward." "What is identity?" The person in charge hesitated. Bruce released his right hand and his clothes fell down. The person in charge was flustered, "I''m an arms dealer. I''m in charge of reselling imitation power armor." Bruce said coldly, "what I want is a real identity, not a middleman." Edward''s face suddenly changed and his eyes kept flashing. When he saw that Bruce was going to give up, he could only smile bitterly, "I work for the CIA." Chapter 527 Death is the greatest fear, in the face of this power, not many people can keep their heart. Under the threat of Bruce, as a member of the CIA, Edward can only tell the story. It turned out that the factory for manufacturing imitation power armor was not owned by the assassin alliance, but jointly undertaken by a number of organizations. CIA is one of them, and the military seems to have shares. The power armor made by that factory was smuggled to the Middle East and the Americas, a small part to Europe, and some back to the United States. That''s why gangs and terrorists have power armor. The profit of imitation power armor is much higher than that of drugs. The profit of power armor with a cost of only 20000 US dollars is tens of times when it is sold. In addition to making money, the CIA and the Department of defense also want to use power armor to disrupt the situation in the Middle East. In short, the more chaos, the better. Only chaos can be controlled. After listening to these words, Bruce didn''t say a word for a long time. He didn''t know what words to use to describe his mood. Talia warned him: don''t continue to investigate. She was right. It''s impossible to investigate. The White House is also involved in the strategic deployment jointly formulated by the CIA and the military. Once the investigation continues, it will be tantamount to war with the whole country. Bruce took a breath and continued, "who provided the core technology of power armor?" Edward shook his head in a hurry. "I''m just a middleman. I don''t know that." "And kryptonite?" Bruce picked up a green ore and said, "what''s the use of it?" "This..." Edward hesitated and finally said it, "It''s said that kryptonite can affect Superman." Bruce''s pupils shrunk and asked, "What is the impact and what is it? Weakening or strengthening. " "I don''t know. It''s all rumors. No one has seen it." "Where is this stone?" "There are some in the Middle East, and there seems to be some in the Indian Ocean." With that, Edward pleaded, "I''ve said all I have to say. You let me go. I promise you that I will never do anything wrong in the future." Bruce glanced at him indifferently, lifted the metal box and disappeared into the night. ¡­¡­ Trouble always comes quietly, and people are caught off guard. With more and more incidents of power armor injuries around the world, Tesla has become the target of media bombardment. Even if the evidence proves that the power armor is an imitation, it can not eliminate the public''s resentment. Public opinion is leaning on one side, and there are signs of losing control. Every day, a large number of people gathered in the square to ask the government to stop the proliferation of power armor and protect the safety of the public. Some members also came forward to shout. Demonstrations spread like a plague in the States. The price of power armor is extremely high. Even the civilian armor with the lowest performance has reached tens of thousands of dollars. This kind of commodity can not enter the life of ordinary people. It is either the government, the military, the police, or the rich and the middle class with extra budget who buy them. Originally everything was fine, but the influx of pirated armor destroyed this ecological environment. Armor with strong defensive performance and attack firepower was widely spread in the black market and became the first choice for terrorists and gang members. In the past, the most common form of mob fire was the Chicago typewriter. You beat me and I beat you. Now it''s different. A group of gangsters in power armor are running freely in the street. The seemingly solid walls are as fragile as bean curd dregs in their hands. They fought and destroyed wildly. The police couldn''t get involved at all, and the citizens couldn''t escape. A fire broke out, and their own people were not hurt. However, the buildings collapsed one after another, and countless citizens were affected. The original intention of power armor was to help the police maintain social stability, but now it has become the source of disaster. Who would have thought of such a situation? At Tesla headquarters, Linda stares at a group of senior executives with a gloomy face. Her eyes are red, just like a man eating tiger. Under her gaze, the conference room was as quiet as a graveyard. Everyone looks at the nose and the nose. Without saying a word, Tesla has encountered the biggest difficulty since its founding. If it is not handled properly, it is likely to go bankrupt. "Why don''t you talk, dumb." "This is a meeting room, not a place to sleep. I call you here to solve problems, not to pretend to be deaf and dumb." As Linda spoke, she banged on the table. The thumping sound reverberated in the room, which was very harsh. When sivorn saw that the situation was not right, she winked again and again. Then the girl turned her eyes to Billy on the right, who could only smile bitterly, "At present, the most important thing is to find a way to calm down the public opinion and not let them make trouble." The person nearby said, "there are also pirated power armor. We must find out where they come from and who is behind the scenes. If we don''t deal with them, there will be more problems in the future." Pirated armor makes trouble, and Tesla is in charge of the black pot. I''m sorry to think about it. There is also humanity, "the White House side should also be prepared, I am worried that the high-level will take the opportunity to introduce a system that is not conducive to us." "Many members have called for the inclusion of power armor in tube products, which, once successful, will have a significant impact on the company''s business." In just a few minutes, they all talked about a lot of problems. Linda''s head exploded when she heard that. She thought Tesla had closed down. Don''t worry about the White House. President Joel Nash is Luke''s servant. He won''t and doesn''t dare to introduce policies against Tesla. At present, the most troublesome thing is the public opinion and the pirates behind the scenes. It took four hours for the meeting to come to an end. A group of high-level officials left with a lot of worries. There were not many smiles on their faces. Sivorn said helplessly, "You should say something to boost your morale." Linda leaned lazily in her chair. "I want to inspire them, too, but who''s going to inspire me?" He said with a long sigh. The constant troubles made her exhausted. This kind of exhaustion was not from her body, but from her heart. "Luke Shaw, no news yet?" Linda shook her head. "We haven''t been in touch for a long time. Who knows what he''s doing?" Sivorn complained, "He''s really big hearted. No matter what the company is doing, I almost forget what he looks like when he disappeared for one year last year and another year this year." "Don''t mention him, upset." Linda sighed. "Think about how to deal with the trouble in front of you." When it comes to this issue, sivorn immediately loses his smile. He can''t say something clearly. If we really investigate, Linda is responsible for the current situation. As CEO, she is too slow to realize the hidden danger behind the pirated power armor. Now I want to make up for it, but I don''t want to make up for it. Linda is also aware of this, so she will be so decadent. To be honest, she has no good solution. She can''t fly to Eastern Europe to smash the factories that produce pirated power armor. "If only Luke were here. He''s so smart that he can come up with good ideas." The girl held her chin in her hands, her eyes full of confusion. Chapter 528 Linda did everything she could to turn the tide. Politicians'' platforms, star effects, press conferences, charities, social networks, advertising, etc. After several days of hard work, the public opinion finally calmed down a little. However, before they were happy for a long time, new trouble came. A reporter reported that the power armor flooding on the black market had the same core panel as the armor produced by Tesla. Besides, as like as two peas, the key components of the drive shaft, balancer, and converter are all patent materials. Only these products are available for Tesla. After the news broadcast, there was an uproar of public opinion. The situation just improved suddenly fell to the bottom, and angry people pointed at the top of Tesla, calling them cold and merciless snakes and arms dealers with blood on their hands. Tesla''s reputation has plummeted, with protestors blocking the door every day, and reporters squatting in various places, eager to devour them alive. Now, Linda finally understood that everything was planned, and the enemies who were hiding in the dark set up a series of traps to drive Tesla to the end step by step. "Damn bastard, don''t let me find you." Linda''s teeth are itching with hatred. Tesla has her heart and soul and can never be a stepping stone for others. Said sivorn worriedly, "I''m afraid I can''t hold it this time. I must think of a way as soon as possible, and the White House..." "Don''t worry about the White House." "Why not worry about the White House." "Leave it alone. Anyway, the White House won''t target us." Sivorn couldn''t understand where Linda''s confidence came from, as if the president were their servant. "At present, the most important thing is to find out the black hand behind the scenes. Only by killing him can the incident be settled." The girl clenched her fist, and her eyes were steaming with anger. She had determined the target candidate. As long as she followed the clues, she would find the person behind the scenes. "Damn it, I want you to pay for it." ¡­¡­ No matter how restless the outside world is, the president has always remained calm and has not expressed his views or introduced the corresponding sanctions bill. This strange practice has puzzled many people and led to differences within the White House. The Secretary of state, the Secretary of defense, the attorney general and other cabinet dignitaries went to Joel Nash one after another to clarify their interests and inquire into each other''s ideas, but the result was unexpected. With such clear public opinion, the president is still on Tesla''s side. It''s so strange. Is it true that the president and Tesla have an ulterior relationship as rumored. In a private villa in Washington, D.C., a special meeting is being held. All the people who attended this meeting are powerful and influential, including congressmen, military generals, and even the new speaker of the house of Representatives, Mr. perlock. In addition to these important roles, there is another person in the room. Bright bald head, silent face, cold eyes... It''s Lex Luther. He sits on his left. According to lex Luther''s plan, the first stage will take five years to complete, the second stage will take ten years, as long as the second stage is completed, and the third stage will be completed with natural water. This plan was put forward a month ago, and everyone had seen it. At that time, they didn''t express their ideas because they were so shocked. After careful consideration, it was feasible. After entering the 21st century, aliens are no longer legends, but real existence. They are deep in the universe. There are many of them, and each of them seems to have the power to destroy the earth. Under the increasing external threat, the integration of earth civilization is indeed possible. The meeting room was very quiet, people''s eyes were twinkling, you look at me, I look at you, but they didn''t speak. The plan of the guards is very attractive, and it''s also very dangerous. If it fails, everyone will follow the bad luck. Evans put down his coffee and looked at Anders at the end of the table, "What do you think?" Anders had a bitter smile in his heart and could only give a compromise, "Being creative and thinking is just too risky." Evans changed his previous calm and said with a smile, "taking risks is certain. Everything has risks. The key is how to avoid risks and achieve goals. I have carefully considered Luther''s plan and can implement it without any problems." Then he sighed, "I''m over 70 years old and I don''t want to live many years. I want to do something big before I see God." "The first phase of the plan is for me, you don''t have to worry." When they heard this, they couldn''t help but look up in surprise. It''s not like a politician''s words, and we don''t know how Lex Luther managed to persuade Evans to take the lead House Speaker pelok said with a bitter smile, "Since you have said so, how can we refuse?" Go ahead, turn your eyes to your left. "Mr. Luther, I hear you''ve prepared two special surprises for this meeting." Luther nodded and said solemnly, "The characters that will appear later may make you uncomfortable. Before that, I have to remind you to keep calm no matter what you see." Then he came to the door and opened it. Two figures appeared in the light, just like a thunderbolt, which shocked everyone. Chapter 529 "This... This... How is this possible?" "Why are they here?" They were so flustered that some even wanted to turn around and run away. It''s not because they''re timid, it''s because the people at the door are so shocking. The one on the left, dressed in a black suit, 50 or 60 years old, with a cold expression and steady eyes, is president Joel Nash. The one on the right is wearing a red hood and a blue tights with the "s" logo on his chest. His strong body doesn''t seem to be human. No one knows his name. Superman is known as the existence of the God of the world. Two legendary figures are here. Roared Anders, "Luther, what are you doing? He... He..." he thought of something and his face changed slightly. "Is it..." "Not bad!" Luther came up to them and said without expression, "They''re clones, and they''re a key part of the guard''s plan." A general stood up and roared, "You used the president''s genes to clone human beings. You... You... You are crazy." Luther glanced at him and said without expression, "In the demonic incident two years ago, Mr. President has died. What is sitting in the White House is just a puppet made by Luke Shaw. He used the president to make profits for himself and made showme and Tesla become world-class large companies in just a few years. You have verified that. I don''t need to explain." "Power is a poison. Once you have tasted it, you will never give up. What do you think Luke Shaw will do next, give up this puppet? Or do you want Joel Nash to be re elected for a third time at all costs? " The voice fell, the quarrel disappeared, and people''s eyes twinkled. Luther continued, "The guard plan cannot do without the support of the president. Now that the president has become a puppet of Luke Shaw, the best way is to take him back and take him in our hands." "You are all smart people. You should know what I mean." A congressman gritted his teeth, "Lex Luther, you''re a lunatic. Do you know what that means?" "For the sake of human civilization, all the sacrifices are worth it. Besides, I don''t think I did wrong. The source of the disaster is Luke Shaw, who broke the rules first." "He turned the United States into his own private property, eliminated dissidents, suppressed talents, and constantly squeezed our living space. As you can see from Mr. President''s practice in the past two years, a despotic cold-blooded tyrant used sinister means to solve the enemy. The tradition of the United States is that the two parties govern, and now there is only one left." "Gentlemen, we have no choice, either to fight back or to die." The conference room was silent again, longer than before. If it had been panic and uneasiness before, it would be real fear now. They finally realized why Lex Luther was called a madman. Clone the president! Secret control! Psychopaths and perverts dare not do this. Evans said, "why did you bring Superman in?" Lex Luther shook his head. "He''s not Superman. He''s the face of the earth guards. He''s the military commander in the face. We need his reputation and strength." Some words don''t need to be said clearly. None of you are stupid. You can understand the deep meaning of these words. Superman has great influence in the United States and even the world. If he joins the guards, other superheroes may not follow suit. "What about the real Superman?" Luther said in a deep voice, "there is only one Superman in the world, the one around us." After hearing this, it''s clear what else people can say. This meeting is a pit. Lex Luther used the clone to drag everyone down and block the way back, Damn asshole! The two military generals hate each other, but they have no way. Now, it''s impossible to retreat. They can only go one way to the black. Luther took out a helmet and put it on the table, "This is Mr. President''s equipment, Mr. Evans. It''s up to you." Evans shook his head. "I''m old. Let the young do it." "Anders, it''s up to you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± I''m a dog. ¡­¡­ As soon as the plan was established, Luther took action. That night, when Adam (Joel NASH) finished his work and returned to his study, there was one more person in the room. The man looked as like as two peas, but his eyes were more of a human color. "Who are you?" Adam''s face changed suddenly, and he was about to shout. Suddenly, a figure rushed to the window with him, and disappeared into the night in the blink of an eye. When the agent arrived, the new president stood in front of the window and said calmly, "Tell Madame, I''m going to work tonight, so I won''t go there." On the other hand, Adam, who was brought into the sky by the mysterious man, half narrowed his eyes. There was no human emotion in his cold eyes. He wanted to use the power of the dead to break away and think for a moment, but stopped. The identity of Joel Nash is very important. Luke once gave the order to die, and he could not reveal the identity of the corpse puppet until he had to. Thinking of this, Adam put away the killing intention in his eyes and returned to the state of no wave in Gujing. The mysterious man took him to a villa in the mountains. It''s Anders standing at the door of the villa. It''s embarrassing to see Adam, a member of Parliament who is not yet 50 years old, "Mr. President, please stay here for a while. We will ensure your daily life." Adam stared at him coldly, without anger or shouting, "Anders, you are betraying this country. I don''t know why you did it, but you will regret it." Anders''s body was stiff, and he was a little upset. He waved his hand. Two of his men set up Adam and took him to the villa. Meanwhile, in metropolis, Clark, who is sleeping, receives an anonymous phone call. The phone rings twice and then goes off. Then a picture is sent. In the picture, a woman covered with time bombs is his mother Martha. "The bomb goes off in five minutes. I hope you can catch up." Below the SMS is the specific coordinate position. Clark''s face went crazy, he lifted the quilt and rushed out. Lois opened her eyes in a daze, "What''s the matter, Clark? What''s going on?" "My mother, she''s been kidnapped." Louise immediately lost sleep. "Martha, what''s the matter with her." Clark throws her cell phone on the bed. Louise turns it on. When she sees the photo, her face becomes very serious, "Clark, it could be a trap." "I know, but I have to get there." Martha is his mother. She brought him up and gave him endless love. Clark would never allow anyone to hurt him. After getting dressed, Clark stepped out of the window and disappeared in the blink of an eye. When the cold wind came, Louise shivered. Somehow, she suddenly felt a strong uneasiness. She always felt that something terrible was going to happen. Chapter 530 The coordinate position is the desert zone in the central part of the United States. The terrain is remote and sparsely populated, and there is no one in a hundred Li area. It is very suitable for fighting. When Clark got here, it was more than three minutes away. Martha was in the house next to her. Her body was covered with bombs, her eyes were closed, and she seemed to fall into deep sleep. Besides her mother, there were seven people in the room. Six of them were wearing black armour, and finally wore special combat clothes. Although she didn''t show her bright bald head, Clark would never forget her face, "It''s you, Lex Luther!" Anger burns in his eyes. His mother is his taboo. He will never allow anyone to hurt his mother. "Don''t be nervous, Carl..." suddenly changed his voice. "I should call you Clark, Clark Kent, farm boy in smoville, Kansas, reporter of the planet daily." "Your mother, Mrs. Kent, is not under threat. She''s sleeping all the time and doesn''t know what''s going on around her. As for the bombs..." she shrugs, "It''s just a toy. I''m not so mean as to threaten my son with my mother''s life." Clark looked around, trying to see through the face under the black armor with X-ray vision. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t see through. The armor on several people had lead element, so he couldn''t see through. Instinctively, he felt wrong. There was a tingling feeling of crisis. "You''re watching us!" Luther grinned strangely. "Don''t you think something''s wrong? Do you have a sense of familiarity that you''ve seen before? They make you feel uneasy, don''t they?" Clark guessed something, and his face became very ugly, "Lex Luther, you''re a lunatic." "No, I''m a genius. Only a genius can think of such a great idea. I want to thank you, Clark, for letting me find the key to the new world." "Come and meet your brothers." The black as like as two peas as like as two peas, as like as two peas, Clark''s face, the same face, the same body, the same hairstyle as the perfect copy. The black face of the six people is automatically separated from the face of the six people. The face is exposed to the familiar faces. The name is "Kent". The face of Clark Kent is the same. "This is Superman one, this is superman two, this is Superman three, this is Superman four, this is Superman five, as for the last one." Luther goes to the first clone on the left, "He''s superman." "Damn you!" Clark is furious. His reason is almost existed by anger. His mother''s existence keeps him awake for the last time. He can''t do it here. Otherwise, Martha is likely to die of an accident. Lex Luther looked at him with great interest, with a playful look like a cat teasing its prey, "Clark, you are really different. You are kind, naive, brave, and believe in justice and truth. It''s like living in a fairy tale. No wonder they call you the God of the world. Your character is really God. Unfortunately, what I hate most is God." "The gods are high and omnipotent. It''s ridiculous!" Luther suddenly clenched his fist and said word by word, "talent is the greatest creature. We will rule the universe, not submit to God." Before I heard it, I thought of the roar of the tiger. The evil tiger roars up to the sky and pours like the tide. Boom! The wall is broken. A figure rushes towards Lex Luther. Superman 2, Superman 3 and Superman 4 flash in front of him. Bang! The house burst out a powerful shock wave, and the roof flew out directly. Clark picked up his mother and left here quickly. Superman one and Superman five also protected Luther from leaving. Dust, after a long time, slowly dispersed. A figure appears in the moonlight. The body line of the close combat armor is concave and convex, almost perfect. The golden hair dances with the wind. Under the hair are blood red eyes and angry face. The energy overflows from the body and turns into a colorful tiger shadow as high as five meters. The evil tiger crawls and stares at the front. The cruel murderous spirit makes people feel numb. "Linda Danvers!" Luther frowned and looked around subconsciously. "Where''s Luke Shaw? Where''s he?" "To deal with you, I''ll do without him." Linda roars and rushes forward. Superman 2 intercepts her, but the tiger slaps her and flies out, "Go to hell!" Suddenly, he clenched his fist in mid air. His hand was full of light. The fist light broke out and turned into a ferocious tiger head. In less than a second, he appeared in front of Lex Luther. Superman 3 rushed up and raised his arm to protect his body, Bang! The tiger''s head hit him heavily, and the rampant energy cracked the armor, revealing large cracks. The powerful impact kept on retreating with Superman 3. Finally, he couldn''t bear it. He flew out directly, smashed two hills and fell into the ruins. "What a destructive force." Lex Luther''s pupils contracted. He was really scared. If that blow hit him just now, it would have turned into mud. Seeing that the situation is not right, Luther leaves under the escort of Superman "benzun", and the other five rush to attack Linda. These clones were as like as two peas, which were copied from Clark''s genes. Apart from the Codex of life, they were the same in other aspects. Their strength and speed were all in the dominant position. Even though there were tiger''s Zhen Jing''s body, Linda was gradually falling into the wind. He can handle one, not five. After settling down with his mother, Clark rushed back to the battlefield. With him, the situation finally improved. The two sides fought in the sparsely populated desert. The scene was like the collapse of heaven and earth. Countless hills were destroyed, and one pit after another appeared on the ground. The high temperature rays of thousands of degrees swept back and forth. The rocks were cut, and the soil burned, revealing the color of lava. After ten minutes of fighting, there was no division. With the help of a gap, Linda retreats to Clark''s side, the expressway, "Did you find a problem?" Clark nodded. "They''re acting strangely." Although the five clones have the power and speed of kryptonians, their reaction power is not as good as that of kryptonians. Sometimes they even have a sense of pause, just like the frame dropping screen when playing a game. As Linda dodged, she said, "I suspect these guys are under human control." "The head?" "Just give it a try." As the voice dropped, Clark suddenly sped up and rushed to Superman 2. He buckled to keep him from moving. Linda followed suit and hit Superman 2 on the head with a right fist. Bang! The energy overflows and the armor explodes like fragments, revealing the face inside. The two brothers and sisters started X-ray vision at the same time to observe No. 2''s brain. Sure enough, his brain structure is different from that of ordinary people, and there is something similar to an egg deep inside. "That''s it." "Eggs should be the device Luther used to control clones." Chapter 531 "Hold him tight, don''t let him move." Linda raised her right hand, fingers flick, light like leaves, palm contains the sun like brilliance. Her movements are very gentle, as if touching her lover''s face. When her fingers touch her forehead, she suddenly erupts. The energy contained in her palm penetrates the skin and bones and bombards the eggs deep in her brain. Poof! The eggs are broken by energy and turned into blood. Superman No. 2 stood in the same place, stopped fighting, looked dull, like a vegetable. Clark let go of his arm and let him fall to the ground. His sister and brother looked at each other. They were angry and relieved at the same time. There''s no wrong guess. Human cloning is controlled. Lex Luther uses the eggs to give them instructions, but after all, the instructions are instructions. The battle is changing rapidly, and it can''t be solved by one word. This is also the reason why clones "drop frames" from time to time. They are just puppets manipulated by human beings and have no sense of autonomy. After understanding this, the battle becomes simple. Clark, regardless of the risk of injury, forcibly controls the clone. Linda follows suit. Seemingly soft and powerless, the attack can avoid the hard skull and smash the eggs inside. The two worked together and soon killed all the clones. On the hill in the distance, Lex Luther, who watched the battle through a drone, looked very gloomy, "What a Linda Danvers, what a Kryptonian woman." "It''s an eye opener to avoid the body and directly hurt the interior!" In spite of his anger, this incident also reminds him that insect eggs are not invincible. There are many shortcomings. We must find ways to strengthen them. It''s better to inject Kryptonian genes to make them invincible. That clone is in perfect form, without any weakness. At the end of the battle, the sister and brother sprang up with a series of crosstalk blasts and fell like meteorites in front of Lex Luther. Five of the six clones fell, leaving only the so-called original. Linda''s eyes were red. She was about to kill her, but Clark stopped her, "What are you doing? Don''t tell me you''re ready to show mercy again." Clark said in a deep voice, "we need to figure out how many clones there are." Hearing this, Linda could only disperse the red light and stood aside with an ugly face. Luther looked them up and down, thinking of something and laughing. Linda stares at him fiercely, "laugh again, chop you." Luther asked with a quirky expression, "You don''t think you won, do you?" "It''s naive. This trap is not only for you, but also for flash, wonder woman and Luke Shaw." "I''ve been preparing for this day for months, but only you two have come." "What about Luke Shaw? Why not show up? Scared? Or dead? " Linda said sarcastically, "I think you''re the one who''s afraid. If Luke''s here, you don''t dare fart." The smile on Luther''s face immediately disappeared and became extremely calm. It took a long time for her eyes to say, "You''re right. I''m really afraid of him, just like I''m afraid of myself." "Luke Shaw and I are the same kind of people, equally intelligent, equally fierce, equally unscrupulous, who like to hold things in their hands and not allow any accidents to happen." "The difference is that he has no faith and is a selfish wretch, while I am a firm humanist. I believe in human beings and hate everything except human beings, especially those who call themselves gods." "Clark, I''m talking about you." Clark shook his head. "I never thought of myself as a God, never." "Of course, you don''t think you are a God, but you are doing things in a God''s way. What you do no longer bewitches people all the time, so that they believe in you, respect you and take you as their idol." "Mind control is more terrible than body control. Clark, you are enslaving human beings." Linda couldn''t listen, "Don''t waste your time, this kind of madman shouldn''t live in the world." Before the words were heard, the ground suddenly vibrated, and the sand moved to both sides like water. In the roaring sound, a huge thing similar to insect shell gushed out from the ground. They quickly stepped back to one side, looked up, and found that the so-called insect shell was actually a spaceship with a diameter of more than 400 meters. The shape of the spaceship is oval and looks like the body of a beetle from a distance. Judging from the surface structure and symbol stripes, it should be the product of alien civilization. Linda frowned and felt familiar with the signs on the spaceship. Suddenly, a name came out of her heart, "Zhiyuan clan!" "This is Zhiyuan''s spaceship." Clark is curious, "what is Zhiyuan clan?" "A Zerg civilization with highly developed science and technology, highly aggressive, once had a war with krypton." "The antenna sign in the middle of the spaceship is the totem of Zhiyuan clan." When she said this, Linda''s expression was a little dignified. Zhiyuan''s technology level was comparable to krypton''s. Since Lex Luther got Zhiyuan''s spaceship, he must have mastered part of Zhiyuan''s technology. Luther took a deep look at her, "Linda Danvers, you really surprised me. Even Zhiyuan people know about it." "Yes, the owner of this spaceship is the Zhiyuan clan. At that time, they wanted to invade the earth, but they failed for some reason. This is the only ship left." "I have some presents in it. I hope you like them." When the cabin door opened, a humanoid beast with a height of more than three meters, purple brown skin and terrible appearance rushed out. As soon as it landed, it could not wait to launch an attack. Its twisted face had no human emotion. Clark flew up and hit the beast hard. Boom! The air burst the shock wave visible to the naked eye. The next second, a figure flew out and hit the cliff heavily. Carl! Linda''s face changed slightly. Seeing the huge beast coming, tiger shadow appeared all over her body. She didn''t hesitate to meet her. "No, back off." Clark yelled, "he''ll absorb our vitality." The sound reverberates in her ears. Linda subconsciously opens her body to avoid the attack of the beast. Even if she doesn''t have direct contact, she also feels the abnormality of her body. She had experienced the feeling of losing power and being captured by the other party. "Parasites!" "Damn, no wonder you look so familiar. It''s a parasite." She never forgot the scene when she was possessed by a parasitic animal. If it wasn''t for Luke''s help, no one would be there. Luther said with a smile, "This is one of my most perfect works, Superman, the parasitic beast. He is not a puppet, but a real killer, specially prepared for you." "Come on, Clark Kent, Linda Danvers, let me see how long you can last." Chapter 532 Two years ago, when the parasitic devil appeared on the earth, Lex Luther was commissioned by the military to study it. Later, he launched the super soldier transformation plan based on the parasitic devil. Unfortunately, everything he did was under Luke''s control. After a conspiracy, the famous bald president was ruined. Not only did he have to go to prison to receive reform, but the hard-working Luther group also fell apart and became a shell. It can be said that the grudge between the two started from the parasitic devil. The parasitic demon Superman not only has the speed and power to surpass Superman, but also has the super ability to devour the vitality. It is a complete and extremely evolved version. The power of this guy is terrifying. Due to the ability of swallowing life, Linda and Clark dare not contact him at close range. They can only use long-range attack. One uses high-temperature rays, and the other uses punch light. Two kinds of energy bombard the body of the parasite Superman continuously. The latter doesn''t need to flash. Next, they don''t get any damage. "Damn it Linda''s face is ugly. Seeing the giant beast rushing to the sky, they chase each other and circle in the desert. Clark wants to help but can''t get up. He can only attack with high-temperature rays. It''s no way to go on like this. Once caught, it''s over. Linda''s eyes turn slightly and suddenly thinks of the things in the warehouse, "EVA, bring Luke here." "A few sets." "Two sets." "Just a moment, please." A drone took off from metropolis and headed for the middle. The situation is getting worse and worse. The ability of giant animals to devour life is extremely terrible. Even if there is no contact, they can plunder. Every time they pass by, the girl feels weak. The strength is losing and the body is becoming stiff. Clark is even more uncomfortable. He has no other long-range attack method except high-temperature rays. As long as the giant beast comes forward, he has to run away. It''s like a mouse teased by a wild cat. He has to bend as much as possible. Luther, who was hiding in the spaceship, shook his head. He was expecting them. Now, it''s too bad. Of course, we can''t blame them either. Superman is a monster among monsters, a Kryptonian variant that can devour life and evolve infinitely. You can imagine how powerful it is. Before that, Luther had done experiments and fought him with ten Superman clones. As a result, there were ten more mummies on the ground. After absorbing the lives of ten clones, the parasitic Superman evolved into the whole, which is the current giant form. Its strength and defense are three times as much as that of ordinary Superman, but its speed has not been enhanced. To say, its weakness is only consciousness. It is a beast, only knows how to hunt and devour by instinct, and has not many independent skills. The battle is one-sided. Clark and Linda have no way to deal with the crazy attacking beast. Gradually, as time goes by, their bodies begin to show signs of aging. The girl''s face is tarnished and her eyes are sunken, just like a patient who has just recovered from a serious illness. Clark''s hair is a little bit gray. "You go, Carla. I''ll hold it." The girl shook her head and looked back, "No, our weapons are here." A drone came, dropped two metal silos and disappeared into the sky. The metal bin fell on the hill, and the door opened, revealing the black combat armor. This armor has no drive system, is bulky, and has strong defensive performance. It is an antibacterial weapon specially designed by Luke for Linda to deal with parasitic demons. After the parasitic devil died, the armor was abandoned and left in the warehouse. "Wear armor to block the ability of parasitic demons." As Linda explains, she rushes to the metal bin and puts the antibacterial weapon on her body. Clark follows, rips off her red cloak and puts on the armor. With armor, the girl''s expression changed immediately. Her eyes were red and her anger was boiling, Bang! The ground sank and a figure flew out like a shell. "Go to hell!" Clenched fist emerged a bright light, with all the anger hit the beast''s stomach. Boom! The sky exploded a round shock wave hundreds of meters wide, and the air swept around like a hurricane. This blow arched the beast and made its eyes appear. It instinctively wants to take each other''s life, but finds that the ability to go all the way suddenly loses its effect. The tiger''s eyes are open, the light in her eyes is flowing, as if she has life. She looks up to the sky and roars. Her front paws clasp the giant''s shoulder, and she opens her mouth to bite her head. The fangs cut the muscles and made a lot of sparks. The girl clenched her fist and bombarded her body. Clark also rushed up. The tiger controlled the beast''s body and did not let it escape. They attacked like crazy. One punch after another, one punch after another, the sound of beating drums sounded in the air, the earth cracked, the Milky shock wave expanded like a sea wave, the distant peaks disappeared quietly, and the stones were hit by the shock wave and split one by one. The terrible scene makes people look sideways, and Luther in the spaceship stands up involuntarily. After tens of thousands of punches, they stopped. The beast disappeared, leaving only pieces of purplish red meat. Linda turns her head and stares at the spaceship. Clark''s eyes are cold. He''s really irritated. What Lex Luther has done can''t be called human. "Clark Kent, Linda Danvers, I have to admit, I underestimate you." Luther''s projection appeared above the spaceship, and his expression was more serious than ever, "Superman is one of my most proud works. I thought it was invincible. I never thought it would fail." "You are very strong, far more than clones, but the victory belongs to me." The hatch opened, and one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, a total of eleven monsters showed their bodies. "These killers are for the six superheroes who saved the metropolis. Unfortunately, only two of them were present." Eleven monsters appear in the desert. At this moment, Rao Shi''s mentally determined Clark is also desperate, and so is Linda. Although the antibacterial weapons can isolate parasitic demons, they are not invincible and can''t stand the siege of so many monsters. "You go, Carla, tell Luke Shaw to get him ready." In Clark''s eyes, he suddenly rushed to the beast. Linda opens her mouth and flies to the sky with anger. Three monsters want to chase her, but Clark stops them. A new round of fighting has begun. Clark showed a moving will, forced to improve himself in the desperate situation, the 11 beasts trapped in place, for Linda to fight for escape time. Time went by second by second. It took one minute for the battle to come to an end. Three monsters fly to the sky, chasing in the direction of Linda''s disappearance, and the rest return to the spaceship. Luther stepped forward and looked at Clark, who was almost mummified, shaking his head, "Clark Kent, you always surprise me." "No, our weapons are here." Chapter 533 On the sunny sea, a figure came at a high speed. With the harsh sound, the sea was split by a sharp sword, showing several thousand meters of scratches. Shortly after the figure disappeared, three ugly monsters appeared, crossing the sea in a frenzied manner, raising waves tens of meters high. Two groups of people, one in front of the other, galloped toward the South Pacific at a speed that could not be observed by naked eyes. All of a sudden, the red light burst into the air. "Asshole!" Linda scolded secretly, and quickly ascended to the sky. The light column fell on the sea, and the sea water instantly vaporized, leaving a few meters wide blank area. The other two beasts also emit high-temperature rays. Three red beams of light sweep up and down, constantly compressing the Dodge space. The girl looks very embarrassed. She was hit by the beam several times and forced to carry it down with her indomitable will. The anti-bacterial arms on the body have already become fragments, and the silver armor has also become a "fun underwear" full of holes, which can only barely cover the key parts. Linda had been chased by them for half an hour. At first, she was ready to return to the metropolis. The appearance of the three beasts forced her to change her plan. If she fought in the metropolis, the whole city would be destroyed. In desperation, he had to go to the South Pacific and ask Luke for help. The parasitic demon Superman is too terrible. Looking at the whole earth, only Luke has the ability to solve it. A few people are very fast. They only fly half of the earth in a moment. After crossing the equator, Linda speeds up again and uses all her energy in her flight. Her speed soars and she shuttles through the air like a blink. The three monsters behind are also promoting themselves and chasing them. Unknowingly, the bright sky disappears, the dark clouds make up for it, and thunder bursts from time to time. Lightning shuttles through the clouds, and the flashing white light illuminates the whole world. An unimaginable pressure came from above, as if something terrible was brewing. Linda''s brow was frowning, a little uneasy. The endless dark clouds, thunder without rain, and lightning, give people a sense of inexplicable tingling. "Is it the wrong way?" The girl mumbled to herself, glanced at the coordinate meter, and found no mistake. "What''s the matter, island? It should be nearby. I can''t find it. " The weather changes rapidly, the gale strikes, stirs the air, forms one cyclone after another, the dark clouds fall down, and under the action of the gale, they become giant tornadoes connecting the sky and the earth. The scale of tornado is so huge that the tearing force can lead the sea water to the sky. The waves fluctuate and surge indefinitely. The huge waves that are tens of meters high rush away and are scattered by the strong wind in the next second. The horrible scene makes people feel numb, and Linda also feels uneasy. All of a sudden, there was a thunderbolt in the sky, and the whole world turned into a miserable white. The extremely thick lightning, like the spear thrown by the God, hit the sea heavily. Boom! The sea surges, and the spilled arc flows in the water like a snake. At this moment, Linda finally found the target, just under the sea, where the lightning struck, there was a man, with his hands on his belly, sitting in the water. His hair was long and messy, and he didn''t seem to take care of it for a long time, Even though she hadn''t seen him for months, Linda recognized him at a glance, "Luke! You... How can you be underwater? " Before her voice fell, the high-temperature rays came from behind and hit her back heavily. The girl cried out in pain and was hit hundreds of meters away. Her painful face turned white. Three monsters appear under the dark clouds through the strong wind. One of them looks down and looks at them curiously. The bearded face coincides with the picture deep in his mind, and then extends the most violent killing intention. "Kill Luke Shaw!" "Kill him at all costs!" Finally, the command is activated, and the three beasts immediately turn around and rush down. Linda wants to stop it. It''s too late. A giant animal comes to Luke and smashes his fist to his chest. One spurts high-temperature rays, and the last one goes around behind him, intending to rob him of his vitality. Three attacks arrive at the same time. Boom! Luke''s body broke apart, like countless petals. The next second, the light and shadow changed, and the surrounding water disappeared. Instead, it was a bare Island, full of potholes. There is a man on the hill in the middle of the island, whose green eyes seem to pierce the soul. With a low drink. Click! Three flashes of lightning fell from the air and struck the beast. The dark clouds surged, as if alive. The arc shuttled through the clouds and condensed into a very strong lightning chain. One after another, lightning falls from the sky, dense, like thunder sea. These lightning are not negative charge electron current, which contains a very terrible atmosphere. It took ten minutes for the thunder to dissipate. Dark clouds scattered, revealing the blue sky, the sun shining through the cloud hole in the sea, forming a bright column of light. The three beasts disappeared, leaving only the black mud undulating in the sea. Luke jumped up and flew to Linda without any assistive devices, "What are you doing here?" "I... I..." The girl didn''t recover from the shock just now. She stammered and couldn''t say a word. "What happened?" Linda nodded. "Luke, come on, Lex Luther. That bastard has Clark. He''s... he''s..." "Don''t be nervous. Speak slowly. No matter what, I can solve it." Calm words have a soothing magic, the girl''s uneasiness disappeared, and her expression returned to normal. Half an hour later, they came to the desert where they had fought before. Zhiyuan''s spaceship disappeared, and the giant beast also disappeared. If it wasn''t for the huge pit everywhere, no one would know what happened here. Linda looked around and couldn''t find Clark, "Carl, will he be ok?" "Don''t worry, he won''t die. At most, he will be locked up for research." "Really?" Luke laughed. "When did I cheat you?" When she heard this, her grievances came out uncontrollably. The girl opened her eyes and cursed fiercely, "You said you didn''t cheat me. How many times have you cheated me? You said three months before you left. What''s the result? It''s the end of the year, and I haven''t seen you back. Last year, what kind of research did you do for more than half a year? I don''t know. I thought you were dead? " "You bastard, you don''t have a word of truth." Luke smiles and shakes his head. He goes up to the girl and puts his hands on her shoulders, "It''s my fault that you have been wronged during this period of time. I apologize and promise that there will never be another time. Will you forgive me this time?" The girl''s face is slightly red. She doesn''t want to talk to him. Luke took her in his arms, "Do you miss me?" "You let go. It stinks." Luke sniffed it. It did smell, "Come on, let''s go back, take a shower, change our clothes, and find a way to kill Lex Luthor and take it out on you." Chapter 534 Metropolitan suburb, lake view villa. Luke took off his clothes and stepped into the steaming bath. The warm spring water submerged his body, and every cell seemed to relax, unspeakably comfortable. It''s not a good time to be on an island. A few months ago, there was nothing else to do in meditation practice. In order to speed up the practice in the next few months, we had to use the method of thunder refining. As a result, we were struck by thunder every day. The thunder and lightning became stronger and stronger every time, so that he almost had a psychological shadow. In desperation, he could only soak in the sea and disperse the power of thunder and lightning with the help of sea water. One day in the mountains, thousands of years in the world. There was no concept of time in his cultivation. Luke didn''t know it would be so long. "It''s still comfortable outside!" Luke sighed contentedly, closed his eyes and went to sleep. In a daze, there was a cry in his ear, "Hey, have you had enough? It''s been an hour." Luke yawned. "Bring the clothes in." The door opened, and the girl came in, put down her clothes, turned and left. "Wait a minute." "Why?" Luke came out of the bath naked and pointed to his back, "Rub it for me." "Go away!" Linda turned red and ran out as if she were flying. "A little girl is a little girl. She doesn''t understand the sentiment at all." Luke shakes his head speechless. The green light overflows from his shoulder and extends outwards to become a physical energy arm. His arm picks up the towel gourd brush on the shelf and rubs himself. After washing and gargling, Luke turned into a beautiful man with long hair. However, due to his long stay at sea, his skin turned bronze and looked quite mature. Linda said angrily, "Carl was captured by Lex Luther. When we went to save him, you were bathing here. What do you think of him?" "Don''t worry, Clark will be fine." Luke moved his shoulder and raised his hand. The wine bottle on the table automatically flew into his hand. Linda looked at the scene suspiciously and thought of what had happened before, "It seems that you are not the same as before. You can not only fly, but also take things from the air. Have you awakened your super power?" "It''s not a superpower, it''s something else." "What is it?" Luke took a sip of red wine, sighed and said, "according to the Chinese, it''s the earth immortal, according to the western, it''s the God." "I''m a God now, no!" Luke shook his head and suddenly changed his words. "To be exact, it''s demigod. It''s a little far from the real God." Linda said strangely, "do you have a fever? What God is there in the world?" "God is a real existence, not a God in the popular sense, but a title obtained after strength reaches a certain level." "God is a state, like this." Luke snapped his fingers. A thunderbolt fell from the sky and fell into the lake outside the villa. The water burst and set off large waves. The girl''s eyes are wide open, and the whole person is stupid, "How did you... How did you do it?" "The Shenxiao thunder method recorded in Tianshi''s strategy has this effect by combining it with calling the wind and the rain." "This is one of the fruits of my practice on an isolated island. The existence of divinity makes me separate from human form and become a God." With a change of the subject, he joked, "Beautiful miss Danvers, would you like to spend the night with God? It''s very interesting." "Go away!" The girl rolled her eyes. I haven''t seen her for several months. It''s still the same virtue. It hasn''t changed at all. As Luke drank red wine, his eyes became increasingly hot. He had been in the army for three years, and sows had been racing Diao Chan. In the past few months on the isolated island, except "you mean he would use clones to replace Carl." "Not only him, but also the president of the United States. Adam has been arrested. Now the real puppet is in the White House." Luke''s eyes are deep, with a sense of killing. "It''s Lex Luther. You can catch the key to the matter. Superman and the president, you have two cards in your hands. That''s good." "I''ll see what you''re going to do next." Linda said strangely, "how did you know the president was arrested? You''re not in touch. " "It''s a secret. I can''t tell you." The girl grinned and disdained despite her curiosity. At this moment, the phone rings. It''s Louise. Luke got on the phone and said, "meet me in ten minutes." then he hung up. "Come on, it''s time to move." "If it''s delayed, there''s a real possibility of a big problem." Luke changes and goes back to metropolis with Linda. Chapter 535 In a coffee shop somewhere in metropolis, when she saw the two people who appeared, Louise seemed to grasp the last straw and asked eagerly, "Clark, he..." "He''s not dead. He may be a little wronged." When she heard this, Louise was relieved. Since Linda told her that she had been defeated in the battle, she felt as if she had lost her soul. Her mind was full of Clark''s figure, for fear that he would have an accident. Luke added, "Lois, is there something I need your help with?" "What''s the matter, you say, as long as I can save Clark, I have no problem." Luke put his hand up and down, "Don''t be nervous. Clark will be fine sooner or later. At present, the most important thing is to find out Lex Luther''s intention. Only when we know his purpose can we take targeted actions." Lois turned her eyes slightly, and could not help saying, "You want my father?" Smart! Luke sighed heartily that she was a woman who surrendered to Superman, and that she was really admirable, "I need to have a secret talk with general Ryan. Only you and I know it. We can''t let it out." Lois nodded, "Come with me, I''ll take you to see him." Then he got up and left the coffee shop, followed by Luke and Linda. The three leave the metropolis overnight and come to the military base where Sam Ryan works. Lois shows her identity to the guard and wants to see her father. Before long, Sam Ryan in military uniform appears at the door. As father and daughter talk and walk outside, Sam Lane doesn''t realize that he has fallen into the trap of his daughter. When he reacts, it''s too late. Luke said in a deep voice, "you go out first. I have something to talk to the general." Reluctantly, Linda was pulled out of the car by Louise. "Long time no see, general lane." Sam Lane gave him a cold look and then glanced at Louise not far away. "You''re so good. Even my daughter can talk." "No, it was Lois who asked for it. She did it all for her lover." "Clark Kent, the farm boy!" Indifferent words with a touch of disdain, seems to be very dissatisfied with the son-in-law. Luke shook his head with a smile. "General, at this point, is it necessary to deceive yourself? Whether you admit it or not, your future son-in-law will be Kryptonian, and your grandchildren will be half Kryptonian. This can''t be changed unless you are willing to make your daughter sad for the rest of your life. " In a word, Sam Lane''s death has left him speechless. When his daughter is older, she has her own ideas. As a father, what can she do? He sighed in his heart and said, "What can I do for you?" "Clark is under arrest." Sam lane was stunned. "How could it be?" Luke carefully observed him and made sure he wasn''t lying. Then he continued, "it''s Lex Luther who caught him. Just two hours ago, that guy got Clark''s DNA and created clone fighters based on it. He also combined clones with parasitic demons. I don''t need to describe the horror of that monster. You should think of it." Sam Lane frowned. "I can''t believe you." "Believe it or not, I just want to ask one thing today." "What''s the role of the military?" Sam Lane squinted. "I don''t know what you''re talking about?" Luke lit a cigarette and said to himself, "you''ve been doubting my relationship with the president. Yes, we do have a cooperative relationship. It was reached at the moment of solving the devil gaster." "He has been taking care of my business for the past two years. How about me? We have also provided him with technical equipment to help him keep his position and stabilize the situation. Our cooperation is very happy. " "So the rumors are true." Luke nodded, "cooperation is true, bribery is false, I didn''t give him a dime, we are pure power transaction." Sam Lane took a deep breath and yelled, stifling the urge to take the gun, "Why are you telling me this? What do you want?" Luke snuffed out his cigarette and threw it out of the window. "If it hadn''t been for an accident, I wouldn''t have told you that. I kept in touch with the president in a special way until last night. The connection was broken and I couldn''t get it any more." "If I''m right, there must be something wrong with the White House." "General lane, I want you to do me a favor and see if the man in the White House is Joel Nash." Sam Lane snorted, "your worry is superfluous. I just talked to the White House on the phone. He''s OK." "Sometimes what the naked eye sees may not be true." If Luke points out, "like cloning technology, since Lex Luther can create a superman replica, why not create a puppet president who only obeys his orders?" "General lane, you think it''s possible." Sam Lane''s face changed greatly, and he could not help roaring, "you crazy people, what do you think of the United States as? It''s a country of hundreds of millions of people, not your playthings." "It seems that our conversation can be over." Luke opened the door and made a gesture to see off the guests. "Please, general, for Lois'' sake, be careful. If the president becomes a clone, it doesn''t mean that other people won''t, including you." "You..." Sam lane is angry and angry, angry and speechless. As Luke said, if Joel Nash is really a human clone, no one can guarantee that Lex Luther will not attack other senior executives. Thinking of such a picture, Sam Lane felt cold in his heart. Without saying a word, he turned and left without even talking to his daughter. Back at the base, the more you think about it, the more wrong you are. Unable to sit still, he set off for the White House. When he got there, he was stopped outside. After inquiring, he learned that Joel Nash was in a meeting with the cabinet and would not see anyone else for the time being. No way, Sam lane can only stay with a few colleagues in the Department of defense, looking at the door of the conference room from time to time, with suspicion and vigilance. It took an hour for the meeting to finish. The door of the room opened and everyone left one after another. Except for the president, the rest of the people looked solemn and worried. Sam Lane stares at the president and observes his changes in expression and behavior. He would not have doubted, but the more he thinks of Luke''s words, the more wrong he feels. Since the demonic incident, Joel Nash has lost his memory. He can''t remember what happened before, and his character has changed greatly. He has become calm and indifferent. Although the president in front of him is also very silent, this kind of silence is different from that before. He doesn''t have the kind of awe inspiring pressure, but just deliberately faces up. "Sam, I hear you''re looking for me." Familiar voices echoed in his ears, and Sam Lane put away his conjecture, "I want to ask about Tesla. People''s protest is so fierce that it can''t be delayed any longer." Joel Nash said in a deep voice, "that''s what we''ve just discussed. Power armor must be included in tube products and can''t be circulated in the market. What do you think?" Sam Lane''s heart sank, the corners of his mouth trembled a few times, and he forced himself to kill, "That''s the best." Chapter 536 "Power armor will be listed as a special supply for the military. It''s forbidden to spread on the market. Sam, you should pay more attention to it in the future." Joel Nash patted him on the shoulder, got up and left, not noticing the ferocity of the old man when he turned around. Doubts gradually become reality. Before today, Joel Nash was still an absolute supporter of Tesla. Even in the face of public pressure, he did not compromise. Only in the past night, everything has changed. Instead of supporting Tesla, he chose to suppress it. Once listed as a special military supply, it means that Tesla will lose all its markets and become a vassal of the military. With the character of Luke Shaw, this kind of thing will never happen. He gave such an order without asking Tesla''s opinion, obviously with the intention of turning against the enemy. "Maybe Luke is right." Sam Lane turns his head and stares at the background of his departure, "The president? Puppets? Lex Luther!! " "Damn bastard." The murderous spirit was boiling in my heart for a long time and could not be calmed down, "Sam, why are you here?" "Nothing." Sam Lane shook his head and forced a smile. "I want to ask about Tesla. I''ve got the result." Speaking of this, Ron Gunter''s face became solemn. He led him into the office, closed the door and said solemnly, "During this time, pay more attention to the trend of Tesla, especially Luke Shaw." Sam hesitated. "You want me to watch him?" "It''s not surveillance, it''s surveillance. Find him, stare at him and never allow him to go abroad." There is an essential difference between surveillance and surveillance. The former is prevention at most, while the latter is treated as a vicious criminal. "You want to attack him?" Sam couldn''t help saying, "what does that mean, you know? Luke Shaw is not... " "I know." "I know the background and strength of the boy. Once there is a conflict, it is likely that both sides will be hurt. But this is the order of the president and the cabinet has passed it," he said Hearing this, there was a strong uneasiness in Sam Lane''s heart, "That''s what you were talking about?" Rahman Gang nodded, "The president has issued a bill to sanction Tesla, requiring the FBI and CIA to keep an eye on Luke Shaw and prevent him from defecting abroad. In addition to these, there is also the earth guard plan." Then he took out a document and threw it on the desk. Sam Lane quickly opened the file, and the more he looked at it, the whiter he turned. Finally, he couldn''t help asking, "Is this... True?" "The vote of the meeting has been passed, and a press conference will be held soon." Sam boasted, "won''t you stop it? This plan is too crazy. Once it is launched, what will the Allies think? Do we want to be enemies of the world? " Loman Gunter shook his head. "It''s not as bad as you think." Sam lane was stunned and couldn''t help looking at him. "Do you agree?" "The close guard plan is really crazy and feasible. Once it is successful, we will dominate the world in the future." Loman Gunter said to himself, as if explaining and trying to persuade, without noticing the hostility in his friend''s eyes. "I see. I''ll go back and think about it. Go ahead." Sam Lane put down the papers, got up and left. When he got to the door, he suddenly said, "I''m not going to the weekend party." As if he had done it many times before, Sam let out a breath. There was no party at the weekend, and the other party gave the right answer. Is he Joman Gunter himself, or is he a replacement clone? Sam Ryan is not sure about this. Now he is skeptical of everyone. Colleagues, friends, comrades in arms, and the whole white house seems to be a battlefield full of crisis. Bullets are coming from all directions, and it is impossible to tell who is the enemy and who is the friend? After leaving the White House, Sam went to the Capitol building to exchange views with his friends in the Senate and ask them about their views on the guard plan. Unexpectedly, members of the opposition parties all gave positive answers, which is extremely rare in history. Years of political career let him smell a hint of conspiracy. The plan of the guards is not only the decision of the President alone, but also a huge interest group behind it. Those people have come to an agreement to work with Lex Luther, or they all become puppets. Things are getting worse. Sam Lane left in a hurry, unwilling to stay for a second. Not long after he left, Anders appeared in the corridor and asked the staff, "Who was that man just now?" "General lane." "What did he come for?" "It''s like asking about Tesla." "I see. Get busy." Anders turned and came to the chief speaker''s office. He whispered, "Luther has just sent a message and is ready for the last step." Pelok took a deep breath and said, stifling his nervousness, "Then start!" ¡­¡­ On the morning of December 17, a big news was uploaded in the media. In order to protect the earth from alien invasion, the White House Government decided to launch a protection plan called "earth guard" with all allies. The whole world was rocked by the news. Reporters rushed to the white house like crazy, and did not hesitate to use all kinds of means to explore the authenticity of the content. They did not wait long. At noon, President Joel Nash came to the press conference with all the cabinet members. First, it was a passionate speech, which focused on the disasters suffered by the United States in recent years and the role played by aliens. Then, it played a sympathetic card and used contradictions to ignite the anger of the people. When everything was ready, he took out the prepared documents and announced the plan of the earth guards in front of all the reporters. The document is very thick, with more than ten pages. Unconsciously, snowflakes are floating in the sky. Everyone present was shocked by the contents of the plan. It sounds easy to integrate global forces to build a joint force to protect the earth, but it is extremely difficult to do, and almost impossible to succeed. Not to mention the adversaries, the allies will not agree. There are so many things involved in it that the article of command alone cannot be passed. The press conference was quiet. Everyone was waiting for the end of the speech. At that time, they would chase after each other and throw out all the questions. However, they were stunned by the following pictures. "The close guard plan is not only related to the future of mankind, but also includes all races living on the earth. They are part of civilization and are willing to contribute to it." "Here''s a special guest." In the harsh sonic boom, a figure fell from the sky, with a strong body, a firm face, a red cape and blue armor engraved with "s". Superman? He showed up at the White House press conference. Chapter 537 The scene was noisy, and people were shocked and puzzled. What do you mean Superman is here? Is he allied with the White House and a supporter of the guards program? All the people were blinded and looked at the front. Joel Nash pressed his hands and said solemnly, "Don''t worry. Mr. Al is our friend and closest comrade in arms. He is also the first member of the guards. He will lead the guards to become the most solid shield of the earth and make the earth''s civilization prosperous forever." The voice fell and the atmosphere was ignited. Reporters frantically rushed to the podium, put the microphone in front of Superman, all kinds of problems burst out like a barrage, and the guards had to step forward to maintain order. Superman picked up the microphone, expressed his views in front of everyone, elaborated the significance of the close guard plan to the earth from many aspects, and called on all human beings who are interested in protecting civilization to give up their prejudice, join the close guard and become a member of the earth protection. This scene was broadcast in real time to more than 100 countries all over the world. No one is not shocked. No one is not surprised that Superman, who believes in justice and truth, has reached an alliance with the White House Government and become a card of the guards. High level officials of various countries held emergency meetings, and some even prepared for war. Compared with the high-level, the people have a different point of view. They believe in Superman. Since he did so, it shows that there is a real need for the existence of the guards. Wayne manor, Gotham. Bruce Wayne, who has just had breakfast, is sitting on the sofa, staring at the TV with gloomy eyes. Superman''s speech is constantly reported by the major media in the form of circular broadcast, and commentators are interpreting his speech word by word. Alfred put the juice on the table and said, if at all, "He doesn''t seem to be involved in this kind of plan. Maybe he has something else to hide." "No one is sure, except himself." Bruce turned off the TV, put on his clothes and walked out, "Where are you going, master Wayne?" "Build weapons." ¡­¡­ After watching the news at the Washington Museum of history, Diana put down her work and got on a plane to the metropolis. At the same time, Ron rongz and Barry Allen are also on their way to the metropolis. They all want to know what''s going on and why Clark is standing with the government. A few hours later, five world-saving superheroes gathered at the scheduled location, and Luke showed up, followed by a woman. Luke said, "Lois Lane, Clark''s girlfriend, let her talk about the next thing." Barry said, "I''ve seen you on TV. You''re a big reporter for the planet daily." "Hello Louise said hello with a strong smile and turned her eyes to other people. Wonder woman, Mars hunter and Linda are all well-known figures. They have been famous since the end of the battle of metropolis. If only Clark were here. With a sigh in her heart, Louise adjusted her mood and said, "One thing I have to say on behalf of Clark is that he doesn''t support the guards plan, and he doesn''t have the idea to cooperate with the White House. It wasn''t him that appeared at the press conference, it was just a clone." After a pause, in the eyes of everyone shocked, he told the story, including all kinds of conjectures about Lex Luther. The room is quiet. A few people are taut, never thought things would become like this. Barry Allen''s eyes flickered and he couldn''t help looking at Luke, "Boss, what she said is true?" As he asked, he waved to Louise, "don''t get me wrong. I just want to make sure." "It''s true." Luke responded, his eyes slightly turned, and fell on the Martian hunter, "Can I help you?" "You want me to investigate Clark''s location." Luke nodded. "It''s very difficult to deal with this matter. Clark is the key. If you don''t find him, it''s difficult to carry out follow-up action." "I''ll try to capture his psychic signals on a global scale." Telepathy is one of the super abilities of Mars hunter. If he wants to, he can communicate with many people at the same time. With his help, things would be much easier. Barry Allen raised his hand, "Well, boss, how many clones did Lex Luther make?" "Will he build an army?" "In that case, there may be something wrong with our combat power." Superman''s power is obvious to all. In the case of one-on-one, no one is sure to win except Luke. Diana took a light breath. "We don''t have much time. We have to act as soon as possible. Luke, do you have a good idea?" In the last metropolitan war, several people had a deep understanding of Luke''s strength and wisdom. If he didn''t recklessly hold down hale, the result would be another way. He has proved himself and won the approval of the public. "It''s not as easy as you think." With a wave of Luke''s hand, a picture of Joel Nash and Superman''s speech appears in the air, "Behind Superman is Lex Luther, and so is the president." Barry Allen said blankly, "Boss, what do you mean by that? Is the president a clone?" Luke was silent for a long time, "There''s something I have to tell you. Joel Nash is my friend and we have a very close relationship, but he''s been out of touch since last night." "I don''t know who is standing on the podium, but I''m sure it''s not the president himself." The news was even more powerful than before, which made everyone dumbfounded. Even the Mars hunter, who was calm in character, had a big mouth and could not hide his astonishment. Lois opened her mouth, "You... You, you and him, you... You..." "I saved his life, and he needed my strength, very simple political cooperation." Louise is silent. When she is a three-year-old, she will believe this kind of nonsense. All political cooperation is based on interests. Businessmen and politicians, that is, money and power, will not get good results together. Diana also squinted and looked at Luke with her eyes full of scrutiny. Barry Allen looked to the left and right, as if he had found a startling plot. At the same time, he gave a thumbs up. The boss is the boss, even the president dares to manipulate. Luke looked at the people''s faces from the corner of his eye. After confirming their thoughts, he continued, "The reason why we say it is to prepare you psychologically. It is not only the grudge between us and lex Luther, but also the White House. If it is not handled properly, it will offend all the senior officials and stand on the opposite side of the country." "That''s not what I''d like to see, but what Lex Luther expected." Chapter 538 The information revealed by Luke is too frightening, the collusion between government and business, and the dark stories in the novel clearly emerge. People have to bear several identities behind him. underworld? politician? Or a conspirator? Luke ignored them and went on, "The replacement of the president by a clone means that we will stand opposite all government agencies, and the FBI, CIA, military and police will take action, everyone..." Luke raised his voice in a very serious voice, "Be careful during this time. You''d better not reveal your whereabouts." Barry Allen said uneasily, "does the white house know who we are?" Luke shook his head, "Your identity is top secret, I have done a very strict protection work, just..." pause, helpless way, "Clark was arrested, some things I can''t guarantee." The crowd was stunned and understood the meaning of the words, "Clark is not a weak man. He will never give in." "I don''t doubt his character, but intelligence doesn''t have to be obtained through interrogation. Besides interrogation, there are many ways, such as super power." Louise was speechless and didn''t know how to retort. Luke continued, "in order to prevent accidents, it''s better to hide during this period of time, so as not to be broken one by one by opponents." Everyone was silent and finally realized the horror of the whole thing. They face not only Lex Luther, but also the puppet president''s government. They are fighting against the whole country. Barry Allen can''t hide his worry. He is an optimistic flash. He likes to help the public and fight criminals. He never wants to fight against the government. There are also fathers and girlfriends. Once their identities are revealed, will those people attack them. Thinking of this, my heart is in a mess. Ron roentz and Diana don''t find it difficult. One is the only child of Mars, and the other is the Amazon Woman Warrior. Even if the white house knows their real identity, what can they do. Luke glanced at Barry, "Stay with me and don''t go anywhere." "Boss?" Barry looked up and struggled. Luke didn''t let him go, "I have tasks for you and Diana, and only the two of you are capable of them." What do you want us to do "Find someone to tell the truth." ¡­¡­ The White House''s action was even faster than expected. That afternoon, the "President" issued a special bill to sanction Tesla. Power armor was included in the control products, and only allowed to be used by the military. It was not allowed to circulate in the market. This move won the hearts of the bottom voters, and also made many rich, middle-class and power armor enthusiasts dissatisfied. In addition, the FBI and CIA launched a comprehensive investigation into Luke''s assets and the Hongmen organization. Unfortunately, Lex Luther far underestimated Luke''s influence. The United States is not a traditional sense of centralization. Various state capitals have independent political systems. After several years of operation, the seaside city has been tied to Hongmen. Police chief, mayor and Congressman are all secretly supported by Luke. They want to run wild here, so they can only use the army. The FBI and the CIA are not monolithic. Among them, there are a lot of key people named and promoted by Joel Nash. These people seem to be the president''s cronies, but actually they are inextricably linked with Hongmen. They can''t and don''t dare to do anything. They can only do things in a negative way. Outside a villa on the outskirts of Washington. It''s eleven o''clock in the evening. In the dark, three figures come out of the forest. They are Luke, Barry and Diana. Barry wondered, "What are we doing here?" "The man who lives in the villa is pelock, speaker of the house of Representatives. According to the intelligence inference, he is one of the partners of Lex Luther. Take him out, don''t disturb the guards, don''t leave any traces, don''t be aware of it." Speaker of the house of Representatives! Barry''s mouth is wide open and his face is full of hesitation. That''s the only senior official next to the president. He is in charge of the existence of Congress. It''s crazy to arrest him! Diana is also frowning, Luke''s way of doing things reminds her of a person, a terrible person. "We don''t kill him, we don''t hurt him, we just want to get some clues from him. Time doesn''t wait. If we don''t do it now, in a few days, he will be replaced by clones, and then nothing will come out." Barry had no choice but to change into armor. His body flashed and disappeared. The next second, pelok, who was carrying Han Han to sleep, appeared in front of them. The cold wind in winter made pelok shiver all over. He opened his eyes vaguely and saw the three people in front of him with round mouths. Luke signals to Diana, who takes out the truth lasso and binds him. "What are you going to do, I..." "Well, chief senator, stop talking nonsense. We know who you are. Tell me, where''s Lex Luther?" Pelocque was going to lie, but suddenly he said, "At his military base 50 miles north of Kent County, Arizona, where his lab specializes in producing clones." After a sentence, the whole person was stunned. Why... Why? Why would I lie? Why would I tell the truth. Luke secretly praised it. It''s a true lasso. It''s easy to use. "Where is Superman locked up?" "I don''t know. Lex Luther didn''t tell us." "Has the president become a clone puppet?" "Yes." Sure enough! Luke frowned slightly. Diana and Barry Allen were also silent. In fact, they were a little suspicious of Luke''s words. They didn''t think about it, but they turned it into reality. "How do you control him?" "A special helmet, which can only be worn, can affect the president''s consciousness and control his body." Pelok is about to despair. He finds that he has become a parrot who can only tell the truth. No matter how he resists in his heart, a lie will turn to the truth. "Who has the helmet?" "Mr. Anders." "March Anders?" "Yes." Luke nodded and continued, "Who put forward the guards plan and what role do you play in it?" "Lex Luther brought it up, he convinced Evans, and we agreed." "How many of you, who you are and who you are." Pelok''s face was not willing, and even despairing, but he could not help saying the names of people, who were either members of Congress or high-level military figures. Then Luke asked some private questions that should not be disclosed, including criminal record, bribery, mistress and so on. When he got the answer, he untied his rope. "Mr President, the dialogue just now is all recorded in this." He took out the tiny camera in the corner and put it in front of him. He said with deep meaning, "you should know how to do it!" Pelok opened his mouth and lowered his head with a bitter smile. Chapter 539 All the dark sides of pelok''s life are in Luke''s hands. He doesn''t want to be ruined, he can only listen to each other. Pelok didn''t know what to say. After a long sigh, he murmured, "What are you going to do, Luke Shaw?" "I''ve got what I want. As for you, Mr. perlock, do your job well. No one will threaten you with it." Then he looked at Barry, "Send him back." Barry nodded, picked up pelok, turned him into lightning, passed through the layers of guards with unimaginable speed, put him on the bed, and then turned back. The process took less than two seconds. The guard didn''t know what was going on, and the camera didn''t get any pictures. It has to be said that in terms of theft, God''s speed power is really superior. After solving pelok, the three turned and left. Barry''s face was heavy. Pelok was recognized as a good man and a good congressman with a good reputation. No one expected that he would have so many unknowable dirty faces. "Boss, are all politicians like him?" Luke shook his head. "To judge a person, we should make a comprehensive analysis. We can''t only look at the good and the bad, just like perok, taking bribes, raising a mistress and Bao Xiaosan. But this doesn''t hinder his own work. He does a good job, or he won''t get to his present position." "There are many temptations in the world, and few can withstand them. Just like Karak, they are rare, and you are good." Diana said suddenly, "And you? What kind of person are you Luke frowned slightly, glanced at the golden rope in her hand, and said half jokingly, "A good man?" Diana raised the lasso of truth and said word by word, "Chains can let people tell the secrets hidden in their hearts, Luke Shaw. They tell me that you''ve been hiding a lot of things and lying all the time." Luke squinted, "You want to bind me." "It''s the best way." Luke sneered. "Do you think that''s possible?" The atmosphere became stiff, and they thought right, and no one would give in. After a moment, Diana suddenly said, "A few decades ago, I met a man who manipulated the war behind the scenes, regarded everyone as mole ants and left a heavy blow to the world." "I see his shadow in you. Maybe you are of the same kind." "You''re talking about ares!" Diana had a look. "Do you know him?" "Yes, but no, your lover Steve Trevor died in his hands, right?" Diana drew the sword of Vulcan, and her eyes smelled like beasts. In Luke''s eyes, the green flame was burning, the dark clouds were gathering in the sky, and a terrible power was brewing above. The atmosphere immediately became white hot! Barry Allen looked at the eyelids and jumped between them, "Don''t be like this. We are comrades in arms. How can we turn our heads when we say we''re going to turn our heads?" Luke sneered, "don''t you see that? Ms. Prince is very dissatisfied with my behavior. She thinks that I am a war maniac like Ares, who wants to punish evil and maintain world peace. " Diana said in a cold voice, "your actions don''t deserve the word hero." Luke shrugged, "I never said I was a hero. I came to you just to avoid the destruction of the earth by kryptonians, but not to be a superhero. I have said that for a long time." "You disappoint me so much, Luke Shaw." Diana put away her sword, turned and left, "This is our last cooperation." Barry opened his mouth speechless, looked at her, and then at Luke. He didn''t know what to do. Originally, it was good. In the blink of an eye, it became like this. We were all friends, and we couldn''t say anything clearly. Luke patted him on the shoulder, "Go back first. I''ll take care of the rest." "Pelok said Lex Luther built a lab in Arizona. Do you want to take it off?" Luke shook his head. "The lab can''t move until Clark''s position is found. It''s hard to guarantee that Lex Luther won''t do extreme behavior." Barry thought for a moment. That''s the truth. Up to now, it''s no longer a simple fight against crime. There are too many and complicated characters involved, just like a big net. It''s so dense that I don''t know where to start. With a little loss and loss, Barry returned to the metropolis, while Luke rose to the mountains north of Washington. There is a villa in the mountain. It looks like an ordinary villa, but it has the most powerful security system in the world. Cameras and guards can be seen everywhere, including three Superman clones with masks. This villa is the place where Adam is imprisoned. Perhaps because of the situation, the congressman led by pelok did not listen to lex Luther''s suggestion to execute the president, but locked him up and guarded him closely. Luke didn''t get close to the villa and stopped thousands of meters away. Not long after, a ghost with green light came out of the soil. It was Adam, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time, "Young master!" Adam bowed slightly, as respectful as before, and Luke looked at him and said, "How''s it going?" "They keep a tight watch, and they put a miniature bomb in my body. Once they leave, it will start." Luke nodded and suddenly said, "Have you ever thought of changing your body?" Adam bowed his head, with a rare struggle in his eyes, which was not supposed to appear in the dead. Luke said sarcastically, "I heard that the first lady is pregnant. Did you do it?" Adam nodded and shook his head, trying to explain, and finally chose to be silent. He was the soul of the dead, and Luke created it. All he had was given by Luke, and Luke was his master. "You can do it!" Luke gave a cold hum, like thunder. Adam hugged his head and let out a silent wail. The great pain spread from the depth of his soul. He felt that his soul was about to split. "I warned you at the beginning, do your job well and don''t make trouble for me. As a result, what did you do?" Adam pleaded "Young master, I have not disobeyed your will, never." "And the child? Why do you show up, and you. " Luke stares at him, "The contacts and forces cultivated in the past two years, and why don''t I send them to you? You are just like a pig. You are locked up casually without any resistance." "Adam, are you sure you''re a ghost? Still worried about the safety of the children, dare not take risks Adam has nothing to say but nods. He can''t lie to his master. Seeing him like this, Luke felt his anger on his head and wanted to slap him to death. As a ghost, he takes over other people''s bodies, goes to bed with other people''s wives, has children, and has no feelings. In the end is the magic of the problem, or caused by green inflammation. And the kid, whose is it? Adam? Or Joel Nash? Chapter 540 Children are not only flesh and blood, but also soul. After awakening to the green flame, Luke clearly saw that life in the world, as long as it has self-consciousness, whether it is a single celled creature invisible to the naked eye, or a giant species such as elephants and whales, has its own spirit. The difference is that some spirits are very strong, while others are very weak. Among all the cells, the spirit contained in the germ cell is the strongest, which can be regarded as a small part of the soul of the noumenon. The combination of germ cells is not only the combination of genetic information, but also spirit. The combination of two kinds of spirit gives birth to a new spirit, which is recorded in detail in black magic. After realizing the meaning of the soul, Luke made a very strict restriction on the thirteen apostles. He could find a woman and never allowed to have a child. But he never thought that the problem would be Adam. Adam''s noumenon is a corpse. When Luke created it, he absorbed the consciousness of hundreds of undead, and branded it with the mark of his master. Strictly speaking, he was also the soul. And then things get awkward. This bastard occupies Joel Nash''s body, has a relationship with his wife and has a child. Whose child is this? In terms of blood, it must be Joel Nash''s, but his soul is very complex, not only has the breath of more than 100 undead, but also has the curse of black magic, as well as Luke''s own green wave. If this is born, who knows what it will become. Luke stares at him coldly, the killing intention in his eyes almost becomes the essence. Adam still bowed his head. He didn''t ask for mercy or resist. He seemed to be waiting for death. Silence was not a kind of plea. He hoped that Luke would allow the child to live, but he didn''t dare to speak. He could only use this way. "In the past two years, the 8th has taught you from time to time how to be a good president and how to control your subordinates. As a result, what do you do? You don''t know anything when the Senate has made such a big mess." "Anders, Evans, pelok, they worked with Lex Luther for half a year, and you didn''t notice it. What about the brain? What about vigilance? What about IQ? It''s all for the dog. " "The purpose of putting you in Joel Nash''s body was to solve problems for me, not to create problems. How nice of you, as a ghost, to have a child without giving birth." "You''re really good. You''re the first of all." Adam knelt on the ground in shame, and his soul and body trembled. "I can''t figure it out all the time. Just half a year after I left, the good situation became like this. Now I understand that it''s your reason." "Fool, trash, what''s the use of you." With a wave of his hand, the green flame surged out, drowning Adam''s body in an instant. There was a shrill howl in the forest. With reluctance and despair, it soon subsided. Adam died, as if he had never appeared. With a cold snort, Luke reached for the sky. The dark clouds condensed and rapidly expanded to cover the sky for several kilometers. Lightning shuttled through the clouds, dense, and from time to time there was a piercing roar. The mountain like prestige came from above. The guards in the villa subconsciously looked up, and the dark clouds fell down, just like the palm of a giant. Click! The huge lightning falls from the sky, the arc crisscross, forming countless bifurcations, destroying every surveillance, piercing every guard''s body, and the three strongest of them pierce the clone''s head like sharp arrows, destroying the eggs inside. The battle lasted only one second and ended. Dozens of guards, along with three Superman clones, all died. Luke goes into the villa, goes to the second floor, finds Joel Nash lying on the bed, turns his watch into a micro robot, and takes out the micro bomb placed in his heart. "Eight!" The eighth of the thirteen came out of the ground and stood respectfully aside. "From now on, you are the president of the United States." It''s an order. It can''t be refused. "The child, how to deal with it?" "Leave him, find a chance, inject green inflammation." No. 8 was stunned for a moment, and instantly understood that he was preparing to observe the child''s condition, to see if he could inherit the possibility of green inflammation. To be honest, he didn''t want to do so, but when he thought of Adam, who had turned into nothingness, he could only nod his head, "I won''t let you down." "Better." Luke flew up and disappeared into the night sky. With a sigh, No. 8 is integrated with Joel Nash. His strange body and strange senses make people uncomfortable. He moves his body and whispers in a voice that only he can hear, "Tell you how many times, don''t have a fluke, don''t have a fluke, now it''s OK, both the form and the spirit are gone, alas!" ¡­¡­ In a sparsely populated Valley in the south of the United States, this was originally an air force missile test base, which was later sold to the Luther group and became Lex Luther''s Secret test base. The base covers an area of huge, up and down a total of four floors, all reinforced concrete buildings, defense facilities are very perfect. On the second floor underground, Mersey graves, dressed in a professional suit, carries his coffee to the laboratory on the innermost floor. Lex Luther is here, standing in front of Clark bound by kryptonite chains, as if thinking about something. Mersey did not disturb him. He put down his coffee and stood aside quietly. It took a long time for Lex Luther to look back, "What''s going on out there? Did you find Luke Shaw?" "There''s no good news from the FBI or the CIA." Mersey picked up the coffee and put it in front of him. "There''s something I need to tell you. Joel Nash was robbed. The security guard and three clones all died." "When?" "Two hours ago." "Who did it?" "Anders has sent people to investigate, but we haven''t got the result yet." "I knew it was going to be a problem sooner or later." Luther took a sip of his coffee. He didn''t feel surprised, as if he had expected it. Mursey said in a deep voice, "Anders was very nervous when he called just now. Do you want to calm him down?" "No Luther sneered, "failure is doomed, they will all die, in the hands of Luke Shaw." Mersey looks at a loss and doesn''t know the meaning in the vernacular. Pelok and Anders are partners. Listening to the boss, they don''t seem to care about their lives. Luther got up and went to the screen, looking at the red sign, "Hongmen has been rooted in the United States for decades, and his contacts are all in the hands of Luke Shaw. In addition to his own business and that of Joel Nash, over the past few years, his influence has spread to all walks of life, including the political parties, the military, the FBI, the CIA... Even Tianyan will have his people. How can pelok alone be opponents? If they are willing to listen to my orders, they are desperate, There may still be a chance of success if Luke Shaw is forced to be a traitor. Unfortunately... " Luther narrowed his eyes. "Politicians are politicians after all. They never have the courage to fight for their lives." Chapter 541 As Lex Luther''s secretary and bodyguard, Mersey naturally stood on his side. Hearing this, he was worried, "If they lose, what shall we do?" "Don''t worry." Luther took a kiss on her chin and turned back to her desk, "Intrigue is a means of delaying time. Strength is the only factor determining victory. It''s in my hands." Mossy came shyly behind Luther and said in her ear, "No matter what you do, I''ll support you." ¡­¡­ Luke acted decisively and ruthlessly. He used threats, bribes, coercion and other means to solve the opposition in the Senate in a short time, leaving Anders alone. Then, he and the disguised eighth came to a coffee shop in Washington. Two guests are waiting here, Sam Lane on the left, and Defense Secretary ronman Gunter on the right. When No. 8 took off his hat and sunglasses and showed his original face, both of them were shocked. "Mr. President, you... Why are you here?" As he spoke, he looked at the TV. It was Joel Nash''s speech on the TV. At the moment, he should be on the east coast hundreds of kilometers away, but he just appeared here. What did Sam Lane understand, he couldn''t help saying, "Is it..." "Not bad." Luke sat in his chair. "It took me a lot of effort to get people out." No. 8 pulled down his eyelids and looked coldly ahead. The powerful soul came down on his face. They couldn''t help fighting, "Sam, Jordan, you let me down. As a senior officer in the army, I can''t tell the truth from the false. I seriously doubt your ability." As like as two peas in the past, Joel Nash''s face was very bitter, and he didn''t know how to explain it. Roman Conte was all in a daze, and some of them did not understand the situation. Sam Ryan was very angry. What''s going on? Why is the president here? "Well, you can talk about your own business." It''s almost over. Luke doesn''t have to stay. He gets up and leaves. As soon as he gets out of the door, a black SUV drives out of the intersection and stops in front of him. Amanda Waller, wearing a black suit, walks out of the door and stares at him. Luke raised his mouth and his eyes showed endless malice, "Kneel down!" Amanda Waller opened her mouth and was unwilling. Finally, she bent down her knees and knelt down on the snowy street. All the people in the sky eye meeting were stunned. Why, why did the boss kneel down to Luke Shaw? On this occasion. The situation was so unexpected that they didn''t know how to deal with it. Luke sneered. "I thought you were a smart man, but I didn''t expect you to be a fool. Don''t you really think that working with Lex Luther can bring me down?" Hand in that dark face patted a few times, the sound spread, attracted passers-by have sideways. "Self righteous fool!" After leaving a word, he turned and left. "Give me a chance." Amanda raised her head and yelled like she was holding on to the last straw, "I''ll prove myself, find Lex Luther, and I''ll help you find him." The shrill voice reverberated around, but there was no response. Amanda clenched her fist and was unwilling. She was too weak, restricted everywhere, and had no autonomy. She thought she could get rid of the cage with the help of Lex Luther, but in the end she was played like a fool. Lex Luther! Luke Shaw! Amanda murmured the two names and kept them in mind. Then she got up with the street lamp and went into the cafe. She sat down in the chair near the door. She''s going to fight for one last chance. An hour later, the conversation ended upstairs, and the three left together. When they got to the door, they didn''t stop for a second, as if Amanda didn''t exist. Betrayal is the quickest way to gain benefits. Amanda tried to survive by betraying the vice president, and later became Adam''s confidant by betraying gaster. This time, she chose to betray. Unfortunately, not every betrayal can be successful. ¡­¡­ With the support of the military, No. 8 quickly took action to control Anders as quickly as possible. He got the control helmet from him, and then borrowed the helmet to take the president to the military base. In silence, the fake president and the real president exchanged positions. Everything is back to its original appearance. The operation against Tesla and Hongmen is cancelled, and the congressmen and senior military officers who participated in the operation are either arrested or secretly executed. At the end of the day, there are only two of the toughest problems: the guards and the Superman clone. As for the clone of Superman, it''s the sword of Damocles hanging overhead. Who knows when to go crazy. Once the clone attacks the White House, the country is finished. In order to avoid the worst situation, No. 8 could only choose to forget, and the military did not take action. When the situation is deadlocked, Luke uses all means to collect Lex Luther. Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tries, he can''t find any trace. The laboratory in Arizona is just a cover, no one at all. Time goes by quietly and the situation becomes tense. He has a feeling that the guy must be planning something. When he finishes, the whole world will be shocked. "It can''t be delayed any longer." Luke gets up, goes to the lab, finds Ron rongz, "Well, no news yet?" The latter shook his head in silence. "I have sensed every corner of the world, and I have not heard Clark''s voice. As for Lex Luther, his spiritual fluctuation is unknown and cannot be identified." "Why "Usually, there are two reasons for this result: first, they fall into a deep coma and have no self-consciousness; 2¡¢ Death. " When it comes to the second one, she deliberately lowered her voice, which was heard by Diana and Louise. "No way. Clark will never die." Louise''s face was firm. "He won''t die. I believe him. He will never die." Ron and Diana are both silent. From the actual situation, Lex Luther can''t kill Superman, but there are always accidents in the world. Luke waved his hand, "You two go out first. I have something to say to Ron." Diana said in a cold voice, "how many things are you hiding from us?" Luke turned his mouth, "You''re not my mother. Why should I tell you?" Diana: -- Seeing that the situation was not right, Lois quickly dragged her away, and Ron frowned, "What''s the matter with you? We fight as soon as we meet." Luke sneered. "That woman doesn''t like what I do. Similarly, I don''t like an old woman who has lived for thousands of years." Bang! Outside came the sound of broken glass. Ron''s mouth twitched and changed the subject, "What do you want to say to me?" "I can greatly enhance your telepathy." Luke stared at him with a grim expression. "The risk is very high. In case of an accident, you will die." Chapter 542 A green flame suddenly appeared out of thin air, the spark disappeared, leaving only the energy mass with dim green light. Although there is no flame, the breath that devours the soul does not disappear. Ron took a deep breath and said, stifling his fear, "Are you sure you can find Clark?" "As long as he''s alive, it should be OK." "Then come on!" Ron relaxed and said casually, "after the battle of metropolis, I always wanted to ask you to help me overcome the Martian fear with green flame. Then you died and then you lived. Maybe it''s a good thing for me." Luke shook his head speechless. "I advise you not to think about it. It''s not as simple as you think." "Be careful, I''m going to start!" The Martian Hunter closed his eyes and tried his best to mobilize his spiritual strength. Luke put his hand on his shoulder, and the green energy overflowed from his palm and melted into his body. In the past six months of cultivation, the green flame has been swallowing the divinity, and quantitative change has caused qualitative change. With more times, it also has the characteristics of divinity, becomes easy to control, and has a unique ability. Luke has been able to hide the power of swallowing the soul and only retain the pure soul energy, but it is more difficult to manipulate, far less handy than Lvyan. With the integration of green energy, Ron feels like a dry desert encountering a storm. His spiritual ability increases exponentially, and his senses become clearer and clearer, covering more and more areas, almost all over the earth. The thoughts of every living body reverberate in the mind. Their voices turn into countless figures. In an instant, billions of voices explode in the brain at the same time. Poof! Blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, and his cheeks twitched and looked very painful. Luke said in a deep voice, "don''t think about anything else. Find Superman, or you''ll die." Ron tightened his mind, ignored the cries for help, and searched for the target with all his strength. Soon, a group of figures appeared in his mind, dim, weak and tired. It was Clark Kent''s heart wave. "I found him." Luke released his right hand. Ron vomited blood and fell to the ground. Keeping outside, Diana, Lois and others rushed in and couldn''t help saying, "What happened to him?" "I''m fine." Ron waved his hand. "Clark is still alive, down a canyon in southern Texas. Besides him, I feel a lot of chaotic and violent spiritual fluctuations there. It should be a parasitic clone made by Lex Luther." Hearing this, there was a smile on everyone''s face, and Louise cried with joy. With a wave of Luke''s hand, the geographical map of Texas emerges in the air. Mountains, rivers and plains are excluded, and only canyons are reserved. There are two final goals, which are easy to distinguish. The address is confirmed. The question is how to save people? Lex Luther has a lot of clones, Superman and Zhiyuan technology in his hand. All three kinds of weapons are difficult to deal with, especially Zhiyuan technology. For it, Luke has only heard of the blue beetle, and knows nothing about the others. Louise said suddenly, "Maybe we can use kryptonite as a weapon." Luke''s brow was raised, and his expression was strange. Louise couldn''t care so much. She continued, "Kryptonite can weaken Clark''s power, and it can also be effective for other kryptonians. Only in this way can we win." "Luke, you should have kryptonite in your hand!" As the voice fell, all eyes gathered, and Luke shrugged, "There are some." "Can you make them into weapons?" "The weapon is not good. It''s too low-grade. It doesn''t conform to my aesthetic. How about the anti Kryptonian armor? I don''t know if you are interested." Five hours later, somewhere in the Atlantic. A water blue warship with a length of more than one kilometer and a width of more than one kilometer, like a compass, rushed out of the sea and appeared in front of the crowd. The front door of the warship glowed blue, the sea water separated automatically, and a ladder composed of energy was formed in the air. Luke made the gesture of invitation, "Welcome to my private yacht." Barry Allen asked stupidly, with his mouth wide open, "This... This is a yacht? Boss, are you kidding? " "It''s yacht that can travel in the deep sea, otherwise it''s called nothing." Luke laughed and took the lead up the steps. "Come on, I''ve got something for you in there." The interior of the yacht is extremely luxurious. The furniture, sculptures and decorations are top-notch. The air is also full of sea creatures composed of virtual energy. It looks like real. What''s more shocking is that when you look up, you can see the blue sky. The top of the yacht is transparent. The crowd was dazzled, and even Linda, who had a lot of experience, muttered to herself: when it was built, there was no news at all. Yacht is divided into upper and lower three layers, the top is the rest area, the bottom is the warehouse and test base. Deep in the warehouse is the place where the power armor is placed. Rows of power armor with unique shapes are dazzling. Judging from the shape, there are at least five models, and the functions of each model do not want to move. Luke went to the last line of armor and pointed to the green striped armor, "This is specially produced by Superman in order to fight against parasitic demons. The armor plate is made of composite biomaterials, which not only has strong fighting ability, but also can isolate parasitic demons. Wearing it, you don''t have to worry about being captured by parasitic demons. There is krypton in the green stripes." Then he turned his eyes to Linda, who grunted and stopped a little farther away, "Diana, Ron, you use this armor. As for Barry..." Barry Allen, who was named, immediately straightened up, "Your goal is to rescue Clark, catch Lex Luther, and put on a kryptonite stealth armor." Barry was disappointed. He expected tactical armor with all kinds of cool abilities, not stealth. "Get ready!" Luke takes Linda out of the warehouse. Diana looked up and down at the armor and shook her head. "I don''t like it." Having said that, he picked up his armor and walked into the dressing room. Barry went around like a kid, trying to get through every armor. A few minutes later, Luke returned to the warehouse, glanced at the three men''s clothes and nodded slightly, "EVA, go to the destination." The yacht broke away from the sea and rose to the sky. It turned into a streamer and sped southwest. Thousands of kilometers away, it soon came to the canyon in southern Texas. Linda activates her X-ray vision and immediately finds the missile test base hidden underground. "Right there." Voice is not down, a chic black fighter into the field of vision. Chapter 543 Time to go back to a month ago, Gotham City, Wayne manor. After months of investigation, plus the information provided by Talia, Bruce finally found out the real black hand behind the pirated power armor. It''s not the assassin League, or the CIA or the military. It''s a secret society. The core technology and transformation scheme of power armor are provided by secret service. It is handed over to CIA, and then the CIA sells it to Assassin alliance. Several parties cooperate to build factories in Eastern Europe, and sell pirated power armor to all countries in the world. After understanding this, Bruce tracked the flow of money through the underground bank and finally got a picture of an Asian lady with a strong figure and delicate appearance. Although the light was a little dim, Bruce found out the girl''s identity. Mersey graves, the personal secretary and bodyguard of the bald president Lex Luther. It''s clear that Lex Luther is playing a trick. He cooperates with the CIA on the surface, but secretly colludes with the assassin alliance. He uses the power of the assassin alliance to strengthen himself, and even develops cloning technology. Superman, who appeared at the White House press conference, was a fake. He wanted to use it as a basis to promote the close guard plan and launch a global war. After finding out the whole story, Bruce leaned back in his chair and didn''t say a word for a long time. Alfred said, "you''d better make it clear that this time it''s not a Kryptonian, it''s a group of people." "I''m ready." The hoarse voice echoed in the room, and Alfred could not persuade him any more, so he could only call up the weapon panel, "According to previous research, kryptonite can greatly weaken the power of kryptonites. Your weapons and armor must contain kryptonite. Even so, they are in a very dangerous situation. According to my suggestion, it''s better to lure them to an environment full of kryptonite powder, or to an artificial rainfall." After a pause, he said again, "Of course, the best way is to form an alliance, find the five superheroes of the metropolitan war, and work with them, and the survival rate will be greatly improved." Bruce shook his head, "I have my own way." Press the button, a huge metal box flashing green appears on the screen. The pulse bomb with high-purity kryptonite powder is powerful enough to destroy everything within a few kilometers. With kryptonite, even kryptonites are not immune. Alfred said with a bitter smile, "The pulse bomb is still in the experimental stage, and the effect is very unstable. According to intelligence speculation, Superman is likely to be held in the missile base. If you detonate the bomb, he will also die." Bruce was silent for a moment, "It''s the only way." After the plan was confirmed, Bruce immediately started to deploy. First, he spent tens of millions of dollars to buy the land near the canyon, and then hired a construction team. On the surface, it was to build a nature reserve, but on the surface, it was to lay layers of traps. Trap after trap, all for Superman clone preparation, never thought, in his preparation for action, another group of people appeared. A round ship with a diameter of one kilometer! alien? Or Lex Luther? Bruce doesn''t feel right. He really wants to leave. A strange voice rings in his head, "Hello, friends from Gotham." "Who are you?" "You can call me Mars hunter, or Ron." Bruce browed slightly. Mars hunter is one of the six superheroes in the battle of metropolis, but it''s here for Lex Luther. "You''re right. We''re here for the same purpose as you." Bruce: "and The other side can see through their own ideas. The Martian Hunter didn''t stimulate him any more. He asked directly, "Superman is being held in an underground base. We need to save him. If you can, please cooperate with us." "Who do you have?" "It''s not convenient for me to answer this question for the moment." Bruce thought for a moment, turned around and left the area. The situation changed. In this case, it was extremely irrational to force himself to fight. He did not have a sense of trust in the six superheroes. After watching the black fighter leave, Barry couldn''t help saying, "That''s Batman?" Linda curled her lips. "Who else is there but him?" "How did he come here?" Luke explained, "the most important thing to do scientific research and build an experimental base is funding. Lex Luther''s funding mainly comes from two aspects: one is funding provided by the military and the Senate; The second is the profit of selling pirated power armor. If I guess correctly, Batman is following this clue. " Barry nodded clearly, though he didn''t know what was going on. It sounded very powerful. "Leave him alone, EVA, fire!" The main muzzle under the yacht glittered with water blue light, and numerous free light spots converged to the center, forming a giant energy mass. Boom! The blue energy column broke out of the air and hit the hill heavily. The ground shook violently, and the dust kept spreading around. It took a long time for it to disperse slowly. The hill disappeared, and a cave more than ten meters wide appeared on the ground. Luke turns on the PA, "Don''t you come out and see me, Mr. Luther?" More than ten seconds later, the ground began to shake violently, and the two sides of the canyon collapsed. A spaceship that looked like a worm shell rushed out of the soil and suspended in the sky. The projection of Lex Luther appeared above the spaceship, and the big bald head was as conspicuous as ever. "You''re two days later than I expected." Luke shrugged. "You leave so much trouble. It''s a headache for me." "Only a fool can believe these words, Luke Shaw. I underestimate you. You are far more insidious than you think. You control politics, the army, and public opinion. You are in charge of both black and white. Even the president is controlled by you. Officials and businessmen collude with each other, embezzle National interests, expand their own power, and develop Tesla and showme into world-class companies in just two years." Luther laughed coldly. "A few years ago, many people called me a black hearted businessman and a capitalist with no bottom line. But compared with you, I can''t be any better." "Luke Shaw, you are the most insidious and despicable one." In a word, Diana and Barry Allen''s face changed from time to time. Batman in the distance also narrowed his eyes and looked coldly here. The atmosphere is a little stiff. Linda opened her mouth to argue, but she didn''t know how. Luke laughed, laughing and saying, "Mr. Luther, am I as insidious as you say? It''s true that I was born in Hongmen, had a background of gangster, and saved the president''s life. I have a lot to do with him. " "However, these have nothing to do with Tesla and showme. The development of the two companies now relies on technologies far beyond this era, especially power armor, which is a milestone and lays a solid foundation for human beings to go to space. Unfortunately, such good things have been destroyed by you." Chapter 544 Lex Luther''s purpose is to intensify contradictions and split people, and naturally Luke can''t let him do so. "My original intention of building power armor is to enhance the civilization level of human beings and provide certain protection for police personnel. The effect is very good. I did it. With power armor for police, the crime rate in major cities has dropped by a large margin. At this time, you appear." "Copying Tesla''s core technology, superficially cooperating with the CIA, but secretly colluding with the assassin alliance, the three parties work together to manufacture pirated power armor. You provide the armor in the hands of gangs, terrorists and drug dealers." "Mr. Luther, if you don''t mind, please answer me a question. Why do you do this? Revenge on me? Or revenge on the whole world? " In a word, all eyes are focused on the zhiyuanzu spacecraft, waiting for the response from the people inside. Luther snorted, "Luke Shaw, you are still so good at sophistry. The core technology comes from Tesla. What does it have to do with me if something goes wrong inside your company? It''s quite natural to take the black pot on my head. " Luke sighed, "it''s so far. What else can''t be admitted? I know what you''ve done very well. Similarly, Batman over there knows very well that it''s useless to lie. It''s just despised." "Cut the crap. Since you''re here, stay." One by one, the figures sprang out of the hole of the earth and suspended in the sky. The 30 in front of them had the same face and the same body. They were the clones of Superman Clark. The 15 giant animals in the back had purple brown skin and huge body. Their ugly appearance was covered with various kinds of sarcoma, giving them a kind of horrible and cruel atmosphere. Superman! They couldn''t help breathing, and Luke''s expression became more serious. At the beginning, he used the thunder refining method to carve the robbery cloud for more than ten minutes to kill the three giant animals. The vitality and defense of this thing were frightening. Barry wiped his forehead in a cold sweat and whispered, "We don''t seem to have enough people." Thirty clones and fifteen monsters add up to a total of 45 combat capabilities. There are only four and a half of them here (Barry counts half, Batman is excluded), and four and a half to 45. How can we fight? Linda said in a deep voice, "the weakness of clones is their brains. They have a worm egg in their brains. As long as they destroy the worm egg, they will lose consciousness. As for the parasitic demon Superman..." after a pause, their faces are very dignified, "Be careful. It''s very difficult." Diana and Ron have a feeling in their hearts that Linda is a strong person and seldom uses difficult words to describe her opponent. Now they say it, which means that the strength of the beast is far beyond imagination. Lex Luther cracked his mouth and laughed excitedly, "Luke Shaw, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. None of you want to run." "Get them." At the command, clones and monsters rushed to the yacht from all directions. Luke said, "You help me sweep the array, seven minutes." Words fall, jump up, fly to the sky. Barry started the floating pedal, stepped on the air and turned it into lightning. He ran fast in the air. His armor was made of kryptonite. Everywhere he went, the clones around him would be affected, and some even fell from the sky. Mars hunters use their psychic power to slow down the giant action. As for the clone, it''s just a body with no self-consciousness at all. Linda and Diana turn into arrows and rush into the crowd. They wear special armor and are not afraid of the phagocytosis ability of parasitic demons. Diana''s armor also contains kryptonite. As long as they get close to each other, the clone and the beast will lose their power. With this advantage, they will kill four enemies in the blink of an eye. Linda and Martian Hunter take advantage of the situation to launch an attack. They cooperate and soon solve six enemies. Kryptonite has a great influence on clones. As long as you get close to kryptonite, you will lose power and become ordinary people. In this kind of battle, ordinary people are cannon fodder. "Sure enough!" Lex Luther clenched his fist. He used kryptonite against Superman. Luke Shaw couldn''t have thought of that, "Don''t think you can win that way." When the cabin door of the spaceship opened, three monsters in strange armor flew out. They reacted very quickly and seemed to have strong self-consciousness. One rushed to Diana, her right leg turned into a hammer, one foot kicked her to the ground, the other rushed to Linda, both hands turned into energy hammers with high-speed vibration. Just a moment later, they smashed the tiger''s shadow and sent her out, and the last one sprayed high-temperature rays, Point to the Martian hunter. The three attacks directly disintegrated the attack of the people. Linda looks dignified and stares at the dark blue armor on the giant. The shape of the armor is very strange. Her eyes are big and round, her mouth is flat, and her two sides are protruding. There are a pair of thin wings on her back, and sharp barbs on her shoulder, wrist and back. From a distance, she looks like a fat blue beetle. "Blue beetle?" "How could it be?" Linda''s face became extremely ugly. Unlike the power armor driven by energy, colonization is a super weapon extended from the peak of biochemical technology. It uses bioenergy. It usually lives in the body of an organism, starts itself when needed, and stores energy through light energy reaction when dormant. In addition, the blue beetle has a strong self-consciousness, which is the secret weapon used by Zhiyuan people to invade other planets. "That bastard actually installed the blue beetle colonization in the parasitic demon Superman!" "He''s crazy." Linda''s eyelids jumped. Seeing that the opponent was going to attack, she yelled, "Be careful of his armor. It''s very difficult." Diana wiped the blood off the corner of her mouth, "I''ve seen more difficult ones." At this time, the clones and trolls in mid air suddenly gathered together and formed a fan-shaped square array. Their eyes were filled with red light, and at the same time, they sprayed high-temperature rays. In an instant, the whole world seemed to be burning, and dozens of light beams converged into a huge energy wave that destroyed everything, pointing directly at Diana on the ground. No! People''s faces changed greatly. They wanted to rescue, but it was too late. Diana clenched her teeth and raised her shield in front of her. Boom! When the energy wave hit the shield, the hills on both sides directly turned into Nirvana powder. The destruction version of red energy with unimaginable power shocked Diana to spit blood, and every bone on her body made a creaking sound. Click! Made of high-purity Amazon metal, the Divine Shield, which was applied the ultimate defense magic by the fire god Hephaestus, cracked. The crack expanded rapidly and broke in just three seconds. The energy wave bombards her body, and the armor carbonizes instantly, Ah, ah, ah!!! She cried out in pain, holding up the silver bracelets, which collided with each other and sent out a powerful shock wave. Bang! Catching the anti shock force of the shock wave, Diana broke away from the attack of the energy wave, flew out like a sharp arrow, smashed four peaks in a row, and glided several kilometers on the ground before stopping. "Diana!" Barry''s eyes were wide open. He was a fool. Chapter 545 Barry rushed to wonder woman quickly. At this time, Diana was extremely miserable, her skin was scorched, the golden lake was carbonized, her bones were broken, and there was no place in good condition. "She''s dying. She needs emergency treatment." Ron and Linda''s face is very dignified. They want to help, but they can''t move. Three beasts in blue beetle suit are staring at them all the time. They have no space to move. "Damn it." Linda clenched her fists and looked up from time to time. There were dark clouds in the blue sky, but that was not enough. According to Luke''s estimation, robbing clouds would have to cover at least 50 miles in order to have the power to decide the outcome. "Luke, you''d better hurry up!" After the magic woman is eliminated, the clone and the beast turn their direction and aim at the Mars hunter. The red light in their eyes twinkles and the smell of destruction comes to their faces. Ron was tense and felt the fear of death for the first time. Twenty two superhuman clones and thirteen giant animals, the high-temperature radiation they emitted together can pierce the earth, not to mention human beings. Diana paid the price of artifact to survive. Even so, there was only one last breath left. Ron has no artifact to protect his body. Once he is hit, he will die. Two monsters in blue beetle suits, one left and the other right, prevented him from escaping. The situation was at a critical moment. At this moment, a whine came from the distance, and three transport planes came, leaving dozens of strange shaped iron cans. Boom! The jar exploded in the air and spewed out a large amount of black smoke. The strong wind blew in and the black smoke scattered everywhere. The clone and the beast didn''t know what was going on. Just when they came into contact with the smoke, they fell from the sky like a geese. Bruce drove the plane into the canyon, the Vulcan gun was on the front side of the plane, and the 20 mm armor piercing bullet with kryptonite element poured like a rainstorm. As the fire lights across the sky, the clone and Troll have no time to react, and the body is pierced by the armor piercing bullet, bringing out a large amount of blood. Bruce activated the missile button, and three green glowing snake missiles flew out from under the wings. As they approached, they suddenly exploded and divided into numerous small bombs. The roaring sound is continuous, covering hundreds of meters of space. The three missiles were so powerful that most of the enemy fell to the ground at once. Bruce was about to continue his operation when a sharp alarm rang in his ear. Without saying a word, he quickly started the catapult and narrowly avoided the red pillar of light. However, the fighter plane was not so lucky and was cut off by the pillar of light. The blue beetle turns its head, and the high-temperature rays sweep to the right. Bruce quickly unties his parachute and lands on the ground. The pillar of light pursues him. Where he goes, the rocks collapse and the soil turns red, showing the color of lava. Linda snorted and hit the beast on the head, "Your opponent is me." The girl roared, and a tiger appeared all over her body. She rushed straight up. The giant animal''s arm turned into a metal blade. Raising her hand was a knife. Linda didn''t have to flash. Her right fist was dazzling white. Bang! The fist contacted with the blade, and the light of the fist surged out. After breaking the blade, it hit the beast on the shoulder and made him stagger. "Go to hell!" The tiger roars up to the sky and bites the beast. Linda turns her fist into her palm. Her palm is full of light. The seemingly gentle attack contains unimaginable power. The moment it falls on the beast''s chest, it suddenly erupts. Boom! In the air, the milky white shock burst, and the white light column penetrated the giant''s body and landed on the distant hill. Large cracks appeared in the dark blue armor, and the whine of insects sounded in the air. "Don''t think I don''t know the weakness of the blue beetle." Once again, the girl broke the armor and kicked it out. Without the blue beetle, the beast lost its self-consciousness and lay on the ground like a corpse, motionless. In this scene, Luther''s mouth is drawn straight, and the blue beetle is hard-earned. He has only four sets, one for himself and three for the beast. He thought Superman, the parasitic demon with the blue beetle, was invincible, but he was killed alive. Linda Danvers! Luther gritted his teeth and looked at his opponent for the first time. He lost sight. Krypton girl is more than a lover. Not to mention him, the rest of us are shocked and hard to believe. Linda said in a high voice, "The armor on the giant beast is called blue beetle, which is a kind of parasitic colonization. In addition to providing defense, it can also change various weapons. Its weakness is the spine, where is the core." As she spoke, she rushed to another giant blue beetle. Before she got close, red light appeared in the corner of her eyes. She quickly flashed to one side, and more than ten light beams swept up and down, constantly compressing her escape space. In the canyon, as the smoke dissipated, the clones and beasts affected by kryptonite powder also regained their strength. They suspended in the air and sprayed high-temperature rays in their eyes. While attacking Linda, they surrounded Mars hunters. Two of them turned around and rushed to Bruce not far away. The situation reversed in an instant. The number of the other side is overall dominant, but they lost the important fighting power of Diana. Among the remaining four, only Martian hunter and Linda can fight, but Bruce and Barry can''t help much. Seeing that the situation is not right, Barry can only pick up Diana, put her into the yacht, and then quickly came to Bruce, carrying him around. "Batman, do you have any other weapons?" "Yes." Bruce said in a deep voice, "there''s a pulse bomb in the plane with kryptonite added." Pulse bomb! Barry face suddenly changed, "no, never detonate, Superman is still below, once detonated, he will die." Bruce was silent. After a moment, he raised his hand and pointed to the hill in front of him, "Run there." Barry turned around without hesitation. The two clones chased each other closely. When they arrived at the hill, there was a roar in their ears. The shock wave mixed with kryptonite powder rushed from below and lifted them out. Bruce pulled out his pistol and fired continuously, each shot hitting a crucial position. These bullets are made of kryptonite, and the clones can''t hold it. Barry''s eyes brightened, "There are no other traps." Bruce shook his head. "There''s only one chance." And then, suddenly, it occurred to me, "where''s Luke Shaw? Where he is, why he doesn''t show up. " Barry pointed to the clouds, "The boss is up there, ready for the magic." Magic? Bruce was stunned. "Can Luke Shaw do magic?" "I don''t know. The boss said let''s hold off for seven minutes, and he will solve the rest." Bruce has some doubts. He has made a detailed investigation of Luke and knows that the opponent has very powerful power armor technology. As for magic, it''s bullshit. That kind of power is not mastered by a 20-year-old. Just thinking about it, there was thunder in my ear. Electric light shuttles through the clouds like a snake. The dark clouds fall down. The sun disappears, and the earth is dark. Only the lightning flashes from time to time to illuminate this oppressive world. The wind blows, with a whine sound. Wind, clouds, thunder, a suffocating sense of oppression from above, like the gods overlooking ants Everyone stopped and looked up subconsciously. A face appeared in the glittering clouds. The face was made up of clouds and fog, covering half of the sky. It was so huge, like a giant. Chapter 546 "Look, there''s a face in the sky." Barry pointed to the sky. He was a fool. That face is so big that it covers almost the whole valley. Linda and Ron are also wide eyed and incredulous. After a few seconds, Ron asks uncertainly, "That''s Luke?" Linda stirred her throat and gave the same uncertain answer, "Should be... Should be!" The huge face is made up of clouds and fog. It can''t see the outline clearly. With the dark clouds, the face is distorted, giving people a kind of unspeakable fear. In the yacht, Diana felt something when she was in a coma. She opened her eyes, and the sky of thunder and lightning reminded her of Paradise Island, and the inexplicable and familiar air engine. God! There is a God above the clouds. Who is it? Zeus? Diana muttered to herself that she was so weak that she finally closed her eyes. The earth is getting darker and darker, and all the light is pulled out, leaving only pure black. The thunder and lightning shuttling through the clouds adds a terrible atmosphere to this darkness. "So you''ve been hiding." Lex Luther clenched his fists, had such a powerful force, but he always resisted to use it, and went to the technology stream to confuse his opponents with power armor. "Luke Shaw, you really taught me a good lesson. I''m far inferior to you in terms of insidiousness, but..." there was a determination in my eyes, "I will never lose." The clone and the beast moved to the target, shooting at the sky with high temperature in their eyes. Two blue beetles sprang up and rushed to the clouds like shells. Next second Click! The sky and the earth turned white, the clouds split the huge lightning, and it took two seconds for thunder to explode in my ears. The blue beetle was punctured by lightning, and the electric current was rampant in its body. The colonization lasted only two seconds, and then it cracked, and the shrill sound of insects sounded in the air. Two monsters fell from the sky and fell deep into the earth. Their behavior seems to infuriate the clouds, the huge face becomes ferocious, open like the mouth of the abyss, dark clouds condense in it, into a bright light. Boom! It''s bigger than before. Like a world tree, forked lightning falls from the clouds and hits the earth heavily. The violent energy is raging in the canyon, leaving dense gullies like brushes. The electric current is shooting everywhere, turning a place with a radius of kilometers into a sea of thunder and lightning. As soon as Linda was excited, she quickly turned on the communication equipment, "Get out of this area. Come on, let''s go." With that, he started to run. Ron followed him. Barry picked up Bruce and turned him into a swift electric light. He ran to the distance. Some giant animals wanted to chase him. The lightning fell in the air and they convulsed. The clouds keep pressing down, and the huge face is close at hand. The oppression from the soul impacts the psychological defense line of the giant beast. The parasitic Superman, known for its ferocity and cruelty, actually shows a timid expression, like a child who has been reprimanded. The strong wind sweeps across the canyon, whining and howling. The sand flies with the strong wind and connects with the clouds, forming tornadoes connecting heaven and earth. One, two, three... Totally 13 tornadoes hover in the air. Bruce''s eyelids tightened and he could not help murmuring, "Is this human power?" Barry swallowed and said, "the boss is never human." "And what is he?" "Who knows, it''s not human anyway." No one can do this. Even the wizard in the magic world can''t control such a terrible thunderstorm. Only the Legendary God can do this. After escaping from the thunderstorm area, the four gathered together, and Barry quickly asked, "Linda, what magic does the boss use." "I don''t know. He didn''t tell me." Ron suddenly said, "what about Superman?" They all looked at each other and ran away, forgetting the most important thing, said Barry, "I''ll go and get him out." "Don''t be impulsive." Linda grabbed him, "that lightning is not the general flow of electrons. If it is hit, it will kill people." "Nothing!" Barry took a deep breath. "As long as you run fast enough, the lightning won''t catch up with me." When the words fall, start the floating pedal and circle in the air. The speed becomes faster and faster. When it reaches the limit, the shadow disappears. Time seems to press the pause button at this moment, all objects are moving at an extremely slow speed, and Barry can even see the ion current caused by lightning breaking through the air. An electric light, invisible to the naked eye, bypasses the tornado and lightning current and disappears at the entrance of the cave. Clark''s location has long been locked, in the laboratory near the cave, there is a person in the room, an Asian woman with a sign. Seeing that she was carrying a weapon, Barry rushed straight up, unloaded her weapon, tied it up with a rope, and then rescued Clark, picked them up and ran out. There was a lot of lightning. When I looked up, it was all flashing light. Barry took a deep breath and held his breath. After making the escape route, he immediately started it. He quickly wrapped his body to avoid every attack. A figure shuttled through the storm. Tornado and thunder seemed to have no effect on him. Two seconds later, the sweaty Barry Allen came back to the gathering place, tired to pieces. Linda couldn''t help thumbing up, "Barry, you''re good." Barry! Bruce can''t help looking at him again. Flash''s name is Barry. Is it Barry Allen from Tesla''s technology department? Ron wondered, "who is this lady?" Barry gasped and said, "I don''t know. She''s got a weapon, and I''ll tie her back." "Her name is Mersey graves." Bruce walks up to the woman and stares at her. "Lex Luther''s secretary and bodyguard is his most trusted subordinate." Mersey didn''t say a word, just looked at the distant thunder sea. The clouds are rolling and the wind is raging. As Clark left, the huge face in the cloud finally showed its fangs, and one thick chain of lightning fell from the cloud, and then the sky and the earth were dense. The terrible scene was frightening. Clones and monsters were submerged in the sea of thunder. Lightning broke through their bodies like a sword. There was a shrill cry in the air. The blue beetle wanted to escape, but it was struck deep underground by lightning. The roar came one after another, the earth exploded countless holes, the canyon disappeared, the missile test base suffered countless bombardments, and all the equipment was destroyed. The clone only persisted for a while, and then fell to the ground. The electric current destroyed the eggs. After losing its mobility, it could only lie on the ground like a corpse. The indestructible skin carbonized little by little in the raging thunder and lightning, and the flesh and blood became soft and slime. It''s the same with giant animals. The difference is that they persist for a long time. Among the people, the only one who has not been struck by thunder is the Zhiyuan spaceship. Maybe it''s bad taste, or for other reasons, Luke didn''t attack Lex Luther, but let him watch and watch the hard-working army turn into mud. Chapter 547 Lex Luther sat in the driver''s seat, the thunder storm was in front of him, splitting for more than ten minutes, and he watched for more than ten minutes. Every one of these lightning bolts can kill him. Death is just in front of us. It''s like an evil beast with teeth and claws. Instead of attacking, it looks at him with eyes full of banter. Luther took a deep breath, pressed her shaking arm and forced herself to calm down. "Luke Shaw, I will never give in." I don''t know how long after that, the thunder finally disappeared, and the sunlight projected down through the clouds, forming a gorgeous rainbow bridge in the mid air. Under the rainbow, it was a scene of dilapidation. The canyon disappeared and became a huge pit with a diameter of more than 1000 meters. The ground was full of potholes, big and small. Some places were still smoking, and the land turned black. Barry swallowed his foam, "Is this the legendary fury of nature?" Ron said, "what is the anger of nature?" "The ultimate magic in Warcraft, don''t you know?" Ron: "I''m not sure." He decided to stay away from Barry. Linda said to herself, "it''s so destructive. The terrain has changed." Bruce narrowed his eyes and said nothing. This gorgeous performance changed his understanding of Luke. The Asian youth is not as simple as intelligence description. He has been hiding. No one knows what his real cards are. The thunderstorm is just one of them. "Come on, let''s go and have a look." Several people take Clark and Mersey to the giant pit. The last few flashes hit the zhiyuanzu spacecraft, destroyed the energy system and drive system, and made Lex Luther have no choice but to leave the spacecraft and appear in front of the crowd. The dark clouds cleared away, revealing a clear sky. A figure fell from the sky and stopped in front of Lex Luther. Looking at the young man in front of him, Luther did not hesitate to pull out his pistol. BAM BAM bam!!! All seven bullets pointed to the head and were caught by the quick eyed Linda. Luke sighed, "Why? It''s not that there is no chance. Why use such low-level means? " Luther dropped the pistol on the ground and said with a proud look, "If you want to kill, you don''t have to talk nonsense." Mersey struggled with despair and supplication in her eyes. She didn''t want her boss to die like this. Luke glanced at her and shook his head in silence, "You are really good. In order to get away, even those who love you will not let go." They didn''t understand, Barry hesitated, "Boss, what are you talking about? How can he escape Lex Luthor is just an ordinary man. Giving him eight legs can''t get rid of people''s pursuit. Luke walks up to Mersey and uncovers the tape from her mouth, "Didn''t he tell you?" Mersey shook his head and didn''t want to say a word. Luke raised his hand, and lightning came out of his fingertips and penetrated Lex Luther''s chest, who fell to the ground with his mouth open and his face full of reluctance. Bruce said angrily, "What are you doing? Why kill him? " Barry Allen is also at a loss, not to trial, how to kill people. Luke didn''t explain. He turned to Ron, "You should feel it!" The Martian Hunter nodded slightly and said with a complicated face, "he''s not Lex Luther. He''s just a clone." This sentence is like a thunderbolt, which shocked several people and made them feel ridiculous. Clones? Clone yourself? What kind of madman would do such a thing! Barry couldn''t help saying, "he has eggs in his head, too?" "I didn''t see the eggs." Linda responds and looks at Luke with doubts. The clone has no self-consciousness. If Lex Luther is a clone, there should be eggs in her brain. "That''s what''s terrible about him." Lukla''s as like as two peas, the face is very dignified. "He copied himself with cloning technology. He not only had the body, but also injected memories. In a sense, the replica was Lex Luther, in addition to the difference in soul, the same thing elsewhere." The air fell into a strange quiet state. A few people look at each other, and it''s all right to cultivate clones. They actually transplant memory. With memory, it''s equivalent to another self. It''s just incomprehensible. Mersey roared, "you lie. Everything is a conspiracy. The boss won''t do it. It''s impossible." As she said this, her tears flowed out uncontrollably, and her heart began to twitch at the thought that a clone was sleeping with her these days. She loved that person deeply, but the other side created the clone and let the clone sleep with her. What a ridiculous thing! Bruce is also speechless, clone gymnastics control everything, but the real person is missing. Lex Luther, terrible lunatic! ¡­¡­ When the battle is over, the next step is to clean up the battlefield. Clones and monsters are chopped into meat mud by lightning. They can''t die any more. The Zhiyuan spacecraft hasn''t suffered much damage. This is the result of Luke''s intentional control. Zhiyuan is a highly developed Zerg civilization, especially good at biochemical technology. Their technology has long been coveted by Luke. Bruce doesn''t have much interest in technology. He wants to take away Mersey graves. Luke doesn''t refuse. The other side has made a lot of efforts and should take one or two spoils. Then they came to the ruins of the missile base. The upper two floors were destroyed by lightning, and only the third floor was left. Here is the training center. The huge room is full of various training warehouses, and each warehouse has human tissue. Hand, head, thigh, liver, reproductive organs and so on. Everyone''s scalp was numb, and even Ron, the most steady, frowned. Barry said angrily, "blow up this place. You can''t keep any of them." Bruce agreed with the proposal, "The pulse bomb is out there. You can start it at will." Luke thought for a moment and nodded, "Then blow it up!" More than ten minutes later, a mushroom cloud rises in Texas. Electromagnetic pulse and krypton combine to turn everything into powder. This picture was photographed by field cyclists and sent to a newspaper in Eastern Europe. The owner of the newspaper is about 30 years old, with a head of black hair, which is enviable. ¡­¡­ Time went by quietly. Three days passed unconsciously. With the help of the White House and the military, the battle of the canyon did not cause repercussions. The explanation given by the military was the test of new weapons. Although the local government doubted this, there was no way. All the truth was buried in the ruins. In the lake view villa in the north of metropolis. Diana, who had been in a coma for many days, finally opened her eyes. What she saw was the flowing brown liquid. She immediately struggled, pulled off the respirator, smashed the glass wall with one punch, and rushed out of the physiotherapy warehouse. "I understand you, Ms. prince, but..." Luke shrugged, expression is very helpless, "can you put on the clothes first, you such words, I really can''t work." Chapter 548 Despite Luke''s warning, Diana didn''t realize her physical condition. Instead, she said eagerly, "Where is this? Why am I here?" Luke nodded, "Think about it, think about what happened before." Diana frowned. In her mind, there were clones, monsters and red pillars of light that could destroy everything. Inexplicably, her body shivered and the color of panic flashed in her eyes. Luke kept looking at her face and couldn''t help laughing, "There''s no loss of memory. It''s a good recovery." How long have I been in a coma "Five days." Luke coughed and pointed to the room on his right, "The bathroom is over there. You can clean it and put on your clothes by the way." Diana, looking down at the towering hills and her brown body, was so embarrassed that she rushed into the bathroom. Luke reluctantly looked back, worthy of the Amazon female god of war, big but not vertical, round but not partial, really powerful. As a result of soaking in nutrient solution for a long time, cell metabolism speed up, making the skin surface accumulation of a large number of necrotic cuticle, rub down, dead skin fall off one after another, exposing white, smooth, like eggshell like skin. This skin is totally different from her previous skin color. Diana was stunned for a second. She went to the mirror. Her familiar face disappeared and was replaced by a dry, waxy face, like a gully covered sand dune. Rub it hard, and the dune land will become an oasis of water. Diana picked up the towel gourd brush and rubbed off all the dead skin. After cleaning, she went back to the mirror again. An 18-9-year-old girl appeared. She had a delicate face and excellent skin color. "This is... Me?" Diana looked at it for a while before she knew that the short haired girl in the mirror was herself. "How could that be?" As an Amazon woman warrior, her pursuit is to be strong and vigorous, not to be a Barbie doll. With embarrassment, Diana put on her bathrobe and went back to the laboratory. Luke went to the medicine cabinet and said as he prepared the medicine, "You''ve recovered very well. It''s estimated that you will be fully recovered in two or three days." Diana pulled her eyelids down and stared at him, "You''ve been in the lab?" This sentence seems to be asking, but in fact it is questioning. She fell into a severe coma and was still in the nutrition warehouse. Who knows what the other party did. Luke stopped for a moment and said helplessly, "Your injury is very serious, all over your body, every bone is broken, internal organs are broken, brain cells die in a large area, heart failure symptoms also appear, as well as skin, all become coke..." said here, did not continue, "According to modern medical standards, you are already a dead man. In order to save you, you can only use alien technology. Even so, the situation a few days ago was very bad. It was only yesterday that it got better." Diana was silent. She didn''t know whether to believe or doubt. Finally, she was grateful, "Thank you anyway." "It should be." Luke picked up the prepared medicine and put it in front of him. "It''s hair enhancer. It can greatly improve the growth rate of hair. Once in the morning and once in the evening, at most four days, your hair and eyebrows can return to their original appearance. If you have skin, just bask in the sun." Diana was inexplicably relieved that she didn''t want to go out as she was. Luke continued, "Your silver bracelet, chain, crown and sword are in the cabinet at the door. As for the armor and shield... I''m sorry, they are all damaged. If you don''t mind, I can make a new one for you. Of course, it depends on your own decision." "Thank you for your advice. I''ll consider it." Think of what, quickly asked, "clones, monsters, Lex Luther, how are they?" Luke looked at the time. It was seven in the evening, "Let''s eat and talk." The dinner is delicacy, Chinese food, daily food, French food, Italian food, red wine, Baijiu, sake, sweet wine, fruit juice, and beverage. The fragrance came to Diana''s face and made her feel hungry after five days without food. Superheroes can eat, Diana is no exception, a full table of food mostly into her stomach, Luke in this period of time briefly described the follow-up events. When she heard that Lex Luther was not dead, Diana stopped and asked with a serious expression, "Where is his noumenon?" "I don''t know. I''ve sent someone to look it up." Diana said in a deep voice, "that man is dangerous, just like you." Luke chuckled, "It seems that I still have a lot to prove!" After dinner, the two came to the windowsill to drink and chat. It was December when the goose feather like snow fell from the sky, putting a layer of gorgeous silver makeup on the lake at night. Diana looked out of the window, not knowing what to think of. Luke took a sip of red wine and suddenly said, "Ever heard of Paradise Island?" Diana looked stunned and motioned back, "How do you know Paradise Island?" "At the beginning of the year, because of an accident, I broke into an island surrounded by storms. The island was full of women and the legendary Amazon people. In order to avoid trouble, I had to act as the special envoy of Atlantis. During this period, I was warmly welcomed by Queen Hippolyte and Prince antiopal of Amazon." Diana couldn''t hide her amazement. "You went to Paradise Island, and you met your mother. How about her..." when she realized something, she quickly closed her mouth. Luke poured out a glass of red wine and put it in front of her, his eyes pointing, "The moment I saw your armor, I doubted. Sure enough, you are Amazon, or the legendary princess of Paradise Island who was expelled from the island." "It''s not expulsion, it''s mission." Diana said in a deep voice, "I have to leave Paradise Island for my mission." Luke shrugged, "Your people do not think so. They all say that the princess is for a soldier named Steve Trevor." The air immediately quieted down, and Diana turned around with a deep loneliness in her eyes. Luke felt his nose awkwardly, "I''m sorry. You don''t mind if I take it back." "It doesn''t matter. I''ve been used to it for decades." Luke raised his glass. "Time will dilute everything. I hope you come out soon." "Thank you." Diana raised her glass and touched him, "My mother and queen, and antiopal, how are they, and are they in trouble?" "Everything is normal. They are in good health." Hearing this, Diana was relieved. Luke glanced at her and asked hesitantly, "There''s a question I''ve been curious about. I hope you don''t get angry." "Never mind, just ask." Diana was in a good mood when she heard the news of Paradise Island, and her sense of Luke also improved a lot. Luke coughed and asked, rather primly, "How do you Amazon people breed?" Chapter 549 This question embarrassed Diana and she didn''t know how to answer it. Luke said to himself, as if unaware, "Paradise island gives me a strange feeling. It''s full of young and strong female soldiers, no old people, no children. It''s really puzzling. How do you reproduce?" Diana didn''t want to answer. She couldn''t bear Luke''s curiosity and could only whisper, "For some reason, Amazon people living on the island don''t die and don''t need children." Luke slurred his head and sighed as he drank, "Immortality? No kids? A dilemma Longevity is not as good as you think, it''s more like a curse. People''s mode of thinking is fixed. Once it is formed, it is difficult to reverse it. This is why the Post-70s can''t stand the post-80s, the post-80s can''t stand the post-90s, and the post-90s can''t stand the post-90s. The old people who have lived in their own small circle can''t integrate into the human world, Most of the jobs are related to cultural relics, and high-tech products are not needed. The progress of civilization is the progress of ideological cognition. Children represent new ideas, new hopes and new future. In this regard, Amazon is a blank, thousands of years of life are repeated every day, think about it feel terrible. Diana shakes her glass and doesn''t want to talk about it. Luke didn''t mean to go on either. Instead, he asked, "Can you introduce me to the gods of Olympus?" "You are also interested in myths and legends," Diana said in surprise Luke shook his head. "I''m asking about the real God, not the story that''s spread in books." "The civilization history of the earth is much longer than we think. According to the information I collected, there are four civilization systems in the past ten thousand years. Each civilization has a God. Olympus, represented by the ancient Greek civilization, is one of them. Zeus, Hera, Poseidon, Ares and so on are real characters." "Diana, I wonder how these gods were born?" Diana thought for a moment and shook her head slightly, "My mother once said that the history before the gods was blank. Later, I don''t know why, the Earth Goddess appeared. She nurtured the God of the sky, and combined with the God of the sky to give birth to many children. These children and their descendants became gods. As for how they were born, I don''t know." Luke laughs, "so the gods are unknown." Diana shrugged. "That''s understandable." "Well, let''s drink to the unknown." The glasses collided with each other, making a clear sound. The wine was strong, and Diana spoke more, "Heaven island has an underground palace that records the history of the gods. If you are interested, you can have a look inside." "I''m looking forward to that day, and I''ll invite you to be my guide," Luke said casually "No problem." Diana patted her chest and said with extraordinary boldness, "With me, no one can hurt you." As the night deepened, the laughter in the room did not stop. Unconsciously, the place of conversation changed from windowsill to bedroom. Six bottles of red wine came to the bottom, and Diana''s eyes were full of confusion. Every man is drunk when he is not drunk. Luke kicks the bottle open, walks up to her and kisses her gently. Diana gave up without pushing. Luke picked her up and put her on the bed, staring straight at her pretty face, "Look at me." Her eyes looked at each other. For a moment, Diana felt that her soul seemed to leave her body and mingled with Luke''s soul. That feeling was unprecedented. There was a muffled sound in the room. Two people are like firewood and fire, burning madly under the stimulation of alcohol, the combination of meat and meat, the blend of spirit and spirit, the gasp sometimes high, sometimes depressed. The robot stops at the door of the bedroom and looks at it suspiciously, flashing its electronic eyes, showing curiosity and loss. It doesn''t leave until the sound is over. The night passes quietly. Unconsciously, the sun rises and hangs in the sky. On the chaotic bed, Diana, who was sleeping soundly, opened her eyes and didn''t know what to think of. She quickly opened the quilt and was stunned when she saw the scene inside. "The gods are up. What have I done?" She covered her head, embarrassed, angry and embarrassed. She carefully looked to the side. She didn''t see anyone. She was relieved. "Well, it''s just a dream." "Yes, it''s just a dream. It''s all dreams. Nothing happened." Diana constantly comforted herself, constantly warned herself, inexplicable, die lingering picture like a kaleidoscope, the mood can not stop boiling up. "It''s over. It''s not a dream." What the hell is going on? Diana''s face is crazy and she can''t understand what happened last night. She likes mature men who are honest, brave and single-minded. She hates conspirators and scum men most. Luke Shaw is the representative of such characters. They will never become friends. However, reality slaps her hard. Drunken promiscuity, or something "No, I can''t stay here." Diana listened to the voice in the room. After making sure that Luke was not there, she quickly put on her clothes, picked up arms and medicine, and returned to Washington. When she got home, she was more and more embarrassed. Last night''s experience was like a magic spell hovering in her mind. Flesh and soul are compatible. You have me and I have you. That kind of feeling is unprecedented. Inexplicably, the body is a little hot. Diana took a deep breath and forced herself to forget these things. She went to the mirror and smeared the hair conditioner on her eyebrows and scalp. The cool feeling came and her hair and eyebrows grew outward. Half an hour later, cool feeling disappeared, hair more than doubled, eyebrows also more than the charm of the past. "What a powerful effect." At this speed, it only takes two days to change back to the previous appearance. The only headache is the skin. She doesn''t like the skin color at all, although this kind of skin is what many women dream of having. After a day''s rest at home, Diana went back to the museum to work. In order not to attract attention, she put on her hat. Even so, her good friend Barbara Minerva was shocked, "You... You went to the beauty salon?" "No, just a little bit of an accident." Diana put on her gloves and began the restoration of cultural relics. She is a master in this field. No matter how seriously damaged the historical relics are, they can be restored as before by her hands. Barbara Minerva looked at her carefully and lifted her hat to look inside, "Not only did you do laser rejuvenation, but also cut your hair. You won''t fall in love, will you?" "Well, Barbara, don''t disturb my work." Barbara refused to give up and asked like a jerk, "Tell me who they are, their looks, height, age, and what they do. I''ll help you to have a look." Diana had no choice but to explain patiently, "I can seriously answer you that it was an accident that you didn''t fall in love." "Do you think I''m a fool?" Barbara curled her lips, "before you were always dead, except for work or work, today is totally different, look at you now, youthful vitality, high spirited, eyebrow melancholy also spread, like a different person." Chapter 550 Asked Diana, somewhat unsure, touching her cheek, "That''s a big change." Barbara nodded. "If you don''t believe it, let the owner see. She will be amazed at your charm." Diana smiles indifferently, Amazon people advocate power, beauty doesn''t matter. Barbara is envious. Diana''s skin now is the dream of all girls. She can''t help asking, "Which beauty salon did you go to, laser rejuvenation? Or new technology? Tell me. I''ll try it, too. " "It''s not a beauty salon, it''s just an accident." "You always say accidents. What kind of accidents are they?" Diana raised her head, laughed helplessly, and clapped her hand on her friend''s shoulder, "You can understand it as a gift from the gods." Cut! Barbara curled her lips. "It''s not the first time I don''t want to say it, but..." she leaned out and stared at her. "You want to tell me who that man is?" "There are no men." "My intuition is accurate. You must be in love." "No "That''s a one night stand." Diana opened her mouth and suddenly froze. Looking at her like this, Barbara held her chest with exaggeration. She was shocked, "Too crazy, you actually..." glanced around, whispered, "who is that man? Isn''t it handsome? Are you satisfied Diana: -- She decided to stay away from her friends for a while. Barbara showed a sly smile like Sherlock Holmes. "Even if you don''t say it, I''ll find out. I want to see what kind of gentleman makes such a big difference to Diana Prince, who never dates anyone else." Diana turned and left, with a fox like laugh behind her. ¡­¡­ That night was an accident. Luke''s original purpose was to find out the method of "becoming a God" from Diana''s mouth, but he didn''t have the idea of super friendship. As a result, after a few bottles of wine, everything went out of control. It''s true that drinking is wrong. Christmas is coming. For various reasons, Luke didn''t spend Christmas with his grandfather in the first two years. This year, he will go back anyway and bring enough gifts. On December 23, with a plane full of gifts, Luke and Linda set out on their way back to the seaside city. I haven''t seen it for a long time. Xiao''s manor is the same as before, and there is no change. Uncle Fu and Aunt Li were waiting at the door. When they saw him, they quickly came up, complaining and hissing. Luke kept an embarrassed smile all over the city, without the posture of master Xiao. Waiting for the two old people to vent, they quickly took out the carefully prepared Christmas gifts. They walked into the manor, laughing and talking, and ambassa ran around him, panting, "Well, I''ll play with you later. Now, step aside and squat." Two black backs reluctantly went to the steps, buttocks on the ground, and sat down honestly. "Good dog!" Luke smiles and walks to the main hall with the present. Maybe he realizes that the child has grown up. Instead of being angry as before, the old man calls him in front of him. The two of them are chatting while drinking tea. Linda and Aunt Li run to the kitchen to see what delicious food she prepares. Warm family life makes people relax physically and mentally. After lunch, Luke visited the two uncles with gifts. In the evening, he drove to the most luxurious rich area of seaside city, where Carol Ferris lives. Her villa is the largest in the rich area. As the only daughter of a billionaire, Carol does not develop the character of a daughter. She is very smart, tolerant but not weak, elegant with a trace of stubbornness. On the one hand, family education is an indispensable part of Luke''s training. They met at a party 13 years ago, when Carol was wearing a pink dress and looked like a porcelain doll. When they learned that she was the legendary Carol Ferris, Luke immediately took action and established a love relationship in only 10 minutes. At that time, he was seven years old. He had just changed his teeth. Carol was eleven years old. He was curious about everything and didn''t know anything. For this kind of thing, adults just laugh it off, never think about it. What happened later surprised them. The Asian boy who never went to school did not know what magic he used to fascinate the sensible and clever Carol. He followed him all day and lived in Xiao''s manor, not even at home. This incident is a fuse, which ignites the contradiction between Luke and Carl Ferris (Carol''s father). The two people don''t like each other and have to fight each other every time they meet. The older the father-in-law looks at his son-in-law, the worse he looks at him. This has been the case since ancient times. With a complicated mood, Luke stands at the gate of Ferris manor. This is his third time to appear here. The first two experiences are very bad, one is almost fighting, the other is quarreling for half an hour, and this time is also doomed. After a while, the smiling Carol ran out and hugged Luke, "You said you would never come to my house?" Luke picked her up and turned her around twice. "That''s angry. I can''t take it seriously." Carol''s eyes flow and she breathes in her ears, "You seem a little nervous." "No! I''m normal. " "But your heart is racing." "That''s because you''re in such a good shape that I''m ready to move." Carol rolled her eyes, "My father is not so terrible. He praised you in front of me two days ago?" "Well, what do you praise me for?" "I praise you for your intelligence and ability. You are a man who does great things." "It looks like the sun is coming out in the West." Carol was speechless and couldn''t help patting him, "I don''t care about what''s going on between you. Anyway, you''re going to stay tonight. You can''t go anywhere." Luke was so excited that he forced her into his arms. Feeling the soft feeling of pressure on his chest, he nodded, "Well, I promise you." The two walked into the manor hand in hand. As for the gift, the servant would deal with it. The manor is in the European retro style, just like a castle. As soon as you walk into the main hall, you can see a gloomy face, Carl Ferris, chairman of Ferris airlines, a famous business celebrity with an iron hand. The elderly man was staring at this side with a pair of cannibal eyes. Inexplicably, the air became oppressive, and Luke could not help muttering, "Didn''t you say he was praising me?" Carol rolled her eyes and led her helpless mother to the kitchen, leaving the living room for the two men who didn''t like each other. When Carl Ferris was young, he served in the army and had the rank of lieutenant colonel. Even when he was old, he was still in shape. He was tall, strong and powerful. His cold and hard face was slightly ferocious, giving people a great sense of oppression. Luke doesn''t like the old man at all. He can''t help it. He''s Carol''s father. "Hello, Mr. Ferris." Take the initiative to move forward and extend your right hand. Carl Ferris looked at him coldly without any response, and the atmosphere immediately became embarrassed. The servant not far away quietly said goodbye to him with a strange expression. Chapter 551 After ten seconds of stalemate, Luke quietly withdrew his right hand, opened the gift box and put it on the table, "Carlo said that you like to collect airplane models, and it happened that I had a design plan for airplanes, so I made it out." When the lid of the box was opened, a fighter model, painted black and slightly bloated, emerged. The old man did not hesitate to make a mockery, "It''s also called a fighter? It''s better to call it Turkey. " Luke was not upset either, explaining, "this kind of fighter uses krypton technology, which is the standard of future fighter. The highest speed can reach Mach 5 per hour. With energy driven technology, it can create a protective barrier on the surface. It can not only move on the earth, but also drive to outer space." The expression on the old man''s face stopped for a moment. He didn''t believe Luke''s nonsense. He hesitated for a moment and picked up the manual. Luke is waiting. When he doesn''t understand something, he opens his mouth to explain it. At other times, he closes his mouth and becomes a quiet and cultured man. Carol and her mother are hiding on the second floor. Seeing this scene, they can''t help muttering, "Thought they were going to fight?" Words inside out, unspeakable loss. Mrs. Ferris gave her a look, "Where are you standing? I didn''t always hope that they would get along with each other, so I changed my mind. " Carol put out her tongue. "No, it just feels strange." "My father didn''t like Luke all the time. He wanted to beat him every time he met, but he didn''t move today." Mrs. Ferris shook her head in silence, "You! I don''t know anything. " Then he turned and left. Carol ran after her and held her mother''s arm in her arms, "What do you mean I don''t understand? I don''t understand." Mrs. Ferris said with a wry smile, "the reason why your father doesn''t like Luke is because of his identity. Young master gang and young master Xiao look very powerful, but the essence is underworld. Underworld can''t be on the stage. We will never let our daughter go into the fire pit." "It''s not the same now. He abandoned the property of the seaside city and went to the metropolis alone. In just two years, he turned from black to white and became a man of the moment. Since he can do this for you, what else can we say?" Carol understood the unspeakable complexity. After a moment''s hesitation, Mrs. Ferris added, "One thing I want to remind you is that Luke Shaw is not the kind of person who is single-minded. I heard that he is around..." "Well, mom, I know how to do it." Carol didn''t want to continue this topic. Mother and daughter walked into the kitchen talking and laughing. Due to the arrival of Luke, the dinner was very rich. Luke sat at the first place on the right side, and exchanged his business management experience with Carl Ferris while eating. After a period of time, the relationship between them was greatly improved, and there was no more tension between them as before. Time passed slowly in the atmosphere of joy. After dinner, Luke was invited to Mr. Ferris''s private museum and did not return to his bedroom until 10 p.m. "Well, I did a good job!" "That''s what my father didn''t want to worry about with you." "Anyway, I stayed." Luke hugged the girl''s waist and pinched it twice in the high place, "Have you been working out lately?" "No!" "Then it''s getting bigger here." "Don''t make any noise." Carol''s face was hot and she patted her dirty hands off her chest "Don''t worry, no one can hear you." Luca Murphy pinched the solution, and laid a thin film of air in the room, "What is this?" "A kind of magic from the East, can isolate the sound, no matter how high you shout, outside people can''t hear." "True or false?" Luke smiles and yells for help. After a long time, no one knocks at the door. Carol yells at Luke''s encouragement. As a result, no matter how loud the voice is, there is no response, "It''s amazing. How did you do it?" "Want to learn?" "Can I learn, too?" "Of course, but take off your clothes." It''s chilly outside the window, but the room is full of spring. They meet again after a long time. They ask each other as much as they can, and they don''t hang up the exemption card until late at night. Carol''s body is hot and her face is as red as an apple, "You... Did you take the medicine?" "I never take medicine." Luke reached out and held her in his arms. As soon as he touched her, it was like a big burning stove. The flames were surging out and couldn''t stop. The next morning, after having breakfast prepared by Mrs. Ferris, they left. This Christmas, Carol decided to spend time at Shaw manor. Luke was vaguely uneasy about the decision. Sure enough, as soon as I got home, the trouble came. The first one to bear the brunt was Ann Beibei, who played with Linda. Carol takes out the sausages and waves to them, "Amber, come here." The two black backs were ready to move, but they were frightened and looked at Linda anxiously. The girl''s face was cold and she yelled, "Don''t go." Carol used the power of Starbuck to calm their emotions, and her tone became more and more gentle, "It''s OK. Come here, sister. There''s something delicious here." Beibei looks to the left and to the right. There are hostesses on both sides. What to do? She is so distressed that she can''t find a way. She just lies on the ground and throws the problem to Ann, a male dog. The atmosphere became very serious, and Ann became the focus of the struggle. Luke wanted to help, but he was caught in the eyes of the two girls and left bitterly. As for An''an, please take care of yourself. Ling Xuzi, who came back from China, reprimanded his disciple ah Jiu, "See, that''s what it''s like to be a male dog." Luke: -- The old bastard''s skin is itching again! Grandfather Fu pulled him aside and asked with a sly smile, "Tell grandfather what you''re going to do. It''s not easy for two girls!" Luke didn''t bother to talk to him. "Why do you care if you''re going to die?" The old man was not happy and said, "don''t think I don''t know what shit you''re pulling under your buttocks. If you don''t have enough heart, you''ll swallow the elephant. Be careful to take yourself off." "I''m fine, OK? Is there anything else? I''ll go first if it''s OK. " Then he turned and left. Without taking two steps, there was a shrill dog barking in his ear. An''an, strong and like a calf, suddenly fell to the ground, twitching and barking. Next to Beibei also followed the paralysis on the ground, learning a touch like. Everyone was shocked. Grandfather Fu gave a puff, clapped his knees and laughed. Ling Xuzi, also with a strange expression, went up to Luke and said with a pretense, "One mountain does not allow two tigers. Even dogs know this, let alone people." "Young man, stop hurting good people." Luke snorted, "Ann, get the hell out of here." The dog immediately got up and ran to Luke with his tongue sticking out and his tail wagging. The latter was unmoved and sneered, "I''m free today. Let''s go to the pet hospital and get rabies vaccine." An an turns around and runs, but the latter holds the throat of fate, "If you want to run, can you run?" Chapter 552 Luke grabs Ann''s ear and gives her a hard lesson. After a reprimand, ANN, as a male dog, understands her tragic fate and goes between the two girls to act as a live target. As Carol arrived, the temperature in the manor plummeted. A fool can also see that the two women don''t deal with each other. Carol, who is famous for her intellectual elegance, is very aggressive and shows the status of the hostess everywhere. Linda is so angry that she can''t wait to do it. As a middleman, Luke is the worst. He doesn''t sit or stand. He doesn''t have a good face everywhere. Even the old man who always dotes on him has a gloomy face and his whip is popping. He realized that he could not stay at home. After Christmas, he called Billy, Wang Hu, Dior, Wu Yue and others to take a bath in the high-end club. The brothers had a good time eating, drinking and having fun. They didn''t leave until late at night. With drunkenness, Luke returned home, not to meet his two wolfhounds, but to meet the gloomy old man. Luke woke up at once and whispered, "it''s windy outside. You''d better go in!" "Come with me." oh Luke nodded obediently, followed his grandfather to get into the car, left Shaw manor, and stopped in the suburbs. The old man asked the driver to go out to buy coffee, turned his head and looked serious, "They almost fought, you know?" Luke looked away with a guilty heart. "I''m not at home today." "You are not at home, I am." The old man was so angry that he knocked on his crutch and made a thumping sound, "what are you going to do with it? If we drag on, we''ll find a way to solve it. " Luke was in a dilemma and asked, "what do you say?" "Son of a bitch!" "If you are in trouble, you dare to ask me, this is what I can deal with. I am your grandfather, not your ancestor. If you really listen to me, it will not be like this." Speaking of this, he took a breath and said with a complicated face, "After all, it''s my fault. I''m too indulgent to you. Everything is up to you. If I sent you to school with my heart, it would not have become such a virtue." Luke, embarrassed and ashamed, opened his mouth and remained silent. Seeing him like this, the old man scolded him secretly. He was not on the road at all. You should show your attitude. If you don''t show your attitude, how can grandfather step down. Three kilometers away from the car, two figures were suspended in the sky. One stood up to listen to the conversation inside the car, and the other used his super power to collect the sound inside the car. Xiao Changlin, who has been fighting in the underworld for decades, is a person of ordinary talent. He knows the abilities of the two girls and knows that as long as he calls out his good grandson to talk, the two girls will eavesdrop on him. When the steps have been set up, just wait for Luke to speak. As long as he chooses one, the matter will be solved perfectly. Even if there is a contradiction, it won''t tear his face. As a result, he is silent. The old man tightened his whip and then released it. He could see that the boy not only wanted to be the scum man, but also the king of the scum men. There are two flags at home, one red flag and one colored flag. "Yes, you can!" The old man took a deep breath and yelled at the driver not far away, "Lao Qi, go home." The car started and returned to the manor. The figure suspended in the distance disappeared. Luke patched up the air in the car and said with a flattering face, "Thank you just now, grandfather." "What to thank me for, what to thank." The old man snorted angrily and poked the film in front of him, "what is this?" "To prevent eavesdropping." The old man suddenly came back to himself, "you already knew they were following." Luke laughed awkwardly, didn''t answer, and turned, "Now that you''ve asked, I''ll tell you the whole story. It''s easy to say that neither Carol nor Linda will give up." "Are you really going to sleep with me?" "It''s not sleeping together, it''s reluctant." "Don''t say it''s useless. It''s not a greedy person. I don''t know how to teach you when I was a child." A pause, tone sternly scold a way, "People can be greedy, but they should be aware of the situation. Some things can be greedy and must be greedy. If you are not greedy, others will take what belongs to you, but some things are absolutely impossible. With your current wealth status, it is nothing to find two wives, but why do you want to find them?" At this point, with a long sigh, "A daughter from a well-known family, with billions of wealth and super power, and a Kryptonian, two girls, none of whom is easy to provoke. Are you dancing on the tip of a knife? What if conflicts break out in the future? You will be killed by them. " Luke muttered, "I''m not as weak as you think." The old man squinted at him, "you think you''re awesome!" Luke immediately shut his mouth and agreed. The old man gave a cold hum, some hate iron but not steel, finally compromise, "talk about it, how to deal with it." "Drag it first." "Until what time," "Let''s see." Old man "Lao Qi, stop the car." The driver stopped the car and the old man opened the door, "Get out of here." "Grandfather!" Luke''s face was flattering, the old man was unmoved, and his eyes were as wide as brass bells. It could be seen that he was really angry. In desperation, he could only leave his seat reluctantly. The car started and disappeared on the street corner, leaving his young body shivering in the cold wind. At this moment, Luke finally understands why there are so many single female novels? It''s eleven o''clock in the evening. The street is cold and there is no ghost. After thinking for a while, Luke gives up the idea of flying home and walks alone in the sparsely populated street. Since the establishment of the young master Gang, the public security situation in the seaside city has improved a lot, but this is the United States, and robbery and theft has become a traditional culture. Not long after he left, Luke was watched. Two small thieves pointed at him with guns. Before they opened their mouths, they flew out upside down and hit the wall heavily. Luke picked up the pistols and aimed them in the thighs, Bang bang! In the lane, there was a dull roar of pain. The two thieves swore and shrunk back. "What''s your name? Who''s in charge "Forget it, I''m not interested in knowing." The gunfire rang out again, six bullets hit the limbs respectively, and blood gushed out. The two thieves begged for mercy, and their eyes were full of despair. Luke came up to them and took four hundred dollars out of his pocket, "Listen, don''t let me see you again, OK?" They nodded busily, their faces white and frightening. "Boring guy." Luke dropped his pistol and turned away. Along the way, I don''t know how many ignorant and stupid thieves became Luke''s target to vent his depression. Several thousand dollars in his pocket were all divided. Just as he was about to go home, a green light appeared in front of him. Chapter 553 Suffering can make people grow up, but also can make people degenerate, Hal Jordan is the former. At the beginning, because of jealousy, Hal, who got the green light ring, ran to the young master''s headquarters to show his strength. Later, Luke came to him and taught him a lesson. He took away the green light ring and abandoned his three fingers. I thought there would be no green light man in the world after that, Hal. I didn''t expect this guy to be reborn. Luke looked at him, glanced over the palm of his hand, which was missing three fingers, and said with a smile, "How long have you been with me." "Half an hour." "Why not stop it?" "If you go out every night, the law and order in the seaside city will be much better." Hearing this, Luke couldn''t help laughing "You have changed. You are not the same as before." Hal Jordan, wearing green light armor, said in a deep voice, "everyone will grow." After that, he realized the responsibility of Deng Jie, and he was no longer frivolous and became much more calm. "That''s right." Luke turned his eyes and suddenly said, "if you don''t mind, please tell me where the ring comes from." Hal raised his left lantern ring, with some memories in his eyes. "Its original owner was senesto. After being judged by the green light army, the ring was given to me." Luke frowned. "Dead?" "No, in prison." "Which prison?" Hal didn''t understand. "Why do you ask these questions?" Luke shook his head in his heart, thought about it, and said in a deep voice, "You''d better investigate his condition. That guy doesn''t feel good to me. I have an intuition that he will return to the earth." Zenisto has a firm will, but his heart is extremely paranoid. This kind of person is very suitable for the yellow light ring. According to the timeline, he was tried by the green light Legion a year later and put into the prison of OA central energy battery pack, where he contacted parallax monster to gain the power of yellow fear. Due to the arrival of Luke, the timeline was advanced, and the outcome may not change. "I''ll see it." Hal said perfunctorily, not caring at all. In his eyes, cenisto is a good boss who is brave, honest, fearless and caring for his subordinates. Even if he is removed from the green light, he does not change his belief. Such a person can not degenerate. Although they abandoned the past, they were not friends after all. After chatting for a while, they went home. ¡­¡­ As the night deepened, a shadow appeared stealthily in the backyard of Xiao''s manor. Luke looked around. The main villa was dark, the garden was empty, and he seemed to be asleep. Luke was inexplicably relieved that the two girls were in a fierce battle. At this time, no matter who they were making out with, they would all die. This is why he sneaked home secretly. Unfortunately, the sky failed. As soon as he opened the bedroom door, he was stopped. "I thought you didn''t dare come back." As soon as Luke was stiff, he quickly pulled out a smile, "No! Drink too much, go out for a spin. " While explaining, she turns on the switch. Under the orange light, Carol, who is dressed in sexy pajamas, leans half on the sofa with her collar half open, revealing an attractive ball. Her sharp eyes make people dare not look directly at her. Luke''s eyes were hot, and he quickly put down a sound barrier in the room. Carol raised her right hand and countless purple lights flew out of her palm, smashing the barrier. After two years of training, she has mastered the power of starbluestone perfectly. Luke hesitated. "This... This is not appropriate!" "Why not?" Carol walks up with fox like cunning in her eyes, "This is your house. We need sound insulation when we go to bed?" It''s a rhetorical question, but it''s full of temptation. Luke''s heart is beating, his pants are up, but his back is chilly. There''s a tingling feeling on his back. Kryptonians have super hearing and X-ray vision. What happens in the bedroom is under Linda''s control. If you roll the sheets with Carol here, the furious Miss Danvers will turn the whole manor into ashes. Imperceptibly, sweat oozed from his forehead, and the tent shrank back. "You seem very hot. Let me help you undress." "It''s OK. I''m not hot." Luke waved his hand and stepped back without a trace. Carol puts away her smile and stares at him coldly. Luke feels uncomfortable and wants to explain that she doesn''t know how to speak. Both girls have super senses, which are full of loopholes anyway. "You let me down." Leave a word, Carol incarnation purple light warrior, broke through the window, streamer disappeared in the sky, not long after, Linda also left. When the two girls left, the whole manor became empty. Luke stood at the window, looking up at the sky and sighing. It''s a long way to go! ¡­¡­ The next morning, after learning what happened last night, Ling Xuzi went to Luke strangely, "Well, were you happy last night?" "Go away!" Ling Xuzi snorted coldly, "young man, I advise you not to think about what you have or don''t have. Who are Linda and Carol? They are the best among the girls. Do you want to hold them and sleep together? well! Dream Ah Jiu said, "grandfather, what is the big quilt sleeping together?" "Three people in one bed." "It''s not very crowded." Fu grandfather strange smile way, "left hand building a, right hand embrace, squeeze squeeze just comfortable." Ah Jiu recalled that picture and couldn''t help saying, "I''m going to sleep with you, too." Poof! Grandfather Fu laughs. Ling Xuzi shivers all over and has a stomachache. Old bastard! Luke''s face was gloomy. If his eyes could kill people, he would cut them to pieces. The old man asked, "where have they gone and when will they come back?" "I don''t know. I can''t get in touch." Aunt Li worried, "I won''t fight!" As the voice fell, the air fell into silence, Luke''s eyelids trembled, and the old man put down his chopsticks, "Go to them. If something happens, I''ll break your leg." Luke turned and left without saying a word. Aunt Li complained, "brother, you didn''t persuade me!" The old man gave a long sigh, "I''ve tried. It''s no use." I can''t help my mother, not to mention my grandfather. Ling Xuzi snorted coldly, "don''t you see that? This boy is different. What he likes is the master that ordinary people can''t stir up. Carol doesn''t mention it. He says that my good apprentice is harder than alloy steel. He smashes a mountain with one punch. Ordinary people feel weak when they see her legs, let alone chat up. He''s good. Even if he catches up, Ju ran kisses me face to face with other girls. " "Young people are not afraid of death." "I don''t dare to leave me alone." Grandfather Fu turned his lips disdainfully. "What sentiment do you know, old virgin? What is life? Dancing on the tip of a knife and walking on the edge of a cliff, in my opinion, two are still few. It''s better to find five, six, seven or eight people like Linda to have a football team. That''s a real man. " "All right." The old man clapped his hand on the table and said, "eat." Chapter 554 Green light headquarters, OA star. This is a magnificent green planet. When you look at it, there are many buildings on the green earth. There is no repetition. All of them are unprecedented. Some are suspended in the sky like a bird''s nest, some are buried deep on the ground, some are towering like transistors, and some are ring by ring. The soldiers of the green light Corps come from all over the world and represent different races, which also makes the culture of OA show diversified development. Here, you can come into contact with thousands of cultural styles of different civilizations. After contacting with Luke that day, Hal thought more and more about it. He had a sense of crisis in his mind. After thinking about it, he decided to return to OA star and come to the central energy battery pack where zenisto was held. The guard robot starts the meter scanning device: "Identification confirmed, Hal Jordan. Permission to pass." "Please hand over your weapons and equipment." Hal followed his words, handed over the light ring, walked down the corridor, passed through more than a dozen protective doors and more than 20 monitoring devices, and came to the deepest cell wrapped in green light energy. There is a man in the cell, wearing a black prison uniform, who is known as tal senesto, the strongest green light fighter. "What are you doing here?" "Look at you." Hal sat in front of the cell door, shrugged and said, "as a friend." friend? Cenisto pulled the corner of his mouth, and there was a trace of ferocity in his eyes, "I have only one friend, abin Sue. Have you found his ring?" Hal shook his head. "I''ve given up on that." "Never mind. I''ll be back." Hal: -- He can''t understand the meaning of this sentence. What does it mean that he will come back? "You go, I want to rest." After a puzzling remark, senesto gave the order directly. Hal frowned, feeling that something was wrong. He turned his head and looked at the surrounding environment. The wall made of green light energy was very solid, and there was no crack or damage. Everything is normal, Hal can''t see the problem, can only leave with doubts. Not long after he left, a little yellow speckles appeared on the green wall. The speckles spread rapidly, and yellow energy, like a tsunami, oozed from the wall and poured into zenisto''s body. The black suit turns into gold armor, the eyeballs turn red brown into orange yellow, and the pupil twinkles with strange aperture. Yellow energy continues to evolve into a multi legged, multi legged insect like creature. An unimaginable wave of fear emanates from its body, constantly impacting zenisto''s psychological defense line, making him bow down, accept his fate, and kneel down to yield. The latter is not moved, but raises his mouth, "Are you afraid?" Boom! The wave of fear increased several times. With a dull roar, senny stepped back. The tide of fear surged in his heart, and his body trembled. He bit his teeth and walked to the insect again with indomitable will, "You are really scared, Hoo Hoo!" After two breaths, he yelled word by word, "afraid of the guardian, afraid of the green light." Haw!!!! The insect was furious, hissed, and his mental attack turned into steel. He stabbed in the soul of zenisto, who spat blood and flew straight out. Even so, he did not give in and resisted the parallax''s spiritual impact with his will. It''s a contest about the future. If you take a step back, you''ll lose. Insects won''t take a step back. The same is true of cenisto. As time goes by, I don''t know how long later, the sound of footsteps outside, insects flash into the wall, zenisto wipe off the blood stains on the corners of his mouth, and he turns back into an ancient well. Three guards come to the cell. One of them uses an instrument to examine the body of Ernesto to see if there is any alien energy in his body. The other two search along the wall, as if looking for something. After a search, the guard had to leave without any useful information. Whoo! Cenisto took a long breath, clenched his fist slowly, and after a while, the insect appeared again. This time, instead of attacking, he looked coldly with his cold compound eyes. "They are aware that this is your last chance." Cenisto stood up and looked down at his opponent, "Surrender to me, I''ll take you away and find the other half of your body, or you''ll be stuck here forever." The insects are furious and wave their claws wildly. The scattered energy wave hits the green wall and cracks a lot. Zenisto''s face is taut. No matter what the other party does, he doesn''t waver. He is tal cenisto, a warrior with the strongest will in the universe. How can he succumb to an insect, even if it is the source of the legendary fear. After a few minutes of stalemate, the insect calms down, and even if it is unwilling, it still chooses to compromise, turning into streamer light and drilling into zenisto''s body. The lamp beast and the host become one, and the parallax demon is born. Cenisto clenched his fist, and a steady stream of power came from his body. It was so vast and huge that people could not help roaring, Ah!!!!!! The sound wave exploded like a nuclear bomb. Boom! The prison was destroyed, and the yellow light column went straight into the sky. In an instant, all the inhabitants of the planet turned around and looked here in horror. On the highest building of OA, seven guardians in dormant state open their eyes at the same time, "It''s it!" "Parallax, the source of fear, it''s coming out." "Who did it?" "Tal cenisto." The biggest guardian of the grade sighed, "fate is changeable, who can see through." "Activate the highest level of defense, inform all residents, make every effort to capture zenisto, and never let him leave the OA star." After the order was given, the whole planet seemed to come alive, and countless green beams gushed out from the inside, forming a protective cover like an egg shell on the surface of the planet. The shield is not an ordinary defense facility. Its strength reaches the level of star annihilation. Looking at the universe, no civilized weapon can destroy it, including tianqixing Protoss. At the same time, scattered green light fighters quickly gathered to the prison, Hal was one of them, he was the closest, rushed past the first time the yellow light appeared. The prison has been turned into ruins. Tal senesto, wearing yellow armor, is suspended in the air, and his whole body is boiling with energy, turning into a dense yellow pattern covering hundreds of meters. At this time, he is God, sending out the terrible wave of suffocation. "Tall!" "What are you doing? Stop it," Hal Jordan yelled, stifling his fear Senesto lowered his head, looked at Hal, who was as small as a mole ant, and then opened his hands. The Yellow aperture swung from his body and expanded rapidly around him. Everywhere he went, all creatures were afraid, even the insects that could not be seen by the naked eye were shivering. Fear takes root in the heart and grows into a towering tree in the blink of an eye. OA star residents, except for the guardian and the Legion soldiers with light ring, all the others kneel on the ground, their bodies tremble, and their eyes show endless fear. Yellow particles spilled out of their bodies and flew into the sky. Chapter 555 There are seven emotional spectrums in the universe: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and purple, which correspond to seven emotional forces: anger, greed, fear, will, hope and love. The seven powers are at the same level, and there is no obvious difference between the strong and the weak. However, due to the particularity of the power of fear, the lamp beast parallax monster is a very special existence. Parallax monster has a strong independent will, full of destructive desire and erosive desire. What it likes most is spreading fear, swallowing fear, absorbing energy from fear, and constantly expanding itself. In a sense, it has no upper limit. As long as it provides enough intelligent creatures, it can be strong enough to destroy the whole universe. OA star has been surrounded by yellow aperture, and all creatures are in a state of fear. Zenisto draws strength from it. With each absorption, his strength grows by one point. Parallax also shows itself, swallowing yellow particles in the air. Their power is stronger and stronger, and their fear is more and more terrible. Fear brings strength, and strength strengthens fear. This is also the most troublesome part of parallax monster. It''s like a poison source. As long as one person infects it, the whole group will die. At the beginning, parallax monsters devoured thousands of civilization galaxies, relying on this ability. A dozen green light fighters gathered near the prison, "Is it really the commander of the senesto army?" "He''s not in prison. How can he get mixed up with parallax?" "Is it active? Or parasitized? " Many people are not sure. Ernesto has a high reputation in the green light Corps. Many soldiers have been taught by him and regard him as an idol. The green light warrior of the softs said in a deep voice, "The guardian''s order is to capture tal and not let him leave OA." Another soldier also said seriously, "we''ve all seen the parallax ability. If we don''t stop the commander of the army, all residents of the OA star will be sucked into mummies." "We have no choice." At this point, people can only put up their impatience and attack. More than a dozen green light fighters have different forms of weapons, some for long-range attack and some for close combat. At the same time, seven green rings with unique shapes fly from the sky and float over the prison. The ring directly reaches several hundred meters, and is connected back and forth and superimposed together. Large green lines appear on the surface, just like giant energy cannons. A little light suddenly appears in the center of the ring, and in the blink of an eye, it becomes a huge energy mass, emitting more dazzling light than the sun. The green light soldiers stop one after another and look at the top in shock. The group''s energy is at least as big as three floors. If it blows down, everyone will be finished. "What is this?" "Guardian, they did it." The green light fighter, who had seen the power of the ring, yelled, "come on, get out of here, everyone, evacuate now." Hal Jordan didn''t see the power of the ring. Seeing that all his companions were running, he didn''t dare to think much and quickly followed up. The appearance of the circle wakes up zenisto and parallax, "Guardian! Creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak, creak "Kill them, cut them into mud, tear them to pieces, and I''ll eat them." The parallax monster screams like crazy, with a vicious murderer in his eyes. At the beginning, it was cut in half by the guardian, half of it was locked in the central energy battery pack, and the other half was sealed on the unknown planet in the corner of the universe, which was billions of years ago. Compared with the furious parallax monster, zenisto is calm. This is OA star, the headquarters of the green light Legion. It has the most powerful technology in the universe. Even the parallax monster in its heyday can''t turn the sky, let alone now. At present, the most important thing is to escape. Only by escaping from OA can we have a future. Cenisto gave up the yellow particles, turned and flew to the sky. Turn the circle around and attack immediately. Hum!!!!!! There was a shock in the sky. The harsh low-frequency waves burst in the sky, and the whole planet trembled. The visible energy ripples were blown out of the air. The white light column burst out of the air with the destructive light and heat. Time seemed to freeze at this moment, and the next second Boom! The strong light covers the sky and the earth. With the harsh sound, the senses of all creatures are stripped off. The sun like energy tides appear in the sky. The air shudders, and the spilled energy turns into an energy light blade, which madly destroys the surrounding things. The prison turns into ruins. The shock wave swings around and sets off hurricanes, blowing everyone out. Hal clenched his teeth and had more than ten layers of barriers in front of him. Even so, he couldn''t stop flying back, bumping countless buildings and flying thousands of meters before stopping. The pain in the viscera is so bad that the body is about to fall apart. "Damn it He scolded angrily and pushed away the stone, The earth disappeared, and a deep pit appeared. Everything in the pit gasified into molecular form. "Good... Strong." Hal swallowed his breath. If this shot hit the earth, the earth would probably be penetrated. Star class weapons, too powerful! I don''t know about tal. Is he dead? Think of here, quickly use super ability to search the target, and finally find a touch of yellow light in the edge. Tal senesto, half kneeling on the ground with his arms broken, was covered with large and small wounds on his naked body, and some parts had been carbonized, which almost killed him. Two green light soldiers fell to him and said with a complicated look, "Stop it, tal. You know the defense mechanism of OA. No one can break it." Senesto pulled the corner of his mouth, glanced at the sky, and flew to the central energy battery pack in the distance without looking back. As he approached, the battery pack vibrated violently, and huge yellow energy gushed out of it, flooding into senesto''s body. These energies are accumulated bit by bit by parallax monster, which is its last card. At the moment, they have become the power of cenisto. The huge energy brought him back to life. Not only did he grow arms, all wounds healed, but his armor also evolved. Ah, ah, ah, ah!!!! Zenisto roared up to the sky, his body turned into yellow streamer and flew to the distance. His speed was very fast, far faster than that of the green light warrior. When he reached a node that sent energy to the sky, he did not hesitate to get in. The green light energy gushing out from the interior of OA star washes his body, and every cell makes a painful sound, leaving the body a little bit and vaporizing a little bit. This kind of pain is not borne by intelligent creatures, but cenisto bites his teeth and bears it. His body comes into the atmosphere with the beam of light and melts into the eggshell. There is no perfect defense system in the world. The eggshell of OA star can defend against the attack of Star Destroyer weapons. It is almost impossible to attack it from the outside, but it is different from the inside. The eggshell needs energy to maintain, and the nodes that transmit energy are all over the earth. As the leader of the green light corps, cenisto knows the secret of the node very well. As long as he can endure the severe pain, he can leave the OA star with the energy emitted from the node integrated into the eggshell. This is the fastest way, and the only way. Fortunately, he did. In the eyes of the guardian, he broke through the eggshell and disappeared into the depths of the universe. Chapter 556 Zenisto escaped, broke through the defense line that OA was proud of, and disappeared into the depths of the universe. The next thing you don''t have to think about is that he will spread fear, devour fear, and constantly strengthen himself. One day, he will return to OA star and take revenge on the guardian who imprisoned him. It''s a disaster, covering the entire universe. In order to prevent the situation from getting worse, all the green light fighters from all over the universe were called back. The guardians explained the cause, process and the damage ability of parallax monster, and asked the guardians of all sectors to step up their guard. Once they found any abnormality, they immediately informed the headquarters. After the order was given, the green light soldiers left one after another, and everyone''s face was full of dignified words. Zenisto and parallax monster merged into a legendary parallax demon. His power was unimaginable. Once he met it, he would die. Even the green light corps with the strongest will will inevitably produce negative emotions in the face of death. Hal Jordan did not return to earth. Instead, he was taken to the headquarters of the green light corps, where he was waiting for acting chief kigwall. Kigwall is a burly warrior who looks like an ORC. He has a big chin, sharp and short ears. He is rude and likes to "educate" new recruits. In fact, he is a decent, dutiful and caring person. Hal had a good relationship with him, complaining as he walked, "You know, my dear little kigg, what I want to do now is to lie in bed and have a good sleep instead of chatting with you." When I saw that ugly face that was too serious, I could only lift my spirits, "Well, what are you looking for?" Kigwall turns on the mainframe and calls up an image of the action track of the green light army chasing parallax three years ago. You can see that the final landing point of the track is the earth. Hal''s ears were tickled at this, "Little kigg, I''ve flipped the galaxies around the earth ten times, ten times, understand? There''s no parallax at all. Is it running? Or dead? " "Parallax monster is the source of fear. As long as fear doesn''t disappear, it won''t die." Kigwall stepped forward and softened his voice when he saw the helplessness on his friend''s face. "Hal, your performance is obvious to all. You''re a very good green light fighter. We never doubted you, but it''s too strange." "At the beginning, in order to seal parallax, the guardians divided it into two parts. One part was sealed in the central energy battery pack, and the other part was sealed in the dead zone without any life in the corner of the universe. Three years ago, parallax in the dead zone got rid of the seal, which you should understand." Hal nodded. "Abin Sue died because of parallax. His body fell to the earth and parallax followed him, but..." Kigwall raised his hand. "I know what you''re trying to say. The earth is not engulfed by the power of fear. That''s why I still have guardians." "Parallax monster is the source of disaster. It will not give up its instinct for some reasons. When it appears on the earth, it will spread fear, engulf the fear of people on the earth, and strengthen itself. What''s the result? It''s quiet. Nothing happened Hal shrugged. "Isn''t that good?" Kigwall was speechless. Hal came up to him and hit him hard, "Don''t worry, big man. If cenisto dares to come to earth to find his other half, I will make him look good." Kigwall curled his lips, "You are not his opponent." "I can''t. There are others." As soon as the conversation changed, he suddenly said, "big man, what''s your number on your planet?" Kigwall raised his chest and said with pride, "I''m the strongest, even if I don''t have a light ring, and I''m the most powerful soldier on Greider." Hal said mysteriously, "do you know where I am on earth?" "Which one?" Hal broke his fingers and calculated that Superman, wonder woman, Mars hunter, and Superman''s sister, who was also a Kryptonian, were more embarrassed, so he had to wave his hand casually, "It''s just so. It''s like the top five." "So weak!" Hal: -- "Is the first five weak?" "That''s not weak." Kigwall answered naturally, "the green light regiment has thousands of soldiers, most of whom are the strongest in their civilization. You are only the fifth. You are already very weak." Hal retorted, "I''m talking about the top five, not the fifth." "Is there a difference?" Hal opened his mouth speechless and looked at the serious kigwall with a strong sense of shame in his heart. He was like a child who was stabbed in the pain point. He turned around and left without saying a word. "Where are you going?" "Exercise." ¡­¡­ Metro, Tesla headquarters. At the moment when senesto broke through the eggshell and escaped from the OA star, Luke, who was in the meeting, suddenly stopped. There were strange yellow spots in his eyes. The power of fear was boiling in his heart, like a beast trying to break free from the cage, He pulled out a smile and said to the executives, "You talk first, I''ll go out." Words fall, leave the meeting room, along the elevator to the roof, soar into the air, like shells into the clouds. The power of fear trapped in the depths of his soul could no longer be suppressed. He went out crazily. With a cold hum, Luke opened his five fingers, and a burning green flame appeared in his palm. Struggling yellow stripes emerge in the flame. Even through the green flame, you can feel the terrible waves it sends out. When the parallax monster landed on the earth, it happened to meet Luke, and a war broke out between the two sides. Luke killed the parallax monster who had just got rid of the seal with green inflammation, and captured the source of fear from his body, which was the yellow stripe in front of him. I thought that green inflammation had swallowed up the source of fear, but I didn''t expect that there was such a big loophole. "Why did it burst out?" "Is it OA star?" Think of OA star and parallax strange all sorts of entanglement, the face also becomes serious. The essence of emotional spectrum is the rule of the universe. As the materialization of the power of fear, parallax monster is the most difficult one among the seven lamp beasts. Once it grows up, there is almost no rival except the blue lamp warrior, who is on the verge of extinction. "Whether it''s a problem over there or not, we have to speed up the plan." Luke returns to the headquarters building to continue the meeting. After that, he calls Clark and makes an appointment for dinner. At 8 p.m., Clark and Louise show up in the private room of the Chinese restaurant. When they see the people inside, they wonder, "What about Carla? She didn''t come Luke said casually, "I''ve been on a tour. I''ll be back after a while." Travel Lois is full of greetings. Do kryptonians still need to travel? Clark didn''t doubt anything. He pulled up his chair and sat down, "What''s the matter with you calling me?" Luke called the waiter to order, and then he said, "It''s no big deal. I just want to ask the guards what you are going to do." Chapter 557 When it comes to the guards, Clark has a heavy heart. Lex Luther uses clones to stir up trouble, but leaves the trouble to the noumenon. In the eyes of the world, Superman is the guards. Many "talents" who are interested in protecting the earth have issued job announcements, hoping to join the guards and work with Superman. It gives him a headache. Louise added, "a few days ago, my father came to me and wanted Clark to attend the inauguration of the guards." Then he looked at his boyfriend, "It''s also the White House''s idea." "What do you think?" "If we have to form a coalition to protect the earth, I hope it''s a non-governmental organization." Clark looks serious, this is his decision after careful consideration, Lois also agreed, "we decided to carry out a special interview, during the announcement from the guards, Superman and guards do not have any relationship." Luke shook his head and laughed. "Your father won''t agree. The White House won''t pass." "It''s our own decision, and it has nothing to do with them." "It''s not as easy as you think." Luke explained, "the initiator of the guard plan was the president. Although Joel Nash was only a clone at that time, other countries didn''t know it and the public didn''t know it. Everyone thought that the guard was led by the president and Superman." "If you stand up now and say that the guards have nothing to do with Superman, it''s tantamount to overturning the previous decision and making the president lose his trust. What do you think he will think?" Clark: "well Luke continued, "the White House represents the supreme power of the United States, and the president is the master of the White House. If there is no need, don''t tear your face with him. That''s not good." Louise frowned slightly. She always felt that Luke had something to say. She thought for a moment, and then she spoke out, "What do you think we should do?" At this time, there was a knock on the door. The waiter came in and put the carefully cooked Chinese food on the table. Besides the food, there were two bottles of rice wine, "Mr. Xiao, this is specially prepared for you by our boss." "Thank him for me." The waiter nodded with a smile and turned away. Luke poured a glass of rice wine and said as he drank, "although I don''t like Lex Luther, his idea of the guards is really commendable." "In the 21st century, disasters happen every year, and extraterrestrial creatures emerge in an endless stream. They are more and more powerful, and some are even beyond imagination. You should know this better than I do." He glanced at them and continued, "Individual power can''t solve all problems. We need allies." Lois hesitated. "What does this have to do with the guards? We can form an alliance ourselves. Luke, you should understand that any organization connected with politics will degenerate." "You''re right, so we need to change the nature of the guards." The more Louise listened, the more confused she became. Clark was also full of questions. The plan was put forward by the White House. How could she change it. Luke smiles and looks at Clark, "If I remember correctly, you are in charge of all the guards, aren''t you?" Clark said blankly, "what''s the matter?" "Of course." Luke laughed. "The guards were founded in your name. The high-level people of all countries only recognize you, not the White House. In other words, you are the leader, the manager and the decision maker." "You can use this identity to modify the rules, eliminate the unfavorable factors, and make the guards an independent organization separated from the government. We recruit people, build bases, and build weapons and equipment ourselves, regardless of other people''s ideas. Those countries, political parties, and the military are all excluded, with only one goal: to protect the earth." "The alliance transcends the secular rules and focuses on the earth civilization. I''ve got a name for it. It''s called justice alliance." "What do you think?" Louise opened her mouth wide in amazement. She was a fool, and Clark was also stunned. It''s a crazy idea. The White House''s goal of building a close guard is to occupy a dominant position in the future world pattern. Luke''s doing so is tantamount to taking advantage of the chicken''s eggs, taking advantage of the tiger''s mouth, and taking advantage of the other side''s back. What will they think. And the people, what kind of eyes will they look at this matter. They were in a state of hesitation and could not make up their minds. Luke didn''t urge them. He invited them to dinner. How could they be in the mood to enjoy the delicious food? His mind was full of the conversation just now. The more he thought about it, the more wrong it was. He couldn''t remember the specific place. He thought deeply and thought it was ok. The guards plan has been tied up with Superman, forced to break free, offended all the high-level, delayed, offended both sides, the best way is what Luke said, but Lois scratched her hair, confused, "Are you sure you can do it?" "Why not!" Luke spread out his hand, "the guard plan is a conspiracy of Lex Luther. The president and Superman present at the press conference are clones. We know this, and they know it well. The reason why we do not abolish it is that the plan does have merits. Of course, the most important thing is face." "Clark, it''s you who maintain that face. If you don''t agree, the face of the White House will fall to the ground and become the laughing stock of many countries. If you agree, there will be a basis for negotiation." Louise understood and couldn''t help looking at Luke. This guy''s head is so long, and he has too many eyes. Clark pondered over the suggestion and shook his head, "It''s not up to me. Diana, Ron, Barry, they have the right to know." Luke laughs. "It looks like you agreed." Clark gave a wry smile. "Your idea is too crazy. I don''t know how to deal with it." "Then let''s decide." Luke took out his cell phone and contacted the crowd. Within seconds, Barry appeared at the door, followed by Mars hunter. It took him a few minutes to get here from corolla. Diana is the last one. Today, she is different from before, with long boots, gray coat and waist tightly tied together. She looks more slender and curvy, with light makeup on her face. Her white face and pink lips complement each other, which makes her less heroic and more charming. Luke''s heart leaps wildly. He takes a look and immediately stops looking. Usually, there is only one reason why women suddenly pay attention to make-up, that is, men. Of course, it can also be women. Who is that man? His eyes swept across the room and finally fell on him. Luke''s mouth twitched. To be honest, he regretted that night. Carol and Linda were a headache enough. Plus Diana, who knows what it''s going to be like. He doesn''t want to be beaten to pulp by an angry girl. As a woman, Louise also felt that Diana had become different and couldn''t help praising her, "You are so beautiful today, and you have good skin." Diana said with a smile, "the sequelae of the treatment can only be recovered after a period of time." Then he scanned the room. "Where''s Linda? Why don''t you see he Chapter 558 When she said this, Diana''s eyes naturally fell on Luke. Her expression was calm and could not see anything unusual, but Luke''s eyes began to drift, "She went on a tour and came back after a while." Travel Kryptonians also need to travel? Diana naturally didn''t believe this explanation. She felt guilty when she thought of all kinds of things that night. Did Linda find out about her and Luke and choose to leave home in a rage. The more you think about it, the more likely it is. Instinctively, the two people with different thoughts stagger their eyes and don''t look at each other. Now that we are all here, we can get down to business. Lois is the first to speak, "Luke, you say, I''ll do it." "Come on!" Louise nodded and told us all about the dialogue and the ideas about the justice alliance. No details were left behind. Everyone listened very carefully. When they got to the key point, they could not help but express surprise. At the end of the story, Clark made a final supplement, "This matter can''t be decided by one person. We need to refer to everyone''s opinions." Barry couldn''t help saying, "can the White House agree?" Luke laughs. "They don''t have much choice, and I have other chips in my hand." As for what chips are, he did not say, and people would not ask. Ron was lost in thought, and it took him a long time to say, "It''s necessary to form a just alliance, but I don''t recommend it to be open to the public. That will only bring trouble and even cause unnecessary conflicts." Diana agreed. She wanted to open her mouth. She looked at Luke and chose to close her mouth. For Ron''s reply, Luke was not surprised. Among the people present, except Barry Allen and Louise are purebred, the rest have backgrounds. Ron is a Martian, Diana is an Amazon and Clark is a Kryptonian. Their different identities make them maintain a natural sense of vigilance towards human society. "Barry, what do you think?" The named flash hesitated, "I think it''s better not to be public." Four of the five people supported the secret, and Luke immediately laughed. "It seems that I can only go to the white house once." "What are you doing there?" "Mr. President owes me a favor. I will persuade him to change the guard plan and exclude Clark." As the voice falls, the expressions of several people suddenly change. What Luke said is simple, but the actual operation may be very complicated. As one of the most powerful people in the world, the decision made by the president of the United States is almost impossible to change, unless he pays enough chips. Of course, they would never have thought that the current president was just a part of Luke. Clark felt his chest blocked, and he had an unspeakable sense of gratitude. Said Louise in a deep voice, "Thank you, Luke. Thank you for your help." "It''s just a political deal. Don''t be so polite. Let''s discuss the justice alliance first. Where do you think the base should be built?" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ As time went by, several people had an in-depth dialogue around the alliance, and each of them put forward their own views. It was not until late at night that the preliminary plan was finalized. It''s getting dark, Clark and Lois go home, and Barry and Ron get up and say goodbye. The atmosphere became eerie. There was only one man and one woman left in the big room. The scene was very beautiful. Diana felt empty in her heart and said boldly, "Your medicine works well, thank you very much." "It should be." Luke takes his glass and puts it down. Drinking at this time is like adding fuel to the fire. Carol and Linda have enough headaches. He doesn''t want to have a new dispute at this time. They sat opposite each other, but no one spoke. It was the first time that Luke had been in love for so many years, "Where do you live? I''ll take you back. " "No, I live in Washington. I can fly back." Luke glanced at his watch. It was already 12:00 in the morning. It was not appropriate to let a lady go home so late, "Or come to me and make do for one night." Diana''s face froze and her thoughts surged, "It''s not appropriate." "There''s nothing wrong with it." Luke said with a smile, "I have several designs for armor and shield. I''ll let you have a look at them when I''m free tonight." At this point, Diana could not refuse. She left with Luke. The owner of the restaurant was waiting in the hall. When she saw them, she quickly met them, "Mr. Xiao, what''s the dish like tonight? If you are not satisfied, just mention it. We will improve it." "Yes, I haven''t eaten such authentic Cantonese food for a long time." The boss thumbed up, "you are really an expert. You invited two famous chefs from Guangdong Province to prepare them for you. I wanted to surprise you, but I didn''t expect to taste them the first time." Then he turned his eyes to one side, and when he saw the nearly perfect face, he was stunned for two seconds: what a beautiful woman. After more than 40 years, she met such a beautiful woman for the first time. "Mr. Xiao, this lady next to you is... Your wife?" Luke waved his hand, "Don''t get me wrong, it''s my friend." "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry." The boss complained repeatedly. Diana didn''t say much. They left the restaurant with Luke. Instead of flying, they drove back to Lake View manor. Along the way, listening to the wind outside the window, Diana''s thoughts also soared. Since Steve Trevor''s death, she has not had intimate contact with other people. Due to the particularity of her identity, Diana will change her country, city and job every ten years. For nearly a hundred years, she has been used to a person''s life. Although she may feel lonely sometimes, it is nothing for her who has lived in paradise island for thousands of years. However, the calm water of the lake was finally broken. Diana turned to look at Luke next to her. Under the night light, her dark green eyes were like gems that had experienced years of precipitation, emitting deep light. Luke coughed. "What''s on my face?" "No Diana looked back, thought about it, and spoke out, "Did you have a fight with Linda?" Luke: -- "She found out about that night, didn''t she?" "No, no, don''t think about it. We didn''t fight. For some reason, she needs to leave for a while." "You''re lying." How do you know that. Luke was startled. When he caught a glimpse of the golden chain flashing under his sleeve, the corners of his mouth could not stop twitching. The truth Lasso, one of his most hated artifact, did not have it. It was a real killer. Diana continued, "That night was just a misunderstanding. I''ll explain it to Linda and get her understanding." Squeak!!!! Lamborghini stopped suddenly, and the nightingales screamed. Chapter 559 In the car, Luke turns around and looks at Diana quietly. At night, the red face is so charming and moving that people can''t help but feel excited. However, at this time, Luke is a man who can''t be touched. For that night''s lingering, he only regarded it as a sweet encounter, without the idea of going on. However, the other party''s dressing up and speech and behavior expounded a sad fact: Although you are playing, I am serious. Carol and Linda have enough headache, plus nvxia, who knows what will become. There''s another thing Luke can''t understand. Diana has lived for thousands of years and lived in the human world for nearly a hundred years. She didn''t respond to the trend and went to bars and nightclubs and other entertainment places for excitement. It was just one night. It''s just like this. It''s too much! "What''s the matter with you?" "Nothing." Luke shook his head and said, "Linda doesn''t know what happened that night. If you tell her, I''m finished." "Then you..." "For other reasons, it''s not convenient to tell you." Diana was a little disappointed. She had the courage to say that. When the sports car started, its speed soared, and it took only three minutes to reach the lake view villa. Luke didn''t want to have a "sweet encounter" any more. He went directly to the underground base, started the power supply, and the virtual images composed of data streams appeared in the air. From left to right, there were five different types of shields and six different types of armor. Diana was surprised. "These are all for me?" "I don''t know your style, so I prepared more." When Diana came to the nearest armor, a text description appeared on it, including the use method, structure, performance and function. When she saw the page of raw materials, her face was shocked, "Posey steel? Amazon metal "How could it be?" The former only exists in the deepest part of the ocean, while the latter is a special product of Paradise Island. Luke poured a glass of orange juice and handed it to him. "I have a good relationship with the king of Atlantis. When I went to Paradise Island, I exchanged Poseidon steel and your mother for some Amazon metal, but the quantity is limited. I can only make a suit of armor and a shield." "One set is enough." After a pause, Diana said with a smile, "Luke, you are always surprising. Poseidon steel and Amazon metal are two magic materials with different properties, but you mix them together... It seems that I need to learn your skills." "No problem. You can watch it as long as you want. Ask EVA if you don''t understand. She will explain it to you." Luke went to the table, opened the main engine, and continued to improve the design of the new armor. After the floating armor was destroyed, he was thinking about how to make up for the shortcomings of the power armor itself. Armor needs energy support. The better its performance is, the more energy it consumes. Once the energy is exhausted, it is scrap iron. The floating armor adopts the tianqixing energy technology, and the energy reserve is equivalent to the total power consumption of the United States for decades. Even so, there is still a lack of energy when fighting with Hale. The biggest reason for this situation is space movement, which consumes too much power. At present, there are three ways to solve the problem of energy shortage 1¡¢ The charging system is greatly optimized, which is combined with Shenxiao lightning method, and uses natural lightning to charge the armor, so as to achieve the purpose of unlimited endurance. This method has a disadvantage, which is suitable for the surface environment, not underground or in outer space; 2¡¢ Kryptonians, kryptonians are the best chargers. As long as there is a sun, there will be endless energy. By combining Kryptonian cells with the Zhiyuan family, you can achieve the effect of unlimited energy. The disadvantages are the same as above. They have certain requirements for the environment. Once there is no sun, or they encounter kryptonite, they will die directly. Furthermore, Linda and Clark can''t pass the test, They never want to see their own cells become other people''s rechargeable babies; 3¡¢ Continue to develop the master box to solve the mystery of unlimited energy. The third method is the most perfect. It takes too long. According to the current progress, it will take at least ten years to develop unlimited energy. More than ten years is too long for him to wait. After thinking about it, Poseidon cold steel and Amazon metal are both research materials with magic properties. The former controls water vapor and has strong toughness, while the latter absorbs energy to provide magic defense. Water vapor and thunder method complement each other, and the combination of them may have the effect of one plus one more than three. After making the decision, Luke immediately changed the design, reduced the technology related technology, and optimized the magic properties of the two metals. His brain is running at the speed of tens of thousands of revolutions per second, his mind is highly concentrated, his eyes are only design drawings, and he doesn''t pay attention to the passage of time and the lady behind him. In the twinkling of an eye, the sun rises, unconsciously, night falls. After numerous modifications and reorganizations, the armor framework has finally been determined. The next thing to do is to continuously improve, add the Taoist seal system, and combine magic with Taoist art to create a unique supernatural armor. I''ve got the names, ghost 4: the wing armor. "That''s how you work all the time?" Luke asked subconsciously as he looked back and saw Diana standing behind him, "Why are you here?" Diana shook her head helplessly and pointed to the clock. "You should wash your face and have a rest." Then he turned and left. Luke glanced at the time and found that it was early the next morning. He couldn''t help yelling, "EVA, what do you eat for? Why don''t you let me know?" "She won''t, and she''s blocking all communications." EVA''s words are full of grievances. It''s all the woman''s fault. Why should it be on her head? People are just artificial intelligence! Luke snorted coldly. He didn''t want to talk to her. He got up and walked to the bathroom. One day and one night, he was very sticky and uncomfortable. He simply took a hot bath. After the cultivation of Dixian, his life potential increased greatly, and his relative strength, speed and defense were also enhanced. Now he can easily lift his car, which has gone beyond the scope of ordinary people''s understanding and reached the extraordinary level. Of course, this power is nothing to kryptonians, and Luke is not interested in competing with them. He is good at soul, green inflammation, technology, Taoism and magic. As for the body, it is used to enjoy life. After taking a bath, Luke puts on his bathrobe. As soon as he comes out of the bathroom, the fragrance comes from the tip of his nose. Fried meat with onion, scrambled egg with tomato and chicken with cola are three kinds of dishes on the table. They are simple in style, but full of color, flavor and taste. Luke''s mouth was shaking and his expression was full of shock, "You... You can cook?" Diana took off her scarf and said, "in order to avoid exposing my identity, I seldom go to restaurants for dinner. Usually I make it at home. I''ve learned a lot in decades." "I haven''t cooked Chinese food for a long time, and I don''t know how it tastes." Luke: -- He felt he had to reconsider last night''s decision. Chapter 560 In the following period of time, Luke has been in a busy state. He went to the company in the morning and came back to develop the Shenyi armor in the afternoon. Diana did not return to Washington, but stayed in the villa, nominally modifying the armor shield, in fact taking care of Luke''s food and living. There''s something subtle about the relationship. On the one hand, Luke feels that this is not proper and will cause great trouble. On the other hand, she feels that it''s not bad and a little pleasant. Diana is different from Linda and Carol. Maybe she is thousands of years older than other girls. She is calm, elegant and tolerant. She seldom disturb Luke''s work, but she can always help him when he needs it. This is the charm of maturity! ¡­¡­ Universe, sector 1417, kruga. After escaping from the OA star, zenisto was furious, manipulated the power of fear, sucked the "rats" into corpses, and then flew to the capital. The closer we get to the capital, the more ugly we look. What we can see is not prosperity, but the smoky ruins with rebel flags on them. Obviously, this place has become their territory. "Why Cenisto clenched his fist, but after two years'' leave, the country he worked hard to build has become like this. Damn rats, why do you bring war and oppose me? Isn''t peace good? Isn''t Renaissance good? I give everything for koruga, but you destroy it? Anger burns in the heart and turns into a violent killing intention. Zenisto has a giant energy gun. Boom! Yellow beams of light fell from the sky, accompanied by a roar, mushroom clouds appeared on the ground, and violent shock waves took thousands of soldiers'' lives. The air became extremely quiet, and the surviving rebels looked up and saw the figure floating in the sky, with endless fear in their eyes. "Tal cenisto?" "Run, the devil is back, run, hide, run." The commander of the Resistance Army cried out in horror, and his voice echoed on the battlefield. At this moment, zenisto clearly felt that the fear in the soldiers'' hearts had increased several times. Are they afraid? Who are you afraid of? "Is it me?" Cenisto muttered to himself, completely unable to understand. The rebel army was nothing more than that. The common people''s eyes were filled with fear. Shouldn''t you welcome me? Doubts linger in my heart, and there is no answer. Zenisto looks around and chooses to leave. The people below are relieved. Instead of reducing their fear, they continue to increase. The great devil is back, and everyone will die, just like before. Korugas are not a peace loving race. Due to the particularity of their culture, they are extremely aggressive. Large scale conflicts break out every ten years. After each conflict, they enter a short period of peace, and then a new round of war breaks out. Senesto is a child born in the war. He hates war, but he has to join it for his family and friends. He thought he would lose his life in the cyclic war like his parents. The appearance of the green light makes him see the future. After joining the green light corps, while performing his mission, he destroyed the warlord system of koruga and built a unified regime. In order to maintain peace, he even violated the rules and regulations. He used the green light to build a defense network covering the whole planet, monitoring everyone''s actions and heartbeat, and immediately arrested anyone who was abnormal. With continuous efforts, koruga finally got rid of the war and became a peaceful and prosperous Utopia. He is very proud of this. However, all the good things stopped at this moment, the capital was broken, the flag of the rebel army was planted on the city gate, the citizens sang and danced, cheered and did everything to welcome the rebel army. Cenisto''s face trembled and rushed into the house like crazy. He saw two headless bodies, one was his wife, the other was his daughter. Parallax creeps up behind us, "Kill them, swallow them, this planet is not worth saving." "What are you waiting for? Don''t you want to avenge your wife and daughter? Do you want to watch their heads become booty?" "Gee, gee, gee, Gee!" "Come on, cenisto, let''s get together, spread fear, take revenge with fear." ¡­¡­ The voice full of temptation rings out in the brain, zenisto''s eyes turn to dark yellow, and the fear wave swings away from the body, covering every corner of the city. Half an hour later, cenisto got up and left, leaving behind a city of death full of mummies. The parallax monster, who was full of food and drink, screamed excitedly and urged him to continue spreading his fear. However, the latter was not moved. He took the bodies of his wife and daughter and went back to the place where they first met. He buried them under the red rock tree and then stood by. This sitting lasted three days and three nights. There was no movement in his eyes, as if he were dead. Parallax monster continues to tempt, and gradually finds that when the other party is not moved, he can only shut his mouth without interest. A few days later, senesto left koruga, ignoring the war - torn planet. "What are you going to do next?" The parallax growled, "don''t forget my other half. You have to get it back." "Where is it?" "Earth." Parallax opens his mouth full of tusks and stares at him. "If you want to have the power of fear, you must act according to my will." Zenisto stares at it without expression. "You want to betray me, too." Betrayal? Parallax giggled, and his huge and ugly body swam around him, "Tal cenisto, recognize your position. I helped you escape from OA star. I gave you strength. Without me, you could not even avenge your wife and daughter." "To receive a gift, you have to obey the order. Now, go to the earth immediately and get the other half back." Zenisto reaches out his right hand, grabs the other person''s neck and brings it to him, "Listen, big bug, I won''t listen to you, and I won''t go to the earth and fall into the guardian''s trap at this time. If you want to recover, do as I say: cultivate power, build yellow light legion, and use the Legion''s power to reshape the rules." The yellow light corps? The parallax monster suddenly became interested, "What is the yellow light corps?" "Then you''ll know." Cenisto didn''t give any more explanation. He turned and flew to the depth of the universe. It was said that there was a Weapon Master in the dark, who had the legendary technology of forging light rings. Chapter 561 Undersea, capital of the kingdom of zebel. Meila rushes into the Palace Library and raises her communicator to Carol, who is reading, "Pretty miss Ferris, guess who called me just now." Carol gave her a white look. "I don''t want to guess. I''m not interested." Meila swam to her side and said mysteriously, "I don''t want to know." Carol turns her head. Meilalian catches up and looks at each other carefully. When she doesn''t see other emotions, she can''t help but show her hand, "It''s hard to understand the feelings of the land people. They like each other, but they pretend to ignore each other." "Carol, this is Luke''s eleventh call. Every time you make me lie, I''m embarrassed." "Help me again." "For the last time," said Carol "That''s what you said last time." Meila opened the communicator reluctantly, but she didn''t know what to think of. She suddenly put it down and said with a smile, "I can call, but you have to tell me what''s going on between you two." "There was a fight." "Lie, you two have such a good relationship. If you just quarrel, you will never be separated for so long. There must be other reasons. Tell me quickly. If you don''t, I''ll go to ask Luke." With that, she was about to leave. Carol grabbed her and whispered for a while, "He... He has people he likes." Meila''s eyes widened. "Cheating!" "More trouble than cheating," Carol said bitterly "He likes other girls and wants to break up with you." Carol nods and shakes her head. Seeing her like this, Meila looks confused and thinks of something. She covers her mouth and looks shocked, "Hard or not, he wants two!" Carol doesn''t speak. Silence is acquiescence. Meila explodes in an instant, "Asshole, scum man, who does he think he is? It''s not enough to have such an excellent girlfriend as you. It''s so annoying to find someone else. Tell me who that woman is and I''ll settle with them. " Filled with indignation, Meila called the princess guard on the spot to discuss with Luke. Carol was moved and helpless, "Well, stop it. It''s not as easy as you think." "If there''s any trouble, just take the land girl and put her in the undersea prison to see what Luke Shaw will do." Carol said with a wry smile, "she''s not a terrestrial, not exactly an earthling." Meila was stunned, "isn''t it the earth man? Are they kryptonians? " Carol nods helplessly. Meila is speechless. Due to the relationship between Luke and Carol, she has been following the land news, creating her own social account on showme, and is very familiar with the battle of the metropolis and the kryptonians. "How could Luke find a Kryptonian? It''s said that the Kryptonian''s body is harder than alloy steel, and between them... "He made a gesture with his thumb and said uncertainly," there should be apartheid. We can''t form that kind of relationship! " "It doesn''t matter. It''s about feelings." "Spiritual infidelity?" "I think so." "Does he still like you?" Carol sighed. Her eyes were very complicated. Meila understood, "It''s a bit difficult for you to solve this problem." Said derailment, not on the bed, said no derailment, but the spirit of a fork, thinking about this end, but also connected to that end. "What are you going to do?" "I don''t know. I didn''t think about it." Meila hesitated, "did you have a showdown with him?" "It''s no use trying." "No wonder you have to hide. The problem between you is not a little difficult, but very, very difficult. I advise you to make it clear to him." ¡­¡­ Central Europe, Alps. On a lower hillside, shivorn gasped as he drank his energy drink, "I''m dying. If I climb down again, I''ll be paralyzed here." "Never mind, I''ll carry you." "To put it simply, you are Kryptonian. Of course, you are not afraid. I''m different. I''m just an ordinary person. I can''t stand living on a plateau thousands of meters above sea level." Linda thought about it. It''s true. Then she changed her tongue, "Then how about we go to other places, African prairies? I heard the lions there are very interesting." Sivorn planted himself on the grass and said, "spare me, sister. I''m going home. I''m going back to metropolis. I''m going to take a bath. I''m going to sleep in a soft bed "Don''t mention that man, please." Sivorn got up and couldn''t help saying, "There are dozens of missed calls on my mobile phone, all of which are from Luke Shaw. It''s time for you to calm down after we''ve been away from home for so many days." "It''s not about being angry or not." "I know." Sivorn shrugged. "You think Luke Shaw dumped other women and hanged himself in your tree. To be honest, it''s not likely." Linda said angrily, "he can only choose one, either me or her." Sivorn was helpless, "Silly girl, I haven''t found out yet. From the beginning, you fell into a bad situation. Your mind was all about what Luke Shaw would do, and you never thought about what you should do." "If you are really angry, you should break up with him and never see him again." Linda: "and Seeing her like this, sivorn shook his head, "If you don''t want to give up, take the initiative to make it clear and find a solution. If you go on like this, be careful to be taken advantage of by others. Don''t forget that Luke Shaw is the dream lover of hundreds of millions of girls. I don''t know how many models and female stars love him." Linda turned her lips, "Only a fool likes him." Sivorn: -- ¡­¡­ On January 26, 2007, one month after Carol and Linda left home, the design of the divine wing armor was finally completed, along with Diana''s armor and shield. In order to thank the other party for taking care of him during this period of time, Luke added another set on the original basis. The performance of armor is mainly defensive. In addition to the basic protection function, it also has flight, high magic resistance, contraction, energy absorption, stealth, barrier, medical system, visual system, water avoidance system, sensory system and so on. Wearing this suit of armor, it is basically omnipotent: air war, water war, land war. In contrast, the attack ability of the shield has been greatly improved. Luke uses nanotechnology to give it three different forms: shield, sword and energy cannon, which correspond to defense, melee and long-range respectively. Among them, the defense form has the most functions, which can not only absorb different forms of energy impact, but also release elements such as lightning, frost and fire. It can be said that the shield completely made up for the weakness of Diana''s attack style. Today is the day she tries on her gear. Chapter 562 In the bright light, Diana, dressed in new armor, walked into the living room, turned around and asked with a smile, "How''s it going?" Luke thumbed up. "Very good." This suit of armor is in the style of ancient soldiers. The skirt is over the knee and covered with golden red stripes. The inverted triangle icon of Amazon totem is printed on the chest. The shoulder armor is hemispherical and covers the upper arm. The overall color is dark and there is no exposed place. In order to enhance the protection, Luke specially designs energy masks at the neck and mouth. The armor''s defense performance is excellent, except for the eyes, almost no weakness. Diana looked in the mirror several times, and the more she looked, the more dissatisfied she was, "No, it''s ugly." Ugly? Luke is not willing to, "where ugly, style, lines, color, and your appearance temperament perfect match, it is tailor-made, not ugly." Diana pulled her skirt, "I don''t mean ugly, but conservative. Don''t you think the skirt is too long, and the chest..." he looked down. "In a word, it''s too conservative." Luke: -- Are you kidding me? At the beginning of the design, you said to be conservative, but now it''s not enough. Sometimes he really can''t understand a woman''s ideas. He says yes and suddenly changes his mind. "I''d better try another one!" When Diana left, Luke lost interest. The other suit of armor is the compound armor, which consists of nine parts: face armor, shoulder armor, chest armor, inner armor, abdomen armor, shorts, long combat skirt and belt. The whole suit is not exposed at all. ¡­¡­ In the bedroom, Diana went to the mirror and looked at her slightly bloated self in the mirror. After a moment''s hesitation, she took off her face and showed her red face. Then she pulled off the shoulder armor to expose the delicate clavicle, took off the chest armor and abdominal armor to reveal the concave and convex body lines. She took a deep breath, took off the belt with tension, and finally closed it. It was her limit to do this. The time I lived in the villa was actually a test. For the sake of Luke and herself, the result was unexpected. After more than 20 days together, the other party didn''t have the slightest intention to treat her as a friend. This makes her both gratified and helpless, and even doubt her charm. Different from ordinary girls, Diana grew up on Paradise Island, where she spent thousands of years in contact with Amazon female soldiers. She was completely confused about marriage, love, life and death, etc. she didn''t begin to understand these things until she entered the human world. Because of her immortality, she could not understand the tradition of the human world until the moment of Steve''s death. Some things can wait, some things can''t. When the door opened, Diana walked cautiously into the living room. At the first sight of her, Luke could not help opening his mouth. He was a fool. Under the bright light, she is like Aphrodite in ancient Greek legend, wearing close underwear, red skirt and hidden gold belt. She exudes suffocating beauty. Luke never thought that armor could be worn in this way. He murmured for a while, "It''s cold. You''d better put on your coat." Diana was so nervous that she couldn''t help but be happy, "You didn''t design a coat." Luke was speechless and looked at him again. The more he looked at him, the more he admired him, "Now if you go to the battlefield, all the men will put down their swords and bow down to the throne." "And you?" Diana stepped forward and whispered, "would you like to put down your sword?" Luke laughed awkwardly, "We are comrades in arms. It''s not appropriate to put down our swords." The implication of this sentence was obvious. Diana recognized it, but instead of flinching, she asked a question, "Do you know my age?" Without waiting for the other person to answer, give the answer directly, "5341." "Apart from Paradise Island, I have lived in the human world for nearly a hundred years. Maybe I have seen your grandfather when he was a child." Luke: -- "Because of the relationship between the gods, I will never die. I will live for thousands of years, even tens of thousands of years. When you are gray headed and dazed, I will still be what I am now." "Immortality is not as good as you think, it''s more like a curse." Luke seemed to understand something. Diana sat on the sofa with deep eyes. "When I left Paradise Island, my mother warned me that once I left, I would never go back. At first I didn''t understand her meaning, but now I do." "The time of Paradise Island is static. There is no birth, death, death or separation. Familiar friends are the same even after a thousand years. The human world is different. Time flows very fast. The friends we met yesterday will become another tomorrow. Some people haven''t seen each other for a few years. When they meet again, they will be separated by Yin and Yang." "Time is merciless. If you don''t cherish it, it will abandon you." The last sentence taught Luke a good lesson, which made him lost in thought. Although he has been cultivated as a Dixian, she is not immortal. With the passage of time, her body will grow old sooner or later, and her soul will dry up. When he becomes an old man with sparse hair and incontinence, Diana will still be what she is now. When he thought of the pictures that might appear in the future, Luke shivered and suddenly got up, picked her up and walked to the bedroom, "What are you doing?" "Cherish time." "Where''s Linda?" "It doesn''t matter." For the next half month, Luke did not go to the company. He stayed with Diana all the time, traveling to major cities, tasting different cultures and leaving traces in different places. Luke tells her all kinds of modern knowledge, while Diana tells the legends of the gods and the civilization stories of ancient times. The relationship between them is getting better and better. Sometimes one eye can understand each other''s meaning. This feeling is that Luke has never felt it in other girls. Diana said that she is a centenarian. Luke has lived for more than 30 years in his last life. After he died, he wandered in the green world for endless years. It''s 20 years since he was born again. The total time is no less than that of the other. Some things need time precipitation, not enough experience, can not find resonance point. In a luxurious bedroom, an untimely bell interrupts the men and women rolling on the bed. With the suppressed breathing, Luke lifts the quilt and turns on the communication device, "What''s the matter?" EVA''s projection came out. "Master, Barry Allen asked me to ask you, when will the base be built?" "Have you bought the land?" "Yes, the agreement signed last night, north of Lake Michigan, near Indiana, is very secretive and suitable for building a base." "Tell Barry it''s time to start. I''ll be there in the afternoon." Chapter 563 After a long and bitter spring night, Luke gets up in a hurry from Diana. After washing, Diana is ready to go out, "Where are you going?" "Back to the museum, I haven''t been to work for two months. I have a lot of cultural relics to deal with." "Wait a minute, I''ll take you there." "No more." Diana smiles and shakes her head. "We''d better not make our relationship public until we deal with Linda and Carol." Luke felt warm in his heart, with an indescribable sense of happiness. He walked behind her and surrounded her tight waist, "With your left hand." Diana didn''t know why, so she did as he asked. Luke magically pulled out a beautiful platinum ring with mysterious characters, "What kind of high technology is this?" "It''s not high-tech, it''s just a ring. I made it myself." Luke grabbed her left hand and put the ring on her middle finger. "The characters on it are ancient magic incantations, implying immortality. The frosting pattern is our name. It''s written on a lithography machine. Guess how many?" "How much," Diana said in a trembling voice of joy "9999." Luke gently smile, eyes full of tenderness, "plus you and me, is ten thousand." Diana couldn''t help it any more. Her body was as if she had no bones. Luke picked her up and went to the bedroom, "No, I have to work." "Keep them waiting. You can''t go anywhere today." ¡­¡­ The next morning, Diana left the hotel reluctantly. On the way back, she looked at the ring all the time. The corner of her mouth rose from time to time, and the same thing happened when she arrived at the museum. She only had the ring in her eyes, and she couldn''t hold anything else. She was so absorbed that she didn''t notice that there was another person in front of her. She didn''t react until she hit her, "Barbara?" "You... You''re OK." Barbara Minerva rubbed her sore arm and complained, "I didn''t know you were so strong." "That''s a subconscious reaction." Diana helped her friend up. "Why don''t you stand in front of me and say nothing?" "I called, twice, and you ignored me." Then she turned her eyes and saw the platinum ring on Diana''s left hand, "What a beautiful ring, what a fine pattern. It''s so beautiful." "I think it''s beautiful, too." Diana was overjoyed. She raised her finger and looked at it carefully. Seeing her friend''s hand, she quickly drew back, "It''s time to work." Barbara where willing to give up, with the asshole like chasing behind, "let me see, one eye, one eye." "No way." "Then tell me who sent it." "I bought it myself." "You think I''m stupid? Who would buy himself a ring Diana stopped and chuckled, "I will." Words fall, walking elegant steps on the second floor, the beautiful figure attracted a crowd of employees have sideways eyes, but finally can only issue a sigh full of helplessness, beauty is good, but does not belong to themselves. Barbara stamped her feet angrily and noticed the sight of the people around her. Compared with Diana, who is incomparable in appearance and elegant in temperament, she is like an ugly duckling that nobody cares about. Even if she wears the most expensive dress and paints the most exquisite makeup, she can not attract the attention of the opposite sex. She is a dispensable existence, as she was when she was a child and as she grew up. A little unwilling to emerge in her heart, Barbara clenched her fist and said to herself, "Diana, I want to be like you." ¡­¡­ North Indiana, a mountain forest near a lake. With the signing of the purchase agreement, all the land within a radius of 25 kilometers is Luke''s territory, which will become the headquarters of justice alliance. When Luke arrived, Barry was directing the engineering team to cut down the forest. When he saw him, he came quickly, "Boss, you''re here at last. I''m so busy these days." Luke looked around and nodded as he looked around, "The scenery is good, and the terrain is secret enough, with valleys, rivers and hills. At that time, the cliff over there will be hollowed out to build an underground base." Barry said excitedly, "this is my carefully selected place. Clark and they think it''s good, but there are some problems that can''t be solved." "What''s the trouble?" Barry glanced around and whispered, "The above ground buildings can be solved by the construction team, but what about the underground buildings? I''m afraid they''ll let out the news. " "Just sign a confidentiality agreement." "No, the underground base is too large. The workers will definitely find problems. I don''t want to make headlines here." "What do you say?" Barry hesitated, "can we build a group of construction robots?" Luxor nodded slowly for a few seconds, "Construction robots alone are not enough. We need blasting teams, excavation teams and 3D printing machines." Barry said, "what is a 3D printing machine?" "New technology, using 3D printing to replace traditional housing construction, can speed up dozens of times." "True or false?" "In a month, you''ll know." Luke turned around a few times, modified the design drawing according to the terrain, and didn''t leave until it became perfect. Naturally, Barry was responsible for the base, and he was the only one in the group who had time. For the next half month, Luke stayed in the deep-sea factory in the east of the metropolis, producing construction robots and developing 3D construction printers. As for Linda and Carol To be honest, it''s tricky. Things have been made public. It''s impossible to be a master of time management. The only way to keep the red flag flying is to go hand in hand. It''s as difficult as climbing Mt. Everest. Efforts alone are not enough. It needs opportunities and luck. Luke is not short of luck. He is short of opportunity. ¡­¡­ OA, green light. Hal Jordan, who was full of anger, ignored the guard and forced into the headquarters hall, asked kigwall, who was checking the intelligence, "The space-time nodes near the solar system are prepared by you." Kigwall nodded. "It''s for cenisto, to be exact." "You''re going to use the earth as a bait to lure him." "Yes." Kigwall did not defend, directly gave the answer, "this is the guardian''s decision, but also the best way to capture cenisto." Hal said angrily, "have you ever thought about the earth? If there is a war, what will happen to the earth? There are billions of lives there." "I understand your concern, but..." the voice turned to be extremely serious. "We have done nothing wrong. Senesto will definitely go to the earth. Those time and space nodes can prevent emergencies and protect the earth people to the greatest extent." Hal said crazily, "How many times have I said that parallax is not on earth, not on earth, why don''t you believe it?" Kigwall stepped forward and patted Hal on the head, "It''s the guardian''s decision, not my will. There''s the latest information of cenisto in the center. Go and have a look. You''ll understand after reading it." Chapter 564 With a hint of confusion, Hal opens up the central system and finds the news of Ernesto. When he sees the first page, he is stunned, "The yellow light corps?" As he continued to turn down, the more he looked, the more dignified his face became. The information described in the intelligence was like thunder on a dry day, which shocked his whole body, Cenisto? The yellow light corps? Yellow light ring? "How could it be?" Kigwall said bitterly, "tal is no longer the commander of the army we know, but a vicious criminal." Hal still can''t believe, "recruit criminals, form the yellow light army? Why did he do that? " "Probably for revenge." Kigwall sighed, "during the period of being detained, his wife and daughter died, the state power he built also disintegrated, and koruga fell into war again. Although these have no direct relationship with OA star, no one can guarantee that he will take this account on us." Hal hesitated. "You said his wife, his daughter..." Kigwall nodded with a wry smile. Hal was silent. Zenisto loved his family deeply, but now it''s like this. I''m afraid that he would collapse. "Where is he now?" "My last appearance was in sector 873, devouring a lower civilized race." Hal''s mouth twitched slightly. There are at least hundreds of millions of people in a civilization. So many innocent lives have died like this, "Will he really fight us?" "What do you think?" Hal didn''t speak for a long time, "How many of them?" "There are 27 known yellow light fighters, all of whom are the most terrible criminals on the major planets." "So many rings, where did he get them?" "I don''t know." Hal sighed long. "Do you have the same defense system as the earth in koruga?" Kigwall didn''t answer this question. If he didn''t say anything, he would acquiesce. Hal was speechless. "I really don''t understand why you think the other half of parallax is on the earth. I''ve searched all over my hometown. There''s no source of fear at all." "Maybe it''s sealed." But Hal couldn''t figure it out, so he asked tentatively, "With what seal, magic? Or technology? " "I''m not a human on earth. I don''t know what''s going on on on earth. Hal, you''d better go back and investigate. If you can find the source of the other half''s fear, we can find the hiding place of cenisto on this basis. The sooner we catch him, the fewer people will die. I hope you can understand." Hal was helpless and wanted to explain. After seeing each other''s eyes, he could only swallow his words back. Now, he began to doubt his own judgment. The guardian is the supreme existence of OA star. He has lived for hundreds of millions of years and has endless knowledge and wisdom. What they said has never been missed. "Is it really my fault?" Hal said to himself that after returning to the earth, he would start the investigation again and analyze one by one. The place where the power of fear first appeared was the seaside city. Hackett Hammond was infected by it and spread fear wantonly in the city. Hundreds of citizens were sucked into corpses by him. That case had a huge impact and is still a nightmare that people in the seaside city do not want to mention. Hector is the first host, which means that if parallax really comes to earth, it will definitely contact him. Hal used OA Star Technology to invade the military database and search for all the information related to the words such as haikete and the mummy case. As a result, he really found the suspicious point. It turned out that it was not the army in the news that defeated Hector Hammond, but a meteorite, a meteorite falling from outer space, that just hit him. What a coincidence? Hal didn''t believe it at all. Starting from this clue, he continued to search. Gradually, a fuzzy picture appeared in front of him. In the picture, a woman was suspended in the air, wearing purple body armor, crescent and silver head ring, with a concave and convex figure, which was absolutely beautiful. According to previous intelligence, it was this woman who defeated Hector Hammond. "A little familiar." Hal stares at the photo, and the more he looks at it, the more wrong he feels. Suddenly, a figure flashes in his head, Carol Ferris! "No, I must be dazzled. How can Carol be a woman soldier in purple? Absolutely not." Hal patted his forehead and kept telling himself that when he calmed down, he looked again. In a trance, the female soldier in the photo and the girl in memory began to overlap and become the same person. "It''s really her." Hal was stunned. "Carol is a superpower!" They knew each other since childhood, and they had been friends for more than ten years, but they didn''t know each other had super power. "No wonder you choose Luke Shaw. I don''t know anything." Hal made fun of himself, then put aside his wrong ideas and continued to pursue the female soldiers in purple. As the information he got gradually increased, his doubts disappeared. It''s certain that Carol is a woman warrior in purple. Hector Hammond is defeated by her, so is parallax related to her? Hal didn''t hesitate. He immediately left for Ferris airlines. When he learned that Carol hadn''t come to work for several months, he went to her home to find someone, but he was still empty. I learned from my aunts and uncles that Carol had gone on a tour and didn''t know when to come back. Hal had a headache, so he had to go to metropolis to find the man he didn''t want to see. Luke puffed out his cigarette ring and said indifferently, "Are you looking for me? Or my girlfriend? " "I''m looking for Carol." "That''s my girlfriend." Hal''s mouth twitched and he said, "I''ve got business with Carol. It''s not what you think." "What''s the matter? I''ll pass it on for you." Hal: -- "You call her over and we''ll talk face to face." "I''m afraid not." Luke put out his cigarette. "Carol can''t come back for a while. If you have anything to say, just tell me." Hal frowned. "What happened to her?" "No "Then why can''t you come back, or you can tell me her contact information and we''ll talk on the phone." Luke stares at him coldly with a chill in his eyes. Hal felt uneasy for some reason. He stepped back and said awkwardly, "Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean that, just... Just... Forget it, I''ll tell you!" "Have you ever seen a large insect, golden, with many hands and feet, many limbs, big mouthparts and terrible looks?" Luke''s heart moved. The guy said that he was parallax monster. He thought so, but his face didn''t change. He said casually, "Why do you ask insects, is it about Carol?" Hal explained, "that bug is called parallax. It''s a very terrible creature. It can spread fear, devour fear, and strengthen itself. The power of Hector Hammond comes from it, The last place where parallax appeared was earth, and then it disappeared. Its disappearance may be related to the defeat of the purple Woman Warrior of Hector Hammond Talking and watching Luke, "According to intelligence, Carol is a woman soldier in purple." Chapter 565 "That''s why you''re looking for Carol." "Yes, parallax monster should..." "It''s dead." Without waiting for the other side to speak, Luke directly gave the answer, "in 2003, the insect ran to the earth to make trouble and was killed alive." "How could it be?" Hal''s eyes were round. "Parallax monster is the materialization of fear. Unless there is no fear in the world, it will not die." Luke lit a cigarette and took a long puff. "Nothing is certain. Don''t make a decision until you fully understand the secrets of the world." The fingers flicked the ashes, making a gesture of seeing off the guests, "Well, Hal, that''s it. You can go." Hal''s mouth was speechless, his face changed several times, but he didn''t open his mouth at last. He could see that Luke Shaw must know something and even have contact with parallax monster. If he could open his mouth, he would be able to give the answer he wanted. The question is He took a careful look at each other. The eyes were shining green, as if they could pierce the soul. Hal felt uncomfortable all over. He felt like he was naked on the street. This guy must be hiding something, maybe just like Carol, they are all super powers. With a hint of disappointment, Hal turned away and turned back to the door, "Say hello to carol for me." Luke nodded, and when the other party went away, the smile on his face immediately disappeared. Something was wrong. This guy didn''t check long ago or late, but at this juncture he was looking for parallax. Is there something wrong with the green light headquarters? Or cenisto? After thinking for a moment, Luke left the company and went back to the underground base of lake view villa. He closed all the entrances, started the defense measures and laid more than ten energy barriers. After all this, Luke took a breath, opened his five fingers, and the dark green flame came out of his palm. It expanded rapidly and became a huge flaming fireball. The invisible force spread around, and all the mosquitoes, flies, insects, ants and other organic life within a hundred meters were still. This was the result of Luke''s intentional control, The fireball is getting bigger and bigger, and a mass of struggling yellow silk thread appears in the core, which is the source of parallax''s fear. "I''ll see who''s calling you." Luke hummed coldly, pinched his fingers to make a decision, and used the soul chasing mantra recorded in tianshice. A little golden light appeared on his fingertips and poured into the Yellow thread together with his consciousness. The next second, his soul seemed to enter the corridor of time and space. Everything around him was twisted in a strange way. The strong light came from the front with a loud bang, and his vision was engulfed by the light. I don''t know how long it took to return to normal. Purple stamens appear at the front of the field of vision. When you look at them, the hills are full of green plants. Scattered on the hill stood six soldiers in yellow armour, one of whom was an acquaintance, tal senesto. "Sure enough, you''re playing the trick." Senesto, also aware of something, turned and looked. A faint shadow appeared in the woods. The smell of the shadow changed his face greatly. Parallax also emerged, opening the mouthparts full of tusks and making a shriek full of anger, "Kill it, tal. I feel it. It''s on him." When senesto made a sign, the yellow light soldiers quickly dispersed and checked the surrounding conditions. After confirming that there was no danger, senesto walked forward and asked in abnormal standard English, "Earthman?" Luke ignored him and turned to the parallax, "Ugly bug." Parallax''s mouth is wide open, and it emits yellow light waves. Boom! The whole mountain forest was engulfed by the fire, but the shadow was not affected, and it was still as erratic as before. "This is your strength, ha ha!" "It''s too weak. It''s not as good as my watchdog." Parallax is furious and is about to attack. He is stopped by zenisto. He has found out that the virtual shadow is not real, it''s just a projection. There''s no need to attack, "Who are you?" "You didn''t guess." Ernesto felt deeply that the earth is hundreds of millions of light-years away from this planet, so far apart, the other side can accurately find themselves, this power is too terrible. "What do you want to do?" Luke looked down on his right hand, where there was a ring shining yellow, "I''m very interested in Dengjie. In two months, I''ll go to the earth and give it to me. Otherwise, I''ll kill you." Ernesto is angry. He has lived so long. He has never seen such a arrogant guy. Parallax monster is also gnashing his teeth. He wants to rush up and tear the shadow to pieces. Luke continued, "Listen, tal senesto, don''t think about running away. I''ve got my eye on you. Even if you escape to another space, I can still find you. Two months, your last chance." The voice fell, the shadow disappeared, as if it had never appeared. The instructor of the yellow light army, achillo, was puzzled, "Chief, what is that?" "It''s just a clown. Don''t worry about it." Cenisto turned and left, leaving several people looking at each other. They could not understand English, and they could feel that the other side was not so simple through their expressions. Back at the station, zenisto locked himself in his bedroom, his eyes burning with anger and yelling fiercely, "Earthman!" He still can''t forget the scene of his good friend abin Su being dismembered by earth scientists, the self righteous planet and the self righteous civilization. Parallax hiss, "You''d better get my other half back as soon as possible." "Why?" "That earthman stole my fear. I can feel him and he can track me." Senesto''s pupils constricted. "You mean he can find me anytime, anywhere as long as I''m with you." "Not bad." "Damn it Bang! Senesto punched the wall. He had planned to gather strength secretly. When the Legion developed enough to compete with the OA star, he went to the earth to get the other half back. The appearance of virtual shadow disrupted his deployment. The opponent can track the parallax''s position with the source of fear, that is to say, once he cooperates with the green light legion, he will have no escape or retreat. "What are you going to do?" Parallax is a little worried. It doesn''t want to be shut down for billions of years. Senesto was silent and thought for a long time before gritting his teeth, "Expand your power, go to the earth and get back the source at all costs." ¡­¡­ Metropolis, lake view villa. After the call, Luke leaves for seaside city and finds Hal Jordan who is eating. "How much do you know, tal senesto?" Hal said blankly, "how do you know him?" "Give me all his information, including his background, family, friends, wife, comrades in arms, mission records and so on. What I want is all." Chapter 566 "You''re kidding. How can I give you those things?" Luke opened his chair and sat down. He said without expression, "Give me what I want, and I''ll tell you where the parallax is." Hal: -- Frowning slightly, eyes full of distrust. Luke continued, "besides parallax, I can help you. No, I should say help the green light to catch tal senesto." This sentence moved Hal, "Do you know where he is?" Luke reached out, "information." Hal Jordan hesitated and didn''t know whether to believe Luke''s words. It took him a long time to make up his mind, "wait, I''ll be back later." After that, he got up and went to the toilet. After a few minutes, he went back to the dining table and put down a chic disc, "Everything you want is in it. Now you can tell me where the parallax is." Luke picked up the disc and looked at it curiously, "OA Star Technology?" Hal said, "it''s just a little thing. It''s not worth mentioning." Luke starts the AI scanning disk, learns the internal structure, and then throws it on the table, "It''s really a gadget." "Stop talking nonsense and tell me where the parallax is, and how are you going to catch him?" "In two months, he will come to the earth. If he doesn''t come, I will come to you again." Hal: -- What kind of answer is that! Ignoring his astonishment, Luke put away the disc and got up to leave. Hal couldn''t help yelling, "how do you know he''s coming to earth? You have to give me a story." Luke stopped, "Since he said it in front of you, he would not lie. As for whether he would appear, 70% of the possibilities and 30% of the accidents." "You can make a bet." Hal: -- This guy is getting more and more annoying. I don''t know how Carol likes him. When he got home, Luke extracted the information inside the disc and presented it to the computer. Hal Jordan was not very good-looking and kind-hearted. He made a copy of all the life stories of Tal senesto. Born in koruga, his mother died early and his father died in the war. When he grew up, he followed his father''s steps to participate in the war. Later, he was selected by the light and became a green light fighter. His later deeds were a little vague, mostly related to the task. I have to admit that this guy is really powerful. During his tenure as green light man, he solved tens of thousands of disputes and saved dozens of civilizations from destruction. His merits ranked first in the green light legion, far ahead of the second. After reading the life record, I turn to the intelligence column to record the important information: during the period of detention, the resistance forces of koruga attacked the capital, constantly destroyed the "Utopia" regime that zenisto had built, killed his wife and daughter, cut off his head and hung it on the flag. Inexplicably, the back is a little chilly. Luke left the computer, frowning together to form a Sichuan character. Wife and daughter worship heaven, boundless power! The most terrible thing in the world is not a rational strong man, but a desperate madman. That guy''s mental state is extremely unstable, who knows when to break out. "If I had known, I would not have stimulated him." Luke has some regrets. Up to now, he has no choice but to prepare early. He will not give up the source of fear in his body. Similarly, the other side will not give up. There will be a big war between the two sides. It is a doomed fact that either you die or I die. Zenisto, who has become a parallax demon, is expected to reach the level of multiverse. According to the cartoon, he not only has various abilities of yellow fear, but also can distort time and interfere in reality. Of course, these are all the works of cartoonists. The essence of yellow fear is emotion. If it can interfere with reality and distort time Luke sneered. If he could twist time, he would not be helpless to watch his wife and daughter die. However, a single modification of reality is enough to make people headache. "Tal cenisto!" Lukmo sighed, feeling the pressure, and his eyes became shrill. This guy is the most powerful enemy he''s ever met, and even hale, a super Kryptonian, can''t match him. If you want to win, you have to be well prepared. ¡­¡­ North Indiana, in the unfinished Hall of justice. Luke stood at the conference table, with Diana, Clark, Ron, Barry Allen on the left and right, and the krypton girl with her hands tied and staring here from time to time. Linda was forcibly tied up without any reason or explanation, which made her very angry. Luke calls up relevant information about the green light legion, parallax monster and zenisto for several people to browse. He goes up to the girl and unties her kryptonite chain. The atmosphere immediately becomes stiff, While they were looking at the resources, they were watching. Diana was even more tense and ready to rescue at any time. Although she was angry, Linda didn''t hit anyone. She just glared at him with her angry eyes. Luke gave a wry smile and said in a mosquito like voice, "Give me face and talk about it later." Although the voice is light, which one on the scene is not sensitive to hearing, hearing this sentence, the expression immediately becomes strange. Linda grinds her teeth and grins like a man eating kitten. Luke looks embarrassed and winks. After blinking for dozens of times, the latter finally calms down, snorts and looks away. Luke breathed a sigh of relief and went back to his seat. As time went by, Clark said solemnly after reading the information, "Are you sure senesto is back on earth?" "He will certainly come." After a pause, Luke said, "three years ago, parallax came to earth." As the voice dropped, several people''s faces suddenly changed. According to the information, parallax monster is an extremely terrifying existence. Countless civilizations have been destroyed by parallax monster. If it comes to earth, then "It was beaten by me and sealed somehow, and Linda was there." The crowd motioned to the krypton girl, who snorted, as a tacit answer. Diana put down the information and said in a deep voice, "That is to say, half of parallax''s body is in your hands." "Yes." Luke sighed. "When I sealed it, I didn''t think about it at all. Now, the other half of parallax flies away from OA and merges with TAL senesto, who is known as the strongest Green Lantern man in the world. They will definitely come to earth." "How long?" "Two months." Luke held out two fingers. "This is the result I got in some way, 80 percent probability.", After a pause, he said helplessly, "in the final analysis, it''s still my reason. If..." "Don''t be hypocritical." Linda said scornfully, "if you want us to help, just say it." Luke: -- Chapter 567 Linda''s words made Luke extremely embarrassed. Although he did have this idea, saying it and not saying it were two different things. Diana looked at the krypton girl and said sternly, "The original intention of justice alliance is to help each other and protect the earth. Three years ago, Luke sealed parallax monster. Now the other party comes to us. No matter what the reason is, we should stop it." "It''s a responsibility." Linda turns her head, slightly confused, and doesn''t know if it''s an illusion. She feels as if Diana is aiming at herself. Luke looks at Diana gratefully, and their eyes meet in the air, sparking intense love. Clark added, "If cenisto''s goal is the earth, it''s our responsibility to stop it." "It''s true." The rest of the people said they wanted to take part in the battle, Barry said, "What''s the strength of cenisto?" "It''s very strong and unusual. If we fight head-on, we may not have the upper hand." "Better than Hale?" Luke nodded, a little heavy, "Parallax monster is seven emotional forces: the materialization of yellow fear, which represents the rules of the universe. Once combined with the host, it can influence the reality through the rules, and hale can''t be compared with him." Everyone frowned at the same time, and even Linda, who was in a bad mood, became serious. Hale''s strength is obvious to all. He not only has the speed and power to surpass kryptonians, but also can blink, control objects and decompose. If Hale can''t discuss with zenisto, how strong should zenisto be. As soon as the justice alliance was established, it encountered an unprecedented strong enemy. Ron said, "If he is really so strong, the battlefield must be chosen, not in a city like metropolis like last time." The last sentence pokes Clark''s pain, "I agree with Ron." "And me." Barry raised his hand and Diana nodded, "It''s better to lead him to the desert so that we can let go." Luke shook his head. "You are all wrong. The best battlefield is outer space." "You haven''t felt the power of parallax demon. You don''t know its horror. Let''s just say that it only needs to use 1% of its power to make all ordinary people on earth fall into fear. Once they fall into fear, yellow particles will overflow in their bodies. Yellow particles are the food of parallax monster. The more they swallow, the stronger their power will be. When fighting on earth, human beings are its energy source, Even if we win, the civilization of the earth will be destroyed. " In a word, people feel depressed. They never think that there are such strange creatures in the world. Barry hesitated. "Boss, how did you beat it three years ago?" When people wake up in a flash, the powerful parallax monster is sealed. Doesn''t it mean that Luke is stronger than parallax monster. Luke said helplessly, "What I met was just a little bug that just got rid of the seal. Zenisto was different. According to OA information, it swallowed at least six planetary civilizations." "The little bug has turned into a big monster, and its power has increased exponentially. When it encounters it again, I may die." Linda sneered, "it''s kind of self-knowledge." Luke: -- Diana clapped her hand on the table. "It''s decided that they can''t land on earth in outer space." Ron nodded. "That''s the best way." Clark has no problem. Outer space is Kryptonian''s main battlefield. There is plenty of sunlight, so you don''t have to be afraid of your hands and feet. You can go all out. Barry is holding his hair, a little excited, but more distressed, there is no air in outer space, or weightlessness, and I don''t know if Shensu power can be used. Diana looked this way without opening her mouth. Her eyes said everything. Luke understood what she meant, "Don''t worry, Barry. I''ll design a space armor for you to keep your free running ability. As for you..." my eyes turned to Clark and Ron, shrugging slightly. "I don''t think I need it." Barry was envious and envious. His speed was fast, but his strength and defense were weak. Only Luke was at the same level as him, but the other side was a mage. He was salivating at the thunder storm. After determining the battlefield, the next thing to do is to plan the layout and formulate strategies. Several people discussed for several hours in the unfinished hall, and did not leave until the sunset. Linda tried to escape, but Luke caught her first, "Come back with me." "No "Where are you going?" "It''s none of your business." "Come on, come back with me." "Let go!" The girl stared at him coldly, as if looking at the enemy. Luke gave a wry smile and silently released his right hand. "I was wrong about that. I was too greedy to take your feelings into consideration." "If both are impossible, I have to make a choice, but I understand it too late." With a long sigh, he continued, "you go, Linda. Drive the journey away from the earth and don''t come back." The girl''s eyes widened. "You... You want to drive me away?" Luke nodded in silence. "Carol and I grew up together. We''ve known each other for more than ten years. We have a deep relationship. We are reluctant to let go." "You..." The girl was shocked, her vision swayed, and all kinds of emotions poured into her heart. After a while, she calmed down. "OK, that''s what you said. I''ll go and never come back." "Luke Shaw, you''re an asshole." Bang! As the ground sank, the shadows rose and disappeared into the night sky with bursts of sonic booms. Diana came up in the distance, speechless, "That''s what you call the solution." Luke said, "she''s still a child." After leaving, Linda felt more and more angry and ran to the desert to vent her anger. One punch after another, countless pits appeared on the ground, dust was flying, red light was shooting all over the sky, sand turned into lava, and hills directly turned into powder. After venting for half an hour, Linda went back to her rented cottage, climbed on the bed and sobbed. She never thought it would end like this. She lost, lost to Carol Ferris. For what? She''s not good. The more I think about it, the more angry I am. I really want to ask Luke to understand it. But when I think about the other person''s indifferent expression, I lost my courage. In my memory, it seems that this is the first time that Luke is angry with her, for that woman? Damn it! Linda punched the bed, Boom! The bed and the whole floor collapsed. The girl got up from the bed, ignored the stunned couple and turned to walk out. At this time, it''s evening, and the girl standing at the corner of the street feels lonely again. The earth is very big, but there is no place for her. She is homeless. With tears streaming down her face, Linda took out her cell phone and sent a text message to her friend. Soon after, shivorn, sweating, rushed over, "What''s the matter with you?" Linda shook her head, tears streaming down her face. Sivorn seems to understand something, "Come on, let''s go somewhere else." Inside the hotel, after hearing Linda''s complaint, sivorn could not help frowning, "Are you sure he wants to drive you away?" "He said it himself. He wanted me to go away, Carol Ferris." As the girl wiped her tears, she felt uncomfortable, but sivorn became more and more confused, "According to you, Luke Shaw is about to encounter a very powerful enemy, isn''t he?" Linda nodded, and sivorn added, "Then the question is, what does he need at such a critical moment? He is a helper. You are his most trusted person and the most powerful helper. Why does he want to drive you away at this time?" The girl was stunned and confused. Chapter 568 Looking at the girl''s appearance, sivorn didn''t know whether to envy or to be speechless. From the perspective of onlookers, Luke really didn''t say anything to Linda. He was obedient and didn''t say anything cold. Even if Tesla was almost bankrupt, it was a mistake. Which girl doesn''t want such a man. As for romance, it''s a joke. A 20-year-old super rich man with tens of billions of dollars in good looks and temperament can line up several streets. Hundreds of people express their love to him every day on showme, not to mention those vain star models. However, such a diamond Wang Laowu has never heard of any scandal, and has always maintained a co-worker relationship with his female employees If this is also called romantic, what are the rich second generation who often appear in the news. Of course, these are seen from the perspective of others. As a member of the board, Linda is not clear. Sivorn took her hand, "Don''t you understand?" Linda hesitated. "He... He... He really does." Sivorn tapped her forehead, "I''ve never seen you so stupid. If Luke Shaw drives you away, just go away. Why did he tell you to drive the journey? The only reason for doing so is to realize that you might lose. In order to keep you alive, he forced you to leave the earth." "He''s protecting you. You''re stupid. You don''t know anything." Linda sat on the sofa in a daze. Sivorn continued, "Think about what Luke usually does to you. Even if he really chooses Carol Ferris, he won''t let you go. You..." The girl got up and rushed out, "What are you doing?" "To see him." "It''s not the right time." "Not so much." After leaving the hotel, she flew directly into the sky and reached the limit of speed. After a while, she crossed hundreds of kilometers to the lake view villa. When she got there, she found that the door of the villa was closed and there was no one inside, "EVA, come out." The virtual figure appeared in the air, "Hello, Miss Danvers, what can I do for you?" "Where''s Luke?" "I''m sorry, the young master said. He told you to leave quickly. He didn''t want to see you." Linda raised her fist. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll smash the house." EVA: "it''s..." "Tell me quickly, where is he?" After a few seconds of hesitation, EVA gave the answer, "The young master is in the seaside city, with Miss Ferris. You''d better not see him." "It''s up to you." The girl glared at her and flew up, leaving a burst of sound, which disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. ¡­¡­ Seafront City, Shaw manor. Luke opens the car door and leads out the reluctant Carol, "From now on, this is our home, our home for life." "What about Linda? What about her?" Luke said with a wry smile, "it''s been explained eight times. She''s the past tense, just the two of us." "You''re really willing," Carol sneered His voice was cold, but he was in a good mood, "It''s said that Linda is Mr. Ling''s Apprentice." Luke nodded, "Then leave her a room, not too big, a few square meters is enough." Luke: -- "Why don''t you?" What can Luke do except laugh and cry, "Yes, it''s all up to you. You are the hostess here. Whatever you say is what you say." "You''re smart." Carol rolled a pretty white eye, reached for Luke''s arm, and walked to the villa. Dinner was ready. While chatting, the three were staring at the door. They were also very curious. Who would appear at the door? Linda, or Carol? Familiar laughter came, three people look at each other, showing such an expression, lingxuzi complex mood, do not know whether to be happy or sad. After arriving at the restaurant, Carol said hello to everyone skillfully. The family sat at the table and had a good meal. Suddenly, a sudden sound burst came. Before everyone responded, there was already one more person in the restaurant. Golden hair, curvilinear body, hands holding chest, mouth pick, sweet face with three scorn, three angry. Carol puts down her knife and fork and looks at the person coldly. If her eyes can kill people, Linda will be cut to pieces. Luke was ecstatic, but his face was dead, "It''s not about leaving the earth and coming back. You are not welcome here." "If you let me go, I''ll go. Why don''t I go? I''ll see what you can do to me." The girl raised her head, moved a chair and sat down at the dining table, with her right hand extended, "Aunt Li, I''m hungry, give me a pair of dishes and chopsticks." All of you: -- What the hell? Isn''t it a choice? Why are both girls back. Carol was trembling with anger. Her eyes seemed to be cannibal. She said she would drive you away and come back. She had never seen such a shameless person before. Linda bared her teeth and looked at her like a combative kitten. Two people needle point to wheat awn, fireball to cannon, who are not willing to step back. There was a crackling electric arc in the air, which made people feel uneasy. When Luke was in the middle, it was sour. Seeing that the situation was getting worse, he had to persuade him, "I''ve moved the materials into the journey, which is enough for you to spend for decades. What else do you want to come back for?" The more he said that, the better Linda''s mood. She couldn''t help her eyebrows flying and said to the old man, "Grandfather, this is my home. Can I live here?" Xiao Changlin opens his mouth, looks at Linda, and glances at Carol again. He has a bitter feeling in his heart. In the face of this kind of thing, how can an elder answer? He can only give a neither left nor right answer, "Home, it''s here to live." Linda giggled, "My grandfather still hurts me." Finish saying, pick up chopsticks to eat, as for Carol, completely ignored by her. It was a very dangerous meal. After dinner, Luke hurried to Carol''s room, "You don''t have to explain. I can see it." Luke, stiff and guilty, asked, "what do you see?" "She did it on purpose. She wanted to annoy me and disgust me. It''s shameless of a hateful woman not to drive you away." Long Luke was relieved and comforted, "Don''t be angry. I''ll try to get her to leave the earth without disturbing our lives." Carol gave him a white look. "Are you willing?" Luke nodded solemnly. "In two months, she has to leave." Hearing this, Carol''s displeasure disappeared and hesitated, "Will it make you embarrassed? After all, she saved..." "It''s OK. If you really feel sorry, give me some compensation." Luke said something in her ear. The girl''s face turned red and nodded gently. Luke laughed strangely, put her on the sofa and put her hands in her underwear like snakes, "No, she''s still up." "Whatever she wants, just watch it and do whatever we want." "No, I can''t. I can''t get used to it." Luke had no choice but to put noise barriers and visual barriers in the room, "That''s all right." Two people roll on the sofa, in the excitement of Carol did not notice that the barrier has been integrated with the air. Everything is routine. Chapter 569 Since ancient times, true feelings can not be retained, only routine can win people''s hearts. Now is not the past. If you want to keep the red flag at home and the colored flag flying outside, it''s not enough to rely on emotion alone. Even if you give 100000 years of sincerity, the other party won''t join the ranks of sharing. At this time, you need a hundred million points of routine. After an indescribable spring dream, Linda wakes up the next day. When she sees Luke outside the door, she signals to cover her body, "What are you doing? Don''t come here." His voice trembled and red clouds rose on his cheeks. Luke laughed in his heart, but there was no change in his face, and frowned, "You look so bad. Are you sick?" "No, I''m not sick. How can I be sick? I''m fine." Linda laughs and looks strange. Luke doesn''t poke her either. He looks across the room and shakes his head when he finds the clothes in the corner, "Such a big man, he still litters his clothes." The next second, the wind blows and the clothes disappear. Linda came out of the bathroom and closed the door, "What are you looking for?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The atmosphere is a little odd. They looked at each other. The girl quickly looked away. Her face turned red and her eyes flickered. She didn''t know what she thought she had done. Luke shook his head, "Come with me. I have something to talk to you about." "No way." "What can''t?" "What''s the matter with you, strange." Linda smoothed her hair behind her ears. She didn''t dare look Luke in the eye. She just lowered her head and said slowly, "I... I have something urgent. I want to go out. I''ll talk about it another day if I have anything." After that, she swished out of the window and disappeared in the blink of an eye. She had been away for a long time. She didn''t sneak back to her bedroom until the evening. Luke had no choice but to take her. Carol had no choice but to run away from her every time. In a word, she didn''t talk about it. Three days later, Carol returned to work and Luke returned to metropolis. Senesto will come to the earth at any time. There is not much time. We must build the armor before he comes. In addition, there is ghost 3, which also needs to be modified. The busy time always passed quickly. It was three days before I knew it. The design of space armor was finally completed, and the next step was production test. Feeling tired, Luke returned to the lake view villa to have a rest. As soon as he entered the living room, he saw the girl on the sofa. He didn''t care. He asked after eating and drinking, "When do you leave?" The girl said angrily, "you just want me to go?" Luke nodded coldly, "The sooner the better. It''s better to leave tonight." "And the woman? Why don''t you let her go? " "She''s not like you." "If anything, I''ll have sex with you." With one sentence, Linda immediately regretted it. Her head sank. How embarrassed she was. Luke said coldly, "don''t talk about it. In a word, you have to leave the earth in a week. Tell me if you need anything. I''ll arrange it for you." "I won''t go!" Luke added, "you really think of yourself as a dog skin plaster." "If you want to go, you can go in two months, not now." Luke: -- The girl raised her head, snorted, covered her mouth and laughed. She reached for Luke''s arm and leaned into his arms. "Actually, I know you don''t want me to go." "Don''t be sentimental." "You''re worried that you''re not against cenisto, that''s why you drove me away and kept me alive." "It''s naive of you to think." "It''s not naive, it''s a fact, and I''ll stay anyway." Luke sneered, "stay and die." "That''s not necessarily. Cenisto is strong, and we are not weak." The girl looked at him with a smile. Her beautiful eyes seemed to be talking. Luke couldn''t help but sigh. His face was full of helplessness, "I knew you wouldn''t drive me away." Luke touched her hair. "It''s not a good thing to stay." "That woman can stay. Why can''t I?" "Carol..." "Don''t mention her name in front of me." "Well, don''t mention it, don''t mention it." At this moment, time slows down. They nestle together and enjoy a rare and comfortable time. After a while, the girl suddenly looks up, "You know, you''re an asshole, big asshole." Luke pinched her nose. "It''s true that I''m a greedy villain. It''s God''s gift for a good girl like you to have one, but I want both." Linda snorted coldly, "I didn''t promise you." "It doesn''t matter whether you agree or not. What''s important is that you can''t go and stay with me forever." "Good idea." The girl didn''t turn her head, but she didn''t move her body. When things get to this point, there is no turning back. When I think about seeing Carol Ferris''s ugly face from time to time in the future, I can''t say what I should do, "You bastard, you are so irritating. I should have been far away from you when I knew your virtue." "It''s fate." Luke said with a smile, "even if you hide in the end of the world, I can find you." "Don''t talk about all these nice things. What are you going to do with that woman?" "I''ll talk to her." "How?" "I have my own way." Linda turned her eyes and suddenly broke free. "You don''t have to talk about it. I''ll go myself." As soon as Luke''s body became stiff, she quickly reached for her, but the girl took the lead to avoid her. Her mouth turned up and she couldn''t speak sarcasm. "I know that you have never been kind-hearted. Take me first, and then deal with her. According to the Chinese saying, step by step, step by step, step by step. You want to support each other. You want to be beautiful." "I''ll go to her now and tell her about your conspiracy to see if she wants you." With that, he flew up, smashed through the roof and sped to the West. Luke took a look and shook his head when he was gone. EVA said, "Don''t you chase me, young master?" "No need." EVA wondered. "Miss Danvers seems to be sabotaging your plan." "It''s no use. No matter what she does, it doesn''t matter." "Why?" Luke went to the wine cabinet, took out the precious champagne, shook the bottle and said, "Everything is difficult at the beginning, but the difficulty lies in the first threshold. As long as we cross over, the rest will come naturally. Linda and Carol and I are like a balance. I am in the middle, they are at both ends, and the three maintain a fragile balance. This balance is extremely unstable. No matter where I go, the other end will turn up, leading to the collapse of the whole system." "In this case, what should we do? To hold the girl at both ends in your arms at the same time. " EVA replied, "let them act on their own." "Smart." Luke took a sip of the champagne and said with ease, "only when they move can I have room to move. With the help of the shaking balance line, I keep getting closer to them, and finally all of them are in my arms." "Of course, it takes time to accumulate, not overnight." Chapter 570 Jupiter, somewhere hidden in a natural burrow. Two soldiers from the green light Corps hide here, using OA Star Technology to observe the energy fluctuations of the entire solar system. They have been here for more than 50 days. Unfortunately, they have never found any abnormal fluctuations. Both of them are impatient, but they have no choice. This order is given by the guardian, asking them to stick to the solar system and report to the higher authorities as soon as they find the yellow light Legion. There are also 12 other green light fighters stationed on Mars, Venus, Saturn, Uranus, Neptune and a spacecraft hidden in the void. It was Hal Jordan who caused all this. When Luke said that senesto would come to the earth in two months, Hal could not confirm the authenticity of the information, so he told the acting army chief kigwall, who then turned it over to the supreme guardian. He thought that the matter would be over. Unexpectedly, the guardian took it seriously and sent 14 green light fighters to guard the solar system for more than 50 days. Seeing that the deadline of two months is coming, zenisto has not moved, so it is hard to avoid that people are a little upset. Hal is in a mess. He feels like he''s been cheated by Luke. He''s really stupid. He actually believes in the words of his "rival in love". Now he''s good. He doesn''t know what''s inside and outside. Tazur, the green light warrior of the Changmao nationality, who was with him, said in a deep voice, "You should arrest the man named Luke Shaw and ask him if he''s lying." Hal''s mouth twitched, "He has Kryptonian bodyguards around him." Tarzulton didn''t speak when he was in a bad mood like eating a fly. The kryptonians in the yellow sun were almost invincible. Although he was strong, he didn''t feel confident enough to fight with the kryptonians, In the anxious waiting, they suddenly received the news from the headquarters. After reading it, their faces suddenly changed. Did cenisto attack headquarters? He''s crazy! ¡­¡­ Green light headquarters, OA star. The eggshell like protective cover tightly surrounds the huge star in the center of the universe. Nearly a thousand green light fighters gather under the "eggshell" and stare at the vortex in the sky. With the sound of insects piercing the eardrum, a golden claw as high as three stories stepped out of the whirlpool, followed by a huge mouth full of tusks and a huge body without end. Its shell is golden yellow and covered with barbs. Its hands and feet are as dense as tree branches. Its tail is frightening. It is dozens of kilometers long. It lies in the void like a prehistoric beast. Fear is like a tsunami, which makes people tremble. Kigwall stepped forward and stared at the figure under the giant beast. The man was very small. Compared with the giant parallax monster, he was like an ant. However, at this time, he was the center of the world. "Tarr, what should I call you, the guardian of peace who believes in the will? Or the devil who controls fear? " "You can call me the commander of our army." A green light fighter roared, "You have destroyed 16 civilizations, devoured tens of billions of intelligent lives, and your hands are covered with the blood of innocent people. You should also be called the commander of the army." Senesto said coldly, "I''m talking about the commander of the yellow light Corps." Kigwall''s face changed slightly, and he looked around, "Where are your soldiers? Why don''t they come? " "I''ll take one of you." Senesto raises his right hand, and his huge parallax turns into countless lines and melts into his body. His strength keeps climbing. The terrible energy fluctuation affects the space, and swings the wavy lines. "Let''s see what real fear is." With a flash of body shape, zenisto came to the top of the egg shell, opened his palm and pressed it on the barrier, "The emotions, anger, greed, fear, will, pity, hope and love in the world are all intangible forces of nothingness. When the nothingness reaches the extreme, it can control the reality." "Watch out, your proud defense system." An unpredictable force emerges. Time and space seem to be changing, and reality is blurred. A white bubble appears in the barrier, and the bubble expands rapidly, occupying the whole field of vision. A huge bubble cluster appeared above the surface, but the egg shell disappeared at the speed that the naked eye could see. After only a dozen seconds, the defense barrier, which was hundreds of meters thick enough to withstand the Star Destroyer, disappeared and became numerous foamy bubbles. Everyone was stunned and shocked by what was happening. That''s eggshell! It''s just broken. Cenisto clenched his fist and stared coldly below, "That''s the power to modify reality. Now, it''s your turn." The sky is full of energy cannons, Boom! Hundreds of beams of light came down from the sky. Some of the Green Lantern men didn''t have time to react. They were pierced by the beams of light and died on the spot. Kigwall snapped, "Spread out, surround him." Green light fighters gathered together scattered and launched attacks from all directions. All kinds of attacks, such as long knives, bows and arrows, javelins, bullets, shells, energy waves, almost arrived at the same time, but the results were astonishing. Long knives turn into wood, javelins into noodles, bows and arrows into toothpicks, and energy into bubbles. No matter what kind of attack, it will become completely harmless when it reaches zenisto. A green light fighter, with his flying device, rushed to zenisto and chopped him in the head with a scythe. Poof! The sickle turns into water, which is held by zenisto in his hand. His backhand slaps the green light warrior''s chest. The moment the water enters his body, it turns into an ice cone and penetrates his heart directly. "You are too weak to let me do it." Senesto released his right hand and let the green light soldier''s body fall down. His eyes were full of light and huge energy gathered in his body, Boom! There is a sun in the sky. Endless strong light and thousands of degrees of high temperature mix together to form a destructive radiation pulse wave. The nearby green light soldiers directly gasify, while the distant ones cover their heads and make a shrill scream. The armor melts, the body burns, where the light wave goes, the green light soldier falls from the sky like a dumpling. Kigwall''s eyes are splitting, and his hands have energy claws. He rushes up like crazy, but he is strangled by cenisto, "You want to fight me, too." Kigwall waved his arm. His arm was torn apart. He kicked it with his foot. His legs broke into eight pieces. "It''s no use, kigg. Whatever you do, it doesn''t work for me." Cenisto left his former comrades aside and quickly flashed to the core center of the central energy battery pack, which is the energy supply center of the OA star. If something goes wrong, the whole planet, including the whole green light corps, will fall into chaos. The core center is the absolute forbidden area. There are no defense facilities or defense facilities, because there are seven supreme guardians guarding here. Chapter 571 No one knows where the guardians come from or what their names are. Judging from their blue skin, they should be of the same race or maybe not. They have existed for countless ages, as inconceivable as the universe. According to the records of the OA star, the guardian existed before the birth of the star. They developed the OA star and built the green light Legion based on the green will, which has a history of 10 billion years. Ten billion years, almost endless years, some planets are not so old. For a long time, most of them were in a state of deep sleep. Only when they encountered a fatal crisis, they would wake up to protect the planet. As for combat effectiveness, there are few records in historical materials. When parallax crossed the universe, it was the guardian who defeated it. Now, standing in front of cenisto are two of the seven guardians. An old man with blue skin and white beard was called drogber, representing the law; A bald, purple eyed woman, Effie, stands for justice. Cenisto clenched his fist, "So you''ve been hiding here." Effie said without expression, "get out of here, get out of OA." Cenisto laughed scornfully. "Since he came, he didn''t plan to leave, but you..." his eyes swept around. "Why don''t the other five come out? Are you afraid?" Drogber sighed, "You are on the wrong path as fate expected." "That''s what you want to see." "You locked me up, spread the news around, let koruga fall into the flames of war, my wife, children, friends, family all died, you caused it." "You are the culprits!" Druckerberg said in a deep voice, "no one is against you, and no one is spreading news. The revolt of koruga is doomed at the moment when you use your power. Absolute will has two sides: submission, justice and law. You belong to the former." "Fart!" Senesto was furious, "I brought peace to koruga, which was caught in the chaos of war. I saved millions of children who were engulfed by the war, helped them build their homes, and let them live a happy life. I took a big step forward in koruga''s civilization. I gave everything, but you call me slavery." "Parallax freaks are right. You''re a bunch of autocrats with good looks." Looking at him like this, Effie shook his head helplessly. "Sometimes, will is also called obsession, which is not absolutely correct. In the long years, there will always be something different. Tal senesto, we have high expectations for you. Unfortunately, everything is still back to the original appearance." "Now what''s the point of saying that? Come on, tell me what you do with the alien." The two guardians didn''t speak any more. Effie opened his hand and sent out yellow lightning, hitting zenisto''s body. Drogber moved behind him and punched the armor. The terrible force penetrated the armor directly and exploded in his chest. Poof! Senesto vomited blood, and a powerful shock wave broke out in his body. After breaking away the lightning, he flashed to the sky, and the smile on his face disappeared and became very serious. After the parallax monster was strengthened, his body was extremely hard, and he was not afraid of a nuclear bomb, but he was pierced by drogber. There was also Effie, whose yellow lightning could slow down the time and affect the spirit. "Worthy of the guardian." Cenisto wiped off the blood stains on the corners of his mouth, healed the hole in his chest, and recovered to his original appearance. The next moment, the yellow light came again, and the speed was unimaginable. He was hit by lightning just after he had a little thought. Time slows and consciousness begins to blur. Bang! The iron fist goes through the chest and catches the beating heart. Cenisto''s eyes widened and his fists were staring at him. His anger accumulated in his heart and turned into a violent killing intention. The parallax appeared, opened his mouth and bit at drogber. The latter''s body flickered and returned to the core. The battle just now was only a trial, but the result shocked zenisto. He finally understood why OA star has existed for 10 billion years. There are seven guardians whose power is far beyond imagination. One is to master time and spirit, the other is to master space and destroy. With the cooperation of the two, zenisto has almost no ability to fight back, and he can''t even avoid attacks. Parallax said, "you''d better get my other half back first." Cenisto sneered, "You want to run." "Fart!" Parallax rage, "I will never run away." "If you don''t run, I''ll run, but before I run, I have to finish the task." "Give me your energy." Parallax monster did not hesitate to inject all the energy into zenisto''s body, his body immediately became a ball, the energy was constantly compressed, and the air fluctuated like waves. The surrounding temperature rose rapidly, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands, the light was dazzling, and cenistoch turned into a sun. The superhard composite crystals that make up the energy battery pack begin to melt and turn into pools of juice, which evaporate before landing. Compressed energy brings extreme high temperature, and then evolves into a tide of destruction. Effie realized something, and her face suddenly changed, "No, he''s going to destroy the core." Drogber responded and immediately launched an attack. Unfortunately, at this time, zenisto was wrapped in boiling liquid energy, and his fist could not cause damage effect. Effie also sent out yellow lightning, but was blown away by the Yellow shock. "You all die!" Zenisto opened his mouth, twisted his cheek into a ball, and released all the energy compressed to the extreme. Boom! Yellow beams of light shot up into the sky, and the whole planet began to shake. Composed of high temperature, strong light, ion, pulse and shock wave, shock wave has the power to destroy everything. Wherever it goes, everything becomes molecular form, the core center is destroyed instantly, and the central battery pack is irreparably damaged. Looking down from the universe, you can clearly see the spread range of the destruction aperture, reaching 600 miles before it stops, and then continues to spread in the form of radiation waves. The land sank down into an endless pit. The explosion awakened five other guardians, who woke up from their deep sleep and came directly above the core center. Druckerberg''s gasping airway was full of wounds, "Zenisto''s gone. I don''t know where." Effie added, "I suspect he''s not targeting US, it''s other realms." The core center is responsible for the energy supply of the green light Legion. Once it is destroyed, the green light man scattered in various sectors can not return to the OA star. Similarly, the OA star can not provide long-distance support. The shortest Guardian wondered, "I remember the parallax being divided into two parts. Where''s the other half?" Drogbermo sighed, "I was deceived. His real purpose is the earth." Chapter 572 In the solar system, on a hill somewhere in Jupiter. After learning that OA star was invaded by zenisto, 16 green light fighters sent here immediately assembled, and Hal Jordan was also among them. They keep in touch with the headquarters, always pay attention to the trend of the war, and will turn on the light and go back as soon as necessary. The fighting was more intense than expected. In the face of the attack of the green light legion, zenisto showed his unimaginable power. No matter what kind of attack, as long as it comes to him, it will turn into harmless existence. Interfere in reality, modify reality! The power that exists in the legend really appears. Everyone looked at each other, feeling angry and uneasy. When they asked the headquarters if they needed support, their communication was cut off. What''s going on? Hal Jordan quickly turned on the ring''s communication device and didn''t respond. So did everyone else. Everyone looks at each other and feels bad. Tazur, the green light warrior of the Changmao nationality, said in a deep voice, "I''ll go back and have a look." The words fall, start the transmission function of the light ring, as a result, no response. He immediately froze, others see, quickly start the light ring, without exception, everyone''s transmission function is invalid. The universe is too big, tens of billions of light-years in diameter, and it has no transmission function, which means that they will stay in the solar system for the rest of their lives. "Why A young green light fighter was puzzled and said, "this has never happened." "Maybe it''s only temporary. It won''t be long before it can recover." The atmosphere became silent. After waiting for two hours, it didn''t return to normal, "We''re in trouble." Collins, the oldest green light fighter, shook his head with a dignified expression, "The communication and transmission capacity of the ring is controlled by the core center, and has never been interrupted for hundreds of millions of years." "It''s senesto." "It must be his hand that destroyed the core center and made us lose contact with the headquarters, unable to support." Hal raised his hand hesitantly. "I have a question. Is the transmission between the ring and OA one-way? Or two-way? " The voice fell, and people''s faces suddenly changed. Someone couldn''t help saying, "is his goal the earth?" "It''s possible. In short, we should step up our guard and never give the other party an opportunity." After the exchange, the people returned to the stronghold with uneasiness, observing the energy fluctuations of the solar system and praying for a turn for the better. Unfortunately, after a full three days, the ring did not return to normal, but the worst situation appeared: a vortex appeared in the space near Uranus. Three spaceships with the badge of the yellow light corps are sailing out of the vortex, followed by a huge, ugly golden insect. When it appeared, the whole life of the solar system felt a flash of fear. Fear comes from above and takes root in my heart. In Metro, Tesla headquarters, Luke, who is speaking, suddenly leaves the office. Meanwhile, Clark, Ron, Barry Allen and Diana, who receive the information, rush to justice alliance headquarters as soon as possible. Six people gather here and take the journey to outer space. "Boss, it''s coming." Luke nodded solemnly. "I can feel it. It''s not far from the earth." Barry took a deep breath, nervous and afraid. The performance of space armor is very strong, enough to meet all the needs in vacuum. But after all, there is outer space. There is no air and gravity. Once the armor is damaged, it will be finished. Luke took a look at him, "Don''t think so much about it. We should deal with the cause of killing the enemy and do a good job of support." After that, he took out five beautiful jade stones with shining fluorescence and full of seal characters on the surface, "Keep this in mind." When Diana took the jade, her eyes lit up as soon as she started. There was a coolness in the smooth jade. The coolness flowed through her body and mind, and her nervous mood immediately calmed down, "This is..." Luke said with a smile, "there''s my meditation mantra in the jade, which can let you keep your heart when you are afraid. The number of times is limited, so you can save some money." When he heard this, the crowd''s movements immediately softened. Barry looked up and down with the jade and couldn''t help saying, "Is this the legendary magic equipment?" "That''s understandable." "Then why not build more?" Luke grinned. "You think it''s Chinese cabbage. It took me 20 days to raise five. Be careful. Don''t break it." During the conversation, the expedition sailed out of the atmosphere and went to outer space. It was faster and faster, and the scenery on both sides quickly disappeared. It took only a few seconds to pass through the orbit of Mars and Jupiter. When he arrived near Uranus, a strong wave of fear struck, and several people froze. Barry even shivered uncontrollably. In the dark universe, a huge golden insect lies in the void. Its body is covered with barbs all over its hands and feet. Its mouth is huge, occupying half of its head, and its tusks are like jagged teeth. It''s extremely ugly in shape, and it''s frightening at a glance. Barry swallowed his foam, "Parallax monster?" Luke was silent and looked around. He saw dozens of green figures, and dozens of yellow soldiers fighting against them. If not unexpected, they were the soldiers of the green light Legion and the men of Ernesto. "Boss, I want to ask, how did you seal it at the beginning?" Luke waved his hand impatiently, "There''s so much nonsense." Linda added, "it''s no wonder the parallax on earth is less than one in ten thousand." The air became extremely quiet. Barry Allen opened his mouth wide and couldn''t help saying, "That is to say, it is more than 10000 times stronger than before." Linda stares at him. Barry realizes something and closes his mouth. Diana wears her armor and draws out Vulcan''s sword. Her eyes shine like beasts, "I''ve killed countless monsters. I''ve never met such a huge insect before. Maybe I''ll get something new today." Clark clenched his fist. "It picked the wrong target." Ron laughs, "Luke, when you go back, can you stop on Mars? I want to go back and have a look." "No problem. Watch as long as you want." Linda snorted coldly, "you talk too much nonsense." Then he opened the hatch and rushed out. Diana followed, followed by Clark and Ron, and Barry and Luke were the last. Thinking of the future, Barry suddenly made a suggestion, "We should film the battle video, better make it into a movie." "What''s your name?" "Parallax vs justice alliance, what do you think?" Luke curled his lips. "It''s easy to understand, it''s not artistic." Chapter 573 When the journey appeared, the battlefield was a meal. Subconsciously, both sides stopped and turned to look this way. Clark Kent was the first to appear, and Hal Jordan, who was on the verge of despair, yelled excitedly with his signature uniform, "Superman, it''s our people." "Here comes our helper." Next on the stage are Mars hunter and Diana, who is wearing the female warrior armor. The female warrior armor is specially made by Luke. The relationship between them is different. Luke naturally wants to give her the best. The female warrior armor does not have fancy high technology, but only limits the defense and speed. In addition, it also has the mind system and blink function, which can greatly improve the combat speed. It can be said that this suit of armor is tailor-made for Diana. The fourth player is Linda, who doesn''t wear armor and only wears tight combat clothes. Luke and Barry come on stage as the last two figures. The shape of their armor is very similar. They both have a silver appearance and a technology style integrating magic elements. The difference is that Barry has a lightning symbol printed on his chest, and behind Luke there are two pairs of wings transformed from energy. This armor is ghost 4: the divine wing armor (space customized version). Compared with ghost 3, its overall performance is slightly insufficient, but its endurance is greatly improved. The outstanding advantage is the system of Fu and Zhuan. When it was built, Luke used the magic weapon of the Heavenly Master''s strategy to sacrifice and refine. As for the effect, he has not experienced actual combat and can''t be sure. A group of six people standing side by side in the void, become the existence that can not be ignored. "It''s them, the six superheroes of the MetS." Hal explained in a low voice, "they are very strong and should be able to help." All the green lighters were silent and doubted Hal''s words. There are 47 soldiers of the yellow light Legion who come here. In addition, there is Ernesto. The reason why he didn''t do it was to train his men. Luke stepped forward and looked at the figure standing on top of the parallax. Senesto felt something and looked at it. When Luke opens his right hand, green flame emerges from the palm of his hand. Struggling yellow thread appears in the burning fire. Parallax roars angrily, shakes its long tail, and pounces on it with the power of destruction. The intention of killing comes, accompanied by the fear of penetrating into the soul. At this moment, people finally realized the horror of parallax. Luke put away the flame, spread out his wings, turned into an aurora and sped away to the distance. Parallax monster roared and pursued him closely. Both sides left the battlefield one by one and sped to the distance. Linda tried to resist the urge to help, "Luke won''t last long. We have to hurry." "No more hands, Carl." Clark, who was named, nodded solemnly, "Don''t worry, Carla. Luke won''t have an accident. I promise you." The battle plan has already been worked out. If there is only one zenisto, the siege will be launched. If there is a yellow light legion, Luke will show the source of fear, take the parallax monster away from the battlefield, and solve the miscellaneous fish as soon as possible. The first step is very successful, the result is hard to say. The size of parallax monster is beyond imagination. No one knows how long Luke can last. If there is another event like hale, they really have no face to face Linda. Clark put away his good thoughts and took the lead. His body shuttled through the universe. In the blink of an eye, he came to a yellow light soldier. Without hesitation, he smashed the body protection barrier with one punch. His fist was castrated and burst through his chest like a shell. There was a shower of blood in the air. The green light legions who witnessed this scene would stare out, but the soldiers with yellow light ring were killed by one blow. Diana was more ferocious, her body turned into a red light, and suddenly appeared behind the yellow light soldier. The sword of Vulcan crossed the air, and the figure split in two. With nvwushen battle armor, she is a merciless harvesting machine. She sees red figures flashing rapidly, leaving a body broken in two everywhere. Linda and Martian hunter are still in the ascendant. The four of them are really in the ascendant, and half of the 47 yellow light warriors are gone in a flash. Tazur, the Changmao nationality, took a deep breath and couldn''t help saying, "Hal, it''s hard for you to be a green lantern on earth." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The old green lantern sighed, "the earth civilization is less than ten thousand years old. It''s no wonder that the guardian ordered us not to go to the earth before coming." The story is full of joy. I thought the earth was just a backward Aboriginal civilization. This scene completely subverts our cognition. The yellow light soldiers with extraordinary fighting power have no fighting power in front of the four people. That is to say, as long as they want to, none of the green light men present can escape. One of the fighters suggested, "maybe we can work with them to solve zenisto here." All of them were shocked. On the other hand, Luke, who is flying at full speed, is blocked after all. In front of the parallax monster, whose body size reaches tens of kilometers, he is as small as an ant. The other side only needs to breathe a sigh to blow him away. "I seem to have seen you." Ernesto looked down and thought, "remember, you''re the Luke Shaw who took the green light ring and broke Hal''s three fingers." "Not bad." Luke takes off his armor, revealing his face wrapped in energy film, "Hal''s ring is always in my hand. I can give it back to you if I want." "What I want is not a ring, but something else. Give me the source." "That''s not good. I''ve finally conquered the source of my fear. How can I give it to you?" The parallax monster roared, opened his mouth and bit it off. The mouth as high as 10 kilometers is like a mountain peak that can''t see the end. Blocking all the way, Luke snorted coldly. The armor glittered, turned into streamer, and appeared right above. "Let me see how strong you are." The four wings expand outward, reaching three meters long, and dense arcs emerge on the surface. These arcs are not pure electron beams, but sky thunder created by Shenxiao thunder method. When Luke pinched the weapon, the arc quickly condensed and turned into a lightning spear tens of meters long. He reached for the spear and threw it forward, Whoosh! Spears pierce the void, leaving behind dense arcs of lightning. The parallax monster''s body is higher than Mount Everest, and the spear is like a hair in front of it. Who cares about the attack of the hair. As expected, the lightning spear smashed a barb on the parallax''s back, that''s all. Luke shook his head. He was very dissatisfied with the result, but he couldn''t help it. The parallax monster''s body is too huge, and its tail is tens of kilometers. Fortunately, it''s outer space. If it''s on earth, it''s just a blow, which is an abnormal hurricane. If you shake your body, it''s enough to destroy the sky and the earth. When the figure reaches a certain level, the bearing capacity will be greatly improved, and it is almost impossible to cause heavy damage to it at one time. Chapter 574 Luke and parallax fight. The sky is shining with thunder. Luke with four open wings turns into an angel in charge of lightning. Lightning overflows from his wings and turns into a chain, a spear and a beast. The parallax monster''s body is too big. Every time he launches an attack, Luke feels oppressed by the mountain. He can only improve his speed as much as possible and use his blinking ability to interact with the opponent. Both sides, you come and I go, dangerous. A few minutes later, Luke suddenly flashed to cenisto and hit him with a punch. Before he hit him, a sense of crisis came from him. He quickly turned around and retreated. Parallax monster chases from behind, its thick tail with unimaginable force. Bang! The right side of the armour was swept by its tail. In a flash, Luke felt half of his body unconscious and flew back several thousand meters before he stopped. Blood came out of the corner of the mouth and landed on the mask. Luke holds his chest and stares at the front. In the scene just now, he feels that if he doesn''t walk, his right hand will be gone. "What a keen insight." Cenisto secretly praised. As soon as he was ready to revise the reality, the other side responded. What a tough guy. Luke starts the psychic ability to talk to each other, "If you don''t mind, please tell me what''s the purpose of your coming to the solar system." "What do you say?" "If I give up the source of fear, you will leave." "Don''t waste your time. It''s meaningless." Luke chuckled twice. "I''m the former commander of the army. Since I know I''m procrastinating, why don''t I stop it?" "Is it necessary?" "Yes, you don''t even care about your wife and daughter. How can you care about those criminals who are full of evil?" Zenisto''s face sank and his eyes were full of murders. Luke continued, "I heard that your wife and daughter had a terrible end. They were tortured before they died, and they were beheaded and used as medals after they died. Poor child, who was so young and had not experienced the beauty of the world, died miserably because of his father." "Zenisto, do you regret it?" "To die!" The parallax monster roared and spewed out a huge yellow beam of light. The heat wave came on his face. Luke quickly dodged, followed by the beam and swept up and down. It''s so fast that it can only start the mind mode. The vision disappears and becomes a 360 degree perspective of God. With the insight brought by the mind mode, Luke can barely avoid the attack of the light column. "Ignorant Earthlings, you will pay for what you just said." Zenisto raised his right hand, and behind him emerged a dense array of energy cannons, Boom! The void vibrated, and nearly a thousand light columns burst out of the void and came from all directions. "Lying trough!" Luke was startled. He quickly moved to other places. He just showed up and saw yellow lasers everywhere. He could only disappear again, once, twice, three times... Dozens of times in a row. The energy was greatly reduced. I also felt dizzy. Senesto''s energy seems to be endless. Every time he raises his hand, there are thousands of light columns gushing out, and each light column has the power to destroy everything. The situation has taken a turn for the worse. Linda, who was watching in secret, said quickly, "Luke can''t hold on." Diana cut off the head of the yellow light soldier with one sword and came to HALS not far away, "Are you the green light corps?" "Not bad." "Leave the rest to you. We''re going to support our companions." With that, his body flashed and turned into a swift red light, galloping in the direction of Luke. Hal turned to look at his companion, "I''ll see if I can help." "Go ahead and leave it to us. We''ll get there as soon as we get rid of the yellow light army." Hal stopped talking, looked at the crowd and turned away. Barry came up to him and said, "You''re the one from seaside city?" Hal nodded and looked at him suspiciously. Barry pointed to the lightning symbol on his chest, "Flash." Halton''s reaction to it, "You are a team?" "Yes, justice alliance." Barry gave a thumbs up, "the earth''s surface is the strongest. The purpose of our existence is to protect the earth from being destroyed by alien creatures." "How many of you?" "There are only six at the moment." Hal couldn''t help but ask, "do you need a new member?" Barry looked him up and down, thought about it, and explained, "our rules and regulations are very strict. In addition to strength and character, we also need all the existing members'' approval to join." "To be honest, we don''t know much about you." Hal said in a deep voice, "you''ll see it soon." When he spoke, he looked very serious, as if he was making some kind of determination. This battle has made him aware of his own shortcomings. He needs to join organizations like justice alliance to solve the disasters that he can''t cope with with with the help of team strength. The problem now is that the overall strength of the justice alliance is too strong. Superman, Mars hunter and Linda can survive in the universe without armor. The wonder woman is even more exaggerated. She is a magic weapon, and the sword of Vulcan is invincible. As long as she encounters it, she will end up in two. The only weak one is the lightning man. He can''t attack and defend, but his speed is extremely fast, which makes people feel numb. Hal has never said who can run so fast. If you want to be recognized by these people, you have to show enough strength. The six separated and rushed to another battlefield. Diana was the first to arrive. From a distance, he saw Luke being chased by the light column all over the sky. He wanted to fly back and forth in the light column, which was dangerous and dangerous to avoid several times. Diana gritted her teeth, and the armor glowed red. She flashed to the top of the parallax''s head, raised the Vulcan''s sword, and cut it to her head. Poof! The blade of the sword broke the shell without accident and brought out large pieces of debris. However, this injury is just a drop in the bucket for the giant parallax. It shakes its body, and the huge body brings endless power to shoot Diana away from afar. Clark and Linda attack at the same time. One shoots high-temperature rays, and the other blows energy fists. The attack that was enough to break the mountain and chop the stone broke several barbs, and the parallax monster had tens of thousands of barbs. A few people appear to temporarily ease the crisis, cenisto slightly frown, coldly look to this side. Luke took a slow breath and flew to the crowd. At this time, he looked very bad. His shoulder armor, leg armor and chest armor all had cracks, and there was only one pair of four wings left. What''s more, the energy was consumed, which was nearly 70% of the energy. Linda said nervously, "how are you? Is there anything wrong with you?" Luke shook his head, "There''s nothing wrong with the body. The key is armor. I''m afraid it won''t last long." Linda and Diana are relieved at the same time. It''s ok if people are OK. It doesn''t matter if they don''t have armour. They can be rebuilt if they don''t have armour. Luke continued, "this battle is expected to last for a long time. Pay attention to cenisto. The guy''s ability is very strange. Don''t get close to him." Chapter 575 At the moment when they faced the parallax monster, they could not express their happiness. Fortunately, they listened to Luke''s arrangement and put the battlefield in outer space. If it was on earth, they could not bear it. Parallax monster''s size is beyond imagination. It is nearly 20 kilometers tall and more than 100 kilometers long. Its huge body brings terrible power. A little movement is a devastating attack. "I''ve never seen such a monster." Barry reached out and said, "Godzilla can''t compete with him." Diana said in a deep voice, "I just cut a sword on his head. It doesn''t work. Luke, does it have any weakness?" Luke shook his head solemnly. "Parallax is an energy creature. If you really want to find weakness..." he raised his head and pointed to senesto in the distance. "He might be one." Linda said suddenly, "I want to have a try." "It''s too dangerous." "There is no danger in fighting. Only by understanding the ability of the other side can we take targeted measures." Luke pondered for a moment, agreed with the slightly rash decision, "try to use long-range attack, don''t get close." "Don''t worry, I know how to do it." Linda jumps up and rushes to cenisto. Luke signals to Barry, who nods and follows, ready to support. Diana took a metal ball from her back, "What you want." As soon as Luke''s eyes brightened, he quickly opened it. There was a layer of energy film inside the metal ball, and five beautifully shaped rings were wandering in it, as if trying to break free. The ring is flashing yellow light. It is the yellow light ring that he has been waiting for for for a long time. "Baby, you are my lucky lady." Diana gave him a white look. "I don''t know what you want them for. I just tried, but there was no response." "That''s the wrong way." Luke takes a deep breath, reaches out his left hand, penetrates the energy membrane, and grabs a beating ring. The ring struggles violently and bursts into a strong shock. His arms tremble with it. This is still under the protection of the divine wing armor. Without the armor, the whole arm would be broken and Diana''s eyelids would tremble, "Otherwise, forget it." Luke shook his head and forced to stop the trembling lantern ring. Unfortunately, the latter''s power was so strong that he couldn''t even hold down his sucking power. In his heart, Luke cursed his mother and said with a bitter smile, "Can you do me a favor?" Diana covered her head and was speechless. Luke coughed. "Sooner or later, it''s time to preview." Diana rolled her eyes. "I didn''t want to marry you." "But I think, every night, I dream about you in your wedding dress." Diana blushed and looked around. She was relieved to see no one, "Don''t talk. It''s a big trouble to be heard by Linda." Then he reached out to hold the ring. The ring kept shaking. It was still strength. Luke''s strength was not enough, but Diana had no problem. She grabbed the ring and carefully put it on her ring finger. After putting it on, she still held it tightly. Luke closed his eyes, forced to drive the source of terror in his body. In an instant, a kind of connection came from the ring finger. That feeling... Is the power of yellow fear. The divine wing armor automatically breaks away from his body. Luke''s heart moves. A golden close fitting suit appears on the surface of his skin. The round pattern on his chest is the symbol of the yellow light army. "Yes, at last." Luke laughed excitedly. Although the source of fear is in his body, it has been unable to use. The basic reason is that it has not been recognized by parallax monster. The second is the light ring. The light ring is a device to transform emotional power. It is precisely because of its existence that ordinary people can use the power representing the rules of the universe. The power of fear! Yellow light ring! Luke clenched his fist and pointed forward. A huge yellow beam of light flew out of the ring and hit the parallax in the eye. Boom! The sound of the explosion shattered the hill like eyes. This scene makes the people who are fighting stop and look at this side suspiciously. When they find Luke''s clothes, they can''t help but stare, "The yellow light corps?" Hal was even more astonished. That face? No mistake! It will never be forgotten that it was Luke Shaw who robbed him of his lamp ring and abolished his three fingers. Such a "mischievous" man was actually the leader of the justice alliance. He felt that his outlook on life and values had been seriously impacted, and his perception of justice alliance had also changed. Cenisto''s face was slightly heavy. He didn''t expect that Luke would use this move. There was a source of fear in his opponent''s body. Once he mastered the yellow light ring, his overall strength was far beyond that of ordinary yellow light soldiers, which would also have a certain impact on parallax monsters. This guy can''t stay. Senesto makes a decision in an instant. With a growl, the parallax rushes away from Clark and Ron and rushes to Luke''s area. Diana pulled out her long sword, flashed to the parallax''s head, chopped back and forth, the blade surging, chopped countless bodies. Luke flies back unhurriedly. He has a dagger in his hand. The next moment, the dagger turns into a 9mm pistol, followed by duck, Ultraman, transformers, computer, submachine gun, Gatling, lithography machine, intercontinental missile, shaped charge gun After dozens of tests, Luke gradually understood the principle of the lamp ring. Simple is simple, complex is complex. There are three characteristics in the emergence of lamp ring 1£º The consumption is directly proportional to the structure of the object. The larger the volume and the more complex the structure of the object, the more energy it consumes. On the contrary, the smaller the volume and the simpler the structure, the less energy it consumes; 2£º The more you know something, the faster you can realize it. If you don''t know something, you can''t realize it completely. This is also the reason why the users of the ring have their own fighting style. For example, Hal Jordan, as an ace pilot, He often uses hot weapons and planes to fight. For example, Carol is keen on competitive sports such as javelin and shot put, so he uses simple and rough attacks such as spear and meteorite (improved under the training of Luke); 3£º Energy source: the object that appears is not real. Whether it''s physical attack, or energy attack, explosion, flame, lightning and so on, it consumes the energy of the ring itself. For example, when a nuclear bomb appears, the high-temperature shock and radiation pulse wave generated by detonating it comes from the ring itself. If the energy of the ring is not enough, the energy of the ring is not enough, Or the energy of the host is not enough, the effect will be greatly discounted. That''s what Luke felt. The ring is powerful, but not omnipotent. Chapter 576 After realizing the power of Deng Jie, Luke suddenly had an idea. "Diana, I have an idea. I need your help." Diana turned back immediately when she heard the sound, "How to do it." Luke opened his arms and said, "hold me tight." Diana, "..." "Stop it. This is the battlefield." "It''s just because it''s a battlefield that I want you to come. I need to concentrate on one thing. The safety during this period can only be left to you." "Come on, there''s no time." Parallax''s mouth is wide open, spewing huge beams of light. The heat wave is coming, with the smell of destroying everything. Diana has no choice but to clip Luke and leave. The female warrior''s armor is running at full power, turning into a swift red light, shuttling back and forth in the universe. The parallax monster was in hot pursuit, and the energy cannons came one after another. The two sides circled in space. Although the parallax monster was huge in size, its speed was not at the top level. It was slowly widened by Diana, who was flying at full speed. Luk was not distracted and held his breath. His belief was connected with the lamp ring, and his ability of realization was promoted to the limit. Soon, a shell with a length of more than 30 meters was formed. There were more than ten grids inside the shell, including microcomputers, data boards, wires, ignition devices and other parts. Then there were deuterium tritium mixture, uranium isotope, plutonium isotope and other main materials, This step is the most troublesome, and it takes a lot of energy. As time went by, the secret weapon was finally formed. Luke was a little relieved, and then he became excited. The size of this hydrogen bomb can be called the top of the earth, and it has a terrible power of 430 million tons equivalent. If it is thrown into Europe, the earth will lack a section, that is, in outer space, to dare to do so. Diana felt uneasy. There was a sharp pain in her back, "What is this?" "Super popcorn, for big bugs." Luke starts the communicator, tells everyone to leave and not to get close to the parallax, and then greets Diana, who slowly slows down. When the parallax is about to catch up, Luke releases his right hand and throws the "gift" out. The cannonball is slowly moving forward in space, little by little relying on the near sighted mouth, 7¡¢6¡¢5¡¢4¡¢3¡¢2¡¢1¡­¡­ Hum!!!! A little Aurora explodes in the sky, and then there are a lot of radiated light waves. The light waves take the parallax body as the center, and spread wildly to all sides, where everything goes to nothingness. Energy stirs space, and the universe trembles with it. The parallax screamed bitterly, and a white aperture appeared in his mouth. Only two seconds later, the aperture spread to tens of kilometers, shattering his huge body. Linda and others, who were watching from a distance, were stunned and their eyes were round. Parallax monster''s powerful left a deep impression on them. They are big, powerful, fast, and have almost infinite energy. Every attack is frightening. Even Clark, who is full of defense, doesn''t dare to fight with him. When people are worrying about how to beat him, Luke gives such an answer. Ron couldn''t help saying, "that''s some secret weapon." "It''s not a weapon." Barryson moved his throat. "Hydrogen bomb, super hydrogen bomb. The aperture is the radiation pulse generated by the explosion of hydrogen bomb." Clark grinned bitterly. "I didn''t even know he built a hydrogen bomb." "It''s just made." Linda clenched her fist and said, "I see. He made a hydrogen bomb out of a yellow light ring." All of you: -- Barry looks at Hal Jordan, "Does Deng Jie still have this ability?" Hal Jordan gave a wry smile. "There''s no problem in principle. It''s another matter whether it''s made or not." "Can you make it?" Hal doesn''t speak any more. He''s in a very complicated mood. He''s lonely and unwilling. He''s also in awe of the unknown. As a light user, he knows how difficult it is to make a nuclear bomb. First of all, you have to be proficient in nuclear physics. Then you have to be proficient in the manufacturing process of nuclear weapons and the proportion of raw materials, Always pay attention to the internal operation and never make any mistakes. In the event of an accident, the whole person is gone. Hal never thought that Luke who got the yellow light ring made such a thing at the first time. Only a madman can make a hydrogen bomb. He is indeed a madman! When a hydrogen bomb goes down, the whole world is quiet. The energy of the yellow ring is also on the verge of exhaustion. Diana quickly takes out a new ring and puts it on Luke. Remembering the picture of being chased by the aperture just now, she can''t help but excite herself, "Luke, you''re a real jerk, a real jerk." Luke laughed. "I was going to make a Star Destroyer and send zenisto back to his hometown. Unfortunately, the ring has not enough energy, so I have to go back." "In terms of effect, hydrogen bombs are enough." Diana didn''t want to listen to his boasting. She hummed coldly, "what are you going to do next? Don''t tell me you''re going to throw a hydrogen bomb. If you throw it again, I won''t accompany you." Luke put away his smile and became very serious, "The big bug is just a shell, and zenisto is the most deadly." ¡­¡­ A hydrogen bomb caused unprecedented damage to parallax monster, its body broke, the original core was also affected, unable to condense the body. "Kill him, kill the earth man, and I''ll tear it to pieces." The parallax monster roared angrily, and the killing intention in his eyes almost turned into essence. Luke''s series of actions reminded him of a very unpleasant picture. At the beginning, it was defeated by the guardian in this way. The huge body brought strength and defense, but also brought fatal weakness. The larger the body, the larger the area of damage. Once the other party uses weapons of mass destruction, such as Star Destroyer guns and nuclear bombs, it can''t escape and can only resist hard. Zenisto didn''t say much. He raised his right hand, and parallax turned into countless swimming lines, melting into his body. So the giant monster disappeared and was replaced by a man, a korugan with red skin and no more than two meters tall. Compared with parallax monsters, tal senesto is as small as an ant, but people are not relaxed, but rather very serious. Body and strength are not directly proportional, big, soft, short and hard, sometimes concentrated are essence. Combined with parallax, zenisto''s armor changed, becoming heavy and three-dimensional, with a cape on his back. The energy boils around him and condenses into a solid line. Bang! The shadow disappeared, and a yellow streamer appeared in the universe, pointing directly at Luke. Before they got close, the surrounding space changed, and a strange force surrounded them, which made people very uncomfortable. Luke frowned slightly, raised his hand and shot out a yellow light column. Meanwhile, EVA''s divine wing armor burst out fork like lightning, pointing directly at the oncoming senesto. Chapter 577 In the cold universe, the Yellow streamer of zenisto is so bright, the light flashes away, in the twinkling of an eye in front of Luke. The forked lightning turns into foaming bubbles, and Luke''s yellow light automatically turns around and softens like noodles. Diana was about to step forward when Luke grabbed her, "Go." They jumped up and ran at full speed. Ernesto was in hot pursuit. There were dense energy cannons beside them. The column of energy with the smell of destruction gushed out and attacked Luke from all directions. Diana raised her shield to protect them. Boom! The energy barrier on the surface of the shield was broken in an instant, but the next second''s scene made zenisto''s eyebrows stand up. The shield didn''t know what material it was made of. The light column hit on it, some were absorbed, some rebounded. Hundreds of beams of light do no real damage. Cenisto snorted and turned into a yellow streamer. He came to them at a very fast speed. His clenched fist was with unimaginable strength. As soon as he got close, his shield began to bend and sag and become soft. "Die Boom! The violent explosion broke out among the three people. At the critical moment, Luke had a bomb and relied on the shock wave to shake the two people out. Diana was in a cold sweat. The blow just now made her feel the breath of death. If it wasn''t for Luke''s quick reaction, she would have been killed by the other party. Look at the shield in her hand. The super equipment made of Amazon metal, Posey steel and charging steel, which can resist nuclear explosion, has turned into a pool of mud. "Modify reality." Luke''s face was heavy and solemn. The power existing in the legend is close to miracles. In front of this ability, defense has no meaning. A blow is death. "I''ve never heard of this ability," Diana said in a deep voice "It''s my first time, too." "It has no weaknesses." Luke shook his head, "it''s not clear yet, preliminary speculation, there should be a distance limit." Senesto raised his hand and pointed to Diana''s head. Luke was so excited that he pushed her away. The energy line passed his shoulder and disappeared into the universe. Diana growled and turned pale. A large amount of white foam came out of her shoulder, the shoulder armor disappeared, the flesh and blood separated from her body until the scapula stopped, and the blood spurted outward under the action of air pressure and became suspended blood beads. Luke quickly put out medical glue to block the wound, and the nvwushen armor began to repair automatically. "How''s it going?" Diana shook her head with a cold sweat on her forehead. At the same time, Clark and others rushed to see the gap in her shoulder, her face changed instantly. Diana''s strength was obvious to all, but she was pierced by the other side. What level of power can do this. "Parallax monster is the materialization of fear. Once combined with the host, it can exert emotional power on reality." Hal said in a quick voice, "in short, he can ignore the laws of physics and forcibly transform the affected things, including organic, inorganic, energy, elements, etc., into other things." Barry''s eyes widened. "What the hell is that?" Linda said in a voice, "I just tried. The energy attack doesn''t work." "What about physical attacks?" Hal shook his head. "Don''t get close to him. The closer you get, the stronger the influence." Clark did not believe in evil. In the eyes, he emitted high temperature radiation and became a bubble without contact. Ron used his mental power to invade the other''s mind, but he suffered from it. His mind was invaded by fear and trembled. At that critical moment, jade released a cool feeling to help him get rid of the influence of fear. Two attacks, no effect. Cenisto is suspended in the air, with his hands behind him. Just standing there gives people a great sense of oppression. He raised his right hand and pointed out a number of energy lines, which pointed to the seven people present. The speed of the energy lines was so fast that they could not be perceived by the naked eye. What does Luke feel? He shows his shield in front of the crowd. Poof! The shield was hit by a thin thread and immediately paralyzed. The people did not know what was going on. They looked at the shield which was constantly breaking into foam. There was a great fear in their hearts. The next moment, the cool feeling came from jade and the mood immediately recovered. Cenisto frowned slightly and couldn''t help saying, "Can you see my attack?" Luke was silent and gave Diana to Barry, "take her to the journey. She needs treatment." Then he turned his eyes to the others and finally fell on Linda, "You stay, everybody else goes." "Luke, you..." "Don''t have other ideas. Only I can sense this guy''s attack. I''ll try to seal his power. Then it''s time for you to come out." Everyone is silent, an easy job to do. Even if they are unwilling to do anything, they can modify the reality too BUG. When they attack all of them, they can easily turn the enemy''s body into foam. If you can''t attack from a distance or fight close, how can you fight? "Be careful. If you really can''t give up, we still have a chance." After leaving a word, Ron turns to leave. Clark follows him with a complicated face. Zenisto does not intercept, but looks at Luke with great interest, "You remind me of a friend." "Is it?" Luke gave a faint smile. "If you don''t mind, please tell me who that friend is?" "Abin Su, my mentor, when we first carried out our mission, we met the mysterious spirit of calderan. It was a kind of violent and fierce Elemental creature, full of aggression. We were surrounded by the mysterious spirit. Abin Su told me, you go first and give it to me here." "It turns out to be a good result," Luke said with a smile "Yes, he survived, but died on earth, and was divided into dozens of pieces by the so-called earth scientists." "Scientists are like this. In order to explore unknown creatures, they will inevitably make extraordinary moves. I think similar incidents have happened in your hometown of koruga." "No, the korugans don''t like science. They respect the strong and fight." "You look confident." Senesto replied naturally, "I''ve only lost once in my life. I''m the krypton girl beside you. However, that was me before. Now it''s different. I can turn her into a corpse with one hand." Linda is so angry that she can''t help it. At the thought of Luke''s command, she can only bear it. Luke shook his head, "It''s not a good thing for soldiers to be too conceited. They will suffer losses." A touch of virtual shadow came out of the body, from the virtual to the real, and quickly climbed up, becoming like a giant. Cenisto sneered, "I knew you were hiding yourself all the time." "Come on, cunning earthman, let me see how strong you are." Chapter 578 The shadow grows rapidly. Unconsciously, it has become as high as a three story building. The surface of it is bright and flowing. Similar armor of ancient warriors emerges. Green flame burns on it and turns into little runes. At the same time, two new arms were born on his shoulders. Each arm held a weapon, a sword, a mace, a bow, an arrow, and a gun. Huge soul waves were sent out from his body, rippling in the void. The first time Linda saw such a scene, the whole person was silly. Luke said, "Take my body away." The girl immediately responded, quickly picked up the unresponsive body and retreated to one side. At this time, Luke was completely different from before. The kind of pressure from the soul made people feel numb. "What a powerful soul." Thanis put away his smile and became very serious. "It''s the first time I''ve seen the soul transformed into entity. No wonder you have insight into my attack, earthman. You really open my eyes." Luke drew his sword and pointed at his opponent, "Give you one last chance to leave the solar system." Cenisto laughs, "you want to win me with this alone?" Boom! With his left hand bowing and his right hand pulling the arrow, the green arrow turned into a streamer and pointed straight at the front door of senesto. The latter raised his right hand. The next second, the arrow suddenly speeded up and hit heavily on his head. Boom! The green shock exploded in the void, and zenisto flew straight out, his left hand covering his eyes, his body trembling with pain. Linda was silly. Didn''t she agree to revise the reality? How can you still be hit. Luke sneered, "It seems that you don''t fully understand your abilities." After the words fall, he flies up, with wings growing behind him and galloping forward. His soul state is not affected by the laws of physics. Therefore, his speed is extremely fast, one point faster than Clark who is flying with all his strength. The huge body shuttles through the void. When it reaches zenisto, it suddenly raises its mace, and the arc overflows from the mace, with a sharp roar, Bang! The mace passed cenisto''s arm and hit him on the front door. The arc overflowed, but he was cut off by the barrier. With a cold hum, Luke raised his long sword and sharp sword and attacked frantically. The sword was vertical and horizontal, and it split hundreds of times in the blink of an eye. The protective barrier was broken, and there were more than ten wounds on zenisto''s body. The wound is nothing, what makes him uncomfortable is the pain from the soul. The attack of the other party can not only hurt the body, but also affect the soul. Luke attacked and mocked, "Isn''t it a surprise? Is it stupid? Why do you want to change the reality to no effect? What you want to turn me into a bubble has failed several times. What do you know? " "Because Laozi is the soul." The sword joined together and chopped down with the burning green flame. Come on! Blood splashed out, two huge wounds appeared on his chest, which were almost divided into four sections. Senesto roared, burst out a powerful pulse wave, and blew Luke out. With a cold snort, Luke pounced again, bent his bow and took an arrow, shooting seven soul arrows full of green flame. Zenisto clenched his teeth and started the ability to modify reality again. Two seconds later, the body was pierced by seven arrows. Luke bullied himself and hit him in the head with one mace. This blow directly blinded zenisto, flying straight back, gliding thousands of meters before stopping, blood overflowing from the wound, and the burning pain of the soul, the parallax monster also roared, "Damn it, tal, you''d better do something. I don''t want to see the green flame again." Cenisto took a slow breath, the wound healed quickly, but the pain of the soul could not be made up. At this moment, he finally understood why the other half''s fear would fall into the other side''s hands. Unimaginable souls, frightening green flames, armor, and equally powerful teammates. In the face of such a group of people, parallax is not unjust. Luke came up to him, bent his bow and set up his arrow. The arrow was burning, reflecting the surrounding space into a dark green. Zenisto did not have the ability to use any more. He was laying a defense barrier around his body while he was transmitting a voice, "How do you know?" "At the moment when you attacked Diana, I found that you turned her shoulders into foam, and the soul was not hurt, and Ron, he used the mind attack, and you did not evade it, but instead used the parallax to do it." "I have to associate these two things." "There are few perfect abilities in the world, and they all have their own defects more or less. It''s the same with modifying reality. You can ignore the laws of physics and force objects or energy into another existence, but it doesn''t mean that you can get rid of the rules." "Time, space, mind and soul belong to things beyond the laws of physics. If we modify reality, even they can influence the universe, what else should we do?" "That''s your weakness. It won''t make any difference if you meet other people, but you just met me." Boom! The arrow burst out of the air, leaving a green light mark. When it hit the barrier, it immediately exploded. The green flame surged out and turned into a flame. Luke raised his hand, and eight fire dragons instantly formed and began to bite from top to bottom. "Go away!" With a roar in the void, the yellow light pulse smashes the fire dragon, and zenisto bursts out of the sea of fire, with dense energy cannons emerging around him. Bang! The void trembled for a moment, and hundreds of destructive light beams rushed in. Luke didn''t have to flash. At the moment when the light beam was approaching, the light beam passed through the ethereal shadow and disappeared into the depths of the universe. "How could it be?" Cenisto was stunned. The next second, the sense of crisis came from the front and his shield appeared. Luke suddenly appeared on his head. His body changed from emptiness to reality, and he raised the burning tiger head knife, Click! After cutting off his arm, he cut him from the shoulder to the abdomen, almost splitting him in two. Luke pinches the formula, and the flame shrinks into a crackling green arc, Boom! The pulse wave explodes in the void, and the electric arc is raging in zenisto''s body like a snake. The latter vomits blood at the mouth, and his cheek is twisted into a ball, and his shock is mixed with endless fury. Energy in the body compression, his body suddenly into a sun, extreme energy brings extreme high temperature, Luke quickly back. Strong light covered the sky, mixed with high temperature pulse wave, spread wildly around, and slowly disappeared after more than ten seconds. Luke squinted and looked at the humanoid beast rising in the distance. Two ugly heads, four strong arms, each hand holding a weapon, respectively holding the burning sword of fire, the cold sword of frost, the violent sword of thunder, the black sword of poison. This is the combat form that zenisto is good at using. With parallax blessing, the abilities of humanoid monsters reach unimaginable levels. Chapter 579 Near the journey, after Diana was settled, Clark and others got together and looked at the distance solemnly. Two giants fight in the void, one with two heads and four hands holding huge swords with different attributes, and the golden body emits suffocating energy waves. The other is wearing ancient armor and has six hands. Each hand holds a weapon: knife, gun, sword, mace, bow and arrow. Its body is surrounded by green flame. The flame is rolling, sometimes turning into thunder, sometimes into evil beast. The two started a huge battle, each impact can swing open the visible energy tide. Golden energy and green flame blend together, turning the area of tens of kilometers into a death zone that ordinary people can''t get close to. Barry stirred his throat, "The boss is so strong." Rong en nodded, hard to conceal praise, "materialized soul, dare not think." Clark went on, "the power of cenisto seems to have no effect on the soul." "It''s not just the soul, it''s the psychic power that can have a similar effect." Ron explained, "when I used a mind attack on him just now, I found that modifying reality can''t work on the mind, and Luke must have noticed this. Unfortunately, my mind ability is restrained by parallax monster and can''t help." "That..." Hal coughed. "Should we do something?" Several people looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. This battle is no longer what they can participate in. The only thing they can do is to wait for the right opportunity. ¡­¡­ Unknowingly, two hours have passed since the battle. In the face of the all-out zenisto, Luke can''t get any advantage. The opponent''s energy is too much, and it''s endless. Every time he falls into the downwind, he will become a sun. You come and go on both sides and kill the opponent as much as possible. Sword and sword collide, thunder and fire crisscross. Long fighting makes Luke feel a little tired, so does Ernesto. His body is OK, but his soul can''t bear the continuous green fire bombardment. After a violent collision, they both stopped at the same time. Luke took a slow breath and hissed, "Surrender, you''re dying." "You should have surrendered." When senesto comes with a sword, Luke resists it with a knife. The swords collide and the huge shock wave is thrown away. At the same time, other weapons also collide, Boom! The shock wave expanded more than ten times. "Don''t forget, I have six hands," roared Luke There were only two hands left, one with a bow, the other with an arrow. Whoosh, the arrow hit zenisto''s face door, and the explosion of fire made his cheek twist. Luke grasped the opportunity, suddenly made a force, cracked the huge sword, and kicked it on his chest. The powerful force made him back. "Go to hell, bastard." Luke raised the tiger''s head knife. The flame of the blade was boiling and almost turned into substance. Whoo! The green awn flashed away, and the green light blade, which was more than 100 meters long, broke through the air and cut heavily on the giant''s body. The crack appeared, and the light blade continued to penetrate into the interior. Cenisto vomited blood and gathered energy in the pain of soul tearing. A yellow sun appeared in the sky. Boom! Strong light came, accompanied by the pulse wave that destroyed everything. "Again!" Luke swearing back. The pulse lasted more than ten seconds before it disappeared. Luke breathed heavily, his eyes were deeply tired. No, he had to change his mind and spend it like this again. Even if he won zenisto, he couldn''t pass the parallax level. Cenisto sneered, "Why, I''m tired." "Tired your mother." Luke bends his bow and takes an arrow. Six soul arrows go through the void and point to the key point of senesto. The latter grunts and puts down layers of barriers. When the arrow hits the barrier, a large flame bursts out. Luke emerges from the flame and hits the barrier with one mace, "Give up, zenisto. If you give up, I''ll make you a deal." "Go away." Senesto waves four huge swords and flies Luke out. The latter rushes in again, "You don''t want to hear the terms." "Not interested." "What if it''s the resurrection of your wife and daughter?" "What Zenisto looked stunned, Good chance! Luke is not soft hearted. He waves the tiger''s head knife. The moment he approaches his opponent''s body, he turns from reality to reality, Poof! It rained blood, and senesto was cut in two. Ah, ah, ah, ah!!!! "Earth people, die." "I can save them. I won''t lie to you." "Really, you have to believe me." As Luke explained, he dodged, his fingers moved, and the green fire that was floating around turned into thunder arrows, shooting from all directions. Poop, poop, poop!!!! The arrows broke through the surface barrier of the beast, leaving countless holes in its body. "Don''t you want to see them again? Think about it. They are your two favorite people. Promise me, I''ll give you a chance." "Go away!" Senesto opened his mouth and spewed out a huge column of light. Luke turned from reality to emptiness, avoided the attack of the light column, and then jumped on it again, "You are very angry, because your dead wife and daughter are so angry that they lose their sense. You deserve to be parallax demon." Luke used all his strength to get him out, "Tell me, parallax, why do you choose a loser like him as your host?" "He is not the master." Parallax monsters emerge from behind senesto with cold eyes. "Is it?" Luke sneered and continued to sneer as he attacked. "But in my opinion, you''re his servant, the great lamp beast, hiding in the body of the korugan. You''ll give him whatever he wants. There''s no bullshit. Isn''t that obedience?" "Of course, I understand your situation. Without a host, you can''t exert your power 100%, let alone defeat the guardian of OA star." "You want revenge on them, don''t you?" Parallax monster didn''t speak. He hated the damned earthlings. Similarly, he was dissatisfied with zenisto. "Give up this waste, you should choose a new partner, such as me." Luke quickly waved his weapon and launched a new round of war with zenisto. "The strong should cooperate with the strong instead of succumbing to the waste. Look at the man in front of you. He is angry, restless and crazy. There is no strong demeanor. You can''t expect such a waste to help you kill the guardian!" "I tell you, it''s impossible. You have a deep understanding of the power of the guardian. What can you do even if you find the source of the other half and become the whole? You''ll still lose, but I''m different. " "I have extraordinary technology, unparalleled soul and green flame that makes gods tremble. I can make up for your shortcomings and make you perfect. As long as we cooperate, you are the strongest. Don''t you want to destroy OA star and kill guardian, and let all creatures live in fear?" Chapter 580 The words moved the parallax monster very much. When the mood was boiling, the energy was interrupted for a short time. Luke saw the right time and tried his best to split the shell of the beast. His spear was like a dragon, penetrating zenisto''s chest and lifting him in the air. There was a violent explosion in the green fire on the body of the gun. The flames burst one after another, frying zenisto into mashed meat. "See, this is the waste you chose. Without your protection, he has been killed tens of thousands of times by me." Ah, ah, ah!!! The normal senesto screamed wildly, "Fool, don''t listen to him. He''s lying to you." Stupid? Luke sternly reprimanded, "parallax represents the origin of the universe, has the supreme power, you actually call it stupid..." "The strong should be respected. Don''t you even understand that? Senesto. " Luke like a huge humiliation like crazy attack, two people you come and I go, fight is not lively. Parallax monster has a cold face and doesn''t say a word. On the one hand, it thinks that the earth people are deliberately finding fault with each other. On the other hand, it thinks that the other party''s words are very reasonable. Zenisto is really a waste, or a self righteous waste. If it''s not for his strong willpower, he won''t be chosen as the host at all. What does Luke feel, continues to tempt, "Parallax monster, give me a chance and a choice. Leave the body of senesto and let me fight this rubbish." "I promise you that once you become a parallax demon, you will immediately go to OA star to kill all the old guardians and take revenge for you. Then we will all dominate the universe, trample on the new God and the old God, and become the source of fear for all creatures." "What are you waiting for? It''s a golden opportunity." Senesto''s eyes were bloodshot and he only hated. What worried him more was that as his voice fell, his body was in short supply of energy, "Are you an idiot? I can''t see he''s provoking us. " Cenisto could not help roaring, "this is the battlefield, how can we believe the enemy''s words." Luke sneered, "my enemy is only you, parallax is not, I envy it, fear it, eager to embrace fear, and fear into one, but for your hindrance, we would have reached a cooperation agreement." "Zenisto, I''m the real parallax. You''re just a thief." Angry Luke held up his sword. A little green light appeared on the tip of the sword. The green light expanded rapidly and turned into a giant fireball with a diameter of more than 40 meters. The flame condensed and compressed into a crackling arc. Green lightning interweaved in the void, forming a branch like pattern, "Go to hell, thief." Luke jumped up and smashed down. The giant ball lightning appeared in front of zenisto with the wave of destroying everything. The latter''s face changed wildly, and he quickly laid a defense barrier in front of him. However, only three layers were laid, and the energy was interrupted. Zenisto turned in disbelief, "You..." As soon as he uttered a word, his body was engulfed by electric light. Green lightning shuttled back and forth in his body, his armor was damaged, his flesh and blood evaporated little by little, and a pungent burning smell sounded in the air. Said cenisto, with his last strength, and his eyes wide open, "Don''t listen to him. He''s lying to you. He''s in arms with Hal Jordan." The last sentence woke up parallax monster and quickly repaired zenisto''s body. Unfortunately, it was too late. Luke rushed in front of him, six hands pinched at the same time, and countless golden seal characters flew out of his fingertips, weaving into a special energy position in the void. "The method of canonizing God, fall!" Luke raised his shining right palm and hit zenisto on the head. An ancient seal character "Feng" appeared quietly, and the surrounding seal characters seemed to come alive. With "Feng" as the center, nine golden chains were formed. At this moment, zenisto disappeared, clearly in front of you, but you can''t feel it. Parallax''s big eyes, "What did you do to him?" Luke grabs cenisto, retreats and laughs, "Originally, I wanted to kill him, but because of your existence, it was impossible to complete, but I had to choose the seal." "Seal? What seal? " "Focusing on the soul and perception of the God, the secret of the Heavenly Master''s strategy is that I separate his soul from you." Parallax strange immediately reaction come over, in the eye erupt ooze person''s killing machine, "are you deceiving me?" "What else?" Luke spread out his six hands and sneered, "if you''re a woman, I may consider integrating with you, but you''re a worm, and I''m not Xu Xian. I''m not interested in dealing with snakes, insects, rats and ants." Gee, gee, gee, gee, gee, gee, gee, gee, Gee!!!! The void vibrates violently, and the furious parallax monster turns into a huge beast and attacks recklessly. Luke grabs cenisto, runs out without looking back, and speaks to the crowd as he runs, "Zenisto has been sealed by me, only big worms are left. Come and help quickly." After receiving the message, Clark and others immediately set out, and the remaining eight green light fighters followed. They blocked the parallax monster and attacked in various ways. Linda took advantage of Luke, "How are you, is there anything wrong with you?" Luke shakes his head, his soul melts into his body, his fatigue suddenly strikes, his vision begins to shake, and his body starts to shiver, "You..." "It''s a little expensive. Just take a break." The girl breathed a long sigh of relief. She was so frightened by the battle that she couldn''t help rushing up to help several times. At this time, a powerful energy tide came from the front, and the parallax monster rushed away from the crowd and stared at Luke. Even if it was hundreds of miles away, it could still feel the horror of killing. This guy''s gone crazy. Luke''s mouth twitched slightly, and he whispered, "Run." Linda rolled her eyes, grabbed him and ran to the distance. Parallax monster chased him closely. Clark and others followed him and attacked him continuously. All kinds of attacks fell on him, leaving big and small wounds, but the big bug ignored him. In his eyes, there was only the shameless, vulgar and disgusting earth man. It''s going to eat him and tear him into 108 pieces. The situation became very strange, and even Linda was curious, "What did you do to it? How could it hate you so much?" Lukewarm sighed, "may be the depth of love, hate cut!" The girl''s eyes widened. "You mean parallax is female." Luke gave Linda an affectionate look at idiots, who flushed and quickly closed his mouth. "What about Diana?" "The injury has stabilized." "That''s good." Linda hummed, "you seem to care about her." Luke said helplessly, "we are comrades in arms. There is something wrong with caring about it?" "I''m not talking about this. I''m talking about another. I feel that there''s something wrong with your relationship. Did you sleep with her?" Luke: -- Chapter 581 Sometimes, Luke really doesn''t understand a woman''s brain circuit. At this time, he cares about going to bed. Of course, he will never tell the truth. Once the other party knows his affair with Diana, the furious Kryptonian will surely put him in the mouth of parallax monster. "Why don''t you talk? I guess you are right." Luke sighed helplessly, "in order to fight against cenisto, I''m so tired that I''m weak all over, and you''re wondering if I''m cheating." "Don''t you think that was too much?" The girl snorted, "I don''t think it''s too much." "You are a big sex wolf. When you see a woman, you jump up." Luke closed his eyes and didn''t bother to talk to her. Linda still had to speak. A strong sense of crisis came from behind and quickly flashed aside. Boom! The giant pillar of light narrowly and dangerously wiped their bodies and disappeared into the depths of the universe. The scattered light waves were flying around like blades. Luke gave a dull roar. He was hit by the light waves in his left hand and his whole arm was unconscious. Blood spills from the wound and is ejected by air pressure. "Luke, you..." "Shut up." Luke closed the wound with a gel and threw out zenisto. "Take him back to the journey." "And you?" "I have my own way. I don''t care." Then he turned and flew in the other direction, followed by parallax. Linda stood alone in space, her arms raised, her face full of amazement and grievance. She didn''t want to do that. She just asked with suspicion, who thought parallax would attack at this time. "I don''t know what happened to his arm. Is it all right?" The girl went back to the journey and threw zenisto into the cell. Diana, who is being treated, hesitates, "Why did you come back alone, Luke?" Linda glanced at her and said, "he''s OK. Don''t worry about him." Diana frowned slightly, a little dissatisfied with the girl''s words. After thinking about it, she said patiently, "He just went through a big war, is in a weak period, and was chased by parallax monster. How can you leave him alone? You are too impulsive." After that, he pulled off the therapeutic apparatus, got up and went out. "What are you doing?" "Go and help him." "You don''t have to step in. I''ll help you." The girl gave a cold hum, left first and disappeared into the universe. Diana was helpless with her eyes when she left. Luke didn''t deliberately cover up their relationship. The other party obviously noticed something. ¡­¡­ In the dark universe, a touch of yellow light across the sky, followed by the monsters blocking the sky. White pillars of light one after another, each attack can trigger a void shock. Luke felt bitter in his heart and regretted that he had driven Linda back. Now it''s hard to say anything. He can only tighten his mind and try his best to dodge. This is not the way to go on. Parallax''s body is too big, even if Clark and others go all out to attack, they can''t destroy it in a short time. This bastard, regardless of others, only stares at Luke, just like a posture of dying together. Ron said in a deep voice, "it must be stopped. Luke won''t last long." Barry asked as he shot, "you have a way." "No, and you?" "Neither do I." Clark: "well Silence for a few seconds, slow voice, "Maybe we can attack from the inside." Barry said blankly, "it''s an energy body. Is there any difference between inside and outside?" "No!" Ron replied, "it''s not a pure energy body. There''s a skeleton inside." "You found out, too." Ron nodded. "I saw it when I attacked the tail." Barry couldn''t understand what they were saying and asked, "do you think parallax has bones?" "It''s not a bone," Clark explained. "It''s a kind of crystal made of energy. It''s supported by the crystal that controls the huge body''s free movement." Ron then said, "if you can destroy the crystal from the inside, its body is likely to enter a short period of paralysis, or split state." Barry shrugged. "Isn''t that crazy?" Parallax''s energy is as endless as the sea. The extreme energy brings the extreme temperature and destructive power. Once you get into it, you will jump into a high temperature furnace with thousands of degrees, and you will have to face the impact of energy all the time. Who can bear it? "I''ll do it!" Clark came out. Ron and Barry looked at each other and were silent. Only Clarke can do it. The problem is that it''s too dangerous. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will lose both form and spirit. "Luke did his best to fight for such an opportunity. In any case, we should not let him down." "We can''t afford to lose this battle." Clark made up his mind and looked at them. Ron took a deep breath, "I''ll go ahead." Barry gritted his teeth, "if you can''t hold it, shout for help. I''ll save you as fast as I can." Clark nodded, jumped up, circled around, and when his speed reached the limit, he suddenly turned around, like an invincible blade, and penetrated the parallax''s back deeply along the wound Ron had cut. As soon as he entered, he felt the pain like a needle pricking. Almost solid energy came from all directions. He hammered his body like a heavy hammer, and the temperature around him rose in a straight line. In a twinkling of an eye, it exceeded 1000 degrees. Clark had never experienced such a scene before. He felt that every cell was moaning, pain came from everywhere, blood beads oozed from the skin surface, and then evaporated by high temperature. The body seems to be burning, and the energy from the sun is constantly repairing the cells, which will be destroyed in the next moment. The repeated process brings unimaginable pain, even a trace of regret in the heart, but the reality has no other choice but to grit one''s teeth. Time goes by, and I don''t know how long it takes, Clark wakes up. His body seemed to adapt to the surrounding environment, and the pain began to subside. He bowed his head blankly, some did not understand what happened, but from the result, it was undoubtedly good. After the recovery operation, he immediately rushed to the nearest bone crystal, hit the same place with five fists in a row, and a crack appeared in the crystal with a diameter of more than 20 meters. Clark roared and punched into the crack. Click! At the same time, more than a dozen claws of parallax''s right body stop moving, and yellow particles overflow from the claws and disperse in space. Barry''s heart was shocked by this scene, "It worked." "Ron, see? The claws are disappearing. Clark made it. He made it." The Martian hunter was relieved, "Amazing guy, it''s incredible." Chapter 582 Clark''s madness stunned all the green light fighters. It was parallax, the incarnation of the power of yellow fear, with almost infinite energy. The temperature in its body is as high as several thousand degrees, and it has almost physical energy. In other words, once it gets into it, it will face the nuclear bomb attack of constant explosion. This kind of environment was unthinkable, let alone bearable. However, Clark not only adapted to the extremely harsh environment, but also destroyed bone crystals and more than a dozen claws. Crazy behavior, unimaginable power. Earth people are terrible! People admire and fear. The materialized soul in front of us is terrifying enough. Now there is an indestructible monster. One soul is invincible, and one body is immortal. A few people subconsciously look at Hal, can''t help but produce some sympathy, working in this environment, must be very uncomfortable. The other green lantern is the number one in his galaxy, and he can''t rank in the top five. The situation finally turned for the better. Clark, who entered the parallax monster''s body, was like a jagged shark. He was frantically engaged in destruction. Soon, half of his right body''s hands and feet were lost, and then his tail was dozens of kilometers long. As he continued to attack, there was a crack in the tailbone crystal. Parallax seemed to feel something. As he screamed wildly, he shook his body to see his movements. It seemed that he wanted to throw Clark out. Barry yelled, "Hey, green light man over there, can you help me? Don''t let it move." The green light fighters look at each other and rush to the parallax monster quickly. Hal and his two companions work together to produce a high-strength liquid with extremely strong toughness. With the help of the viscosity of the liquid, they seal their hands and feet. The rest of them have a chain and bind it to death. People work together to greatly slow down each other''s ability to act. Ron took a deep breath and concentrated on the most powerful spiritual impact ever. Bang! Everyone heard the roar of the heavy hammer beating the drum, and the parallax screamed bitterly, and his head roared like a bomb. Ron covered his mouth and knelt down tremblingly. His eyes, mouth, nostrils and ears were all bleeding. That blow caused serious injury to parallax, and also left a crack in his heart. "It doesn''t matter how you are." Barry''s hands and feet are all over the place. "Why don''t I take you back?" Cough, cough, cough!!! Ron slowly looked up after a series of coughs, "I''m fine. I can hold on." At this time, enough to go down in history, parallax strange that dozens of kilometers long tail away from the body, flying out of space. The crowd couldn''t help cheering. Seeing this scene, Luke was also wide eyed and shocked. He didn''t expect Clark to be able to do this. Attack from the inside, fearless of extreme heat and energy, forcibly destroy the parallax''s body structure. It''s amazing. It''s amazing. Linda turned her lips, "I can do it, too." Luke was happy. "Of course you can do it. The question is clothes, dear Miss Danvers. Would you like to perform naked radio exercises in public?" Linda: "and "Luke Shaw, you want to die!" Luke didn''t bother to pay attention to her. He pointed his eyes at the big bug. Even without his tail and some hands and feet, the parallax monster was still frightening. He didn''t know how to control such a huge amount of energy? Maybe we can try it. It should work. Luke gets up and flies forward. Linda follows. When he reached the rear of the parallax monster, he raised his hand. In the burning green fire, the source of fear was constantly struggling. Luke forced the source of fear. In an instant, an inexplicable feeling came from the front. There seems to be some kind of connection between the two sides. Luke took a deep breath, concentrated and manipulated the other side according to his feeling. The first time he encountered obstacles, the second time and the third time he did the same. After more than ten consecutive attempts, he immediately changed his mind. Instead of manipulating, he influenced and decomposed. This time it worked. Only a large number of yellow particles overflow from the shell and disappear into the void. These yellow particles are the energy of parallax''s swallowing fear, which is the key to its growth. "It worked!" Luke is ecstatic. After trying for so long, he finally finds the way to win. go to hell! Stinky bugs. Luke established contact with the source of fear, constantly decomposed each other''s body, yellow particles spilled from the body surface, flying around, turning the surrounding into a sea of stars. Clarke is also ruthless, one inside and one outside, one dismembers bones, the other decomposes flesh and blood. The huge body is reduced at the speed visible to the naked eye. The green light warrior who witnessed this scene is very excited. He uses all his energy to limit each other regardless of everything. Ron also stood up and used his mind to interfere with his thinking. This scene is very similar to the picture of beating the big boss in the online game. Parallax monster is the dragon, and people are the brave people who beat the dragon to save the world. The situation has taken a sharp turn, and it is becoming more and more unfavourable. Parallax Freak is struggling madly, rolling, twisting and biting. It can''t get rid of the green bugs on its body. The chains bind its body, and the glue restricts its hands and feet. At this time, it is like a powerful giant who is bound by its hands and feet. It can only emit a shriek full of reluctance. "Damned Earthlings, damned green light Corps." "Kill you, kill you." Gee!!!!! "I will come back, and I will come back for your revenge." With a sharp hiss, the parallax suddenly stopped struggling, suspended in the void, and did not move. Just as the crowd was thinking about what happened, Luke suddenly widened his eyes, "No, this bastard is going to blow himself up." Without losing his voice, he ran out without looking back. The rest of the people''s faces changed wildly. Without saying a word, they turned and fled. Clark, who was informed, also came out of his body and ran wildly to the distance. A few seconds later, a little Aurora appeared between heaven and earth. The light shrinks inward and turns into a black void. The surrounding space surges like a sea wave, as if something terrible is going to come out of it. The feeling of death makes people feel numb. With a roar, the black hole is broken, and the light surges out, reflecting the void into a miserable white. Strong light came, followed by the expanding sun. High temperature, radiation, electric current, pulse... All attacks are included in it, spreading outward at a seemingly slow but actually extremely fast speed. Luke''s scalp is tight, and hundreds of layers of barriers are laid around him. Even so, he still feels uneasy. Before this level of attack, the barriers are not enough to see. Once destroyed, the body will be destroyed. At the critical moment, Barry rushed over, "Don''t move." With that, he carried Luke on his back, trampled on the void with both feet, and turned into a swift electric light. He ran to the distance, too fast to catch up with the explosion. Luke was so surprised and overjoyed that he couldn''t help patting him, "Good boy, I''m right." Chapter 583 It took quite a few minutes before the explosion subsided. This strike caused heavy damage to all the people. Half of the eight green light fighters were lost, and the remaining four were injured. There was no impact on this side of the earth. Clark and Linda were kryptonians, fearless of energy attack. Ron''s body structure was special. After a little injury, he could recover soon. Luke is under the protection of Barry fled the battlefield, no injury. Looking at the disappearing sun in the distance, Barry couldn''t help saying, "Now, you should be dead!" Luke closed his eyes and carefully perceived the situation around him. Suddenly, a special wave came from the center of the explosion, which was the breath of the other half''s fear. "Damn it, it''s going to run." The voice did not fall, people rushed to the past. Clarke and others who were informed followed. When they arrived at the explosion area, Clarke saw a parallax monster in the form of a mini at a glance. At this time, it was only two meters in size, shining all over, and galloping out into space at a speed that could not be recognized by the naked eye. Its speed is too fast, light flash, the figure disappeared in the far field of vision. "You can''t let it run away." "This bastard is very vengeful. Once he runs away, he will come back to revenge sooner or later." All the people found the right direction and tried their best to pursue, but the result was not very good. The speed of the other side was too fast, just like a light running through the sky and the earth, which was tens of kilometers in the blink of an eye. After chasing for two minutes, the distance didn''t pull in, but it got farther and farther. damn! Luke clenched his fists, his eyes were frightfully cold, and other people were also ugly. He wasted so much effort and resources, but let the other party run away. He was in danger of raising a tiger. Once the parallax monster developed, he would launch a crazy revenge on the earth. No one wants to see a scene like that. Linda said, "Luke, is there any way you can stop it?" Luke''s face was heavy and he didn''t want to say a word. "Maybe I can try." Barry stood up and rubbed his head with embarrassment in the puzzled eyes of the crowd, "I''m not sure, if I go all out, I should be able to catch up, that''s..." speaking of this, I''m embarrassed, "I''m not strong enough." Even if it turns into a two meter bug, parallax still has far more fighting power than Barry Allen. "It doesn''t matter. As long as you can catch up, I can stop it." Lu Ke was fierce and showed the rune paper. Then he stabbed his shoulder with a knife, and the blood gushed out and suspended in the void. He quickly pinched the magic with his hands, and the golden Rune seal overflowed from his palm. Under the control of the mysterious power, it combined with the blood bead to become the seal of God with golden red light, Go! The French seal is on the rune paper, which is a perfect combination of the two. Hum! At this moment, the small Rune paper seems to become an unattainable mountain. Breathing heavily, Luke picked up the rune paper and handed it to Barry, shaking a little, "Take this on him." Barry nodded solemnly without asking the reason. After putting away the talisman paper, his legs were shocked, and he disappeared several kilometers away. The God speed force, which was fully activated, wrapped his body and twisted the time. A flash of lightning passed through the void until the end of the field of vision, Barry Allen''s figure slowly dissipated. "So fast!" Clark was shocked. Only he and Linda could barely see Barry''s action. The figure wrapped by lightning was too fast to imagine. Everywhere, time seemed to press the pause button. Maybe it''s time that''s running against him. ¡­¡­ Barry has never run with all his strength, and he doesn''t know what level he can reach when his speed reaches the limit. At the moment, he decided to give it a try. In order to defeat cenisto, Diana lost half of her shoulder. The eldest brother risked several times and almost lost her life. Clark rushed into the interior recklessly, and Ron''s heart was even more fractured. Of the six, he is the only one who contributes the least and is an indispensable role As an optimist, Barry doesn''t care about these, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t have an idea. In the justice Alliance group of six, the leader is the commander and the mage; Clark has the highest defense and the strongest openness; Linda and Diana are commandos; Ron has a powerful mind, only he... Nothing but speed. Every battle is on the edge. It''s not good to watch your companions fight with the enemy, but you can only make soy sauce on one side. He wants to prove himself, to prove that he is worthy of the title of Justice League, and the best opportunity is at hand. In the dark universe, the Yellow streamer flashed away, and soon the lightning came at a high speed. The former runs close to the speed of light, while the latter steps on the time line. What is the fastest speed in the universe? Without exception, it is time. Nothing can match time. The parallax monster didn''t notice anything at first. Gradually, with the inexplicable sense of crisis, it couldn''t help looking back. It was this eye that became eternal. Barry Allen is stepping on the node of time with all his strength. Every step changes the scene around him. Time stops and space reincarnates. Instead of running, he is going back to the past. Parallax is the end of reincarnation. Barry found it and saw the ugly face and the consternation in his eyes. Joy swings in my heart! "I finally caught up with you." "Big bug, you can''t run." "I''m flash, the fastest man. How can you run faster than me?" Barry shivered, took out the rune paper, slapped it on the parallax''s head, and fell. Time returned to normal, but did not seem to recover, Barry lay in the void, motionless, big bug eyes dull, like a sculpture made of gold. An hour later, the crowd arrived at the scene. Luke quickly checked Barry''s body to make sure that he was exhausted and that his life was not in danger. He couldn''t help laughing, "Good boy, it''s an eye opener." The rest of them were also very surprised and happy. Their faces were full of exclamations. The speed of parallax was close to that of light. Clark and Linda couldn''t catch up with each other, but Barry did it. The weakest one became the key to the victory. Great, really great! Linda''s eyes turned and fell on the big insect that was sealed by the paper. "What are you going to do with it?" Mention this matter, the atmosphere suddenly changed, parallax strange terrible for all to see, if let it escape again, it is really endless trouble. Ron reached out and wiped his neck. Luke shook his head helplessly. "Parallax monster is the materialization of fear emotion, representing the power of rules. As long as there is fear in the universe, it will not perish." "Then what? You can''t lock it up. " Clark looks at Luke, "Can you seal it?" Luke frowned and said nothing. With his current ability, he could swallow up the other half of the source of fear. The problem is that once the two sources are combined, parallax will be complete. Perfect parallax is beyond the existence of God. Chapter 584 Before long, Hal and the green light corps also arrived here and saw the dull looking big bug with a wonderful expression. No one would have thought that the famous parallax magic cenisto would fall into the hands of the earth people. The biggest green light fighter of the grade came forward and said respectfully, "Friends from the earth, thank you for your help. The green light will never forget your kindness." Luke waved his hand, "its goal is the earth, we naturally want to stop, you chase, there should be something else!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The green light warrior didn''t expect Luke to be so direct. After thinking about it, he said, "parallax monster is a threat to the security of the universe. It is also the most terrible enemy of the green light Legion. If you can, please allow us to take it back to OA star, where there is a prison specially prepared for it." Luke shook his head. "If you remember correctly, it just escaped from OA star prison." The man said sternly, "I promise you with my life that there will never be a second time." Luke laughs but does not speak. What he hates most in his life is that other people use their lives as a guarantee. All those who gamble on their lives will have no problems in the end. "We''ll talk about it later. We''ll go back to earth and have a rest." A few hours later, metropolitan north, lake view villa. Six people sat in the dining room, eating Eve''s carefully prepared dinner. All kinds of delicious food were served, and they were wiped out in the blink of an eye. Barry ate the most. He was almost exhausted. He needed a lot of food to supplement energy. A table full of food, a quarter of it went into his stomach, followed by Diana and Linda. Luke ate the least, only two steaks A vegetable salad stops. After eating and drinking enough, his tired body and mind were greatly relieved, and Barry sighed with satisfaction, "Boss, what are you going to do with big bugs?" "Not yet." Ron said, "I don''t recommend putting it on earth. It''s too dangerous." Clark nodded in agreement with Ron. At this time, EVA, a domestic robot, came up, "Young master, three unknown intruders have been found in the East woods." At the same time, a virtual screen is projected. Three strange looking alien creatures in green armor appear on the screen. They are the only green light soldiers except Hal. "These guys are haunted." I''ve been following since I was in outer space, and I won''t give up until I get to earth. Linda was puzzled. "Can''t the green light return to headquarters anytime and anywhere? Why don''t they go back and ask for help? I didn''t find that the OA star sent troops to come just now. " Barry explained, "they''re out of touch with headquarters and can''t go back." Luke looked stunned, "What''s going on?" "Hal told me that before coming to the solar system, cenisto went to OA star first. It seems that something has been destroyed. As a result, the communication function and transmission function of the green light ring can''t be activated. The scattered green light man can''t go back to the headquarters, and the headquarters can''t provide remote support." Diana slapped her hand on the table, "We can''t go back. We have to hand over the parallax monster. What do they want?" Clark and Ron''s face became ugly. Their idea was to return the parallax monster to the green light Legion to reduce the trouble as much as possible. They didn''t expect that the other side was lying all the time. "Young master, they are going towards the villa. Do you want to stop them?" "I''ll go." Linda got up and left the restaurant. After a while, she turned back. Luke''s mouth twitched slightly, and Clark''s face was helpless. The three unlucky guys were beaten by Linda and their legs were broken. It took at least a few days to rest to see the injury. Without the interference of outsiders, people continue to discuss the problem of how to deal with parallax monsters. They can''t get satisfactory results after thinking about it. Parallax monsters are different from ordinary criminals. If they can''t be killed or locked up, it''s a terrible disaster if they don''t pay attention. "Or send it back to OA." Diana shook her head and turned her eyes to Luke. "Can you use the way you sealed it last time?" Luke fingers on the table, lost in thought, the crowd did not disturb, quietly waiting. It was five minutes before Luke came to himself, "I have an idea. I can try it." ¡­¡­ Two days later, on an unknown island in the South Pacific. Clark, Barry, Linda, Diana and Ron are standing around the island in five directions. Their eyes look back from time to time. Twelve hours have passed, but Luke, who is sitting in the center of the Bagua array, has not moved. If it is not for the small golden words that appear around him, everyone thinks he is asleep. Barry couldn''t help muttering, "The boss is preparing some magic. It takes so long." "He''s refining divinity." Barry''s face was blank. "Divinity?" Linda shrugged. "I don''t know. That''s what he said." "How can I deal with parallax?" "I think so." As he spoke, the powerful soul wave came from behind. Luke, who was meditating, suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes emitted golden light, and then turned into a burning green flame. With a move, five yellow rings flew out of the box and floated honestly behind. At the same time, the repressed parallax also wakes up and is about to resist, but it is caught in the middle of the brow by a point. The soul energy rushes into the sea of consciousness like a tsunami, directly cutting off its connection with the body. Luke took a slow breath, manipulated the origin of fear, decomposed the body, scattered the yellow particles, reduced the golden body at the speed visible to the naked eye, and finally left the struggling yellow thread. The source of fear! Half of it''s in Luke. This is the other half. If you swallow it, Luke will have a complete law of fear. His abilities related to fear will be greatly improved, and even new forces can be unlocked. Similarly, the possibility of backfire will increase exponentially, and he will lose control if he is not careful. The parallax monster in complete form is beyond the rule power of gods. It is almost impossible to seal it. "The guardian divided you in two, now it''s my turn." Luke opened his fingers and puffed out a green flame from the palm of his hand. The flame was compressed and condensed. From inside to outside, the shape of the flame was constantly changing into a green light knife with golden seal characters. As soon as the knife cuts to the thread ball, a scream of anger will sound in the brain, and a looming worm will emerge, which is the original consciousness of parallax monster. It stares at this side, releasing fear waves. With a cold hum and a slap, Luke immediately starts the Bagua array, isolating the space from the surroundings, "Don''t struggle. No one will come to save you. Today is your end." As Luke increased his strength, the blade penetrated into the thread and cut it down bit by bit, as if to divide it in two. The parallax screamed bitterly, and the fear wave increased more than ten times. Unfortunately, this thing has no effect on Luke who has the source of fear. Chapter 585 What Luke has done is not only to cut the body, but also to separate the parallax''s consciousness: one is divided into two, two is divided into four, four is divided into eight, from a strong individual to a weak one, refining one by one. If you want to master the origin of fear, you must destroy the original consciousness. Cut it down with a short knife, then cut it across, up, down, left and right, and divide it into 16 parts, each of which has the illusion of parallax. Luke pinches the formula and selects one for deep refining. The green flame is burning, wrapped with struggling yellow threads. This process is very slow, at least ten times slower than last time. The main reason is the strength problem. The last parallax monster just got rid of the seal and ran to the earth. This time is different. It has devoured more than a dozen civilized planets, and its shape, energy and consciousness have grown to a terrible level. It wants to refine it, Only a little bit. Time passes quietly, the setting sun sets, the moon hangs high, unconsciously, the day and night pass like this. Barry couldn''t help asking, "How long will it take, boss?" Diana looked back. "It''s going to take at least 36 hours to see the progress." "We''re going to stay two more days?" "You''re hungry." "A little bit." "Go ahead, I''ll watch here." Then he went back to the island and stopped outside the array, "Luke, would you like something to eat?" Mud squirming under the feet, into a sentence: I need to concentrate, nothing, do not disturb me. ¡­¡­ In a private apartment somewhere in seaside city. "Just now my neighbor told me that I saw a humanoid Octopus wandering in the backyard at dinner." Hal, with the food bag in his hand, looked at the elder''s comrade in arms with a speechless face. "Grinster, don''t tell me it''s you." The mermaid green light warrior, who was named, said awkwardly, "I just went out for a while." Hal put the food in the refrigerator and handed them a bottle of chlorophyll, a can of fresh shrimp and milk with urea, "Your injuries are almost healed. What are you going to do next?" "I want to see the earth man again," the old green lantern said in a deep voice "Listen to me, forget it." "I''m asking for trouble when I go. Luke Shaw won''t take care of you." "Sometimes I really don''t understand what the earth people think. Parallax can''t stay here. How can they not understand? Looking at the whole universe, only OA prison can limit it." "It''s safest on the OA star." Hal opened a can of beer. "I understand you. The problem is Luke Shaw. He doesn''t believe you." The three were silent at the same time, but the old green lantern didn''t give up, "What do we have to do to win his trust?" Trust? Hal chuckled as if he heard something funny. He took his beer and gave it a good gulp. "Luke Shaw won''t believe you. Even if you give up your life, he won''t show any pity." "That man is not a decent person. It''s almost impossible to win his trust." Before the words were heard, the lantern on the table suddenly gave out a dazzling light, and there was a big sound in the light. Their faces changed slightly, and they immediately started the lantern ring. The communication function is restored, and the supreme Guardian appears at the other end. In the boiling green light, a short, white haired blue dwarf emerges. This man is Ganser, the representative of compassion among the seven guardians. The mermaid Green Lantern stepped forward with a very serious expression, "See you, Lord supreme guardian." The remaining three also saluted one after another with the highest respect. Ganser lowered his head, and his deep eyes seemed to penetrate the soul. Without opening his mouth, a soft voice sounded in people''s minds, "Tell me about this period of time, and don''t miss anything." The elder Green Lantern nods and repeats the cause and process of the battle. When he learns that parallax macenisto is subdued by the earth people, Ganser, who has the name of the elder, is moved, "Materialized soul? Immortal body? Who are they? " "The former is Luke Shaw, the leader of the group, and the latter is Kryptonian, a hero on earth under the name of Superman. The real name is not clear for the moment." "How can kryptonians be on earth?" "It seems to be an orphan." After that, Ganser asked a few more questions, and the four answered them one by one. They didn''t dare to hide anything. The conversation lasted for an hour, and the communication was turned off, and the lantern returned to normal. The four of them were relieved, and the Green Lantern man of the mermaid clan danced excitedly, "At last I can go back." He doesn''t like the earth at all. It''s too dry here. Hal is not so optimistic. He doesn''t think Luke Shaw will change his mind because of the green light. That guy is not a good match. ¡­¡­ The speed of the green light Corps is faster than expected. In only three hours, the OA spacecraft appeared near the near moon orbit. It was like a green light, traveling at a high speed in the universe. Inside the spaceship, acting commander kigwall stood in front of the moon window, quietly looking at the beautiful blue planet. Earth! The legendary low civilization planet has unimaginable power, and even the guardian attaches great importance to it. Hal walked quickly, looking excited, "Big man, you''re here at last." Kigwall didn''t smile and said gravely, "are you the only four left?" Hal''s face froze and his pace slowed down. "Do you know how many comrades we have lost?" "Five hundred of you in the solar system." Kigwall clenched his fist and showed deep anger in his eyes. "Since the founding of the Legion, there has never been such a big loss. Fortunately..." as soon as the words changed, his eyes became soft, "You''ve done it. You''ve won an unprecedented victory over parallax macenisto. Hal, your legion of meritorious service has not been forgotten. The guardian is ready for rewards. It''s on the OA star." Hal Lianlian waved his hand, "even if the reward is gone, it''s not due to me alone. In fact, the real contribution is..." "Needless to say, I know that six earth people dominate this war. How much do you know about them?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a moment''s hesitation, Hal asked uncertainly, "what do you want to know?" "Let''s talk about strength first! If we have a conflict with them, we have a good chance of winning. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hal didn''t know how to answer. He could only give an ambiguous answer, "About five to five!" "It seems that they are very strong." Kigwall pulled the corners of his mouth. "It''s definitely better than us, isn''t it?" Hal said helplessly, "well, kigg, don''t say that. What are you going to do next?" "Of course, bring parallax and zenisto back to the headquarters. They must be held in the central energy battery pack. Only there can we ensure that parallax will no longer harm the universe." Hal gave a wry smile. "It''s not that simple." "I know, so I''ve got enough fighters." Chapter 586 OA star''s technology is far beyond the earth, and soon found six people on the island through monitoring equipment. Clark was the first to respond when he arrived near the South Pacific Ocean, "Someone''s coming." Linda and Barry, who are eating, quickly put down their food. Diana and Ron also fly into the sky. The green light came from a distance at a very fast speed. One second, it was still far away from the view. The next second, it appeared in front of the body, and the light dissipated. It was a crystal shaped alien spaceship, and the Green Lantern mark was engraved on the outer shell of the spaceship. "Like a green light ship? Why are they here? " Linda was puzzled. "It''s not that the communication is down." When the cabin door of the spaceship was opened, more than 400 green light fighters came out in turn, separated in all directions and surrounded. At the same time, a layer of green light curtain emerged out of thin air, completely isolating the island from the surrounding sea area from top to bottom. Seeing this scene, people''s faces suddenly changed. Barry said uneasily, "what are they going to do? Do they want to rob hard?" With that, he glanced back. The boss was in the critical moment of sealing parallax monster and couldn''t move at all. "I''m going to protect Luke. Be careful. These guys don''t come well." Linda returned to the island and stood by the Falun. Clark clenched his fists, Diana pulled out the sword of Vulcan, and the Martian hunters also looked serious. They had a good feeling for the green light legion, but when they learned that the other party was lying, their good feeling turned into doubt. As the former commander of the green light legion, cenisto actually destroyed more than a dozen civilizations and slaughtered tens of billions of intelligent lives. If such a person can become a leader, it can be inferred that the green light Corps may not be a peace organization. There''s something wrong with the situation, Hal suddenly yelled, "What are you doing? It''s not a decision to make after discussion." Kigwall shook his head, "I''m not targeting them. All I''m doing is to prevent parallax from escaping." His eyes swept over the crowd and fell on the island. When he saw the hazy place in the middle of the island, he could not help frowning, "What''s that?" Because of the existence of falian, he couldn''t see things clearly, but instinctively felt that something was wrong. Clark stepped forward and pointed to kigwall, who was tall and strong and looked like an ORC, "You are their leader?" "The head of the acting army, to be exact." Kigwall saluted, "Hello, heroes from the earth, thank you for your help to the green light." Clark shook his head. "The earth is our home. It''s our duty to protect our home. If we are grateful, we should thank you." In a word, kigwall''s favor was greatly enhanced, but Barry and Diana were speechless. If Luke was present, they would certainly give each other a bad impression instead of expressing gratitude, Linda yelled, "don''t waste your time, Carl. Ask them what they want to do. If you want to fight, fight and leave." "You forget Luke''s previous advice that there should be no strangers near the island, let alone disturb him. It''s very dangerous." It''s a hard job to seal parallax monsters. We must concentrate on it and not be disturbed by foreign objects. That''s why Luke keeps them here. Clarkton, sober as he was, put aside his wrong thoughts and cheered word by word, "Friends from the green light corps, please leave here. If you have something to do, you can talk outside." Kigwall glanced at him, and his eyes fell on the island. The more he looked, the more wrong he felt. Suddenly, a trace of fear rose in his heart, and other people also felt that the source was the hazy land in the center of the island, which was shining with golden light. A green light fighter took out his instrument and aimed it at the island. When he saw the test results, his face changed slightly, Kigwall whispered, "is that here?" The green light soldier nodded, "There''s no mistake. It''s the fluctuation of parallax monster. Its energy is so weak that it seems to be cut off by some powerful force." Kigwall''s face remained unchanged, but there was a huge wave in his heart. According to the information provided by Hal, the other half of the parallax monster''s body was sealed on the earth. Could it be that the earth man named Luke Shaw was the one who sealed it. How could a little lower civilization have the power to seal parallax? He had to put away his original ideas and re judge the development of the whole thing. Diana raised her sword to the front, "The last time I ask, are you going or not?" The cold voice is accompanied by moriran''s killing intention, and the air is getting colder. Kigwall thought for a moment, slowly raised his arm, and saw that the green light Corps could only retreat and stop thousands of meters away. They have not completely left. Judging from the situation, they seem to be observing something. Barry said eagerly, "it can''t go on like this. The boss can''t get away. They''ll see it sooner or later." Clark frowned, "Or tell them the truth." "It''s not right. If they know about Luke''s situation, they will inevitably have other ideas. Before that, parallax monsters have been imprisoned on OA, and so are their purposes here." "What about that?" Barry fidgeted and grabbed his hair. "It''s a real headache at this time." Linda said in a cold voice, "kill them, save trouble afterwards." These words can only be said by mouth, and can not be carried out at all. Ron had an idea, "Maybe we can bring zenisto here." Diana''s eyes lit up, "the green light Corps deeply hates cenisto. If you use him as a chip, maybe you can delay until Luke completes the seal." "What do you think, Linda?" The girl glanced at the island and nodded helplessly. Soon after, the journey came from a distance and stopped over the island. Linda returned to the journey and brought out the chained zenisto. As he appeared, the atmosphere changed significantly. The expressions of the green light Legion are wonderful: anger, hatred, sigh, pity... All kinds of emotions are different. Even if they are thousands of meters apart, you can feel their complex feelings. Senesto was the leader of the army they were proud of. However, he chose to mutiny and mingled with parallax monster, the biggest enemy of the Legion. He devoured more than a dozen civilizations and killed tens of billions of innocent lives. He also broke the defense barrier of OA star alone, resulting in the death of hundreds of his companions. Think of all kinds of before, how can not heart with emotion. Kigwall flew over and stared at zenisto. It was a long time before he spoke, "Is he dead?" "No, just in a coma." Kigwall took a deep breath. "Can you give him to us? There''s something I want to talk to him about." Diana shook her head. "We''ve paid a lot to catch him. We can''t just hand him over." "What do you want?" "Negotiations." Diana said in a deep voice, "it''s undeniable that in the process of defeating the parallax demon, the green light Legion has made a lot of efforts, but it''s us who decide the victory. Parallax monster and senesto are our captives. If you want to take them away, you must negotiate." Chapter 587 Different from cenisto, kigwall is fierce in appearance but delicate in mind. From Clark''s body language, he feels deep hostility. This is not a good phenomenon! The fighting power of the five is extraordinary. If there is going to be a real conflict, it is estimated that half of the 400 green light fighters will be left. After a moment''s silence, kigwall slowed down, "Our purpose is the same as you, to protect this planet. Parallax is our dereliction of duty. For this reason, OA star has also paid a heavy price. The green light Corps has lost more than 500 comrades in arms. I hope you can understand my feelings." Diana said in a deep voice, "I can understand your feelings, but..." as soon as the words changed, they suddenly became tough. "Some things have to be made clear." "The earth is our home. As guests, no matter what needs you have, you should say hello in advance instead of breaking in with more than 400 soldiers. This is a very serious act of provocation." "If you want to force us to submit..." Diana put up her sword and pointed to the other side, "Then go to war!" The words were crisp and clear, and there was no room for them. Barry''s mouth was only smoking, and Clark''s face was numb. I didn''t expect Diana to say such strong words, but Ron didn''t say anything. The only one among the five was Linda, who had long been unhappy with the green light fighters. The atmosphere is a little cold. Diana''s action was beyond kigwall''s expectation. He came here to take the parallax monster and senesto away. He never thought and did not dare to break out a war. The reason why he put on such a big battle was just to scare people. As a result, the intention to be debunked by the other party, embarrassed into their own. As time went by, the two sides were deadlocked and no one would give in. Seeing the situation getting worse, Hal could only stand up as a middleman, "Superman, please don''t make wonder woman impulsive. Kige, you should put away your bad temper. We are all comrades in arms. There''s no need to make such a fuss." "It''s negotiation! Let''s talk about it. Let''s find a place to talk about it Diana glanced at him. "Can you make the decision?" Hal looked at the big man and nodded helplessly when he got a signal from the other side. With Hal''s presence, the situation finally eased down. The two sides agreed on a negotiation time, and the green light Corps left. Barry patted his chest in fear, "Diana, you are too crazy, in case they do it..." "They dare not." "Why?" Diana put away her sword, "because we are stronger." ¡­¡­ Inside the spaceship OA, kigwall reported today''s experience to Ganser, the elder, and gave the final inference, "Parallax is in the center of the island, and the earthman named Luke Shaw is probably sealing it." Seal? Ganser doubted that, as a guardian, he was too aware of the power of parallax. He had never heard of anything that could seal it. Even OA was just locking it up. "Are you sure it''s a seal?" "Yes, but judging from the expressions of those people, the process should be very dangerous, otherwise they would not stay on the island and would not leave at all." "Lord guardian, shall we stop it?" After a long silence, Ganser gave an unexpected answer, "No, let''s see." "But..." Kigwall is very difficult to understand, "parallax monster that kind of monster, only locked in OA star prison, can ensure safety, if you live in other planets, there will be accidents." "The earth is not an ordinary planet of life. This young planet hides many secrets." "You mean..." Ganser said indifferently, "thousands of years ago, Dark Lord ducheside attempted to conquer the universe, but he suffered unprecedented failure on earth. Since then, he has never set foot in this sector." Kigwall''s pupils contracted. He was so stupid that he couldn''t listen to what he said. Dark Lord ducheside! The tyrant of the universe who claims to destroy everything is a terrible existence that even the green light army dare not provoke. Such a strong man is defeated by the earth people. His mind was a little confused and confused, and he couldn''t remember anything until he was patted on the shoulder by his companion TAMs, "What''s the matter with you?" "No... nothing." Kigwall pulled the corners of his mouth. "Just now I was talking with the supreme guardian. I was a little distracted." Tames doesn''t doubt him, he said in a deep voice, "What are you going to do about the earth people?" "Negotiate at the appointed time." TAMs said he was deeply puzzled, "don''t you see that people on earth are procrastinating?" Kigwall said in a deep voice, "is that your idea, or theirs?" "Everybody thinks so." "So, you are ready to fight, and defeat parallax magic earth people to start a new war." Kigwall stared at his friend, who hesitated and finally lost the battle. Seeing this, kigwall could not help shaking his head, "Senesto''s behavior has made the Legion suffer unprecedented humiliation. You want to prove yourself and prove that the green light fighters still have the ability to protect the peace of the universe. I have the same idea, but you can''t be impulsive. Impulsive will only cause more terrible consequences." "I don''t have the impulse. My only idea now is to bring the damn zenisto and parallax back to headquarters for trial." Kigwall: "and TAMs took a slow breath and said word by word, "we have lost too many companions in this war. Some of them died in unknown corners, some died on OA star, and some of them were buried in the solar system. What about the earth? What does it pay for? " "Don''t think I don''t know. The purpose of senesto''s return to OA is for the sake of the earth. If he wants to get his other half back, he will risk destroying the core center. There is still a two month agreement." At this point, suddenly raised his head, "Why did the earthman named Luke Shaw know about two months later?" Kigwall was speechless. TAMs chuckled, "the whole thing is weird from beginning to end. Zenisto can drag it down, wait for himself to become stronger, and then rob the other half of his body. But he didn''t do it. Don''t you wonder why?" Kigwall said in a cold voice, "TAMs, stop talking. Go back to OA and calm down." "I''m calm. I don''t need to be reminded." TAMs gritted his teeth and said, "the earth man must have something that could threaten zenisto. He could tell us, but he chose to hide it. He gambled for two months to force zenisto to move ahead." "Damn bastard, if it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t have died so many people." "Enough!" Kigwall yelled, "central, cancel TAMs'' authority, send him back to OA, and execute immediately." As the voice fell, a pillar of light shrouded TAMs'' body and disappeared in the unwilling roar. Hal Jordan came in from the outside with a complicated look, "Is that true?" Chapter 588 "Why do you want to attribute the casualties of the Legion to outsiders?" Hal shook his head, touched his chin and said hesitantly, "think about it. There''s something wrong with Luke Shaw''s behavior. It''s strange that he chose to hide it when he could cooperate with us." "Don''t think about it. The most important result, Hal, you can see them now, as the representative of the green light Corps." "I''ll go? It doesn''t fit "It''s just you." Kigwall shook his head solemnly. "There''s anger in other people''s hearts. If you let them come forward, it''s likely to cause bloodshed." Hal''s face changed and he seemed to understand something, ¡­¡­ Although tames is gone, the impact is just beginning. His comments spread within the green light corps and won a lot of support. At this time, the environment was in a state of high pressure, and a little bit of fire would lead to a prairie fire. Kiegwall did not dare to drag on any longer. He took part in the negotiation with Hal, and soon reached a preliminary agreement: the justice alliance agreed to return cenisto to the green light corps, but two days later, as for parallax, it depends. After the agreement was reached, the smell of gunpowder finally subsided. Clark and others are also relieved that they are not afraid of the green light Corps. The problem is the time and place. After all, it''s not right to fight on the earth, and Luke is at a critical moment and can''t be disturbed by foreign objects. Time passes quietly, the setting sun ends, the scorching sun rises, and the seal finally comes to an end. The parallax''s consciousness has been refined by the green fire, leaving only the origin. Sixteen yellow threads are suspended in the air in turn, each of which emits a wave of suffocating fear. The green flame burns and penetrates into the inside of the coil until it turns them into a tiny invisible golden light. "The last step." Luke tightens his mind. There is an abnormal ruddy on his pale face. He opens his mouth and sucks hard. The golden light comes, dissolves in his soul through flesh and blood. In a flash, a burst of pain came out from the depths of the soul, just like a balloon that had been filled with water. "Fortunately, it''s still within the range." Luke said to himself, grabbing another golden light and swallowing it seven times in a row, the pain suddenly aggravated. He had to stop, gasping and calming the agitation in his body. "Sure enough, I''m still too weak, three-quarters is the limit, want to control completely, at least to become a real God." "But that''s enough." Luke closed his eyes and began to recover. When he was saturated, he raised his hand and a yellow light fell in front of him. The lantern ring is a weapon to transform emotional power. Similarly, it can also become a carrier of seal. The reason why Diana collected the lantern ring is to cope with the current situation. Luke reaches out his hands, grabs the lantern ring with his left hand and the origin with his right hand. He forces them to be one. Jin Guang struggles violently, but is held down by Lvyan. When Luke pinches the formula with one hand, the flaming flame turns into a golden seal. The tadpole like seal envelops the ring. Layer by layer, it insulates the breath and seals the energy. The appearance of the ring changes quietly. The symbol of the yellow lamp army disappears and is replaced by the word "Feng". The process was slow and took an hour to deal with. His forehead was sweating, his hands and feet were sore, and there was a kind of pain that had been squeezed out. What was more desperate was that one had just passed, and there were still seven waiting. In a trance, the figures of Emily, Barbara, Linda, Carol and others emerge in front of him. The beautiful faces make him feel the weakness of middle-aged men. ¡­¡­ At the appointed time, more than a dozen green light fighters came to the island, and Clark handed over the unconscious zenisto as agreed. A green light fighter came forward to check the physical condition of senesto. After confirming that he was ok, he nodded to kigwall, who said in a deep voice, "In that case, we''ll wait a few days. By the way..." thinking of something, he said, "there''s something I want to confirm. Is your friend named Luke Shaw sealing parallax?" Linda snorted coldly, "it''s none of your business?" Kigwall said nothing more, took a deep look at the island and turned away. The same is true of other green light fighters. Before they leave, they sweep to the hazy place in the middle of the island intentionally or unconsciously. After they left, the more Diana thought about it, the more she felt it was wrong. Suddenly, a fierce killing plane came from behind, with a deep chill. Boom! The green light came from a distance, and Diana flew up to block the deadly blow with her shield. The next moment, there are several beams of light, all pointing to the island. "Asshole!" Linda is furious, and a bloody tiger shadow appears around her, blocking three beams of light. Clark and Ron use their bodies as shields to block the other two attacks. There were more than 100 people in the sky. "The green light corps?" Barry glared. "They''re crazy. Why are they attacking us?" "I knew I couldn''t believe them." Linda clenched her fists, her eyes boiling. Clark and Ron are also livid. This scene is totally beyond expectation. The green light army has violated the agreement and forcibly launched an attack. Diana glanced back, "How much longer is Luke?" "I don''t know. I haven''t heard back." "Damn it Diana murmured, looking at the green light soldiers from all directions, neither advancing nor retreating. Linda said angrily, "you stay here. I''ll kill them." "Wait!" Clark quickly stopped her, "the situation is not clear, do not easily die." Ron added, "you don''t see. There''s no Hal in these people, and there''s no acting force chief kigwall who negotiated with us." Barry was stunned, "Is it..." Ron nodded, "not necessarily without that possibility." Linda also reacted, with some suspicion in her eyes. Clark sank, "Barry, contact Hal immediately and ask him what''s going on. As for us, the most important thing is to defend and protect Luke. The others are slow first." Linda didn''t want to, and could only do so. Five people stood in the middle of the island, ready. Seeing this situation, the green light fighters around completely let go of their hands and feet, and various forms of attacks came from all directions. Five people tried their best to resist, forming an airtight wall to keep all attacks out. Three minutes in a row, Leng didn''t break this layer of defense. The atmosphere became dignified. Clark and others have reservations. Similarly, the green light Corps dare not do their best. They come here for two purposes: one is to get back the source of fear, and the other is to find an earthman named Luke Shaw and ask him for an account. It turned out to be like this. Chapter 589 Aware of the wrong situation, the green light fighters quietly increased their strength, and some even used their full strength. Clark and others are under more pressure. All of a sudden! A green light beam passes through the defense gap and falls on the array, Hum! The next second, there were two attacks. The water wave swayed violently. With a bang, the hazy picture disappeared, and people finally saw the situation inside. I saw a pale young man sitting on the ground with five delicate yellow rings suspended in front of him. Look around, no parallax! The green light soldiers stopped at the same time with a slightly puzzled expression, Isn''t parallax on the island? How did it disappear. Linda asked nervously, ignoring the others, "How are you, Luke? Can I help you? " As the words continued, an unimaginable wave of fear broke out in the middle of the island. Boom! Almost real fluctuations to the impact around, all feel a shadow in the heart, the body fell into the abyss. Luke quietly opens his eyes. The light in his eyes flows, leaving a touch of virtual shadow. The virtual shadow turns to real, and grows up in the wind, turning into a six armed giant with a height of more than five meters. Sword, spear, sword, mace, bow and arrow emerge in turn. The burning green flame and the fluctuation of fear form a terrifying field. All the green light fighters are frightened and stay in the same place. Diana realized something and made a sound, "Luke, No." Unfortunately, it''s too late. The shadow rises to the sky and raises the sword wrapped by the fire, Hum! Dozens of meters long blade flash away, time seems to freeze, followed by shrill scream and blood burst like watermelon juice. More than 30 green light fighters were cut off with one knife, and the sky was suddenly flooded with blood. Luke bent his bow, took his arrows, shot out ten arrows, and heard a puff of sound, and ten more fell. The scene of horror makes people feel numb. The green light warrior, who had been unable to move because of fear, felt the color of endless despair. When he saw the sword blade raised again, his hands and feet trembled uncontrollably. "Die The sword front erupted a green pillar of fire. Just as it was about to start, an energy gun came from a distance and landed on the sea, setting off a huge wave. Luke turned to look. The green light came from a distance. Before he got close, Hal''s voice was in a panic, "Stop it, stop it, stop it." Diana, Clark and Ron also rushed up and stood in front of them. When they saw this, Luke gave a cold hum, put away his weapons and returned to normal shape. At the same time, the area of terror surrounding them disappeared. The green light soldier who recovers the ability of action is standing in the same place, his eyes are dim, which has the previous style. Kigwall, Hal Jordan, and some of the green light fighters flew in quickly, their cheeks twitching as they saw the pieces of bodies floating on the sea. In a few seconds, more than 40 companions died on the spot. Anger was boiling in his heart. Kigwall clenched his fists and stared at Luke. The rest of them were pale and cold. "It seems that you are not satisfied. It''s just right. Let''s go together!" As Luke''s body rises, the field of terror emerges again. For example, the scythe of death hangs on everyone''s head. Unlike parallax, the fear released by Luke penetrates into the soul. The creatures affected by the field will feel the pain of soul burning, freezing and swallowing, and the pain evolves into fear and infinite superposition. This is the new ability that Luke gained by swallowing the source. He has become a master of field control. Anyone whose soul is not up to the standard will be tortured by the field. The green light Corps is the first group to realize this power. Is it because they are determined or shivering uncontrollably? Let alone fighting, it''s very difficult to move. fear! Fear everywhere. Born from the depths of the soul, spread to every corner. "All right, Luke." Diana grabs his hand and shakes her head gently. Clark and Ron dissuade him. Linda also joins in. She hates the green light, but she doesn''t want the two sides to fight to the point of death. When all five said so, Luke had to put aside his field and stand aside with a bad face. Kigwall took a deep breath, raised his right hand, ordered the green light fighters to step back, waited for everyone to leave, and then walked forward with Hal, "Luke Shaw?" "Yes, who are you?" "Kigwall, acting commander of the green light Corps." Luke suddenly, no wonder look familiar, turned out to be the key role, "since you are the commander of the army, I can not think that just the attack is your instructions." "No, the green light Legion is an equal organization. There is no hierarchy. Every member of the Legion is equal." Luke sneered, "you want to avoid responsibility." Hal couldn''t help saying, "The action just now is a private action. We don''t know about it. You can''t put the black pot on kigg''s head." Luke glanced at him, wondering if this guy was a wallflower, "Anyway, the attack happened. You have to give me an explanation." Kigwall gritted his teeth and roared, "if you want to talk about it, you should give it to us." Luckle was happy. "This Orc friend, did you make a mistake about the causality? It was you who started first. I, at most, was over defensive, and zenisto. In order to catch him, we almost killed him. As a result, when you came, you took him away, without any compensation." "What''s the difference between this and robbers?" Kigwall: "and "I''m not talking about it." "What is that? Just say it and let me know. " Asked kigwall, word for word, "I ask you, did you tell Hal that senesto will go to earth in two months?" "Not bad." "How do you know what he''s doing? Do you have zenisto in your hand?" "That''s understandable." Kigwall took a deep breath and asked the key question, "do you know how many people zenisto killed on OA?" Don''t wait for the answer, give the answer directly, "More than 500 outstanding green light fighters and millions of civilians have been affected. All this is because of you. Because of your concealment, OA star has suffered unprecedented heavy losses." Luke couldn''t help laughing. "Your logic is really strange. You don''t have enough ability, but you put the blame on others." "Isn''t it?" "Of course not." Luke put away his smile, reached for kigwall''s clothes and brought them to him. "Orc, listen to me. The reason why senesto moved ahead of time is that I was cheating him. Do you know how to cheat him? It''s very simple. I told him that if you don''t come, I''ll send the parallax''s other half to the green light headquarters. " Chapter 590 "If it wasn''t for me, you''d have to watch the yellow light army grow." "If it weren''t for me, you''d still be following cenisto around the world." "I led him out. We, the six people in front of you, forced him to stay on the earth regardless of safety. What about you? Mr. orc, please tell me the role of the green light corps during this period. " "Of course, you can say that you have died many people. You are sad, angry and unwilling. You need sympathy and comfort. But what does this have to do with me? I don''t know you. Why should I be your outlet?" The words were full of momentum, and the key point in every sentence made kigwall speechless. Clark and Ron also feel reasonable. They try their best to stop the enemy, but they become the object of suspicion. No one will be happy. Barry quietly thumbs up, the boss is the boss, pick up people simply not too handsome. Luke sneered, "is there anything else to say?" Kigwall kept a low voice. What else can he say now? The other side''s every sentence is reasonable. It''s only self humiliation to fight any longer, "Where is the parallax monster?" "It''s sealed." What did kigwall think of? His face changed. "You did the wave of fear just now. You stole its power?" "It''s just part of the instinct." Kigwall took a cool breath, Hal''s face changed, and his mind was in a mess, "That''s parallax. How did you do it?" Luke shrugged. "Sorry, secret." "Any questions?" Kigwall shook his head bitterly. Everything was out of control from the beginning to the end. The earth man sealed the parallax monster. That is to say, if he wanted to, he could release the monster at any time, or even combine with it to become a new parallax demon. Think of that scene, I feel cold. After getting the answer he wanted, kigwall ordered his subordinates to arrange the remains of their companions and then return to the spaceship together. This was too important for him to make a decision, so he had to ask the guardian. OA, the highest tower. The seven supreme guardians stood side by side, listening to kigwall''s statement. When they learned that parallax had been stolen, they looked shocked. "Earth, a mysterious and dangerous place." One of the guardians sighed heartily, and Effie said, "That planet is full of power, even the dark monarch is there, maybe we should pay attention to it." Said drogber with great seriousness, "Parallax can''t be on earth." "It''s too late. It''s a fact that the earthman named Luke Shaw seals and steals its power." Ganser said in a voice, "I don''t agree to leave it there, but as far as the current situation is concerned, there is no room for turning around, unless we start a new round of war with the earth people." The word war seems to have the magic power to silence the other six guardians at the same time. The green light Corps is a peace organization. It has never actively provoked a dispute for billions of years. If the green light Corps goes to war because of this, the green light fighters may not be convinced. "That''s it!" A guardian said in a deep voice, "this matter is up to now. The decision of the earth people is up to them to bear the consequences." On the other hand, kigwall, who received a reply, announced the guardian''s decision in public. Despite their reluctance, they still chose to abide by it. The spaceship took off, carrying hundreds of green light fighters, and disappeared into the sky like streamers. Clark and others who witnessed this scene were relieved. After so many days of tossing around, they finally got a good result. Barry couldn''t help it, "Boss, where do you seal the parallax monster?" Other people are also curious. Luke smiles and opens his right hand. Five rings are suspended in the air. The light is flowing and the word "Feng" is engraved on the surface "It''s all in here." "Is it safe?" Diana said "Don''t worry, you can''t run." Hearing this, the people were completely relieved. ¡­¡­ The matter of cenisto has finally come to an end. Physically and mentally exhausted, Luke returns to the lake view villa, eats, takes a bath, and falls into bed to sleep. It''s a 24-hour sleep. I don''t open my eyes until the sunset sets and the sunset rises, "How do you feel when you wake up?" "Not bad." Luke stretched and looked at Diana beside the bed. The sunset reflected her body. In a trance, Luke saw the glory of the goddess. The flame was burning in his heart, and he could not help holding her in his arms, "Come on, Linda will be back in a minute." "She gets off work at seven, and one and a half hours is enough." Luke rolled over and pressed her on the bed, his hands like snakes into his clothes, one up and the other down. In a moment, he thought of the suppressed gasping in the room. Fighting on the brink of death will increase people''s negative emotions. Luke needs to vent, and so does Diana. Two people are crazy to ask each other, each collision will trigger soul resonance. It''s 7 p.m. at night. In order to avoid misunderstanding, Diana leaves early. Before long, Linda comes back. She looks around the room and thinks something is wrong, "And she?" "Gone." "When did you leave?" "A few hours ago." "What didn''t happen to you?" Luke shrugged and said half jokingly, "we went to bed for five hours. Isn''t that great?" Cut! The girl turned her lips for five hours. What about the ghost? Pigs don''t last that long. "Here''s the company''s plan. Have a look." Luke took the document, scanned it quickly, and frowned when he saw the back, "What did you do?" Linda nodded nervously. "What''s the problem?" "No Luke shakes his head and laughs. "It''s just strange that you are not interested in the company all the time. How do you think of making a plan?" "That was before. Now it''s different. I need a job to prove myself." Luke''s eyes turned and he could not help laughing. "Well, where do you want to start?" "CEO, of course. I don''t want to lay hands on others. In addition, I want 10% shares." With Tesla''s current market value, 10% of its shares is more than 6 billion yuan, but Luke did not hesitate for such a huge sum of money, "I''ll go through the handover procedure tomorrow morning, but I have to make it clear that this time it''s official. You can''t fish for three days and dry the net for two days as before." "Don''t worry, I''m serious." Linda clenched her fist and made a secret decision. It''s not difficult to understand the change of a girl. Only when she has pressure can she have motivation. Facing the nearly perfect Carol Ferris, she has the idea to prove herself. After dinner, Luke went out for a walk. When he reached the opposite side of the lake, a shadow came out from below, "Why are you here?" "Kate, she''s going to have a baby." No. 8 said seriously, "there is something wrong with the situation. The child''s soul is very strange. Even I am affected." Luke''s brow was slightly raised, "Where is she now?" Chapter 591 Somewhere in the mountains north of Mississippi. Looking at the castle spire looming under the dark clouds in the distance, Luke couldn''t help saying, "How do you put her here?" Eight helpless, "I also have no way, you see to know." Luke glanced at him, got up and walked forward. A few hundred meters later, there was a layer of mist in front of him. The mist lingered in the forest, and he could hear the cry of nothing. The cry was intermittent, mixed with the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling. Luke frowned slightly and green light appeared in his eyes. He was startled to see that the small woods were full of ghosts of various types, some in white coats, some with very long tongues, some with wet dada, some with grim expressions These ghosts stare at the direction of the castle at the same time and turn a blind eye to them. "What''s the matter?" The eighth pointed forward. "It''s all caused by that child." Pause, expression is very complex, "these are still small roles, there are more powerful in front, even I am not an opponent." Luke stopped talking and strode forward. Wherever he went, the ghost ignited without wind and disappeared in an instant. Through the woods, to the hillside, fog suddenly increased. The white fog blocked the sky and turned the surroundings into a dark area. The sound in the fog became louder and louder, and there was a wild animal like roaring. Luke grunted and raised his hand to the sky, Click! Thunder fell from the sky, lightning appeared in the dark clouds, snake like lightning shuttled through the clouds, the wind surged, the wind came from above, whistling across the hills, fallen leaves and branches flew to the sky, the fog also dissipated. The ghosts all over the mountains were exposed to the clouds, and Luke''s fingers flashed a ray of thunder, Boom! The thunder fell in the sky and turned the surrounding area into a sea of thunder. There was a shrill wail, lightning fell, wild ghosts disappeared, and the rest scattered like birds and animals. In the eyes of No. 8, there is a deep color of awe. The noumenon is stronger and stronger, stronger than cognition. Leihai lasted half a minute to stop, the ghost disappeared, surrounded by a clear, but the scene is very confusing. A layer of black fog wrapped around the castle, looking weak, but can withstand the attack of lightning. "What did you do?" No. 8 shook his head. "It''s not me. It wasn''t like this before I left." "It''s interesting." Luke suddenly became interested and came to the black fog. The green fire erupted in the palm of his hand and burned a big hole. As soon as they stepped in, they felt a confused and powerful atmosphere. The twisted soul was like an oil painting splashed with various kinds of paint, and there was a very terrible side hidden in the heavy color. Death, violence, fear, devouring, chaos, greed! That''s what Luke feels from it, and it''s hard to imagine that it''s the breath of a child. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "Before there was a sign, very weak, these days suddenly strengthen, may be related to his upcoming birth." "And Kate?" "Not very good." The bad side means that it''s very bad. As the first lady, one of the most powerful women in the world, she has such a child. I can imagine her mood. Luke shook his head. "That''s why I asked you to wear a condom." The voice fell, strode to the front door, and a fireball appeared in his hand, Boom! The gate was blown to pieces, and the monsters hovering in the hall turned abruptly, staring at this side. Four fierce ghosts, three resentful spirits, and two hellish creatures with sulfur smell. Luke stretched out his index finger, green light from his fingertips, and lightning shot out. In mid air, it split into branches and penetrated each monster''s body like a sharp arrow. Resentment spirit and fierce ghost didn''t have time to scream and turned into water stains, leaving only two hell creatures struggling. Luke stares at them coldly. He doesn''t touch them. He just looks at them and makes them crawl on the ground and dare not move. "Come out!" Luke looked around the corner on the second floor. "His men are dead. How long can you hide?" The air was twisted, and a rickety figure in a black robe appeared quietly. His left hand was like a chicken claw holding a staff, and his eyes were red in the dark. As he walked down the stairs, every step left a burning mark. "Powerful human, tell me your name." "It''s up to me to ask you that." Luke raised his right hand, and the flame sword took shape in an instant. "Reasonably speaking, higher demons can''t appear in the human world unless someone makes a sacrifice. I''m curious, who brought you here?" "A shameless, mean, mean liar." Strange person Jie Jie ground laughs, "want to know his name?" "No interest!" Luk raised his sword and waved the air of fire. The air wandered around the hall, blowing away his shabby robes and revealing his ugly body hidden below. This is a hellish creature similar to lizard man. It''s not tall, its fiery red body is covered with scales, its tail is cut off, one eye is blind, and there are some wounds on its body that are not completely healed, It seems to have experienced a great war. "It''s a pity." Luke shook his head. "I had a little hope for you, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. Compared with the demons I collected before, you are too bad." Collection? The lizard demon noticed something, and his eyes flickered, "Arrogant human, devil is also you can collect." "There is nothing in the world that can''t be collected. Generally speaking, the rarer the things are, the more valuable they are. Just like you, it''s rare to see them for decades. It''s a matter of great face to put them in the collection room for people to browse when they encounter nature." The lizard demon bares his teeth, and his eyes are boiling. The next second, his body shivers. Fear takes root in his soul and spreads to every part of his body. He stands in terror and can''t move for a moment. "You... You, how is that possible?" "I forgot to tell you that I have two hells in my collection." As Luke walks along, a sword penetrates his chest, and the green fire stirs up, forcing out a touch of illusory soul, "Tell me, why are you looking for this child?" The lizard man and the devil are at a loss, "You have ten seconds." Luke grabs the soul and brings it to him. His eyes are like two whirlpools, staring at it, "Say it and I''ll let you go back to hell. If not, your body will become my collection." The lizard demon is so scared that he can''t refuse, "It''s the child''s soul that calls me. He''s a born devil, a carrier that the world can''t find." "Whose carrier?" "My master, Beelzebub, the Lord of hell." When he said this, the lizard demon had a deep awe in his eyes. Luke''s face was strange. "Isn''t Lucifer the Lord of hell? When did you become the king of flies? " "Shut up and don''t slander your master." Luke gave a cold snort, five fingers, and squeezed his soul. Chapter 592 In addition to the ghost, there are also human beings in the villa, including some secret service bodyguards, some doctors and nurses. Unfortunately, none of them survived, either tortured by the ghost or eaten by the dark creatures. The corpses were piled up in the debris room, and the smell of blood was far away. Eight wry smile way, "this matter can''t account for." The doctors and nurses are OK. The key is that the secret service team''s bodyguards died more than a dozen at a time, which can''t be concealed at all. Luke was silent for a few seconds and said, "Wu Yue has a group of super powers under his command. Contact him and he will deal with it for you." "Can you do it?" "No problem." Eight sighed, "well, that''s the only way." The first lady is in the deepest room on the second floor. Maybe it''s because of the children. The lizard demon didn''t start, but made her sleep. Her stomach has been very big, just like a balloon that has expanded to the limit. The veins on the surface are straight out, and the big bags are puffed up from time to time, giving an inexplicable sense of horror. "When will it be produced?" "It should be tonight." The eighth hesitated for a moment, a little nervous, nervous mixed with a little prayer, "children... Can you stay?" "He''s not your child, he''s just a monster." "I have to see. What if there is a change?" "Give him a chance!" No. 8 is famous for its reticence and seldom asks for help, which makes Luke have to fall into meditation and struggle. According to the biological point of view, the child is the blood of Joel Nash and Kate Nash. However, it is Adam, a corpse puppet created by Luke with black magic, who endows his soul with more than 100 pieces of consciousness of the dead. It is reasonable to say that such existence can not have offspring. However, this happened. An unborn baby, however, has an evil soul comparable to a higher Devil: chaos, violence, death and killing. It can be imagined what kind of monster the little guy will become once he grows up. Lizard demon said that he was a natural carrier, in a sense, there is no mistake, this guy is very in line with the taste of the devil. At this time, the first lady woke up with a murmur. When she saw her husband, she cried out in horror, "Joel, come on, close the door, don''t let them in, don''t..." Eight quickly grabbed her hand, "no one will hurt the child, it''s all over." Kate Nash was a little shaken. She turned her eyes and noticed that there was another person in the corner with dark green eyes, familiar face and that kind of temperament. "Why are you here?" Luke nodded slightly. "Hello, madam, I''m the bodyguard invited by the president. All the unclean things outside have been disposed of. You are absolutely safe here. No one will hurt you... And your children." The eighth looked at Luke gratefully and continued, "Don''t worry. It''s OK. It''s safe." Simple words have the power of soothing people''s hearts. Kate''s face is taut, as if she was relieved and fell on the pillow. Unfortunately, it doesn''t last long. There is a pain in her abdomen and her face turns pale, "What''s the matter with you Kate takes in the air and grabs her husband''s hand, "No, no, it hurts. I feel like I''m going to have a baby, ah!" When the pain came, Kate suddenly got up and fell on the bed. With a scream of pain, blood flowed from her lower body, leaving a dazzling red. It depends. It''s going to be born! On the 8th, the whole person was covered, just like a headless fly. All the doctors and nurses in the castle died, leaving only two big men. The nearest hospital is at least 50 kilometers away from here, so it''s hard to fly over with a pregnant woman who is about to give birth. "You wait here. I''ll find someone." The situation is critical, Luke dare not delay, rushed out of the window, to the distance. ¡­¡­ In the rubble on the east side of the castle, two figures sneaked out after the fog cleared. The man on the left, with a cigarette end in his mouth, dark eyes and a messy beard, probably hasn''t taken care of him for a month; The girl on the right is quite decent. She is in her twenties. She has a pretty face and a big cape can''t cover her good figure, When the thunder landed, they just came here and watched the lightning fall from the clouds. The electric lights connecting the sky and the Earth reflected the sky and the earth into a miserable white. "What the hell are you doing, John?" "I didn''t make it." John Constantine, known as a hell detective, has an innocent face. "You don''t really think I have the ability to cast that level of magic, do you?" "Please, you don''t know my strength." The girl angrily gave him a kick, "asshole, if you don''t have the ability, don''t engage in any demon array. Didn''t your teacher teach you?" "I just want to save people." "Save people with demons, ha! You are really good "Well, zatana, let''s think about how to deal with it." "If you can''t fight, what can you do?" John turned his eyes. "Or I''ll call another one." Girl: -- "You die for me!" They were noisy and didn''t notice that there was a figure on the top. When they reacted, they had already soared into the air and were carried away to the castle. Zatana was about to resist when a familiar voice rang in her ear, "Can you deliver?" The girl was stunned for a second. She looked up and her eyes were round, "Lu... Luke! Why are you here? " "I don''t have time to explain to you. There is a pregnant woman who is about to give birth and needs your help. You are a magician. You should know how to deliver a baby!" Girl''s face is full of muddle force, a time didn''t respond to come over, what deliver? Who''s next? Who''s going to have a baby? Seeing her like this, Luke could not help shaking his head, "Forget it, it doesn''t matter if it''s a woman." After arriving at the castle, he threw John Constantine into the toilet and took zatana to the second floor. Before he got close, he heard a scream full of pain. She said incredulously, "Do you really want me to deliver the baby?" Luke nodded, "But I, i... I..." "You''re the only woman in a radius of tens of kilometers. There''s no other choice. Hurry up, she can''t hold on." Zatana looked helpless, listening to the scream coming from the front. She couldn''t bear it for a while, so she had to get the duck on the shelf. When she got to the door, she turned back, "Who are pregnant women? What''s your name "Kate Nash, Madam President." Girl: -- Are you kidding me! Where would the first lady have children? Luke didn''t bother to explain. He opened the door and pushed her in, "When the baby is born, I''ll give you 300000." The girl turned her eyes and couldn''t help muttering, "It can''t be yours!" Luke stumbled, almost hit the post, turned his head and glared at her fiercely, "The president is in the room. You can ask him whose child is, and..." after a pause, his face became more and more gloomy. "You give me some snacks. If something happens, the president won''t spare you and I won''t either." Chapter 593 For delivery, the three are novices, do not know what to do, Kate Nash''s scream can lift the roof, but the three like headless flies around. The room was in a mess and out of order. Finally, zatana, who is also a woman, takes the lead and drives them out to prepare boiled water, scissors and medicine. She comforts the pregnant woman while delivering the baby as described in the video. Time goes by slowly. An hour later, there is still no movement in the room. No.8''s forehead is sweating and she is pacing back and forth in the corridor. Kate is over 50 years old and belongs to a very old woman. A little carelessness is the end of one corpse and two lives. At the same time, there was more fog outside the castle. From time to time, there was a sharp whistling sound that made people numb. Luke stood at the window, looking coldly at the ghost army flying in the distance. Ghosts and ghosts were all over the mountains. They had cleaned up twice, but they still rushed to the castle. Whispered John Constantine, "Something''s wrong." Luke said coldly, "as long as you''re not blind, you can see it. Where''s the problem?" John glanced back and saw that the president was far away. He came up to Luke and said in a very low voice, "That child, probably reincarnated." "Do you think I''ll believe that?" John shook his head. "I didn''t lie to you. Look at the ghosts outside. Don''t you find that their purpose here is not to destroy, but to guard... To guard the coming king." Luke was silent. He didn''t see it. He just didn''t want to admit it. "That child has a naturally evil soul, and he can control the ghost before he is born. When he grows up..." the rest of the words were not said, and everyone understood. So, you want him to die "Don''t insult me, I didn''t say that." John repeatedly waved his hand, took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it and took a deep breath, "some things... How to say, we can''t use common sense, just like the children in the room, the growth process will lead to many innocent people die." "That''s fate. If you want to stop it, you have to prepare ahead of time." Bang! Eight came up and hit him on the ground, "Shut your crow''s mouth, that''s my child." John is speechless. He can only protect his head. It''s the president of the United States who hits people. What can he do! Luke gave them a blank look and continued to gaze into the distance. Although John Constantine was unreliable, what he said was reasonable. From the perspective of safety, children can''t stay! No. 8 is aware of the idea of noumenon, and even busy, "I want to talk over there." Luke didn''t say anything. He turned and left. No. 8 followed him. They stopped at the door of the study, "You seem to care about that child?" "He''s not the same." "What''s the difference?" Eight slightly hesitated to say, "that child''s soul and we are tied to the source, I''m not sure whether he can master the green flame, but the fluctuation of the soul can''t be wrong." "In terms of blood, he has nothing to do with us, but in terms of soul, he is our child, and there is..." he said with a tangled face and courage, "The issue of children!" With these words, he lowered his head deeply. Luke was livid, "You''re looking for death." The eighth hesitated, "some things can''t be concealed. Over the years, you''ve had sex with many girls, and none of them is pregnant. I think you''ve noticed more or less." Luke stares at him coldly, and his eyes are full of murders, "Your mind is, my body doesn''t work." "No, no!" No. 8 waved his hand and turned white. "Of course, we know how strong your body is. The problem is not here, but the soul. Green inflammation brings great power and hidden danger. It prevents the birth of new life." Luke said coldly, "that''s the reason you made up to protect him. How do you know I can''t have a baby?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luke''s eyes grew sharper and sharper. The fire in his eyes made number eight tremble, "You think I don''t know about Lvyan? You think I don''t know the hidden danger? You don''t think I''ve thought of a solution? " "I''ll deal with my business. You need to care!" No. 8 is soft and falls down slowly, "Stand up straight." No. 8 was too tight to move, "Is that what you think? Or what they think? " Eight quickly shook his head, "is my own idea, has nothing to do with them." "You''re smart." Luke gave a sneer, and as he was about to speak, zatana, whose hands were covered with blood, rushed out of the room, "Come on, ma''am, she... She can''t hold on." No. 8''s face changed greatly, and he ran over. Luke followed him, and John wanted to follow him. Zatana glared at him fiercely. The air in the room smelled bad, alcohol mixed with blood, and there was an indescribable smell of dryness. Kate Nash, pale, was lying on the bed, her lips were white, her forehead was covered with cold sweat, and her health was very bad, even with local spasms. For a woman over 50, having a baby is no different from committing suicide. Zatana tensely said, "she''s about to take off her strength, and she has mild coma symptoms. You''d better think of a way, and then drag it on. Mother and child can''t keep it." The eighth looked at Luke eagerly. He knew that there must be a way. The atmosphere is a little depressing. Luke, with a straight face, sways between saving and not saving. He doesn''t want the child to be born, but the scene makes it hard for him to be cruel. Maternal love is the greatest power. If he doesn''t help, he will leave a shadow for the rest of his life. After a moment''s hesitation, she finally went to the hospital bed and put her hand on the pregnant woman''s eyebrows. The endless stream of divinity transformed into vitality and injected into her body. Kate Nash slowly opened her eyes, took a long breath like a life from the dead, and the next second, cried out in pain. This night, Luke didn''t know how to come over. By the time of dawn, the whole person was in a trance. Zatana also collapsed. Before that, she always thought that giving birth to a child was a sacred and beautiful thing. "Luke!" No. 8 at the door of the bedroom waved to this side, with a nervous expression. Luke dropped his cigarette end, got up and walked over, "Is there something wrong with the child?" As he spoke, he closed the door. "Look at his eyes." Luke frowned as he looked away. A pair of eyes, the left eye is dark, emitting a strong wave of dark magic, the right eye is dark green, deep in the pupil as if burning a fire. What''s more strange is that the little guy doesn''t cry and doesn''t make any noise. When he finds them, he stares at them without blinking. Luke even felt a trace of malice in it, and it''s hard to imagine that it would be a baby''s eyes. Chapter 594 "Since you regard him as your son, take good care of him!" "Don''t raise a devil." Luke snorted coldly, turned and walked out of the room. As soon as he went out, he ran into the furtive zatana. The girl was embarrassed, "I''m not eavesdropping. I''m just curious." "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, don''t listen to what you shouldn''t listen to, and you..." his eyes turned and fell on a slovenly Constantine. "You summoned that lizard demon, didn''t you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "I don''t want to die. I forget what happened last night. If anyone dares to let out a word." Raise a hand to point, a thunder falls from the sky, penetrate the roof, blow out a few meters wide pit in the ground. "That''s what happened." Two people stand in the same place stupidly, dare not say a word. Luke strode forward, rubbed the two bodies, set off a gust of wind and sped away into the distance. John swallowed. "Are you sure he''s Luke Shaw?" "You don''t have to ask." "Don''t you say he''s very talkative?" "I don''t know how it used to be so kind." John touched his chin and looked thoughtfully at the bedroom, and zatana understood, "Is it..." "Very likely." John said in a deep voice, "that kind of monster shouldn''t have been born." Bang! Zatana kicked in the past, "it''s not yours. Of course you don''t care. Gifted children need more careful teaching. If they teach well, they can become Superman. Do you understand?" "What if you don''t teach well?" Zatana: -- ¡­¡­ Last night''s incident did not cause much disturbance. Wu Yue personally took the initiative and used some disgraceful means to "pacify" the family members of doctors and nurses. The secret service team claimed that it was carrying out the task. As for the children, in order to ensure their healthy growth, the first lady with a strong desire for power gave up her high position and chose to settle in a sparsely populated town. I don''t know what they think. That child is born with the ability to control the dead. The town is also a high incidence area of supernatural events. It''s not too sour to combine the two. On the third day after the birth of the child, the twelve apostles sent gifts one after another. The seventh, the ninth and the eleventh went to see him. His words were full of joy, just like seeing his own child. Luke didn''t understand what they thought. There was no blood relationship at all. Was it necessary to be so excited? After this, life returned to normal. Luke took off the "mysterious man" and went to work on time every day to develop the two companies. After entering the new century, with the popularity of notebook, showme is developing faster and faster, accounting for 70% of the domestic market, and the number of foreign users is more than 800 million. If you add China, the total number of users can reach 1.2 billion. For social platforms, users are the market value. In contrast, Tesla''s development is not so lucky. Thanks to lex Luther''s operation, power armor has become a sensitive topic in the society. The middle class and above are very interested in it, but the people at the bottom hate it. The voice of the public parade is heard every once in a while. In this case, it is obviously inappropriate to develop power armor. Luke can only bear the pain to give up his love, cut out the power armor department, and spare no effort to develop the new energy business. ¡­¡­ In July 2007, the calm financial circle suddenly threw out a heavy bomb. Showme, a four-year-old emerging technology company with social networking as its main business, is ready to go public. As soon as the news spread, it caused a huge sensation. There was a lot of hot discussion on the Internet. There were many good people and many bad people. Unlike traditional enterprises, showme is a new business operation mode. It has no products but only resources. How many billion users it depends on. This model is unknown, and no one knows where it can go. The risk is too high, leading to many financial institutions are not optimistic. Friends in the "circle" and "experts" in the financial circle have been admonishing one after another, but Luke didn''t agree. After throwing out a nearly perfect financial statement, he sounded the bell that shocked the world at showme headquarters in metropolis. For the company''s elders, listing is the process of carp leaping to the dragon''s gate. If they can''t cross it, they can only continue to flutter in the shallow water. Charlie will, Zuckerberg, Robert Downes, Philip Arthur, Cindy and other senior executives with many shares are staring at the trend of the stock market, eager to print their eyes on the screen. But Luke seemed very calm, poured a glass of 30 years old wine and tasted it carefully. Showme shares were issued at US $47 and sold 330 million shares. After that, they soared all the way. The opening price was finally set at US $57.2 and the amount of financing was as high as US $33 billion, with a total market value of nearly 190 billion. The headquarters building was boiling, and all kinds of shouting almost overturned the roof. This figure shocked the whole world. A company founded for four years has a market value of nearly 200 billion just after listing, which is unimaginable. There has never been such an example before. The trend of stock price has hit many experts in the face and made many financial institutions speechless. Overnight, the world turned into a different place, with one more super technology company and one more super young world''s richest man. A 21-year-old with a fortune of 100 billion dollars. His birth attracted the attention of the whole world. The media, radio stations and magazines all over the world reported the news crazily, hoping to turn on the radio and bombard it round the clock. Online is also a boiling, everyone is shocked, you know, four years ago, Luke is still a not very famous "little" role, master Xiao''s name only spread in the west coast, metropolitan who knows him! However, in only four years, he completed what no one else could do in his life. 17 to 21, from zero to 100 billion! Simple digital changes create a legendary history that goes down in history. Luke seems to be the representative of the dream. No, he has gone beyond the dream itself to a higher level. After the news was announced, Xiao''s manor and even the whole Chinatown were excited. Family and friends sent congratulatory messages for the first time, and the young master''s Gang played drums and gongs and swaggered through the market. Major media and radio stations have sent invitation letters, hoping to conduct a global interview. Luke naturally won''t agree. Now he doesn''t need the power of traditional media. Even if he does accept an interview, he should be on showme''s official website. In the evening of the same day, a grand celebration party was held in the headquarters building. The staff sang and danced to express their excitement in the music and wine. The dinner lasted until 1 a.m. It was dark. Instead of going home, Luke crossed the Pacific Ocean to a remote forest in Lake China province. The village of Asha in my memory disappeared and was replaced by a hillside full of weeds. A dream for a thousand years, things are different. Luke opened a bottle of 50 year old wine and slowly poured it on the ground, "In the last life, you said you wanted to be famous and known by thousands of people, but in the end, you fell ill." "Your heart is not willing to, deeply hate the fate of injustice, fortunately, God for the United States, given a second chance." "Now, I did it for you." "The richest man in the world, that''s all." Chapter 595 Overnight, Luke seems to be a different person. In the past, he was at most a gifted youth and a man of the moment. Now, he is different. The richest man brings not only changes in status, but also influence. The world system is driven by money, and the people with the most wealth will naturally become the target of people''s pursuit. This is the truth that the world is prosperous for the benefit of all, and the world is bustling for the benefit of all. Every word Luke says now will become golden advice. Any one of his words can change the trend of stock price and even affect the development of an industry. This is the power of the richest man! China, Mordor. Qin Ya sits in front of the computer, carefully browsing the news about showme, and every one of them will not miss. When she comes across the news related to Luke, she will copy the screenshots to the folder. Looking at her excited look, Chu Yi can''t help shaking his head, "There''s no difference between what you look like now and what you look like." "What do you know, it''s Luke Shaw! 21-year-old richest man in the world. " "What does the world''s richest man have to do with you?" Chu Yi took out an exercise book and threw it on the table. "He did the questions on it and tried to improve the math score to 130 in the opening exam." Qin Ya peeps angrily, remembers something, and suddenly asks nervously, "Ah! I heard that a girl in your school is Luke Shaw''s mysterious girlfriend, isn''t it true? " "Of course not." "I lied. There was a group photo of them on the Internet. I saw it. That girl is so beautiful." "Don''t believe the comments on the Internet. They are all fake." Qin Ya snorted, "you seem to be very clear." "I do know something inside." Chu Yi said casually, "the girl you are talking about is Qu Youran. They are not even friends with Luke Shaw, let alone lovers." "How do you know?" "Because she''s my girlfriend." Qin ya Chu Yi picks up his things and leaves. As soon as he leaves the community, he sees a white shadow. The girl in the sun is as extraordinary as before, but the scar on his left face becomes an indelible shadow. Every time he saw the scar, Chu Yi would pour out deep guilt. This scar was caused by him, because of obsession and desire. ¡­¡­ On July 16, a world-famous live interview was conducted at showme headquarters. In charge of the interview is the world-class host anderster, invited to participate in is the new section of the world''s richest man Luke Shaw. Anderst is not the kind of humorous talk show host with the aim of entertaining the audience. His style is calm and sharp, and he can always inadvertently ask thoughtful questions. That''s why Luke came to him. Everyone has his own personality, and the richest man is no exception. He wants outsiders to see that Luke Shaw is an innovator with amazing talent, unique style and used to make changes, rather than the Playboy and gangster on the Internet. Master Xiao has become a burden and can''t be mentioned any more. When everything is ready, Luke in a suit walks up to the platform. With his strong body, handsome appearance and unforgettable green eyes, the boy is like a prince in a fairy tale under the light. Andester sighed, "If I hadn''t seen the pictures in advance, I would have thought that someone from Hollywood was coming." "Hello, Mr. richest man." Andester got up and put out his right hand. Luke shook his head with a smile, "Just call me Luke. The name of the richest man is terrible." "You don''t like it." "It came so suddenly that it was like the first birthday party when someone pasted his face with cake." Luke shrugged. "It''s a strange feeling." "I think the audience wants to experience this process." When they sat down together, anderster asked the first question, "Mr. Xiao, before you, there were 17 people who had assumed the title of the world''s richest man. When they became the richest man, their average age reached 50 years old, and they started their business for more than 20 years. When you came to the metropolis at the age of 17, it took you four years to be the first." "I''m curious, how did you do it?" Luke pondered for a while and said two words slowly, "Luck, times." "It''s the most amazing answer I''ve ever heard. You attribute success to luck and times," anderst said "Yes." "... all right!" Andester shrugged and gesticulated, "I thought you''d say: because I''m a genius." Luke burst out laughing. Andester laughed, too, and then continued, "can you tell me something about your luck and times?" Luxor said in a few seconds, "in fact, the current situation of showme is the inevitable fruit of the development of science and technology to a certain extent. Since the new century, with the rapid development of information technology, the network has become an indispensable part of daily life. It is a platform to connect the world, allowing people to become friends thousands of miles away, What I''m doing is presenting it in a specific way, and that''s what showme is all about: connecting the world and shortening the distance. " "Only when we find the right direction can we have the present result." The calm words made people think deeply, but andresta was surprised, "Mr. Xiao, you are different from what you think." "What''s the difference?" "I''ve heard that you''re a very proud, very conceited, very confident person, called a genius tyrant by your employees." Luke waved his hand with a smile. "Some time ago, someone said that I had hundreds of girlfriends. I was surprised for a long time. After thinking about it, I didn''t know where the extra hundreds of girlfriends came from." Andresta said casually, "maybe they just want to know your girlfriend''s name." Luke: -- "It seems that you do have a girlfriend." Andresta showed a fox like cunning, "I didn''t expect to dig out such an amazing inside story today. I''m really interested. I think millions of fans in front of the TV also want to know who the lucky girl is?" "Mr. Xiao, speak out and name the girl. Let''s have a century''s confession." The audience at the scene also began to coax, shouting "speak up, speak up." At the same time, Linda, Carol, Diana and Emily, who are watching the live broadcast in front of the computer, quietly clench their fists, their eyes twinkle with expectation, nervousness, uneasiness and fear Luke is silent, worthy of being an internationally renowned host. He is just stunned, and then he is caught by the other side. A series of attacks make him in a dilemma. Andester took out a piece of paper and put it on the table. He said with a deep face, "If you feel embarrassed, you can write your name on it. I will keep it a secret for you and never say it out." Luke: -- I believe in your grandmother! Chapter 596 Luke hasn''t answered yet. The richest man''s mysterious girlfriend has become the focus of news in all major sections, and the number of people watching the live broadcast is rising steadily, 5 million... 6 million... 7 million, and it slows down when it reaches 8 million. The audience craned their necks and wanted to put their ears on the platform. Anderst had a deep smile and a kind of confidence. Interview is an interactive process. Some questions can''t be rejected if you want to. "Well, I said." "Her name is secret," Luke said with a shrug and a look of anticipation Cut! There was booing all around. Linda, Carol and others are disappointed. There is a little happiness in the disappointment, but more anger. You''re not going to tell her "I have said that her name is a secret." "How long are you going to keep this secret?" "It depends." Anderster shook his head, did not go further, began a new topic, "Mr. Xiao, I have investigated your information and found a very interesting thing. It seems that you have never been to school." "Yes." "Not a day?" "Not a day." Andester sat up straight and asked like a bloody shark, "can you make such a remarkable achievement at the age of 21 because you spend your school time elsewhere?" "No, there''s no direct relationship." "I don''t think so. I believe the audience in front of the computer thinks the same way. The young richest man in the world has never been to school. There must be a connection between the two." Luke shook his head. "I don''t go to school for one reason: I don''t need to." "Why not?" "Because I''m a genius." Anderster: "and "You said it at last. I''ve been waiting for it for a long time." "Because it''s true." Luke said with a smile, "in terms of learning, I have a unique talent. I only need half a day to learn the knowledge that other children spend ten days to master. You can''t expect a child who has mastered advanced mathematics and nuclear physics at the age of ten to receive junior high school education. It''s just a waste of time." "Do you think other children should be like you?" "No, it depends. Times have changed. There are many ways to acquire knowledge, and school is just one of them." "I got a message from what you said." Anderster leaned forward and said the key question, "you don''t seem to be satisfied with the current education system." "It''s not dissatisfaction, it''s very dissatisfaction. I think the current education system has fallen behind and even goes against the essence of education." oh Andrest looked shocked, but he didn''t expect that the other side would dare to speak wild in such a scene. Of course, this is what he wanted to see, "Can you tell me why? Why do you think the education system is out of date? Whether it''s on its own or in other areas. " "I''m a special case, not a regular parameter, but showme''s success proves that," Luke said "The reason why showme can reach its present scale is that in addition to the objective factors such as luck, opportunity, planning and effort, the most important thing is that we have a group of very powerful technicians." "I think you''ve heard the story of showme technology." Andester nodded. "It''s said you have a lot of high school students there." "Not only high school students, there are some even junior high school did not graduate, according to education, can only be regarded as primary school students." Anderster said with a smile, "can I understand that you are employing child labor?" "A group of child workers with top computer technology and worth more than 10 million... Can be understood that way." They both laughed at the same time. Andester changed his posture and continued to talk, "The recruitment notice of showme Technology Department caused a lot of criticism two years ago, and many universities even openly boycotted you, believing that your practice is destroying the talent reserve system of the United States." "Their worries are understandable. After all, I set too high a threshold." Too high? Andre strobe said, "if you remember correctly, you are the only one who has no education requirements in the recruitment notices of all technology companies in the United States." "Yes, there is no education requirement, but the requirements for professional knowledge and professional quality are very high. For example, 90% of the graduates majoring in computer science from Ivy League university can not meet our requirements, which is why the technical department is always short of staff." Luke drew a horizontal line in the air, "my management philosophy is that there are not many people but good ones. Therefore, the recruitment notice sets a very high professional standard. Only when it exceeds the horizontal line can I be qualified to join the technology department." "No other conditions?" "Yes, don''t be lazy, don''t be racist, the rest doesn''t matter." Anderst took a breath. "Mr. Shaw, your idea is really incredible. If the person who meets the requirements doesn''t graduate from primary school, you are willing to hire him." "Why not? Don''t forget, I didn''t even go to kindergarten. " Anderster: "and Luke continued, "that''s why I''m dissatisfied with the current education system. Different people have different understandings of education, but the essence is the same, which is to spread knowledge, knowledge first and education second. Now the situation is reversed. Primary education, secondary education and university education, as long as they complete the corresponding education, can get the corresponding knowledge degree, which is wrong, It''s a big mistake. " "For example, the geeks in showme Technology Department, many people can''t even write the simplest chemical equations, but this doesn''t prevent them from becoming the top computer experts. They have built an unimaginable defense system to ensure that the data of more than one billion users will not be leaked. Without them, showme can''t achieve this in just four years." "How do you evaluate these people?" Anderster was unusually silent, dragging his chin in meditation. The audience sitting in front of the computer also began to think about the reason. The geeks in showme Technology Department clenched their fists excitedly, and their faces turned red, just like monkey''s buttocks. The feeling of being recognized can''t be described in words. Luke is not only their boss, but also their God. After a long time of thinking, anderster did not change his original intention, "What you said is just a special case, it can''t prove anything." Luke said with a smile, "I''m just stating the facts, but I don''t want to prove anything in the past. With the popularity of the Internet, there are more and more ways to acquire knowledge. Correspondingly, the number of talents whose academic qualifications are delayed will rise sharply. They should not be treated differently because of their academic qualifications. They can''t only look at the packaging, especially the professional knowledge, Only in-depth understanding is qualified to draw conclusions. " "This is my view: education should not be graded, but knowledge." Anderst was speechless and even had a little admiration in his heart. He was really the richest man in the world at the age of 21. Pa Pa!!! There was applause, and everyone stood up and applauded for Luke. The Internet is boiling, and all the people watching the live broadcast are thumbing up. Education should not be graded, but knowledge. This sentence pokes many people''s pain points and attracts a resonance. From this moment on, the image of Luke has changed fundamentally, from the legendary Hua Hua Da Shao and the underworld childe to the God in people''s eyes. Chapter 597 It took two hours for the interview to come to an end. During the interview, the two discussed superheroes, current affairs, politics, civilization and other topics. Luke showed a thoughtful side. His every sentence and every point of view can be accurate in the key, sometimes humorous, sometimes self-confident, no matter what topic can firmly control the situation, it is difficult to imagine that this is the wisdom of a 20-year-old boy. Anderster is still in the middle of something. If he can, he really wants to set the interview time at 24 hours, so that he can have enough time to explore the boy''s secret. After the interview, there was thunderous applause. The Internet is boiling, and many people are sighing that this is the world''s richest man at the age of 20. Apart from admiration, intelligence and experience can''t be compared. Luke''s reputation has risen rapidly, and he has become the idol of the male compatriots and the target of the female compatriots. The interview video has also been circulated in major media, playing hundreds of millions of times. What''s more amazing is the share price. Overnight, showme''s share price rose by 20%, and Luke''s wealth reached 130 billion US dollars, ranking second with a total of 50 billion US dollars. He became angry and phenomenal. No one in the five continents of the world, except Africa, does not know the name of Luke Shaw. Seaside city, in Ferris manor. After watching the video, Mrs. Ferris gave her daughter a push, "Let me ask you something. When are you going to get married?" "Ma, what are you talking about? How old are we? " Carol waved. "Luke''s only twenty-one. It''s early." "Well, you are twenty-five." "What''s wrong with twenty-five? It''s a time of youth." "You still have a few years of youth!" Mrs. Ferris pointed to her daughter and said, "listen to me, find a chance to get married, or you''ll have good fruit to eat." "I don''t want to get married. It''s fine now." "What''s good? One is in the East and the other is in the West. If you don''t see him every day, you''re not afraid of cheating. I tell you, it''s different now." Mrs. Ferris told me every word, "At the age of 21, he has become the richest man in the world. He is rich, talented and has no choice in appearance and temperament. Such a person is rare. If you don''t pay close attention to him, be careful to be abducted and run away by other women." "Luke''s not like that. He''s very emotional." "It''s emotional that''s the biggest headache... Forget it, forget it." Mrs. Ferris changed her tone. "Let me ask you one more thing. You''ve been together for so long that you haven''t thought about having children." "It''s too early," said Carol, shaking her hand! I''m in the stage of career development now. I''ll talk about it in a few years. " "What about him? I don''t want it either? " "He didn''t say that." Mrs. Ferris looked at her daughter suspiciously and couldn''t help saying, "what about you?" "Ma, what are you talking about? How can it be Carol is speechless. She puts on her slippers and stomps back to her bedroom. When she gets back to her room, her face changes slowly. She also has doubts about her baby. They have been together for so long and seldom use condoms. It is reasonable to say that they should be in the meeting, but she has no sign of pregnancy from the beginning to the end. "Is there something wrong with my body?" There was a huge sense of panic in her heart. Without saying a word, she quickly put on her clothes and went to the best hospital for examination. As a result, she was relieved. She was normal and very healthy, and there was no sign of infertility. So what''s the problem? ¡­¡­ After he became the richest man, Luke''s life changed dramatically. Before he went out, no paparazzi dared to follow "master Xiao". Now it''s different. There are a group of rats who are not killed. Dior gave them a hard lesson. These guys are still inflexible. You can kill me if you have the ability. Luke didn''t dare do it at this time. The situation is very embarrassing, disturbing people are upset, even there are paparazzi around the lake villa, not to mention the Cape villa, it seems to become the focus of attention. Luke realized that he needed to disappear for a while. Maybe he should take a vacation, or find metal n hidden deep in the desert. On July 23, the Washington Museum of history received a special invitation for them to participate in the exploration of the underground pyramids in Eastern Egypt. Diana did not want to participate, but could not bear the "pressure" of her friends and curators. As soon as they got off the plane, a tall and handsome young man came up with a smile on his face and a gentle and easy-going temperament. It was easy for people to have a good impression on him. His light green eyes were like a deep spring, which made people involuntarily fall into it. The person in charge said, "Mr. darn Lucio, who graduated from the University of London and holds doctorates in history and archaeology, is also the initiator and participant of this operation." Lucio greets with a smile, "Hello and welcome to Egypt." Barbara Minerva felt that her heart was about to break. The man in front of her was not so handsome. She quickly stretched out her right hand, "You... Hello, Mr. Lucio." Lucio nodded with a smile and blinked as she swept past Diana, who was puzzled by her profound eyes. Wait She found something and covered her mouth in shock. "What''s the matter with you, you''re not feeling well?" Another companion who was with him doubted, "No... nothing." Diana quickly waved her hand and couldn''t help looking at "Dane Lucio" who had gone away, with a strange expression. When we arrived at the hotel, it was getting late. All the people had dinner together in the restaurant. At the dinner table, Lucio, as the host, gave a brief introduction to the route planning of the expedition. Starting from Cairo, the capital, he went all the way to the east to search for the underground site of Kandak, an ancient historical country between Egypt and Israel. Lucio is responsible for all the expenses of the trip. If he finds the target, he can get up to 500000 US dollars in compensation in addition to the agreed remuneration. The prize money is very rich, and the people involved in the operation are showing their excitement. Barbara Minerva was curious, "Is Mr Lucio English?" "No, I was born in America and grew up in England." "What do you do at home, antique trade?" Lucio shook his head with a smile. "It''s not an ancient businessman, it''s just a personal hobby. Our family has the custom of collecting antiques." Barbara Minerva''s eyes are shining and she collects antiques. Is she a descendant of the British aristocracy. Diana secretly vomited, and couldn''t help joking, "Lucio belongs to Latin America, sir. Are you sure it''s British?" The crowd was stunned. Subconsciously, Barbara Minerva winked at her friend, but the latter was not moved. She still looked at "darn Lucio" with a smile. Chapter 598 Under the constant pressure of Diana, the dinner is over. Everyone returns to their respective rooms. Diana originally lives with Barbara, but when she goes to the front desk, she finds that one room becomes two. As soon as Diana opened the door, she was hugged by a pair of powerful arms, "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" "What do you say?" Diana turned and looked at the young man behind her with a smile? Mr Lucio? Mr. Xiao, or the richest man. " Luke picked her up, threw her on the bed, took off her shirt and pressed it on. "Don''t make any noise. Barbara will come later." "She can''t get in because the door is locked." Luke went up and down, and the palms of his hands felt like electricity. Diana clenched her teeth and kept silent. On the other hand, after taking a bath, Barbara came to her friend''s door and rang the doorbell a few times, but there was no response, "Don''t say when you went out." But at this time, Diana was so nervous that she was suffocating, for fear that the other party would rush in recklessly. She didn''t come back to herself until the sound of footsteps. When she realized the abnormality of her lower body, she couldn''t help pinching Luke twice. "It''s all your fault." "Don''t worry, she can''t hear." Luke laughed and began a new round of expedition. Gasping one after another, two people who fall into the paradise forget everything around them, only you and me in their eyes. Unable to find a good friend, Barbara Minerva came to Mr. Lucio''s room and summoned up the courage to ring the doorbell. As a result, no one opened the door after waiting for five minutes. "What''s the situation?" "Neither of them is in the room. We can''t go out together." Barbara grabs her hair. She can''t figure out the situation. She calls the waiter and doesn''t get the result. She can only return to the room with a feeling of loss. One night passed quietly, and the next day before it was bright, the sound of thumping was heard outside the door, "Diana, are you there? I didn''t come back. " "Diana, answer me." ¡­¡­ Luke opened his eyes in a daze and couldn''t help complaining, "Your friend is a real troublemaker, knocking on the door in the morning." "It''s not because of you." Diana changed her posture and went on sleeping, but the knock on the door was really annoying. It rang for half an hour, so that they were not sleepy at all. They just lay in bed chatting, "How do you think of the Egyptian expedition?" "Refuge, to be exact." take refuge? Diana said strangely, "who''s bothering you again?" "It''s my own problem. I''m so famous that I''ve become the target of paparazzi. People follow me everywhere. I''m more annoyed than your best friend." "So you came to Egypt in disguise." Luke said triumphantly, "well, how about this face armor?" "No, it''s not as good as it used to be." "Then don''t do it. Show your true face." "No," he said Diana gave him a white look. "I don''t want to have anything to do with the richest man in the world." "It''s too late." When Luk Kexing got up, he began to exercise in the morning. In a trance, it was another hour. The two people with hot bodies crowded together to enjoy a rare quiet time. Diana whispered, "Tell me the truth, why did you plan this expedition?" Luke lit a cigarette, just two mouthfuls, was choked out by a woman and thrown into the garbage can, he can only shrug, "I want to find something." "What is it?" "An alien spaceship that crashed in Egypt thousands of years ago has a kind of metal in it, which is the top material for making power armor." "Is that metal strong?" "The overall performance is much higher than Amazon metal." "So powerful." Luke nodded. "I''ve been inquiring about its whereabouts all these years. I just got the news some time ago that the spaceship may be in the underground ruins of Kandak, an ancient country." Kandak? Diana raised her eyebrows as if she had heard it somewhere. Luke continued, "to tell you the truth, I''m not sure about this expedition. According to ancient records, Kandak is a legendary country with wizard Association. I''m worried that they will use magic to hide the underground ruins." "Aren''t you a magician?" "What I use is Daoism. It''s the inheritance of the East. It''s not the same system as Egypt." "Find a local guide?" "It''s hard, I''m afraid." Luke shook his head slightly and looked serious. "Although Egypt has thousands of years of history, for various reasons, the mysterious heritage has not been preserved. It is almost impossible to find a wizard who is proficient in ancient Egyptian Magic." "What are you going to do?" "If you can find it, it''s better. If you can''t find it, it doesn''t matter. It''s a tour." As he spoke, a tent was set up by sheets, and spring began to flourish again. "Are you still here?" Luke said with a smile, "I''ve decided not to get out of bed today." ¡­¡­ At three o''clock in the afternoon, Barbara finally found her long lost friend. The moment she saw her, her crush broke out, "Where have you been? I''ve been looking for you all day." "Fifteen calls in a row, none of them answered. I almost called the police, you know?" Diana apologized. "When you meet an old friend, drink more. I promise it won''t happen in the future." Barbara snorted and left in a huff. She walked out of the house just in time to meet Lucio, "Hello, Miss Minerva." "Hello." Barbara nodded with a smile, looking elegant and reserved. "Mr. Lucio, where were you last night? We wanted to discuss the action plan with you, but we couldn''t find your person." Luke reached up and pointed up. "It''s too noisy in the room. I switched to the top." "I see." Barbara was so relieved that the stone in her heart finally fell to the ground. Diana came out of the room, "Mr. Lucio, when do you start?" "Tomorrow, it''s a good hotel. I want to enjoy it a few more times." Diana blushed and glared at her best friend when he wasn''t paying attention, "The destination of this trip is the Sinai Peninsula, where we have to collect intelligence and determine the location of underground sites. Time is very tight. It''s better to start tonight." "Is it too urgent?" "No, the sooner the better." "All right!" Luke shrugged. "Now that Miss Prince has spoken, that''s it. Unfortunately, the beds in this hotel are really good!" Shaking his head and sighing, his brows were full of sadness. Barbara frowned. Somehow, she felt something was wrong. She couldn''t help asking, "Do you know Mr. Lucio?" Diana rolled her eyes. "I''ve never seen darn Lucio before." "But... But..." Barbara, with a bitter face, thought for a long time and couldn''t figure out why. Diana ignored her and brought her luggage downstairs. At 4 p.m., they set out on time to the legendary country of Kandak, which has disappeared in the long history. Chapter 599 As a triangular Peninsula connecting Africa and Asia, the Sinai Peninsula is not large, with an area of only 61000 square kilometers. The climate here is hot and dry, and vegetation is scarce. Nearly two thirds of the land is desert. Unlike the earth of the previous life, the Sinai Peninsula in this world does not belong to Egypt or Israel. It is a chaotic area full of gray trade. As long as you have money, you can buy anything here, arms, drugs, smuggled goods, even women, children, slaves. The indigenous people of Sinai Peninsula are Kandak people. It is said that they have a history of more than 5000 years. In ancient Egypt, they once created a legendary and great country. Later, for some unknown reason, the king disappeared and Kandak no longer exists, leaving only the struggling Kandak people. There are only two cities on the island, one is Arish in the north, near the Mediterranean Sea, and the other is Sharm el Sheikh in the south, near the Red Sea. The first stop of the trip was Arish. Compared with the city, it is more like the transit station piled up in the market, dirty, chaotic, dilapidated, with potholes on the road, garbage everywhere, and "security personnel" with AK rifles can be seen every corner. Security, in fact, is the thugs who serve the local warlords. They don''t care about petty thieves. Therefore, this place has become a gathering place for thieves. The arrival of the crowd attracted a lot of attention. When Diana noticed something, she turned to look at Luke, who said nothing. She went to the security personnel, took out a card and threw it. "Tell caim that his guest is coming." Kaim is the owner of the wrong city, holding more than 1500 armed forces. The security personnel hesitated. Seeing that Luke and others were dressed differently, they thought about it and still called the city government. After a while, three jeeps came and stopped in front of the crowd. A strong, bald sergeant with a scar on his left face came up to Luke and said with a little respect, "Mr. darn Lucio?" Luke took out the seal and threw it. The latter glanced at it and saluted immediately, "Hello, Mr Lucio. Welcome to Arish. The general has been waiting for you for a long time." Then open the door and ask him to sit in the co pilot''s seat. The bareheaded sergeant, named jolia, was the number one executioner of caim. Seeing him, the mice hiding in the dark turned pale and ran out without looking back. Luke and jolia took the jeep in front, the others took the jeep in the back, and they drove to the city government. The security situation in Arish is very bad. Even on the main road, there are bloody conflicts. As for the unemployed and drug addicts, there are more. Barbara can''t help muttering, "It''s a strange city." Derek, a nearby Museum employee, returned in French, "Fifty years ago, Arish belonged to Egypt, was later occupied by Israel, and is now a land of no owners." "You mean..." Derek glanced around and said two words, "warlord! Terrorists Barbara''s mouth is O-shaped, "How did Mr. Lucio know these people?" "Who knows? He says he''s British, and nine times out of ten he''s fake. " At this point, Derek also became uneasy. "What I''m most worried about now is his identity, probably a cultural relics smuggler." Barbara stopped talking, looked down, and her eyes were full of worry, Diana comforted, "Don''t worry, it''s OK." "No matter who he is, it has nothing to do with us. Our goal is to find underground relics. As long as we find a place, the task will be completed." When they arrived at the municipal government, they were well received. Mayor kaim attended in person. He was respectful and humble. If they had not known his identity in advance, they would never have thought that such a fat man would be a notorious Karish devil. After lunch, kaim began to collect information about the underground sites, and the rest were accompanied by "security personnel" to the backyard. Diana slipped into Luke''s room, "How did you get to know caim, you..." Luke shakes his head and laughs, "don''t think too much. I have a friend who works as a warlord in Palestine next door. He can''t get up to me and can only do things according to my requirements." "Reliable?" "Not so much a friend as a subordinate." Diana: -- "Well, don''t think about it." Luke changed his clothes. "Go shopping. Maybe you can find some clues." Diana, however, had to dress up and leave the city government with Luke. They walked in the market hand in hand like lovers without security personnel. Although he is poor, he has plenty of goods, whether high-end electronic products, general clothes, perfume or jewelry, or antiques, calligraphy and paintings, ivory and so on. Of course, the source of supply is hard to say. They strolled around and stopped in front of an antique shop. Luke picked up a sculpture with ancient Egyptian characters, "How do you sell this?" "A hundred thousand." "Dollars?" "Yes, dollar!" Luke smiles and shakes his head. He puts down the sculpture and looks at other things in the shop. When he sees the spear hanging on the wall, his eyes brighten, "The Kandak spear? Where did you get it from? " The bearded boss said impatiently, "do you want to buy it?" Luke picked up the spear and looked at it carefully. "I''m very interested in the history of the kandaks. If you can take me to the Kandak tribe, I''ll buy the spear." After a pause, he added, "at twice the price." The boss looked happy, a little moved and a little suspicious. Luke opened his backpack and showed the money inside. Seeing this, the boss said directly without hesitation, "Deposit first." "How much?" "A hundred thousand." Luke took out a bunch of bills and threw them on the table. "It''s ten thousand. There''s ten thousand when it''s done." "Too little, not enough." Luke picked up the money. "Forget it. I''ll go to another guide." "Wait!" The boss came up and grabbed the money from Luke, "It''s agreed that 20000 dollars can''t be reduced." "This is your territory. I don''t dare to default." The boss gave a cold hum, closed the shop, went to the next car shop and asked for three camels. They rode on the camels, left the town and headed south. The geographical environment of Sinai Peninsula is really bad. Not long after leaving the city, the grassland becomes desert. Looking around, it is surrounded by steep rocks and dry yellow sand. After more than ten kilometers, the three arrived at a cave. The boss told them to wait and ride their camels into the cave. "There''s something wrong," Diana said in a low voice Lukhan said in a voice, "I''m looking for them." Chapter 600 Kandak people are a great race. They have experienced more than 30 dynasties in Egypt. They have been conquered countless times, but they have never been subjugated once. No matter how bad their life is, they always raise the flag when the dynasty is declining and try to establish their own country. There has been no exception for thousands of years, even in modern times. Sixty years ago, their Republic of Kandak was destroyed by Egypt. After that, they lived in exile. Some kandaks fled to the west, but most of them stayed behind and carried out secret activities on both sides of the Red Sea Based on Sinai Peninsula. Their ideal of building a nation never stopped. To tell you the truth, Luke admired it. The average race didn''t have such perseverance. Of course, there are fundamental reasons behind anything that doesn''t conform to the common sense. According to the information provided by No. 4, the Kandak tribe has a mysterious force that protects them from the disaster of extermination. Luke is curious about what this mysterious force is. Boss bearded came out soon after he went in, followed by six aborigines. His expression was full of pride, as if he saw a big fat bear on the prey. Luke turned his head and said, "you do it? I''ll do it. " "I''ll do it. If you do it, you''ll be dead again." When Diana left the camel, she made a mistake and rushed into the crowd like a sharp arrow. It took only a few seconds for her to unload the weapons of the six people and kick them to the ground. The boss was so shocked that she ran out without looking back. She was tied by Diana''s truth Lasso and threw it at Luke. "You''re their boss?" Bearded shook his head crazily, but said in a strange way, "I am. They all listen to me." With that, the whole person is silly, why I will tell the truth. Luke asked again, "are you Kandak?" Moustache nodded hastily, but his words were completely opposite to his expression, "I''m Arab, not Kandak." He realized something and opened his eyes in horror. The young man controlled his mouth. "Are they Arabs, too?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Big beard didn''t want to talk, and he collapsed on the ground like a salted fish. Luke pulled out his pistol, Bang! The bullet brushed his scalp and fell on the ground. The burning pain made mustache shiver. He didn''t dare to take any chances. "Where are the khandaks?" "In the canyon to the south, the exact location is not clear." "How is your relationship with them?" "It''s bad. There''s a lot of conflict." "So you are mortal enemies." "Yes." "Very good!" Luke put away his pistol, picked him up and put him on the camel, "Lead the way ahead, find the kandaks and let you go. If you can''t find them, send you to Allah." Bearded wants to cry without tears, but he can''t run or lie. It can be said that heaven has no way to go, and there is no way to go. He can only lead the way honestly. They left the cave and went all the way south. After about 20 kilometers, they reached a continuous valley. Mustache pointed to the front and said, "They''re in there." Luke looked at the surrounding terrain and couldn''t help shaking his head. The canyon was east-west, with a width of more than three kilometers. There were many internal forks and large and small caves, which were natural hiding places. Looking for someone here is like looking for a needle in a haystack. "How did you find them before?" "The kandaks come out every once in a while to buy things, and we follow them secretly." "When is the next purchase?" "I don''t know. Sometimes for two months, sometimes for three months, we usually guard in the cave. As long as we guard there, we can find people." Mustache peeked at Luke, "This boss, if you really want to find the Kandak tribe, I can call my brothers over for a carpet search, and I''m sure you can find a place." "Well, you go now and call people over." Mustache''s eyes brightened. "Really?" Luke nodded and said, in his spare time, "Go ahead, I''ll wait here." Bearded was overjoyed. He turned around and left. After a few steps, he suddenly got excited. He realized a very terrible thing. Why would the other party let him go? If you think in another place, will you let others go? The answer is No. Big beard swallowed and frothed. He took back his steps and went back to his original position. Luke quipped, "why don''t you go?" "You are tourists, not familiar with the local situation, I''d better stay." Luke burst out laughing. "That''s what you said. I didn''t force you." Bearded pulled a smiling face and scolded Luke in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say anything on his face. He could see that this clean boy was not a fat sheep at all, but a devil who played the role of a pig and ate a tiger. "Boss, what do you want from Kandak? They are poor and dirty. They have no money at all. " "It is said that there are witches in Kandak tribe who master mysterious magic, isn''t it true?" Beard scratched his head. "It''s true, but it''s a legend. No one has seen it." "Just have it. Lead the way ahead. This time, be serious. The canyon is the territory of candak people. If you fall into their hands, don''t blame me." Bearded mouth speechless, early know is this kind of ending, kill him also dare not hit Luke''s idea. The three walked down the entrance into the canyon, with big belly in front and Luke and Diana behind. "Don''t you know caim well? Why don''t you let him send troops here? " "That would only lead to bloodshed. My main purpose here is to make friends." "Friends? And the kandaks. " "Yes." Luke said meaningfully, "since the development of the earth civilization, four legendary civilizations have been born, each of which has its own God system. They are the Oriental heaven, the American plumed serpent god, the sun god, the Greek ospirin mountain and the ancient Egyptian nine pillar God. These gods are real, and they have all given birth to the mysterious inheritance corresponding to the culture." "The origin of the European magic system is mount Austin, and the Taoist art I mastered comes from the eastern heaven. As for ancient Egypt and American civilization..." he shook his head regretfully, "Due to historical reasons, the mysterious heritage of America is almost broken. Egypt is not much better. The only people who can master the system of nine pillar God are the kandaks. This race has lasted for thousands of years and is likely to master the complete mysterious heritage. If you want to find underground sites, you can only rely on them." Diana understood and said with some frustration, "It looks like you''re ready." "You can''t go for nothing!" While they were talking, the three of them had already come to the depths of the canyon, and there were signs of human activities around them. Bearded and uneasy, they looked at the rock walls on both sides from time to time, for fear that someone might come out and shoot him. This is not a legend. It has happened countless times before. Whatever you want, an old rifle comes out of the rock, Bang! The shot went straight to mustache''s head. Chapter 601 The bullet was not as fast as Diana''s reaction, and was about to shoot when Luke stopped it. Poof! A flower of blood suddenly appeared, his beard was full of consternation, and he slowly fell to the ground. Luke raised his hand and the stone rolled down. The assassin who was hiding inside was pulled to the air by invisible force, and then fell to the ground heavily. He said that he was an assassin, but he was a dirty boy. He should be 15 or 16 years old. The rifle in the boy''s hand is an old-fashioned moshinagan, which was produced in the 19th century and has a history of more than 100 years. Luke grabs his rifle, looks at it, throws it, and then looks at the boy, "The kandaks?" The boy''s face was taut, his right hand behind him, holding the dagger hidden in his belt. Luke kicked the bearded body. "Do you know who this man is?" The boy was still silent, but his eyes began to change. Of course, he knew who the bastard was. Over the years, many people died in the hands of bearded. "He is my gift to you. Take me to see your patriarch. I have something to talk with him." It''s impossible for the boy to turn his mouth imperceptibly and bring an outsider to see the leader. Luke was too lazy to waste his time. He directly used the chain of truth. Five minutes later, the boy collapsed on the ground in despair, his eyes full of panic, "The devil!" "You are the devil, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah The voice was pitiful and helpless, calling and climbing out. Diana put away the chain and whispered, "they don''t seem to know about the mysterious inheritance." "The only way to do this is to ask the patriarch. Ordinary people don''t have that qualification." The two left on their camels, leaving the boy hysterical. Kandak people are a very strange race. They are so stupid and loyal that they just tell a little secret and become like this. Luke didn''t understand their culture and simply ignored it. Under the guidance of the "map", they passed through the valley and came to the deep cave. There were Kandak sentries around them. When they saw them, they immediately fired. Bullets came from all directions, but they were blocked by invisible barriers. There was a crash of metal in the air. The kandaks who witnessed this scene opened their mouths wide, and they were all stupid. Luke stood still and let them shoot until the bullets were finished. Then he swayed to the cave. An old man with white beard appeared at the entrance of the cave. Looking at the two people wrapped by the invisible barrier, the corners of his mouth began to twitch, "Who are you and why are you here?" Luke nodded. "You can call me a friend from afar." "Friends?" "Yes, my friend." Luke added, "we have no malice. We heard that the kandaks live in the canyon, so we came here as friends." Pause, helpless way, "can you let your people put down the gun." While speaking, take the initiative to remove barriers. The old man''s eyes flickered, and he intended to kill the other party with a cold gun. After repeated deliberation, he still gave up this idea. The situation is unknown, so he can''t take risks or dare not take risks. "Everyone put down their guns. Don''t be rude to the guests." The soldiers on the sentry looked at each other and could only put away their weapons. Luke asked with a smile, "are you the leader here?" The old man nodded. "My name is calister. Are you "Dane Lucio, archaeologist, part-time wizard." The old man''s face changed slightly and he couldn''t help looking at it, "Are you a wizard?" "Half of it." Luke laughed a little, turned his eyes and said, "can you invite us in?" The old man told his men in the local language, and then led them into the cave. The cave was very open, and they would encounter a fork if they didn''t walk for a long distance. The shadow of their daughter and children could be seen in the dim light. The three stopped in a room similar to a conference room. The old man sat in the main seat, separated by Luke and Diana, "Where is Mr. Lucio from?" "The British." "Why are you here?" "Practice magic." Luke stretched out his index finger, and a flame came out of his fingertip, and then it turned into a flickering electric light, and finally into air-conditioning. The old man''s eyelids were constantly changing. This young man is really a wizard! For many years, since the end of the war, he has never seen a wizard. "My father saved an Egyptian wizard when he was young. Later he learned that the wizard was not Egyptian, but Kandak. I learned these magic from his notes." After a pause, he added, "My talent in magic is very good, but I lack a teacher." The old man stroked his beard, thinking. Luke continued, "the magic left by that man is different from that in the West. It originated from the nine pillar God system of ancient Egypt. I searched half of Egypt, but I didn''t find what I wanted. Later, I heard that the Kandak tribe had inheritance of ancient magic, so I came here uninvited. I hope you don''t mind." The old man shook his head. "Kandak has no magic. All those rumors are made up." Luke ignored his words and said, "to tell you the truth, my magic practice is in a bottleneck. I need the guidance of a famous teacher. The only one who can help me is the Kandak people. If you can find that person..." "I''m willing to provide a certain amount of compensation, five... Four hundred thousand dollars, food, medicine, clothing, furniture and so on." The old man had a cold face, "Sorry, I can''t help you." "Four hundred and fifty thousand!" Luke added, "that''s enough!" The old man sneered, "you''ve got the wrong person. There''s no wizard in Kandak." "Five... No... 600000, that''s the limit I can provide. If you want weapons and ammunition, I can also help you get some." The old man was still unmoved, his expression was light, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Luke clenched his fist, stared at him, and growled in a very hoarse voice, "Plus 200000, the final price. If you don''t agree, I''ll go to other tribes." "I''m really sorry. I can''t help you." With a snort of anger, Luke turned and left as if he had been humiliated. Diana followed him. When he got out of the cave, he rode on his camel and left without turning back. On the way back, Diana looked puzzled, "What are you up to?" "In the East, it''s hard to get." Luke whispered, "in finding what I want, candak has to have a good relationship." "But we have left." "You don''t leave until you get out of the canyon. Believe it or not, they will catch up and ask me to go back soon." "Are you sure?" Lukmo sighed, "don''t you see? The women and children who are hiding in the corner don''t even have clothes. They are too poor to want anything "Then why don''t you give more?" "If I give too much, I will be suspicious. If I give too little, I will not be seduced. Four hundred thousand dollars is just right. The only thing I didn''t expect is the attitude of the other side. The old man is not an ordinary role." At the same time, several kandaks who were guarding the secret stronghold returned to the cave along the secret path and told the leader of Luke''s movement. "Are you sure they keep going out and don''t look back?" "Yes." "Chief, do you want to stop them?" The old man touched his beard, and his eyes flashed with a faint hesitation. Chapter 602 Luke is right. Kandaks are very poor. They don''t even have enough clothes to wear. It wasn''t like that a few years ago. Everything has changed since the arrival of the Arabs. The bastards of Allah treat them like rats. Every time they go out, they are in a race with death. It''s really hard for them to live like this. A middle-aged Kandak hesitated, "Those two men don''t look like government troops." Seeing that the old man didn''t respond, he plucked up the courage and said, "I think we should call them back. 800000 US dollars is enough for us to get through the present difficulties." The old man said in a cold voice, "their target is the wizard!" The middle-aged man muttered, "the holy mountain has been empty for decades. Even if there are people, they are almost dead." "Shut up The old man sternly scolded, just like thunder burst, people have lowered their heads, no one dares to look at him. At this time, two more people came in to report the latest trend. "They keep going towards the exit and can leave the canyon in ten minutes at most." The old man couldn''t sit still and struggled. He really needed the supplies and didn''t want to reveal the location of the holy mountain. He was in a dilemma. Time goes by second by second. The atmosphere in the room also became oppressive. Everyone didn''t speak, and there was a deep disappointment in their eyes. Eight hundred thousand dollars is enough to change the status quo of the tribe, make women wear clothes and children eat meat. Weapons and equipment can also be innovated, and even have the ability to break through the siege and defeat the damned Arabs. The best opportunity is in front of us, and we just slip away. It''s hard to think about it. The old man noticed something, closed his eyes and sighed long, "Go and bring them back." Everyone was so happy that they left the room as fast as they could and ran towards the exit. Half an hour later, they went back to the cave, their faces were a little ugly, and Luke even made sarcastic remarks, "I''ve lived for so many years, and I''m the first to see someone doing business like you." "It''s agreed in advance that there''s only 700000 yuan. There''s no more." They were about to speak, but they were stopped by the old man, "Mr. Lucio, we were wrong before. Such a big thing can''t be done by myself. It''s necessary for everyone to discuss the matter, and has the final say that you are being treated unfairly for these reasons." Luke waved his hand impatiently. "Stop talking nonsense and make a deal. I have something else to do." The old man whispered, "that money?" "It''s been said, only 700000." "800000. I''ll give you a guide to the holy mountain." "What is the holy mountain?" "If you want to find someone, it''s there." At last, he nodded in the nervous eyes of the crowd, "800000 is 800000. Do you want cash or something?" "Half a million dollars in cash, and the remaining 300000 in AK rifles and 7.62mm bullets," the old man said Materials are easy to mix with water. Cash and guns are different. With equipment, they can break through the siege of Arabs and buy daily necessities in other cities. After the agreement was reached, Luke took out his cell phone and dialed number four. Soon, a truck full of weapons and equipment appeared at the entrance of the canyon, with 40 aks, 50 boxes of bullets and 500000 US dollars in cash. Seeing these things, the old man trembled with excitement and stroked the AK rifle wrapped in oilcloth like a child. Lukhan said in a voice, "my share has been given. Now it''s your turn." The old man took a deep breath and raised his hand. A 14-year-old came out of the crowd, "He will take you to the holy mountain." Then he took out a leather map, "the location and landmarks are all marked on it. If you don''t understand, you can ask the child." Luke said unhappily, "if I pay such a high price, you will give me a map. What if there is no one on the mountain?" The old man took Luca aside, "The holy mountain is the biggest secret of the Kandak people. The wizard is on it. It''s not up to me to find it. It depends on my luck. Even if it doesn''t work once, there will be a second or third chance." Luke pretended to be calm and suddenly said, "you''re going with me." The old man had no choice but to smile bitterly, "I have seen your strength. We can''t and dare not cheat you. The map is the greatest help I can provide. Even if I go to other tribes, I will get the same result." "If you don''t believe it, you can try to see if I have lied. As for me, what''s the use of going there? In the eyes of the wizard, I''m no different from ordinary people." For this reason, Luke can only give up. At this time, it was late, so they had to take the boy back. He didn''t doubt the old man''s words. He just thought it was a bit strange. Things were far from as simple as he thought. After returning to Arish, Luke took out maps of Sinai Peninsula of different ages for comparison, and soon determined the general location of the holy mountain, which should be in the northwest of St. Catherine''s Monastery, near the TIH plateau, with a straight-line distance of about 120 km. The complex terrain of that area is suitable for the construction of underground palaces. Perhaps the remains of the alien spaceship buried are just below the holy mountain. At this time, the knock on the door sounded, and a fierce looking Arab in military uniform came in. If the Palestinian were here, they would recognize this person. Abula Dole, a famous warlord leader in the Middle East, had more than 150000 armed forces. "What are you doing here?" Abra (No. 4) bowed, "I have some information to tell you myself." "Whose information?" "The wizarding society and a man named Black Adam." Luke''s heart moved and he said, "do you know black Adam?" "The information about black Adam is all legends, and the specific situation is not known, but the wizarding Association attaches great importance to it." Luke sneered, "those cheats who can''t even rub out fireballs deserve to be called witches." Before he came here, he was full of curiosity about the wizard Association. After investigation, he found that the so-called wizards were a group of charlatans selling dog meat with sheep''s heads. There is no inheritance of the magic system of the nine pillars God in Egypt, and the only one that can survive is Kandak. "It''s not the same now." "A month ago, a strange man appeared in the wizarding Association. His real name was gudley Amun, but he called himself Haas Shetter. He seemed to have mastered very old Egyptian Magic," Abra said solemnly Haas Shetter? Luke felt his chin as if he had heard it somewhere. "His target is an alien spaceship containing N metal, just like ours. In addition, they are still looking for the seal of black Adam. They have already got an eye on it," he continued oh Luke''s brow was slightly raised, "Where are they now?" "They arrived at St. Catherine''s Monastery two days ago and have been there ever since. In addition to Haas Shetter and his men, there is an American named cedis shivana, who seems to be an expert in archaeology." Chapter 603 St. Catherine''s Monastery, the Pearl of Sinai Peninsula, is said to be the place where God gave Moses the ten commandments. In the third century A.D., monks in Sinai were burning thorns to build a small church. By the time of Justinian the great, with the development of Christianity, the monastery was officially formed. It has a history of more than 1400 years. It has successively experienced Arab invasion, Crusade, Ottoman rule, Napoleon rule and the war between Egypt and Israel. It has gone through the chaos of war, but has not been injured, It still retains the ancient tradition inherited from the sixth century. St. Catherine''s monastery is located in the hinterland of the Sinai Peninsula. It looks like a castle, surrounded by tall stone walls, and the church in the courtyard is beautifully restored. The walls, pillars, roofs and gates of the main church all have vivid sculptures of ancient emperors, sages, birds, animals, fish and insects, flowers, plants and fruits. Gold inlaid altar in the church, supine with a bronze statue of Jesus and Saint Catherine In addition to the church, the most famous library is the library, which collects manuscripts of different times from the fourth century to the present. It is one of the oldest existing libraries in the world. In the morning, they set out from Arish and ran all the way to St. Catherine''s monastery. It was noon when they arrived. Under the scorching sun, the monastery surrounded by rocks was like a big stove. Even so, it could not stop the enthusiasm of tourists. Barbara and Drake went to inquire about the news. Luke and Diana mingled in the crowd, toured under the guidance of the monk, and left as if nothing had happened, "You hear me!" Diana nodded. "There''s a little scream coming from below." Luke sneered. "It looks like they''re one step ahead of us. They''ve already begun the interrogation." "Do you want to stop it?" "No!" Luke took out a metal ball and threw it out. "I want to know what they''re doing." After the metal ball fell to the ground, it turned into a spider the size of a fingernail, bypassing the guards and crawling all the way into the library, but the scene was amazing. The library of St. Catherine, which is famous for its antiquity, is in a mess. All kinds of books are scattered on the ground, covered with footprints. Two monks lie in the corner, next to four thugs who are drinking. Judging from the scene, the library should have been invaded. The mechanical spider scans the surroundings, determines the location of the basement, climbs quickly, and hears screams before approaching. Under the dim light, the abbot Adon akado, who has only one underpants, is tied to a chair. A fierce looking strong man is beating his body with a whip dipped in salt water. There was a whirring sound in the air. Every time the whip falls, there will be a suppressed roar. Adorn''s body was covered with blood, but the strong man didn''t stop until he was beaten to death. He dug a ladle of ice water and splashed it over. With the cold breath, adorn shivered and woke up from his coma. The strong man came forward, grabbed him by the neck and yelled, "Where is the seal? Say it Adorn took a breath and slowly closed his eyes. The strong man was so angry that he punched him in the stomach! You son of a bitch. " After a while, Adon fainted again. The strong man checked his nose and felt the disappearing breath. His face changed slightly, "Master, he''s dying." "Keep fighting. Don''t stop." With the sound of a poisonous snake, the candle flickered and the shadow swayed. A golden haired man with a hooked nose came out of the shadow. He was about 30 years old. He was wearing an ancient Egyptian robe and holding a cobra staff in his hand. His expression was lunar calendar and his face was fierce. His dark yellow eyes were like poisonous snakes, which made people dare not look directly at him. The strong man did not dare to disobey his orders. He raised his whip and continued to beat him. One whip after another, ah duo''en''s skin was rotten. There was a muffled roar in the room. The young man opened his mouth and enjoyed the process very much. The sound of the whip into the flesh reminded him of the picture in his mind. Once he was beaten like Adon, again and again, from the initial pain, to the later indifference, and then to the final pleasure. When the pain reached the depth, it would become the ultimate joy. He saw this truth clearly, and understood the true meaning of black magic in it: only the cry of despair from the depths of the soul can bring the purest darkness. Adorn in front of us is an example. After ten minutes, the strong man stopped and said uneasily, "He didn''t respond." The young man went to the chair and stroked the cobra staff. The wooden staff suddenly came to life. The cobra bit Adon''s neck, and the venom poured into the blood vessels and flowed to all parts of his body. In a coma, adorn suddenly opened his eyes, his pupils were dark, and a large black blood line appeared on his face. The silk line went downstream of his skin, like small poisonous snakes. The strong man felt numb and couldn''t help retreating. "No one can disobey me, no!" The young man murmured, his hoarse voice echoed in the room, the shadow began to lengthen, and then contracted inward, as if something terrible had to come out. "Submit to me, submit to the ancient Lord of sacrifice." The shadow grew rapidly, and he came into Adon''s body with a lot of invisible black fog and sharp arrows. He trembled violently, and his mouth cackled. His expression twisted to the extreme, and he looked very painful. Suddenly With a bang, the chain broke, and Adon staggered to his feet. Step by step, his eyes were cold and ferocious. When he came to the young man, he slowly knelt on the ground, "Master!" The young man reached out and stroked his head. "How do you feel?" "Thank you for your strength." "Good" With a faint smile, the young man continued, "tell me where the seal is." "Right under your feet." "Are you sure?" "This is a secret handed down from generation to generation in St. Catherine''s monastery. Two thousand years ago, due to an earthquake, the entrance of the sealed place was exposed. In order to prevent the devil from getting rid of the seal, the monks at that time built a church at the entrance, which is the predecessor of the monastery." "How to get in?" "The ancient seal magic is carved under the church. Destroy it and the entrance will be exposed." "Then do it. Now." "I understand." Adorn got up and left, according to the master''s request to put the explosives in the key position of the church. In the utility room, Diana, who watched all this with the help of mechanical spiders, couldn''t help saying, "We can''t wait. We have to stop him." There are more than 100 visitors to the monastery. If there is an explosion, I don''t know how many people will die. "There''s no need for us. Someone''s gone." With a wave of Luke''s hand, the virtual screen appears in the air. A strange man with a golden eagle helmet and golden wings appears on the screen. The man is suspended above the church and seems to be observing something. "Who is he? Superheroes? " Luke shook his head. "I''ve never seen it before. It''s supposed to be a new superhero." Pausing, shrugging, "maybe not." Chapter 604 When the golden winged monster appeared on the top of the building, the young man looked up as if he had a feeling. "It''s six hundred years since you finally appeared. It''s hard for me to find you." The powerful magic waves spread out in the basement, and the young man jumped up and stood on the roof through the floor, looking at the familiar and strange figure in front of him and shaking to say hello, "Long time no see, your highness hoof." Carter hall turned his head, a little dazed, a little shocked, "Haas Shetter?" The young man giggled, "compared with the previous reincarnation, you are smarter this time, and you can recognize me." Carter hall grimaced and slowly took out the hammer from his back. The youth continued, "From the beginning of his highness Hufu to now, you have experienced seven reincarnations. Every time you and triaya die in my hands, this time is no exception. Your highness, anubis is calling you. It''s time to go. Don''t worry. After you die, I will treat triaya well and give her the most wonderful experience." "Shut up Carter Hall''s wings spread out and rushed up. Haas Shetter recited the mantra. The staff expanded rapidly and became a giant king cobra with a length of more than 60 meters. The palm sized scales were shining black in the sun, and the fangs were longer than human arms. As soon as the king cobra appeared, there was a riot. Tourists in the courtyard screamed in horror and ran out. Affected people came out of the room one after another. When they saw the giant beast lying on the top of the building, they were all stupid. The world''s largest boa constrictor is no more than ten meters long, while the king cobra is nearly seventy meters long. His huge body, dark scales, and terrible fangs all tell of his horror. The riot expanded rapidly. Before long, there was a loud bang. There was a big explosion in the church. The dust was flying, and the air waves blew many tourists out. The whole monastery was covered by thick smoke, and the tourists who had planned to stay to see the situation were completely gutless, and they ran down the mountain without looking back. Barbara was near the door, shouting Diana''s name, while Drake was worried, "Diana left long ago, not here at all." Barbara shook her head stubbornly, "You go, I''ll find her." With that, he plunged into the smoke. Drake''s face changed several times, and he was about to move forward. A dull roar came, and the sound of crashing and collapsing buildings came from the thick fog. The ground shook violently and the whole mountain was shaking. Drake ran down the mountain without hesitation, and it was no different to stay and die. A deep pit appeared in the hinterland of Mount Sinai. Buildings and walls collapsed one by one. The dust and fog expanded. The monastery, which has been handed down for more than a thousand years, was swallowed up bit by bit and finally turned into a ruin. Adorn is right. The place of the seal is under the monastery, wrapped by a layer of magic barrier. The church is the node. Once it is destroyed, the magic barrier will disappear. Deep underground, a cloud of light illuminated the dark surroundings. Looking at the murals engraved with ancient legends on the walls, Luke could not help sighing, "Who would have thought that the famous St. Catherine''s Abbey had hidden such a big secret?" Diana complained, "you shouldn''t have stopped me." Luke waved his hand. "Tourists are almost gone. There''s no need to meddle. Besides, I want to see what''s going on down here." Then he raised the light source and went to the wall to observe carefully. Judging from the costumes and headgear of the characters in the murals, they have a history of at least 3000 years. They were born in ancient Egypt. The contents of each painting are different. A legend is combined The first one is the scene of slaves being oppressed. The second one records a warrior. The third one is a war in which the warrior leads the slaves and the army to fight and win. The fourth one is a picture of the birth of the country and the coronation of the king. The mural behind is destroyed and can''t be seen clearly. According to these contents, combined with the previous intelligence, the identity of the warrior can be determined. If there is no accident, this is the seal place of TEs Adam. Diana said in a voice, "someone''s coming." Luke extinguished the light and created a mirage barrier to block the two bodies. After a while, a group of armed thugs appeared in the passage, headed by a bald middle-aged man with a map in his hand, looking for something. "Cedis sivana?" Diana frowned. "Why is he here?" Luke sneered, "It''s no surprise that magic fanatics and part-time grave robbers are here." "Do you know him?" "Yes, for the first time." "Shall we..." Diana made a gesture and Luke shook his head. "No, follow them. I''ll see what this guy can do." The map in the middle-aged bald man''s hand seems to record the landform of the sealed place. According to the guide of the map, they came to a sacrificial hall unconsciously. As if they had found a new world, bald man rushed to the altar and felt left and right. They were very excited. Meanwhile, Haas Shetter and Carter hall arrived. Looking at the words on the altar, Carter hall thought of something and couldn''t help saying, "Tess Adam, slave hero, is this his grave?" Hass Shetter laughs strangely, "Your Highness, you died too early. I don''t know what happened later. Tes Adam is not only a slave hero, but also the kingdom of Kandak. The first thing after becoming king is to overthrow your father and establish the so-called world of equality and freedom. What do you think of the result?" Carter hall had a sullen face and didn''t say a word. "When your father died, he also failed. Even if he had the power of the six gods, he could not defeat Naboo and shazan. However, because of the existence of the six gods, he would not die and was sealed in the eternal rock by shazan." Haas Shetter went to the altar, "This is the entrance to the rock of eternity." Carter hall frowned. "You''re going to let him out." "Yes, the world has changed. It''s totally different from before. It''s hard for me to be the king of the world alone. I need help. Tes Adam is the best choice. He is full of hatred and resentment. As long as he gets rid of the seal, he will explode the whole planet." "Naboo is dead and shazan doesn''t exist. Who else can stop him? No, he is invincible and will eventually rule the world, and I will be the first person under the throne. " Thinking of the future, Haas Shetter couldn''t help laughing. Carter hall clenched the hammer, flapping his wings, with a whole gust of wind. The mob of the wizarding Association quickly raised his gun and fired. The bullet hit the armor and splashed a large amount of sparks. Carter hall was not affected at all. He rushed into the crowd and knocked the mob to the ground in a few seconds. Just as he was about to rush to the altar, a figure came from the side. Bang! The unusual force made Carter Hall''s arm numb and he couldn''t stop retreating. Chapter 605 Thousands of years ago, during the reign of Ramesses II, the 19th Dynasty of ancient Egypt, an alien spaceship came to this ancient land. Naboo, as a court wizard, predicted the arrival of the spaceship, so Prince huff, Naboo and slave hero tes Adam went to the desert to find the messenger of heaven. They found a spaceship with flying eagle logo deep in the canyon and got a piece of metal from the spaceship. N metal. One of the most powerful super metals in the universe is stronger than Amazon metal. Naboo used magic to forge metal blocks into three treasures, one was a scarab amulet, which could fly against gravity, one was an invincible sword, and the other was a glove called Horus''s claw. The king gave the Scarab talisman and the sword to Prince Hufu. The priest Haas Shetter killed Hufu and his lover triaya with the sword because of jealousy. Unexpectedly, their souls reincarnated under the protection of magic. Later, the king discovered this plot and tortured Haas Shetter with the sword. It took nine days and nine nights to cut off his head. By chance, Haas Shetter was able to reincarnate. Together with huff and triaya, he fell in love and killed each other forever. N metal, also known as the ninth metal, is a very rare super metal. In addition to its strong defense and flexibility, it also has the ability to subvert all science and magic. It can not only counteract gravity and allow users to fly, but also be used to attack ghosts and ghosts. It has high resistance to magic. The equipment made of N metal can also enhance the user''s strength, speed, induction, reduce energy damage, accelerate wound healing, immune to extreme temperature and so on. DC world''s legendary equipment more or less has the composition of N metal. Carter Hall''s armor (Scarab amulet) is n metal armor. It is precisely because of it that ordinary people become omnipotent superheroes. The battle is not as one-sided as expected. Adorn, who has been transformed by black magic, has far more power and speed than ordinary people. He has no pain. Even if his arm is broken, he will get up at the first time and continue to attack. The situation is in a stalemate. Carter hall is entangled by adorn and cannot get away. Hass Shetter walks to the altar with a smile and is ready to open the seal of this ancient land which has been thousands of years. Luke and Diana had been hiding in the barrier, witnessing all this and frowning as the altar began to glow, "We should stop him." "No Luke shook his head. "I''m interested in what he said about the rock of eternity." "But..." "It''s OK. Even if we open the entrance, it won''t be unsealed at the first time. We just need to make a move at the critical moment." After a pause, he said, "as for the one named tes Adam, what about breaking the seal? Who does he think he is? The times have changed. Now it''s not ancient Egypt." Diana: -- "You''re taking a risk." "It''s called confidence." Diana said that he couldn''t help but keep his head down. At the end of the battle, Carter hall pressed Adon to the ground, broke his neck with a hammer, and was about to rush to the altar when a strong light came on his face. Boom! The white light wave diffuses around the altar as the center. The stone altar splits from the middle to both sides, and a crystal ball with flashing blue light rises slowly. Around the crystal ball rippling with water waves of light, trance seems to be able to see another world. Haas Shetter jumped on it with a laugh. The moment he touched the crystal ball, he suddenly disappeared, followed by doctor shivana with a bald head. Carter Hall''s face was not willing, and he rushed up. All three of them left, leaving only a group of fallen and comatose minions. Luke scattered the barrier and walked to the altar with Diana. The crystal ball was in front of him, sending out a charming halo. "Ancient Egyptian Magic? It''s like a portal. " Luke looked at it carefully, shrugged and said, "to be honest, I don''t know anything about it." "Go in, you." Diana pushed him in with one hand and followed her into the crystal ball. Not long after they went in, a figure came to the sacrificial hall. Barbara Minerva, who has always been in bad luck, is a young girl with three no''s. she is so lucky that she bumps all the way to her destination. The light from the crystal ball relieved her nervous mood. She came to the altar along the stairs. She was scared and yelled when she saw Adon''s body. She quickly covered her mouth and woke up two comatose thugs. In a hurry, she rushed to the altar and suddenly disappeared when she was close to the crystal ball. ¡­¡­ Eternal rock, beyond space and time, is a mysterious place created by the plane stone between heaven and hell. In the era of the gods thousands of years ago, this was the place where the gods exchanged with each other. The gods of the seven systems each elected a human representative to form an eternal Council to fight against the invasion of heaven, hell and foreign forces. At the same time, the eternal rock was also a place of seal. Some demons, forbidden weapons, evil gods and so on that could not be destroyed by regular forces would be sealed by the gods in a special way, Let them never leave here. Unfortunately, with the end of the era of gods, the eternal rock has gradually become a legend, and the eternal Council has also become a story in books. No one has been here for thousands of years, until now. In ancient Egypt, Haas Shetter was the first, doctor shivana was the second, hawk Carter hall was the third, Luke was the fourth, Diana was the fifth, and Barbara Minerva was the sixth The six were sent to different places by crystal balls. Luke was in a corridor with many doors on both sides, and each door was written with words that he could not understand. After observing the surrounding scenes, Luke tried to open a door. A snowstorm came. Outside the door was a world of ice and frost. The cold wind was like a skate, which made him shiver. Luke closed the door and tried to open the other one. Ah! The cry of panic rang out, and two strong men who were stirring excrement made a strange cry like a duck when they saw the guy suddenly appeared. "Sorry! Sorry Luke laughs awkwardly and closes the door. Recalling the scene, he can''t help but excite himself. The two men face to face Bayonet? Fencing? Shit? Lying trough, the scene is too hot to forget. The more Luke thought about it, the more angry he was. He kicked open the door and beat the two strong men who were getting dressed. They were unconscious before he stopped. After some venting, I really feel better. Luke went back to the corridor. Because of what happened just now, he was awed by the wooden door. After thinking about it, he decided to find Diana first and then explore the secret of the wooden door. Eternal rock has a large area. A corridor alone is two kilometers away. At the end of the corridor is a library with various books on the shelves. Luke picked up a book, and when he saw the words on it, his eyes lit up. The book was written in gold. Chapter 606 In the corner of eternal rock, Diana comes to a place similar to the ancient Colosseum. In the center of the arena lie sculptures of three monsters, a three headed dog, a winged bull and a four armed demon ape. As Diana steps in, the three monsters suddenly open their eyes. At the same time, the magic barrier rises to wrap the arena and isolate it from the outside world. When Diana realized something, she took out the truth lasso wrapped around her waist, and the watch began to change, forming a shield. The three beasts got up, their stones fell off, and with the deafening roar, they returned to their former strength and rushed up like crazy. The battle of beasts is just the beginning, but there is no audience. ¡­¡­ Maybe it''s fate, or maybe it''s something else. The two enemies, Haas Shetter and Carter hall, are sent to the same place. There is thick black fog and no light, but they can see the front clearly. Where they can see is an empty world. Carter hall walked forward cautiously, and soon came across the equally nervous Haas Shetter. When enemies meet, they are very jealous. "Your Highness, it''s a coincidence that we meet again." Carter hall clenched the hammer and asked grimly, "where is this?" "It''s the place of the seal, of course." Carter hall frowned and said, "you don''t want to untie the seal of TEs Adam. How did you get here? You also need the crystal ball...", "You don''t know." Hass Shetter snorted and slowly raised his staff, "Your Highness, it''s time to take you on the road. No one can save you this time." With a low drink, the staff quickly expanded into a giant Cobra king, roaring at Carter hall. ¡­¡­ There is a creaking sound in the eternal rock armory. The warehouse, which has been sleeping for thousands of years, finally ushers in the first ray of dawn. A dusty head comes in and carefully looks at the situation inside. Then he roars a few times, but there is no response. Then he pushes the door open. The weapons in the warehouse used to be excellent or even legendary. Unfortunately, no matter how good they are, they can''t survive the passage of time. After thousands of years, these weapons have become useless, even the magic equipment with special ability is no exception. Barbara is an archaeologist. Naturally, she knows these things are extraordinary. Any one of them is national treasure. However, for the sake of safety, she walked around the warehouse to make sure there was no one. Then she took up arms and watched carefully like a child who got a gift. Spears, sharp swords, sharp swords, short knives... Each weapon is engraved with exquisite patterns, and even if it is covered with rust, it can''t stop the introverted brilliance. Barbara picked up a blade with a peculiar shape, looked at it and couldn''t help exclaiming, "My God! The blade of sacrifice in ancient Egypt has a history of at least 5000 years. " "If you take it out..." She covered her mouth tremblingly, as if to see a happy future beckoning to her. In addition to daggers, there are also flying eagle crowns with diamond jewelry on the table. At the first sight, Barbara almost climaxed with excitement, The crown of the ancient Egyptian king! It''s worth at least a billion dollars. God, where the hell did I come from. Is this heaven? Barbara didn''t know what words to use to describe her mood. She was too excited to speak. Dagger, crown. With these two things, the next half of my life is destined to lead a boring life of buying. Of course, the premise is to take them out. Barbara took a deep breath, wrapped the dagger and crown, and then checked the rest of the warehouse. As she passed the table, she heard a sigh. The low voice reverberates in the brain, fleeting. Barbara looks surprised, subconsciously looking around, dark warehouse even no ghost, she thought she heard wrong, just about to leave, sigh again. "Who?" "Who''s here? Come out. I''ll tell you. I have a gun." "Come out. If you don''t come out, I''ll shoot." Barbara picked up the dagger and looked around. After waiting for a long time, no one was seen. At this time, the dagger on the weapon rack suddenly gave out a black light. The rust fell off and the light was introverted. It turned into a peculiar black short blade. The sigh began to increase and gradually became a kind of call. "Are you calling me?" "Is it..." Barbara was shocked. Her face changed several times. She was a little uneasy and afraid, but more curious. She had been exposed to many legends of ancient magic, but it was a story recorded in books. No one had ever experienced it. Today it is the first time. "What should I do?" "Give it up, or..." After a moment''s hesitation, Barbara finally took the short blade and put it into the package. The sigh disappeared and all around was quiet. The girl was relieved and continued to search. After confirming that there was no omission, she left the warehouse with the package on her back. ¡­¡­ The light of eternal rock is dim, but it''s nothing to shivana. As a magic fanatic, part-time archaeologist and tomb robber, he spent most of his first half of his life in the dark ancient tombs. Decades of experience made him almost abnormal intuition, no matter what kind of underground remains, as long as you stay in it for a period of time, you can determine the general layout, and find the right route according to the subtle clues. It''s his talent. It''s the only one in the world. Haas Shetter came to the kitchen. He walked around the kitchen, then went to the next dining room, and quickly determined the direction through the exhaust pipe. Following my intuition, I walked through the garden full of strange plants and the narrow circular corridor that seemed to have no end. Unconsciously, I came to a hall full of sculptures. Seven monsters with terrifying appearance separate the two sides of the hall. An energy ball is suspended on the stone in the middle. The light emitted by the energy ball seems to penetrate into the soul. Shivana looks at it straightforwardly, and his eyes gradually lose focus. "Who are you?" "Why are you here?" Shivananton woke up with a hoarse voice and looked up. There were seven stone chairs in front of the hall. A guy with gray hair was sitting in the middle chair and his eyes were like a sword. The man spoke ancient Egyptian, which spread thousands of years ago. No one except historians knew it. It happened that sivana knew it very well. He thought for a moment and replied in a slightly poor ancient Egyptian, "Hello, a strong man in ancient times. My name is cedis sivana. I''m an archaeologist. I didn''t mean to intrude here in the process of developing ancient tombs. Please forgive me." "You''re lying!" The old man on the stone chair sat up slowly. His body seemed very weak. Simple movements could only be completed with the support of his hands, but the light from his eyes was very bright. "No one can lie in front of the gods." "Outsider, state your purpose." Chapter 607 Before he came here, he read a lot of historical materials related to ancient Egyptian Magic. He knew the legend of the eternal rock and had a certain degree of knowledge of the eternal Council guided by the gods. In the dimly lit hall, seven stone chairs are arranged in a circle, and each chair represents a kind of God system: Ancient Egyptian nine pillar God, Olympus mountain, Oriental fairy God, ancient Indian Brahma, American Sun God, Mayan plumed serpent god, African witch God. Each of the seven divinities elected a human representative to form an eternal Council to protect the earth from the invasion of heaven and hell. These are the stories that spread in ancient books. Shivana read them many times and never thought he would experience them personally. This scene can be called the greatest archaeological discovery in hundreds of years. It verifies a period of history, advances human civilization for thousands of years, and directly proves the existence of gods. Ancient times, the era of gods, the era of human beings, this is the history of the development of the earth''s civilization, rather than what monkeys become people. Shivana clenched his fist, speechless and nervous. The old man''s sense of oppression was too strong. He even felt that as long as the other party moved, he could kill him. However, as time went on, he also found some strange things. The other side seems very weak! I can only stand up with all my strength. Every step I take will shake involuntarily. My body will shake and may fall down at any time. Shivana seemed to know something. He turned his eyes and asked tentatively, "What''s your name, my friend? Why in the rock of eternity? Is it just like me that I came here by some kind of accident? " "Don''t quibble. Answer my question. What''s your purpose?" "Stop it." Shivana pretended to wave his hand casually, "I have checked the information. The eternal rock has not been in this world for thousands of years. There can''t be any living people in it. We are all outsiders, so don''t pretend. When did you come in? Look at the dust on your hair for at least a few years. Have you ever gone out?" Old man "By the way, do you know where the exit is? I''ve been wandering around for a long time, but I haven''t found it. " The old man frowned, perhaps because he hadn''t spoken for thousands of years. He couldn''t keep up with each other. Shivana seemed very casual, but he didn''t know that he was extremely nervous. In order to ease his mood, he began to pace in the hall. As he passed a sculpture, he asked curiously, "What kind of sculpture is this? It''s like the devil. " Before the words were heard, the sculpture suddenly opened his eyes, and the red light in his eyes flickered. The murmurs mixed with all kinds of negative emotions rushed into his mind, just like the murmurs of demons and some kind of call. At the same time, the other six sculptures also open their eyes and stare at this side. A strange force is spreading in the hall. The old man''s face suddenly changed. He raised his staff and smashed it on the ground, "Go back!" The invisible force expands all around, and the seven sculptures are unwilling to close their eyes and return to the previous state. Shivana stood in the same place as if he had lost his soul. It took him a long time to regain consciousness, "Seven sins?" "These sculptures are the sealed seven sins." Shivana''s face was unbelievable. "Pride, jealousy, rage, laziness, greed, gluttony and lust. The seven demons in the legend were sealed here." The old man took a slow breath and whispered in a very hoarse voice, "When you get out of the hall, turn right. There is a teleport array in the room at the end. Leave here and don''t come back." "No Shivana shook his head suddenly. "I won''t go. I''ll stay." He nervously went to the stone table. "They told me that the crystal ball is the key. As long as I grasp it, I can establish a contract with the seven deadly sins and gain the power comparable to that of the gods." "Comparable to the power of God, how strong that should be, I want to be stronger." "I want to master the most terrible magic in the world." "I want to be a God that everyone respects and let those who look down on me bow down." Shivana opened his mouth, and his expression was strange. The old man realized something and quickly stopped it. At this moment, the seven sculptures opened their eyes again, and the explosion of spiritual shock made the old man''s body falter. Shivana slowly stretched out his hand. At the moment when he was about to touch the crystal ball, a strong sense of fear welled up in his heart. Fear grew deep in his soul and spread to every corner. He turned his head tremblingly and looked blankly at the man who appeared at the door, "Who are you?" Luke took off his armor and showed his face. "Luke Shaw? How is that possible? " "Nothing is impossible." Luke went to the stone table, knocked him unconscious with a slap, then looked up and looked straight ahead, "Wizard shazan?" The old man was stunned. He hadn''t heard such a name for thousands of years. Luke continued, "I have your story in my school''s books. The wizard shazan, the leader and guardian of the eternal Council, has the ability to communicate with the gods." The old man couldn''t help saying, "How do you know that?" Luke gave a serious salute. "I''m from Oriental fairy court." The old man''s face was shocked. "It''s impossible. Xianting has been destroyed." "But their power has been handed down." When Luke stretched out his index finger, a rich golden light appeared on his fingertips, which changed into flames, ice and wind, "This kind of power, you should not be unfamiliar with it!" The old man was silent. He looked sad and complicated. The memory in his mind came out involuntarily. Each of the seven deities represents a kind of cultural heritage. Among them, the Mayan plumed serpent god, the African witch God, and the American Sun God are the weakest. The remaining four are equally important. They all have a very complex system of gods. The symbol of the Oriental fairy house is a strong soul and flexible divinity. Divinity is a kind of extremely magical energy that can be extended from what exists in nature, Gold, wood, water, fire, wind, rain and lightning are included. The youth is as like as two peas of thousands of years. "Why are you here?" Luke pointed to the stone chair, "for it." The old man looked back and said bitterly, "the age of the gods is over, and parliament will become history." "No, you''re wrong." "As long as there are enemies in human civilization, the eternal parliament has the value of existence, and its significance should not be erased," said Luke "Do humans have enemies?" "How can it not be? Demons, angels, dark creatures, aliens, cults and so on will come out every few years." The old man was silent again. He seemed to be thinking about something. It took a long time for him to whisper, "You want the rock of eternity?" Luke nodded. "It shouldn''t be buried in history." "I can''t give it to you." Luke frowned. "Why?" "Your heart is not pure enough." Luke: -- I''m your uncle! Chapter 608 "You''re making a fool of me." "The mind is not pure enough. It''s a joke." Lukhan said in a voice, "I don''t remember joining the eternal Council and the requirement of spiritual purity. Mr. wizard, you are the leader of the eternal Council and pay all for human civilization. I respect you sincerely, but the chair above is decided by the gods. I am the representative of the Oriental fairy court. You can exclude me. You must give enough reasons." "The purity of mind only appears in children. How can adults be pure?" The old man still shook his head. "No matter what you say, I can''t give you the eternal rock." "Why?" "I''ve said the reason." Luke: -- There was a flash of murder in my eyes, and then it disappeared, "Well, I respect your decision and reserve my own opinion. I''ll stay here for a while. If you think it through, please let me know at any time." Then he grabbed shivana and walked out of the hall. After they left, the old man collapsed to the ground, "What a terrible fear, what a strong soul. After thousands of years, human beings have given birth to a strong one comparable to the gods." "It''s from the Oriental fairy court." The old man murmured to himself, with a complex expression. Among the seven deities, the Oriental fairy court is the most special. Other deities are maintained by blood and pay attention to life. Only the Oriental fairy court has no natural deities. Everyone can be a God. As a result, the other six series gods are extremely afraid of the Oriental immortal court, and some of them even regard it as an alien and enemy. As the representative of the Egyptian god of nine pillars, shazan is no exception. This is the reason why he is so tough. It''s just that... Thinking of the strength shown by that man, his heart will inevitably feel a little more sad. His body is on the verge of exhaustion and he can''t fight. If the other side attacks, he will probably die here. "No, we must find the successor as soon as possible. We can''t delay any longer." The old man clenched the staff and made some kind of determination. ¡­¡­ After leaving the hall, Luk returns to the library again. This room is a treasure of the world. The ancient books on the bookshelf contain all kinds of knowledge, including the origin of the major gods, the types of demons, the long lost evil gods, all kinds of taboos, and the ancient Egyptian Magic that is most interesting to Luk. Judging from the current situation, the possibility of shazan handing over the eternal rock is extremely low. If the other party doesn''t give it, he can only rob it. If you want to get hold of it, you have to master the access method and the terminology of opening the transmission array. In that case, shazan doesn''t matter. Then a murmur came, and Luke said without looking back, "Now that you''re awake, get up." Shivana looked up at Luke carefully, "You... You''re a wizard, too?" "You can call me by that name." Shivana deeply wry smile, "21-year-old richest man in the world, also magic!" God is so unfair that he gives all his preferences to the man in front of him. "There is no necessary connection between magic and the richest man in the world." Luke closed the book. "Dr. shivana, please tell me what I should do with you." Shivana''s face changed. "Are you going to kill me?" "Otherwise, it''s hard to leave you behind." "No, I can''t die. Please, I promise I won''t let out today''s story." "There''s only one kind of person in the world who keeps secrets." Luke opened his right hand, and there was a sharp flash of lightning in his palm. His intention to kill was like a tsunami. Shivering, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, shiver, "But..." Luke put away the lightning and said, "dead people are worthless. I don''t like worthless things." Shivana eyes a bright, urgent voice way, "you want me to do what, just say, as long as I can do, never refuse." "You should ask yourself that." Luke went to the table and sat down. He picked up an old book made of unknown materials and flipped through it. "Dr. shivana, what can you do for me?" "I''m an archaeologist. I can help you explore historic sites. I know many stories about the eternal rock and the eternal Council. As long as you don''t kill me, I''ll tell you all about them." "There are records in the books you said. I''ll read them myself. I don''t need you to repeat them for me." After a pause, he continued, "there are ten seconds left. If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer in ten seconds, I can only let you die here." "Of course, you can also choose to run away." Escape? Shivana smiles bitterly in his heart. The wizard''s power is unpredictable. What''s the difference between running away from him and seeking death. Time goes by. Shivana scratched his ears and turned around in a hurry, "Time''s up. Think about it." Plop! Shivana was on his knees, "You say, I''ll do anything I want to live." "A fool indeed." Luke said, "what''s the purpose of your coming to the eternal rock?" Shivana replied honestly, "find tes Adam and untie his seal." "Why untie the seal?" "Haas Shetter wants to dominate the earth. He needs the power of TEs Adam." "Do you think he will succeed?" Shivana shook his head. "Although the gods are powerful, they may not be the opponents of the six superheroes in the metropolis." "So, you think he''s going to fail." Shivana was confused. "What do you want me to do?" "What do you know about Haas Shetter?" "He was a Royal Sacrifice in ancient Egypt. Because he killed Prince Hufu, he was executed by the king with a sword, and his soul was reincarnated because of the magic on the sword." "Where is that knife?" Shivana gradually understood and said in a low voice, "do you want that knife?" "No, what I want is metal. It''s said that the metal used to make the sword comes from an alien spaceship. Haas Shetter is a royal priest. He should know the general location of the spaceship. Find it out, and I''ll let you go and promise you a condition." Shivana''s eyes turned straight and he didn''t know whether to believe it or not. "Since I say it in front of you, I will abide by it if I find what I want." Shivana couldn''t help saying, "any conditions are OK?" "Within my ability, no problem." "I want to learn magic." Luke glanced at him. "You''re too poor to learn." Hearing these words, shivana felt relieved. If the other party agreed without hesitation, it showed that he didn''t care about the commitment at all. What he said just now was just deceiving. Now it''s different. If he refuses, it means there is room for negotiation. "I only have this one request, let me learn magic, I will help you set out the position of the alien spaceship." Luke frowned. "Magic needs talent. If you don''t have talent, you won''t be able to enter. In your current situation, even if you find the best teacher, you won''t be able to learn." "I know, but you must have a way, don''t you?" Shivana''s eyes were full of hope. He felt closer and closer to his dream. Luke nodded. "There is a way. The potion made of high demon blood can make people have magic talent and master the power of some demons. However, after drinking it, the body will be alienated and become a half human and half demon monster. Are you sure you want to do this?" Shivana nodded heavily, "as long as I can learn magic, I care about everything." "Good!" Luke stood up and walked up to him. "I promise you that I will find the alien spaceship and give you the medicine. I will do what I say." Chapter 609 After the agreement was reached, shivana took the topographic map that Luke had searched out to find Haas Shetter. As for the next thing, as long as he was not stupid, he naturally knew how to do it. After dealing with the affairs of shivana, Luke left the library, holding the books on ancient Egyptian Magic, and looking through the terrain of the eternal rock. The area of the eternal rock is very large. It is divided into four floors. The top floor is the main hall of the parliament, the war room and the welcome room; The second floor is divided into eight areas: accommodation area, garden, library, alchemy laboratory, craftsman laboratory, storeroom, world corridor and one third of the public area; The third floor has the most extensive space, including training ground, weapons depot, melting house, giant Colosseum, magic experiment center, seal place, etc. Besides buildings, there are also some magic traps. The bottom layer is special. There is nothing. It is a place of nothingness full of black fog. If you want to get out of it, you must find the node leading to the upper layer. Clearly, Carter hall and Haas Shetter are on the fourth floor. The two enemies fought for half an hour, and they won the match. Haas Shetter''s black witchcraft had no effect, so he had to rely on King Cobra. Although King Cobra was powerful, he was a magical creature in essence. He was naturally restrained by N metal and fought continuously, and his body was scarred. Carter hall was not much better. He was black and blue, and his strength was on the verge of exhaustion. They both realized that they couldn''t go on like this. At least they had to find a way to leave. Haas Shetter was the first to make a compromise. He controlled Cobra king to retreat slowly. Carter hall didn''t pursue them. After they left, he turned and walked backward. The fourth layer is a ring-shaped world without borders. No matter where you go, you will eventually return to the origin. They stroll around and meet again an hour later. "Damn it, why are you following me?" "I should ask you that." Carter hall grimaced. "I''m going in the opposite direction. Why did I meet you?" Haas Shetter was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "I''m not following you." "Me too." Their faces suddenly changed, and they couldn''t help looking around. In the misty world, they seemed to be hiding invisible. Big hands forced them together. "Try again." "I''m going to the left, you''re going to the right," Haas Shetter said in a deep voice Carter hall turned to his right, and Haas Shetter went to his left, straight ahead, and unconsciously saw the irritating face again. The atmosphere became dignified. The first time is an accident, the second time is inevitable. This area is likely to be a closed world constructed by magic. Unless we find the space node, we can''t go out in our life. Haas Shetter didn''t want to give up and turned around again. This time, he was marking on the ground while walking, and so was Carter hall. They tried to control themselves to walk in a straight line. Unfortunately, they still went back to the origin. Ah!!!! Haas Shetter yelled angrily, "It''s all you, it''s all you. Damn it, why is it always you?" Carter Hall said quietly, "this is fate. We are destined to die here." "Fart, I will never die with you." "If you die, you die." Carter Hall''s eyes were fierce. Suddenly, he rushed forward, and the distance of five meters stopped in a flash. Before Haas Shetter made any response, severe pain came from his abdomen. He was also a cruel man. At the moment of falling to the ground, he threw out his staff, and the black Cobra shot at Carter Hall''s neck like a sharp arrow. The latter quickly turned to his side, dodged and hit forward with a hammer. Bang! The dull sound of impact reverberated around, and the cobra, which became a giant, blocked the blow with its body. Seeing that the situation was not right, Carter hall stepped back, cobra pursued him closely, and the two sides started a new round of war. ¡­¡­ For ordinary people, the eternal rock is a dangerous place full of unknown, full of all kinds of magic, a little careless will fall into an extremely embarrassing situation. Barbara didn''t know the situation here. For her own safety, she had to be more careful. It took her an hour to leave the armory and go around the main entrance of the giant Colosseum. There''s a non-human battle going on inside. On the other side is a woman with a shield in her left hand and a golden chain in her right hand. Her eyes are impregnable, her body is vigorous and swift, and she exudes awe inspiring power like a female warrior. "Diana..." Barbara covers her mouth in shock. The golden chain is so familiar that it is the exclusive weapon of wonder woman, one of the six heroes who save the world. "Diana is... Wonder woman." In a flash, all the puzzles were solved. No wonder she always lived alone. No wonder she never attended parties. No wonder she despised the men who adored her. No wonder she always disappeared for some time. My best friend is a superhero. Barbara is both surprised and happy. She is also surprised and lonely. She can''t be like Diana in her life. She couldn''t help the fighting in the field, so she had to hide and watch the battle while praying that Diana would solve her opponent as soon as possible. If she was around, her safety would be fully guaranteed. The battle was extremely fierce. One man and one beast were fighting in the field. Facing her opponent who was several times bigger than herself, Diana did not flinch. She threw herself on the Dragon beast''s back with a flame, tied its neck with a chain, and with a roar, she overturned the giant beast weighing several hundred tons to the ground. "So strong!" Barbara''s eyes widened, shocked and envied. The beast roared and struggled, but Diana rode on her head, clenched her hands and hit her down heavily. BAM BAM bam!!!! One punch after another, one punch after another. Each attack can burst out the visible waves of the naked eye. After dozens of punches, the giant beast stops struggling, its body begins to petrify, and becomes a lifelike sculpture. The hammered head also returns to its normal shape. At the same time, the magic barrier covering the Colosseum disappears. After solving the dragon, Diana did not leave and went to the two headed giant snake in the distance. After more than a dozen battles, she has found out the secret of the Colosseum. The sculptures in the Colosseum are sealed monsters. Under certain conditions, as long as they are close to a certain distance, they will revive, and once they fail, they will be petrified again. The aggressive Princess Amazon has fallen in love with this place. She likes this feeling. She puts everything down, devotes herself to fighting, fights with the terrible monsters, and enjoys the pleasure of adrenaline surge. Barbara, seeing that the situation was not right, cried out, "Diana, come on, here. The barrier''s open. Get out." The girl thought her friend was lost, but she didn''t know that he was enjoying it. Chapter 610 Looking at her friend in front of her, Diana couldn''t help saying, "Why are you here?" "You didn''t show up at the time of the explosion. I was worried about you, so I ran in. Later, I met a crystal ball, touched it and came in. You don''t know, I just went to a warehouse where there were many weapons from thousands of years ago. WOW! It''s crazy. I''ve never seen anything like that. " "You..." Diana opened her mouth, moved and speechless, "Don''t worry!" Barbara waved her hand generously. "I won''t tell you the secret that you are wonder woman. My friend is a superhero who saves the world. Is there anything cooler in the world than here?" "By the way, do you know Superman?" Diana nodded helplessly, "Can you get me a signed photo of him? He''s so handsome. I''ve always wanted his photo." Diana grinned bitterly, "organic conversation, I''ll get one for you." "Great, Diana. You''re great." Barbara was so excited that she raised her hands and cheered loudly. Then they left the Colosseum and began to look for the exit. If the rock of eternity is compared to a pyramid, the third floor is the lowest part. Its area is four times that of the second floor. The Colosseum and the magic experiment center are so big that they are not like the buildings used by human beings. They came down the street to the furnace area. Even after a thousand years, the huge furnace was still glowing red, and they felt the heat from a distance. The stone room next to the furnace was full of all kinds of metal blocks, including magic metal. Unfortunately, after so many years, most of them have become waste products, and only a small part of them have been preserved. Barbara couldn''t help asking, "What kind of place is this? How does it feel like an ancient military fortress?" Diana took a sword, looked at it and threw it on the ground, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a military fortress." Luke mentioned about eternal rock. It''s said that it was the meeting place of ancient gods. At first, Diana thought he was joking. Judging from the current situation, it''s probably true. Eternal rock, eternal Council! Diana shook her head, "Let''s go. We have to find an exit anyway. If we go on like this, we may starve here." They left the furnace area, chose a right direction, and walked forward through the alchemy laboratory. Suddenly, a tall tower appeared in front of them. Barbara looked intently and said excitedly, "The tower seems to be connected to the upper level." Diana also found out, took out her shield chain and strode forward. There are two stone statues guarding the entrance of the tower, which are very similar to the sculptures in the Colosseum. Diana''s eyes are keen and she slowly approaches, but the stone statues do not respond. She can only shake her head helplessly and secretly say that she is making a fuss. There are ten upward elevators in the tower, all driven by magic. After pulling down the pull rod, the elevator runs automatically, bringing two people to the upper space. The situation here is completely different from that below. The light is bright, and the buildings have become more exquisite. There is no gate ten meters high, and there is no Colosseum that can''t see the end at a glance. "Where are you looking?" Barbara suddenly pointed to the front, "there''s a fountain!" Diana nodded and looked around. After seeing buildings like shops, she seemed to understand something. Not surprisingly, this should be the trade square. The two continued to roam. On the left side of the square is the garden, which is overgrown with weeds and covered with all kinds of plants that have never been seen before. Barbara quickly took out her mobile phone to take photos. These are exclusive news, which is equivalent to the discovery of new species. Diana felt more and more that something was wrong here. The Colosseum, the armory, the training ground, the melting pot house, the trade square, the garden and so on all showed that there was a problem. There were many human beings living in the eternal rock. Later, for some unknown reason, all of them disappeared, leaving only buildings. At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps in her ear. Diana turned quickly. A bald middle-aged woman, about 40 years old, came out from the corner. When she saw them, she was stunned, "You''re from the outside, too." "Cedis shivana." "Do you know me?" Diana said in a low voice, "Why are you here?" Shivana''s eyes turned slightly and asked tentatively, "I''m looking for someone, a blonde in his thirties. Have you seen him?" Barbara hummed coldly, "there is no ghost below. How can there be anyone?" below? Shivana, acutely aware of something, asked, "Where did you come from?" Barbara was about to answer, stopped by Diana''s eyes, "You''ve been on this floor?" "Not bad." "Have you ever seen a young man in his twenties with dark hair and pale green eyes?" Shivana''s heart is strange. It''s Luke Shaw that she''s talking about. Is it possible that she and Luke Shaw are together, "What''s your relationship with that man?" "Friends." Shivana breathed a sigh of relief. "Tell me the location and situation of the lower entrance, and I''ll tell you the location of the man." Diana thought for a moment and nodded slowly. They exchange information and get the information they want. Shivana leaves immediately, and Diana goes to the library. Barbara whispered, "is Mr. Rubio here, too?" "With me." "You..." Barbara said, "what''s the relationship?" Diana said with a wry smile, "there''s something inconvenient to tell you. Don''t ask any more." oh Barbara nodded cleverly, but her eyes were dripping. The library is not far from the garden. It''s only 15 minutes'' walk. When she got there, she didn''t see anyone. However, Diana was not discouraged. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before footsteps rang outside. Barbara covers her mouth and stares at the man at the door in shock, "Lu... Luke Shaw?" "Diana, it''s him you''re looking for." "You..." Diana had no choice but to think that Luke would take off her mask. Luke closed the book, "Long time no see, Miss prince." Diana suddenly said, "long time no see, Mr. Xiao. I didn''t expect you to be here." "There are many secrets hidden in this library. I''m not willing to leave." Words fall, look to one side of Barbara, "Ms. Minerva, still recognize me?" "Are you... Rubio?" Luke laughed, mild tone, elegant temperament, giving a sense of spring breeze, "in order to avoid trouble, I can only disguise, change a name, I hope you don''t mind." "No, No." Barbara waved her hand again and again, looking very embarrassed. She had suspected the relationship between them, but judging from the conversation just now, it didn''t seem that way. Luke Shaw! The world''s richest man at the age of 21, the leader of the new era, and the dream lover of hundreds of millions of girls Oh, my God! It''s crazy that he''s here. Barbara felt her heart thumping and her brain crashing. Chapter 611 Barbara Minerva, an archaeologist and Diana''s few friends, is also the future leopard girl. However, that''s the story in the cartoon. Luke doesn''t know whether his arrival will change the timeline. After dismissing the silly girl, Luke takes Diana to the inner room, "What do you think of this place?" "What do you mean?" "It''s the rock of eternity," Luke said Diana hesitated, "You can''t..." Luke grabbed her hand and whispered, "I want to turn it into a secret garden, only you and I know." Diana''s face turned red in an instant and she couldn''t help muttering, "That''s not good!" "What''s wrong?" Diana was a little nervous, thinking about the future and looking forward to it, but "It''s too big here, and the buildings are obviously prepared for war. I think Clark, Barry and Ron should be called here to make it a secret base for the justice alliance." Luke was helpless, "Are you sure you want to do that?" Diana nodded, her eyes firm, and Luke shrugged, "It''s up to you, but before that, there''s one more thing to deal with." "What''s the matter?" Luke pointed up. "The rock of eternity has four layers. You are in the third layer. Here is the second layer. There is another layer on it. The owner of the rock of eternity is on it." "Master?" Diana was surprised. "You don''t mean it''s been sealed for thousands of years." "He lives a long life, at least over 5000 years old..." he pauses and says half jokingly, "maybe a little older than you." "You mean: I''m old." "How can it be? You are the most perfect now. What you said just now is just an analogy." Luke quickly changed the topic, "that man''s name is shazan. He is the leader of the eternal Council and has the ability to communicate with the gods. Come here and I''ll show you something." Luke went to the table and picked up an ancient book about the history of the eternal Parliament, "It records the story of Amazon, including your mother, his majesty Hippolyte." Diana quickly took over the ancient books and browsed them with the help of the translator, "The Amazon kingdom? I''ve never heard from my mother. " "If you hadn''t read this book, no one would have believed that the Amazon had such a vast territory. Besides, your people had been members of the eternal Council appointed by Zeus." "And then? What happened "History is broken. No one knows why. Maybe your mother knows something." Diana looked at Luke thoughtfully, as if she understood something, "You want me to convince that shazan." Luke said with a smile, "it''s a beautiful and elegant Amazon Princess. You can guess it at once." "The seven chairs of the eternal conference represent seven kinds of deity systems, and the Oriental fairy court is one of them. As you know, the magic I master is actually Taoism, which comes from the inheritance of the Oriental fairy court. When I talk with him in this identity, the old man shows a deep sense of vigilance." "Alert?" "Yes." Luke shrugged his shoulders and said, "maybe it''s related to the tradition of the Oriental fairy court, or maybe it''s for other reasons. In a word, the old man doesn''t like to see me. No matter how he asks, he won''t say how to control the eternal rock. It''s up to you." Diana''s not sure, "Can you do it?" "I don''t know. I have to try. If he doesn''t let go..." The killing idea flashed away, and the temperature in the room became colder. ¡­¡­ As a child, Billy bartson is obviously not qualified. He is a problem boy. He is a thief and a cheat. From childhood to adulthood, as an orphan, he has gone through many families and never found a real home. Like a vagrant, he is rebellious and unwilling to get along with others. He often does something out of line. If he has to find a bright spot from him, it should be his kindness to animals. Every Monday, Wednesday and Friday, Billy will send food to the two lame stray cats near the sewer. For three years, this has been the case. It''s hard to imagine that this kind of thing will happen to a problem teenager, but he did. Today is the third day for him to come to his new home. This home is different from before. All of them are orphans and two of them are inconvenient. The adoptive parents are a middle-aged couple. They are very friendly. It can be seen that they really care about these children, but it has nothing to do with Billy. He just wants to find his lost mother. After school in the afternoon, Billy with bruised left eye wandered aimlessly in the street. The taxi driver nearby couldn''t look down and forced him to take him home. The taxi was walking along the dark street. In a trance, a dark shadow came. Billy subconsciously closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he came to the dimly lit hall. Billy was startled and instinctively stepped back. "Don''t be nervous, kid." "What''s your name?" A hoarse voice came from behind. Billy turned quickly. Under the steps with seven stone chairs, a gray haired old man was staring at him. "Who are you?" "You can call me shazan." The old man pointed to the crystal ball, "look at it, child, look at it." Billy doesn''t know why, so he looks down at the crystal ball. The seven demons beside open their eyes. Red light comes out of their eyes. All kinds of whispers mixed with negative emotions rush into Billy''s mind. The temptation of demons reverberates in his ears. Billy''s eyes unconsciously lose their focus. When he is possessed, he reaches out his right hand and touches the crystal ball. The disappointment flashed through the old man''s eyes. With the shock of the staff, the seven demons closed their eyes at the same time. Billy also woke up from his confusion. "They... The sculptures... They..." "Come on, kid, forget about today." "Wait a minute." Billy said quickly, "who are you? What''s this place? Am I dreaming "Wake up, you should go back." "Wait, you answer me first, are you the Legendary God?" The old man wanted to send him back by magic, but when he thought of the situation outside, he suddenly changed his mind and decided to give the boy another chance, "I''m a wizard, not a God." Wizard? Billy looked very happy. "Then you can do magic. Can you do me a favor?" "What''s up?" "Help me find my mother. When I was a child, I lost touch with her when I went to the playground. I have been looking for her all these years. Can you help me?" The old man looked a little different, "Are you an orphan?" Billy nodded in silence. The old man laughed. Although the boy didn''t pass the test, the light in his eyes made shazan happy, "Tell me about your experience over the years, and if you tell me the truth, I''ll teach you how to find your mother." Chapter 612 In the dark hall, people of all ages are sitting on the steps, talking for thousands of years. Shazan lived in the age of the gods thousands of years ago. He didn''t understand the newspapers, toys and superheroes in Billie''s words, but he could feel the children''s heart. Sincerity, purity and kindness are rare. In order to find a way to find his mother, Billy told all his experiences, including the scandal of stealing hamburgers and change. The old man didn''t show his displeasure because of these. He was also an orphan, and knew the pain of starvation. It took an hour for the conversation to end. Billy looked at the old man uneasily. "I''ve told you everything. Can you teach me the magic of finding my mother?" Shazan laughed, as if he had put down a big stone, showing unprecedented joy. "Child, help me up." Billy helped the old man quickly. One old man and one young man came to the stone chair. The old man raised his staff and put it in front of him solemnly, "Here, hold it." Billy hesitated. He slowly stretched out his hands in the old man''s encouraging eyes. At the moment when his fingertips touched the staff, an unimaginable picture appeared in his mind. In a trance, he saw six huge figures: On the golden throne, the king with white hair sat there. His eyes were very deep, as if he could see the universe and the origin of the world. That was the wisdom of Solomon; In the burning flame, a strong man with muscles comparable to marble is fighting with the monster. His fist penetrates the mountain and blocks the sea, which is derived from the divine power of Hercules; In the desert covered with yellow sand, a mountain is slowly coming. Under the mountain is a giant full of crystals. He carries the towering mountain to go from one end of the world to the other. The endurance of Optimus is immortal; On the cloudy sky, a tall figure appeared in the dense lightning. His voice was like thunder, and his eyes were like a sword. Every breath could set off a storm, and Zeus'' divine power shocked the sky; On the battlefield full of gunpowder, an army of countless monsters swarmed to the city-state. At the moment when the city wall was broken, a baby was born. Achilles, a fearless brave man, whose courage brought light to the darkest era; A figure appeared in the far end of the sea, and disappeared in the sea of clouds in the next second. With the strong wind and the waves, he galloped in the thunderstorm ravaged sea. Even Zeus marveled at the speed of mercury; The colored streamer streamed down the staff into Billy''s body, with the blessing of the six gods and unimaginable power. It took a long time for the light to fade away. The old man was getting older, but Billy was at a loss. He felt that there was something in his head, but he couldn''t remember it. "Go back, child, and learn to control your power." "Remember, be a good man." When he woke up again, Billy had already returned to the taxi. The radio was still playing the previous road conditions. After looking at the time, only a few seconds had passed. Billy was a fool. He talked to the old man for more than an hour, but only a few seconds passed. Is it a dream? ¡­¡­ In the conference hall, the boy left, and strange footsteps sounded, "Thank you for not interrupting me." "It should be." Diana laughed. "That boy is very nice, but he is too young." "One day, he will grow up." "You may not be able to wait." Diana said in a deep voice, "your heart is weak. I don''t think you''ll live long." "I''ve lived long enough. It''s time to leave." The old man raised his head and looked at the lady who was coming. After feeling the light in her eyes, he could not help sighing, "Unfortunately, you''re a little late." Diana shook her head and laughed. "I''m not interested in being your successor. My name is Diana Prince. I''m from the Amazon family. I''m the daughter of Hippolyte, the current king of Amazon." The old man''s eyes widened, "you..." Diana took out the gold chain, "You should know that!" "True word lasso." The old man was shocked again. "Who are you? How did you come here? " "Like those people outside, they are all through the crystal balls of underground relics. I found the hall all the way from the Colosseum and found some records about Amazon in the library." Then he looked at the seven chairs, "Have you ever sat on these chairs?" The old man nodded, "for a long time, the Amazon people have played the role of the messengers of Olympus, and the eternal Council has always had their place." Diana continued, "how did the gods disappear?" "I don''t know." "You are the leader of the eternal Council. How can you not know where the gods are going?" The old man closed his eyes and had no strength to speak. Diana frowned, thought, and whispered, "I want to know the secret of the eternal rock." The old man said, "do you want the rock of eternity?" Diana nodded and chose not to hide, "It should be kept. My friends and I need it." "Who is your friend?" "A group of incredible guys, we formed a team to protect the earth, called the justice alliance." "The black haired youth with green eyes was also a member of the Justice League." "Yes." "He asked you to come?" Diana nodded again. The old man was silent and couldn''t help sighing, "that man is very dangerous, just like death." Diana said with a smile, "he is such a person, doing ridiculous things, but can keep the bottom line." "Do you believe him?" "Yes, I trust him very much. He is my lover." The old man was silent and said slowly after a long time, "I can give you the rock of eternity on three conditions." "What terms, you say." "First, defeat all the monsters in the Colosseum and prove your strength." "Second, go to the fourth floor, find the exit in the nothingness world full of black fog, and prove your wisdom." "Third..." The old man stopped suddenly and said, "wait until you finish the first two items." Diana hesitated, not for her ability, but for the old man''s body, "Where are you now?" "I have the gifts of the gods in me. As long as I don''t want to die, I can survive for a few months." "OK, I promise you, but I''ll go out first and bring other friends in." The old man raised his hand and a book appeared in his palm, "This book records an entrance and exit of the eternal rock. Give it to your friend, he should be able to understand it." Diana nodded, took the old book and left the hall. After seeing each other leave, the old man can''t help sighing. His original idea was to give the eternal rock to Billy, but in reality he had to compromise. No matter the frightening green eyed youth or the Amazon Princess in front of him, they all have terrible power. Let alone Billy, he may not be the opponent of the two in his heyday. Maybe it''s time to hand over the rock of eternity. Chapter 613 The Justice League Headquarters, after several months of rush work, has a certain style in the wide hall. The overall layout of the headquarters is in the shape of a ring. The central part is the conference room and data center. The accommodation area, laboratory, armament depot, training ground, database and development department are arranged clockwise from left to right. The accommodation area is the largest, covering nearly a quarter, ensuring that everyone has a separate bedroom. Barry was the first to move here, Ron followed, and the others were still on the sidelines. Today is the fourth plenary meeting of the Justice League since its establishment. Luke repeated the story of the era of the gods and the eternal conference in detail. After listening to it, everyone was not calm. "Is there really a God in the world?" Luke corrected, "they are not gods, but special beings with great power. For some reasons, they are called gods." Rong en sighed, "I didn''t expect the earth in ancient times to hide so many secrets." Linda wondered, "are those gods still alive?" "They''re all dead." "How did you die?" Luke shrugged. "I want to know, too." Clark hesitated. "I always feel something wrong." "You''re afraid it''s a trap." Clark nodded with a serious expression. "The wizard named shazan has been in the eternal rock for thousands of years. He obviously has the ability to come out and choose the right successor, and even create a new eternal meeting, but he doesn''t live alone in it. He doesn''t choose the successor until the end of his life. Don''t you think there''s a problem in this." Luke was stunned. He just wanted to get the eternal rock, but he forgot such an important thing. Diana frowned and couldn''t help saying, "The eternal rock doesn''t suppress anything!" The voice fell, everyone''s face changed instantly, and Luke also felt a toothache. When he thought about it, there was only this explanation. No wonder the old guy promised so happily. I dare to throw away the burden. Barry whispered, "let''s think about it again." The atmosphere is a little quiet. Everyone is considering the feasibility of the whole thing. There is no doubt that the eternal rock is a hard to find base in the world. It has a large area, complete facilities and enough privacy. The justice alliance will no longer have worries about it. The problem is that this thing is far from as simple as it looks. There was a moment of silence, Luke said slowly, "No matter what the result is, you should try. Even if there is a monster, you should know what it is." Clark murmured, "I agree with Luke." The others looked at each other and nodded. ¡­¡­ A moment later, the eternal conference hall. Six armed men appeared here, Luke stepped forward, "See you again, Mr. wizard." The old man raised his head and looked carefully at the six people in front of him. When he saw Clark and Barry, his eyes lit up. These two people have pure hearts and can become successors. Unfortunately, it''s too late. While the old man was observing the crowd, several people were also observing him. A frail old man, holding a magic wand and wearing a tight suit printed with yellow lightning, had a weak heartbeat. Barry whispered, "is he dying?" Diana raised her index finger and made a silent gesture. Luke said in a deep voice, "we agreed to the two conditions you said. When will it start?" "Anytime." "Now, we''re ready." "The fighting beast is on the third floor. You know the location. You will be prompted after defeating all monsters. As for the fourth floor..." he paused and looked at Luke with deep meaning, "Are you sure you want to go in?" Luke smiled. "Can you give me some tips?" The old man shook his head. "It''s a changing nothingness. No matter how you go, you will return to the origin. If you want to come out of it, you can only see your own ability." "In my time, countless wise men and gods entered the fourth floor, and only five people came out. Young man, are you sure you want to go in?" "Since I promised you, I won''t go back. Moreover, you don''t dare to shut me up all my life." The old man smiled helplessly. He really didn''t dare to trap each other in it. Then he used magic to summon a dark vortex, "This is the portal to the fourth floor. I''ll give you two days. If you fail..." Luke said in a deep voice, "if you fail, go away and never come back." after that, he looked at Diana and said, "I''ll give you the Colosseum. Remember, keep an eye on it." "We understand. You should be careful, too." Luke nodded and walked into the portal with Barry and Linda. After a whirling sense of weightlessness, the three came to a place full of gray fog. As far as we can see, we can only see the range of 30 or 40 meters. Even Linda, who has super power, can''t see clearly in the distance. Luke motioned to Linda, who covered his mouth and roared in one direction. The sound waves rolled forward, and there was no reply for a long time. Sure enough, it is a place of nothingness! Luke squatted down and reached out to touch the ground. The temperature was about 30 degrees. Unlike rocks, it was very hard. Five fingers clenched their fists and suddenly made a force, Bang! A dent appeared on the ground. Luke looked at it without expression. Gradually, with the passage of time, the dent began to recover and returned to its original appearance in about 30 seconds. "What magic is this?" Luke shook his head. "It shouldn''t be magic." "EVA, can the communication equipment work?" "The signal cannot be transmitted." "It seems that we can only use the most primitive way." Luke took out the silk thread prepared in advance. One end was connected to Linda and the other end was connected to Barry. The three walked in three directions respectively. The silk thread continued to lengthen and the distance between the three became farther and farther. Fifty meters, one hundred meters, five hundred meters, two thousand meters The number on the screen kept growing and suddenly stopped when it reached 10000. Luke frowned slightly and looked back. The tight silk thread fell to the ground and broke? Or After two seconds of silence, Luke recycled the silk thread. When the number dropped to seven kilometers, the silk thread tightened. Linda and Barry on the other side also realized something. Without hesitation, they continued to move forward according to the predetermined plan. The number increased again, fast to slow, and unconsciously stopped at the position of 11 kilometers. Luke''s face suddenly changed. This place is not only a change in vector, but also space and time. Everything around is adjusting, up and down, left and right, East, West, North and south. No matter where you go, you will lose direction under the action of rules. Luke didn''t believe in evil and decided to try again. This time he didn''t recycle the silk thread. He found a direction and strode forward. After walking for about 15 minutes, two figures appeared in front, not Barry and Linda, but Eagle Carter hall and ancient Egyptian priest Haas sheat. The two men seem to have just experienced a big war and their wounds are still bleeding. Chapter 614 Two unlucky people are really a pair of enemies. They must die together. They also found Luke, shocked and happy. After waiting so long, they finally saw the living man "Who are you?" "How did you get here?" "These words should be asked by me." he paused and said reluctantly, "you''d better deal with the wound and don''t die." Carter hall looked at Luke suspiciously. Somehow, he always felt that this face looked familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere. Haas sheat didn''t say anything. He used magic to deal with his wounds. Carter hall also activated the repair ability of scarab amulet. They have experienced seven reincarnations and accumulated huge experience. Naturally, they know what is most important at present. Before long, Linda and Barry also appeared, holding a hairy ball of thread in their hands, with an unspeakable strange expression. "What''s going on?" "Mingming went straight ahead and walked backward." "So am I." Linda put away the coil and looked confused. It was the first time she had encountered such a thing. Luke''s eyes turned and fell on Carter hall and Haas shett, "Don''t you two introduce yourself?" Haas sheat opened his eyes and stared coldly at Luke, "Who are you?" Indifferent words with pride, like a noble above. "Linda!" Luke gestured, "teach him a lesson." Without hesitation, the girl flashed to Haas shett and kicked him for more than ten meters. The latter gritted his teeth and roared and summoned the giant Cobra. The next scene stunned him. Just one punch, one punch, the scaly head is broken, the body is torn apart and becomes countless crystals. Haas sheat''s eyes widened and he was stupid. After solving the cobra, Linda came up to him and beat him up with one thousandth of her strength. Then she dragged the bruised Haas Shetter to Luke and threw it on the ground. Luke squatted down and asked without expression, "Do you want to live or die?" "Who the hell are you?" whispered Haas sheat, holding back his resentment "Those who can take you out must obey my orders. Do what I ask you to do. If you dare to go back or make a trip, I will kill you." "How about it? Answer or not." Haas shett took a deep breath, "I listen to you." "Very good." Luke looked aside at Carter hall. "What about you, Mr. Eagle man." "Do you know the way out?" "I don''t know yet, but I''m sure I can find an exit." "This is not an ordinary maze, but a ring world controlled by magic. No matter where you go, you will return to the origin. You just came in and don''t know the horror here." "It''s man-made. If you can''t do it, it doesn''t mean I can''t." "OK, I''ll listen to you." Carter hall stood up holding the weapon and looked at Luke carefully with the help of the light from the corner of his eye. The face became more and more familiar, and finally remembered that this guy was the young man who appeared on TV. 21-year-old world''s richest man, Luke Shaw! Why is he here? There was a question mark in his head, but he didn''t ask a word. After the two joined, Luke launched an investigation again. He must find out the operation law of this place. ¡­¡­ The third floor of eternal rock, in the giant Colosseum. A thrilling battle is going on. After defeating dozens of monsters such as three headed dogs, evil apes, dragon giants and two headed giant snakes, Clark finally met his boss level opponent. A four winged devil, no, an angel with devil wings on his back. Its body emits suffocating energy fluctuations. One eye is pure and the other is dark. Every attack can cause air shock. Rong Enning said, "Is it the Fallen Angel Lucifer recorded in the Bible?" Diana said coldly, "Lucifer is the Lord of hell, but he is not so weak." Before the words fell, the strong light came to my face, impressively a 30 meter long holy light spear. Diana raised her shield, Boom! When the spear collided with the shield, an earth shaking roar broke out. Clark bullied him, punched the devil angel on the chest and directly flew it out. Before it landed, Rong en appeared behind him and fell with a knife, Click! The sound of a broken bone came from his neck. The devil angel''s head bent back, almost 180 degrees. The next second, strong white light poured out of his body, and the wound healed and returned to its previous appearance. Ron shook his head. "I knew it wasn''t that simple." Diana pulled out the Vulcan sword, "The best way to deal with a monster is to cut off its head." "Clark, help me trap it." With that, he kicked his legs on the ground and shot into the sky like a shell. Clark attacked from his flank. His body changed continuously in the air, avoiding one light spear after another. He reached the other side, grabbed his wings and threw them in the direction of Diana. The two staggered in the air. The blade flashed and took up a big head. Diana took away the sword of fire, "It''s time to hit the next boss." "No, it''s not over yet." "It''s still alive." The demon angel whose head was cut off slowly got up and spewed out two columns of light at his neck, one as black as ink and the other as white as snow. In the change of light and shadow, a new head grew. Different from before, this head is half black and half white. "What the hell is this?" Diana is stupid. She has never seen such a monster. Rongen picked up the head on the ground. The incision was as smooth as a mirror. Looking from outside to inside, he could see the peristaltic muscle tissue, but there was no blood. "Clark, you should see this." Ron threw his head away. Clark used X-ray vision to see the structure inside. He couldn''t help frowning, "Empty shell?" The voice didn''t fall, and the head exploded violently. Black light waves mix with white shocks to form a destructive version of the energy tide. At the same time, the devil angel suddenly roared, and a dense black-and-white light ball appeared around him. The two energies mixed together to form a black-and-white light column. Rong en didn''t respond well. He was hit by the front of the light column and flew straight backwards. He didn''t stop until he hit the barrier. Severe pain came from his chest and abdomen, as if he had been splashed with concentrated sulfuric acid. The black-and-white light column not only has a strong impact, but also corrodes the body. Ron looked at the wound, the calm on his face disappeared and became very serious. The Colosseum was not as simple as expected. If he didn''t go all out, several people might die here. Diana also felt it. She raised her shield and strode forward. Clark suspended above, sprayed high-temperature rays in her eyes, and the red light swept back and forth, colliding with the energy ball suspended around the demon angel. Every time you touch, there will be an explosion, and the roar will flood the whole Colosseum. Chapter 615 The war situation is unprecedentedly fierce. The demon Angel seems to have an immortal body. No matter what kind of damage it encounters, it can recover as before. Its head was cut off by Diana four times, and new ones will grow each time. What''s more puzzling is that with the passage of time, the energy in its body is also increasing, almost twice as much as the original. "Ron, do you feel it?" The Martian Hunter nodded seriously, "its heart is very chaotic. There is more than one voice. If you guessed correctly, it should be the product of ancient alchemy." Diana murmured, "I just want to know its weakness." "Sorry, I''m Martian." Martians don''t know earth magic. It makes sense. Diana was speechless, "If only Luke were here, he must have a way." As soon as she got up, she was thrown aside. She is a magical female Xia. She is a powerful warrior with the title of female martial god. How can she rely on men. "Clark, help me sweep." Diana waved the truth lasso and tied the demon angel''s body. Clark flew at top speed and hit the demon angel''s back like a meteorite, Boom! There was a deep pit on the ground, followed by a deafening explosion. Clark clenched his teeth, resisted the energy attack with his body and pressed it to the ground. Diana rushed at top speed, the sword light flashed, her head soared into the sky, and then cut down continuously, cutting the body of the demon angel into twelve sections. Clark took a deep breath and spit out the bitter cold wind. The ground frosted rapidly. Twelve sections of his body were frozen and formed ice. After all this, they both stepped aside. Sure enough, as before, the broken body again appeared a black-and-white light column. The three didn''t stop it, but observed it quietly, allowing it to be repaired bit by bit and restored to its previous appearance. "Do you see its belly?" Diana answered, "the energy there is obviously higher than other parts. Every time it heals, it starts from the abdomen." Ron suggested, "maybe we can dig it out." "It sounds cruel, but it''s the only way." The three attack at the same time. Clark and Ron use brute force to limit the body of the demon angel. Diana throws a round hole in its abdomen. After losing his stomach, the devil angel''s ability to move quickly declined, just like a stalled old car. Diana raised the Vulcan sword, cut it up, down, left and right, and cut the abdominal muscle tissue into countless pieces. Suddenly, a strange impact sounded. The sword seems to touch something. Diana stopped quickly and took out a white crystal ball the size of peanuts from the trivial muscle tissue. Ron wondered, "what''s this?" Diana did not speak. She searched again and found a black crystal ball of the same size. Two crystal balls, one white and one black, as they left, the devil angel also stopped, and the body quickly petrified. Clark couldn''t help sighing, "Two crystal balls can create such a monster. The magic is incredible." Diana shook her head and looked around "It''s not that simple." "Have you noticed that the Colosseum seems to be getting bigger." The barrier close at hand was unknowingly far away, but the three didn''t notice it at all. "It has expanded nearly tenfold." "When did it happen?" "Just now, when the devil angel petrified." At this time, two crystal balls suddenly flew into the sky. One light surged into a four winged angel emitting holy light, and the other burst out a black red light. With a trembling roar, an abyss demon with double horns on his head and a flaming sword stepped out. Diana took a deep breath. "I regret not changing shifts with Linda now." Ron, don''t sigh, "Me too." ¡­¡­ Eternal rock, layer 4. The concept of time becomes very vague here. Carter hall and Haas sheat only remember that they were called by Luke like mules and ran hundreds of times, one to the left and the other to the right. If it weren''t for Linda''s strength, they would have quit long ago. Seven hours have passed since the outside time, but the clock of nothingness has only passed three scales. The difference in time makes people have a very strange feeling. The five senses are uncoordinated with their thoughts, just like lifting the left hand to the left foot and lifting the right hand to the right foot. The perceptual errors can not be reflected in reality, leaving only a hazy sense of gap. After hundreds of experiments, Luke determined that the nothingness is a circle that rotates and shrinks constantly. There is no change in vector, but space. Time and space are concepts in an abstract sense. The space felt by normal people is a state of relative motion. It operates according to some specific rules, which has direction and distance. Once the rules change, the direction and distance will also change. Just like binary and decimal in mathematics, the same numbers get completely different answers under different rules. All Luke has to do is find and adapt to that rule. In the dark nothingness, sweating Carter hall and Haas shett salted fish lay on the ground and didn''t want to move. Barry and Linda sat aside with manuscript paper full of strange symbols in their hands, sometimes scratching their ears and cheeks, and sometimes growling in a low voice. Both of them are rare geniuses in the world. One is Kryptonian and the other has divine speed. When they were grouped, they followed Luke confidently, but it turned out to be like this. "I can''t." Barry put down the paper. "I can''t understand it at all." Linda hit the ground with a punch, Boom! The fist sank deep into the ground, with cobweb like cracks around it. Haas sheat turned his head and looked at the girl''s expression. He looked disdainfully. He thought he was a great character. Now, that''s all. He and Carter hall insisted for a long time before they chose to give up. The girl couldn''t hold on in three hours. This heart is really too bad, but the guy turned his eyes and fell on Luke not far away. He experienced hundreds of failures, but he was the same from the beginning. He was a great guy. Linda went up to Luke and looked curiously at the symbols on the paper. The bigger she looked, the bigger her head became, as if dozens of flies were buzzing in her ears, "What the hell are you writing?" "A calculation method." "Math?" "It''s not mathematics, it''s a unit used to record the operation of space." Linda''s head exploded more and more. She could understand every word Luke said, but she looked confused. "Where did you learn these things?" "Master box." "What mother box?" "You should have seen the black cube in the experimental center." Chapter 616 Linda did see the black cube. More than once, she touched it. "You learned these ghost symbols from inside." Luke shook his head. "I created it myself. The mathematical system of tianqixing is too complex. I innovated on the original basis and invented a set of calculation methods specially used to calculate spatial distance." Linda boasted, "these ghost symbols can be used to calculate space!" "The symbol itself has no meaning. The key lies in what I give it. Each symbol represents one or more mathematical theories. When combined, we will get a new theory. The theory is the rule. Using them to analyze the concept of time and space is simpler and easier to understand." Simple? Easy? Linda opened her mouth and chose silence. Barry came up and asked curiously, "Boss, can these characters really calculate the exit position?" "No." Barry: " "What I calculate is the operation law of the nothingness, not the exit." "After that, can you find an exit?" "I don''t know." Barry: " "When is it? You''re still kidding." "I''m not kidding. Finding out the rules of operation is only an introduction. There are more difficult things to do next." They were silent at the same time, and then shook their heads. Time passed quietly. In the twinkling of an eye, it was another two hours. The hearts of the people collapsed. Did they turn their eyes to Luke? Finally, the young man sitting on the ground who had been calculating put down his pen and came with several pieces of paper full of characters. "Next, you should do as I ask. Remember, no matter what I ask you to do, you can''t be ignored." "Do you understand?" As he spoke, he looked at Carter hall and Haas sheat, who said coldly, "Let''s just say it without making excuses." Luke shook his head, divided the silk thread into four parts and handed them to the four people respectively, "Hold the thread and stand still for ten minutes. Don''t move." Then he picked up the other end of the silk thread and walked to the nothingness covered with fog. The four silk threads were connected to Luke''s body from four directions. Everyone had a rangefinder in his hand to detect the extension distance of the silk thread. Gradually, the atmosphere became strange. Linda''s range finder has reached three kilometers, but Carter hall and Barry are only a little more than two kilometers. The four people who saw this situation opened their mouths and looked wonderful. Haas sheat couldn''t help complaining, "What the hell is going on?" Linda gave him a fierce stare, and the latter quickly closed his mouth and dared not move. The silk thread continued to lengthen, but the speed became slower and slower. When it reached six kilometers, the number on the rangefinder stopped. Linda began to recycle it according to Luke''s instructions, and the silk thread in the hands of the others was still growing. The strange scene makes people''s scalp numb. No one can explain what''s going on, "Maybe we''re in the belly of an octopus." Carter Schell said something half jokingly and got a silence. Seeing this, he also closed his mouth and continued to control the silk thread. Unconsciously, the silk thread in Barry''s hand also stopped, followed by Hass shett. Only Eagle Carter Schell''s has been increasing, and it hasn''t stopped for more than seven kilometers. Before long, there was a vibration ahead, and Luke came out of the fog with four silk threads in his hands, each stretched straight. The numbers of the rangefinder are 900 meters, 1500 meters, 2200 meters and 8000 meters respectively. Visually, Luke was 50 meters in front of them, but actually he was thousands of meters away. Barry grabbed his hair and was stupid. Carter hall and Haas sheat, who have had extraordinary experience, also have mouths and are stunned. "Luke..." "Don''t talk, stand there and don''t move." Luke put down three silk threads and only grabbed the 8000 meter one. He closed his eyes, walked back and forth, left and right, and walked at a strange pace. Suddenly, his body disappeared. Two seconds later, it reappeared, and the stretched silk thread fell to the ground. Luke opened his eyes and motioned to Carter hall. The latter quickly recovered 8000 meters, seven kilometers, six kilometers... The number dropped sharply and didn''t stop until 200 meters. Within two steps, kilometers away. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The air is quiet and the needle can be heard. Luke didn''t explain anything. He stepped back to his original position at a strange pace, picked up the three silk threads on the ground, dragged them for a few times, and reluctantly threw them on the ground. "The space of nothingness has always been in a state of contraction and folding, and the 8000 meter silk thread is in different spaces, which is why it has always been tight. If I''m not wrong, the exit is somewhere folded." Barry swallowed and asked hoarsely, "Boss, you know how to get out." Luke shook his head, "It''s early. It will take at least 30 tests to get the preliminary results." ¡­¡­ Luke is facing the biggest test since his rebirth. Similarly, Clark is almost the same. The two monsters in front of us are different from before. They talk fluently, but they can give names. Judging from their behavior, they should have self-consciousness, but they become insane for what reason. The devil, more than five meters in size, wrapped in the flames of hell and strong like a giant, sometimes claims to be an abyss tyrant and sometimes cries out to Caesar. The four winged angel with the aperture on his head has been talking about gallus and Gabriel. Gallus has never heard of it, but Gabriel is a famous Archangel. Diana whispered, "Something''s wrong?" Ron answered, "their hearts are confused and keep asking who they are." Clark wondered, "Why are there angels in the Colosseum? Aren''t angels on the human side?" Diana and Ron were speechless. From the current results, it is speculated that the crystal ball should be the instrument to seal them! Sealed demons can understand what angels are. The more they thought about it, the more they felt their scalp numb. They seemed to find a startling conspiracy, and their faces were full of seriousness. The existence of demons has long been confirmed by Luke, only angels. According to the biblical records, the meaning of the existence of angels is to protect mankind against demons. They are the embodiment of peace, justice, wisdom and courage, representing the truth, goodness and beauty of the world. However, the scene in front of them subverts the previous understanding. The angels representing light are sealed in the Colosseum and share a body with demons. Angels and demons are incompatible. But the eternal Council stuffed them together. Why? On a whim? Bad taste? Or torture? After thinking about it, the last one is the most likely. The people of the eternal Council and God deliberately put the completely opposite life into a body, the power of light burns the devil, and the power of darkness pollutes the angel. For thousands of years, I have not tortured each other all the time. I feel terrible when I think about it. Chapter 617 The three seem to understand why angels and Demons show insanity. Who can stand the torture of thousands of years. "What should I do?" Diana, who noticed something wrong, whispered, "kill them or go back." Clark shook his head. "Going back is failure. Luke certainly doesn''t want to see it." Rong en said in a deep voice, "the wizard named shazan hid a lot of things. You should also be aware that the Colosseum is actually a prison." Clark and Diana looked at each other with dignified expressions. After dozens of battles, they also found some clues. Those monster sculptures actually have self-consciousness. The longer they are separated from fossilization, the clearer their mind is. Some will beg for mercy with their eyes. They have been sealed here for at least 5000 years. Ron continued, "I don''t know what the wizard shazan thinks. Judging from the current situation, the best way is to leave immediately and continue. No one knows what will happen." "You can''t just go." Diana said word by word, "at least until you''re exhausted." Clark also nodded. If he just gave up, he would have no face to see Luke. Seeing this, Ron is hard to say. As a Martian, he actually rejects magic on earth. With the passage of time, the four winged angel and the devil gradually recovered their composure, only their eyes were full of confusion. Diana wouldn''t give them time to wake up, throw out the truth Lasso, tie the devil''s body, Clark attacked from above and clenched his right hand, Bang! The invisible impact swings around. The devil was hit by his fist and hit the ground heavily. Clark rode up and hit it with his fist while spraying high-temperature rays. Every punch will make a thump. The devil ate pain and roared in a very venomous voice, "Human beings, you, human beings, will die. I will eat you." Boom! The Hellfire around him exploded, shook Clark out, and the devil raised a huge flame sword three meters long, "Die, man." The sword edge is inserted into the ground, the fire ring expands around, and the ground melts wherever it goes and turns into bubbling magma. The magma covers an area of nearly five kilometers. The faces of the people changed instantly. Fortunately, they were in the eternal rock. If they were outside, this sword could kill at least 10000 people. "Ron, look at the angel and don''t let it join the battlefield." Diana jumped up, and the Vulcan sword emitted a faint red light, which was the unique light of the artifact. The devil turned his head and stared. He recognized the sword, the weapon of the Olympian gods. Many demons died under the sword, "Man, I''ll cut off your head." The flame giant sword from bottom to top, with a violent hot wind. Diana''s hair was blown up by the wind, showing her sharp eyes. The long sword was held high and cleaved down with all her strength, When! The sound of the impact of gold and iron exploded, and a red shock wave appeared in the sky. The next second, a figure flew straight out. Rong en''s face suddenly changed and rushed to catch her. In this frontal collision, Diana was defeated, and the devil was no better. Her arms were so sore that she could hardly hold the hilt of the sword. The flame long sword made of countless top materials burst a gap of ten centimeters. "Mankind, give me your name. You are qualified to be my booty." Diana was too lazy to pay attention to it and glanced at Clark. The latter understood and flashed to the top of the devil. High temperature rays were emitted from her eyes. The devil raised her left hand to resist and waved a huge sword in her right hand. The burning sword almost ignited the air. Clark took a half step back and inhaled hard. The air was compressed through his lungs into a cold wind. The flame on the giant sword was broken by the cold wind, and the sword was covered with frost. The devil''s eyes changed slightly. Suddenly, there was a sharp breaking sound in her ears. Diana, who rushed quickly, waved the Vulcan sword and cut on the previous gap, Click! The sword body cracked and broke into countless pieces of ice. "Go to hell." Diana threw a truth Lasso, tied the devil''s body, raised her sword and stabbed it into her heart. Then she pulled out her long sword and waved it at her neck. The blood gushed out with a big head. Rong en pulled a corner of her mouth and her expression was slightly complex. Diana is not the strongest in the six member group of the Justice League, but she must be the best. Her fighting consciousness, smell, experience and skills are far better than others. After the devil fell, his body quickly petrified, and a black crystal ball precipitated from the middle of his eyebrow, which was the previous one. Diana picked up the crystal ball and put it away carefully. She had a hunch that the crystal ball might have other functions. With the death of the devil, only four winged angels were left on the scene. Just now, when fighting, it had been watching the battle. Its expression changed from the initial loss to the later coldness and hatred. At the moment of the devil''s death, there was even a trace of imperceptible pleasure. Obviously, the four winged angel who called himself Gareth remembered many things and his mind slowly recovered. Clark whispered, "what about the rest? It doesn''t seem to mean to attack us." Ron suggested, "maybe we can talk to him. He should know something about the eternal rock." Diana was excited and was about to speak when a strange voice suddenly appeared in her mind. "Can you tell me where this is?" The three were stunned, looked at each other, and then turned their heads, "Are you talking?" "Yes." The four winged angel looked at the people without expression. His mind had returned to normal, and there were still many defects in his memory. He only knew his name was Gareth. He went to the earth to punish heresy according to the requirements of the Archangel Gabriel, and forgot the rest, "Strong man from mankind, please answer my question." Clark said curiously, "you don''t remember what happened before." Gareth repeated, "man, answer my question." ¡°¡­¡­¡± If you''re so blunt, it''s like a policeman interrogating a prisoner. "What if you don''t?" Diana stepped forward. "What will happen to you?" Gareth raised his right hand, "God''s will is inviolable." The strong light is as dazzling as the sun. There are dense holy light spears in the light, which are very fast, just like a light. Diana''s face suddenly changed and instinctively raised her shield. Clark and Ron quickly dodged. A hundred meters around was submerged by strong light. There were explosions one after another, and the ground was sunken, like being ploughed, blowing out huge pits, large and small. The shock wave lasted more than ten seconds before it stopped. The four winged angel Gareth put away his right hand, "First warning." "Now, answer my question, where is this place and who are you?" Diana got up from the pit, shook the dust on her body and said without expression, "Do you want to talk to it?" Clark and Ron''s colleagues were silent and looked up at the sky with anger burning in their eyes. Chapter 618 As a well-educated five good young man, Clark hates to solve problems by force. Unfortunately, reality doesn''t give him too many choices. Gareth''s behavior angered Clark and Ron. They could feel the pride of each other''s words, like a god overlooking the world. Laughing and scolding were a kind of charity. "I hate this guy." Rong en said expressionless. Before the words fell, people had already flown into the air, "Bold!" Gareth''s eyes were wide open, and the holy light spear was shaped in his hand, pointing at the figure flying at high speed from top to bottom. Ron didn''t have to flash. He punched the spear point. Bang! The fist broke the spear, castrated and hit it heavily on the chest. This force was so great that in an instant, Gareth lost his breath, flew straight up, and was hit in the back heart by Clark who rushed at high speed. Click! The spine was broken and the body was folded in half at 150 degrees. At this moment, Gareth finally remembered that it was human who sealed it. Clark raised his foot and kicked it back to the ground. Diana put her long sword against its neck. "Now, it''s my turn to ask." ¡­¡­ Eternal rock, layer 4. In order to find accurate data, they conducted hundreds of experiments. Each experiment process was different, and the requirements were strange. They were exhausted, but Luke enjoyed it. He is like a game enthusiast who challenges a difficult level. Everything he does is to defeat the final boss. After the initial line distance measurement, Luke began to test the sound. Sound is different from silk thread. It is a kind of wave frequency, which is very vulnerable to space, and it is also the easiest thing to detect the folded space. At Luke''s request, several people had to yell while walking. Their voices were intermittent, sometimes from a distance and sometimes echoed in their ears. Luke sat in the middle, and a virtual screen appeared in front of him. According to the direction of the four people and the sound, he calculated the position of Space folding. The calculation method he used was beyond the comprehension of ordinary people, even the top mathematicians. The test lasted 40 minutes, and everyone shouted with dry throats. Even Linda, a Kryptonian, felt exhausted. Physical fatigue is nothing, the key is spirit. She really doesn''t have the strength to toss. Barry gasped and couldn''t help asking, "Boss, how long will it take?" Luke didn''t speak. He was absorbed in calculation. Seeing this, the four had to sit down and sigh. Haas sheat clenched his fist and all kinds of vicious thoughts flashed in his heart. He was really fed up with it. Even if he was trapped here, he didn''t want to be called by Luke. He was a court sacrifice in ancient Egypt. He was a powerful wizard with seven lives. How could he be teased like a puppet. Anger was squeezed in his heart and gradually turned into killing intention. Haas sheat leaned over his body, cast magic and observed the people with the rest of his eyes. Soon, a poisonous snake composed of black fog was formed in his hand. The cursed snake is a black magic spread in ancient Egypt. It can take people''s lives silently. Haas sheat put down the viper and controlled it close to Luke. The people didn''t notice the abnormality. The poisonous snake swam slowly. Twenty meters, ten meters, five meters, two meters... Haas shett showed a morbid smile. The next second, his expression was frozen. The poisonous snake disappeared without any sign. It just disappeared bit by bit. Luke turned his head and gave him a faint look, which almost killed Haas shett. Fear took root in his soul and his body trembled. His face is as pale as paper, like a patient who has just recovered from a serious illness. Carter hall wondered, "What''s the matter with you? You''re sick?" Haas sheat hurriedly asked, "the old problem will be cured in a minute." Luke grinned. If it hadn''t been for an alien spacecraft, he would have been killed. After this episode, Haas sheat was completely honest and dared not think of anything else. Before long, a new round of testing began. This time it was energy. Luke started the power armor and emitted energy light. The light passed through the void and began to bend when it reached a certain position. Luke adjusted his position and asked several people to hold the metal plate. The light hit the metal plate and bounced to another direction. When passing through the folding space, he suddenly divided into several sections and then returned to normal. We have long been surprised by this situation. As before, Luke recorded while measuring. This time it took longer and the data obtained was more complex. His head operated at a very fast speed. Huge data gathered in his mind, classified, sorted and calculated, found the doubts and made in-depth analysis. This is the difference between Luke and genius. A strong soul brings not only super senses, but also unimaginable computing and thinking abilities. His brain is the world''s top intelligent CPU. Time passed slowly. I don''t know how long later, Luke suddenly stood up, closed his eyes, walked around at a strange pace for five minutes, stopped where he was, and said to Linda 30 meters away, "Go to where I am, at a fast speed." Linda didn''t doubt him. She pushed her legs to the ground with a gust of wind and rushed forward at the speed of surpassing the sound. When she reached the position of three meters, the light and shadow changed. After a whirling sense of loss, the girl came to a strange place, and the figure disappeared, leaving only the gray fog. "What is this place?" "Luke, where are you?" After a few shouts, Linda didn''t respond. Linda found a direction and walked straight forward. After a while, she met Barry sitting in a daze. "Why are you here?" "Just like you." Barry explained, "boss, let''s go forward and disappear as we walk." "It''s incredible." "It feels like a portal." "Don''t talk nonsense. Go back first." They went back to the original point one by one. A few minutes later, Haas shett and Carter hall also came back. The four looked at each other and were shocked. Luke turned off the virtual screen and said word by word, "Good news and bad news." "The good news is that I have found the operation law of the empty place. As long as I walk in a specific way, I can avoid the folding space and find the right direction." "The bad news is that there is still no clue about the location of the exit. If you want to find it, you can only grope bit by bit." Haas sheat and Carter Holden were relieved. If only they could go out, time doesn''t matter. Linda was a little worried and couldn''t help asking, "How long will it take?" Luke shook his head. "It depends on luck. If you are lucky, you can do it in half an hour. If you are unlucky, it will take at least three days." Three days? The cauliflower is cold. Chapter 619 On the third floor of the eternal rock, shivana has been wandering here since he separated from Luke. He used the furnace area to run to the training ground and then to the arsenal. When he passed the Colosseum, he was blocked by the light curtain. He couldn''t see the situation inside, so he simply went to other places. He has been looking for Haas sheat, but no matter how hard he tries, he can''t find anyone. The other party seems to have evaporated. There is no second floor, no third floor, and the only possibility is the fourth floor. According to the data records, the fourth floor is a nothingness and there is nothing. Haas sheat shouldn''t go there? The eternal rock is too big. Luke''s map directly marks the approximate coordinates. The specific location can only be understood through personal experience. Hiwana took the main road as a sign, launched a carpet search on both sides, and unknowingly came to the Tomb Park. According to the map, behind the cemetery is the land of seal, and the Kandak King tes Adam, known as a slave hero, is likely to be in the land of seal. Shivana was curious and couldn''t help walking into the cemetery. With excellent tomb stealing technology, he soon found the entrance hidden under the sarcophagus. This is a downward ladder with a long distance of 300 floors. Shivana held up the torch and walked while observing the murals on the walls on both sides. The murals recorded the growth history of a hero. Five thousand years ago, a boy was born in a sheepfold late at night. The boy''s mother was a slave, so he was also a slave. At the age of six, the boy was attracted by his master and became a reserve fighter. After rigorous combat training, he participated in a combat competition at the age of 15. After that, he lost 97 fighters in a row for two years. However, the situation changed and the master was assassinated. According to the custom at that time, after the master died, he needed to be buried with slaves. Unfortunately, he was selected. A slave merchant took a fancy to his ability and secretly bought him. Then there was the dark years. The boy was taken to the death Colosseum, where he fought with all kinds of inhuman monsters to please the nobles and Pharaohs. This is the cemetery of slaves. No matter how powerful a soldier is, he can''t last for a year, but he has lasted for four years. His long sword is stained with the blood of dozens of monsters. With his extraordinary bravery, he won the favor of Prince Hu Fu. He was taken to the palace and became a palace guard. There, the boy met a young, beautiful, strong and fascinating girl, Isis, the only daughter of the palace wizard shazan. There was an unknown side hidden under his beautiful face. He fell hopelessly in love with the woman and was willing to give everything for her. Isis also liked the man''s ability. Deliberately, the boy appeared in front of the wizard shazan. He proved himself crazily. His courage, strength, wisdom and strategy became more and more famous. He spread widely among the slave class and became a slave hero known to everyone. His unremitting efforts were finally recognized by shazan and got a new name - tes Adam, which means the guardian of truth. He was taken to the hall with seven seats and became the successor of the wizard under the eyes of the gods. The power of the six gods is injected into the body, bringing unimaginable power. Shu''s endurance allows him to withstand most attacks. He doesn''t need to eat or breathe. He has a long life and is almost immortal; Horus''s speed gives him the moving force of far supersonic speed, can fly freely in the air, and has the high-speed response ability that exceeds ordinary people; Amun''s divine power reshapes his body and makes him the strongest creature on earth. He can easily bend steel, penetrate walls and lift huge objects more than a thousand times his weight, Tott''s inspiration gives him the ability to see the source. No matter what kind of books, he can remember them at a glance, analyze them with far more than ordinary people''s thinking ability, and extract the key points. Aton, the head of the nine pillar God, represents the sky. He has enormous power and has a variety of divine powers. Tes Adam obtains one of them - the leader of lightning. Lightning not only provides the super power of thunderbolt and thunder, but also strengthens other powers, and even allows him to teleport. Mehan is famous for his courage. Under his gaze, TES Ya has an indomitable will. This will acts on the body and also on the mind. It is almost immune to mental attack. Sometimes it can even bounce back the magic cast by the other party. Power confirms nature! After gaining the power of the six gods, the boy began to change his mind. At the request of his friends and the lobbying of Isis, he began to help slaves, from improving their lives and restoring their rights to abolishing human sacrifice and eliminating slavery. His actions made the nobles and Pharaohs very dissatisfied, and even the gods were disgusted. Shazan advised him to give up his irrational ideas. The king also asked. Tes Adam was silent. Accompanied by his wife Isis, he went to the temple and saw those skinny slaves who had to work hard in the hot sun. His anger was completely ignited. At the beginning of the mighty slave war, TES Adam became the God in the eyes of slaves, led them to defeat slave owners one after another, and publicly announced to build a happy world of equality and freedom without any oppression. This movement affected the whole of Egypt, and the Pharaoh''s regime was in danger. The king had to turn to shazan and the gods for help. Unfortunately, for some reasons, many gods disappeared, and the rest were not opponents at all. Shazan was no exception. Although he also had the power of the six gods, he seemed more than willing but less powerful when facing his son-in-law. The mural is over here. Shivana goes out of the passage and comes to a spacious hall. On the altar in the center of the hall is a sarcophagus with a statue of Anubis at each corner. Shivana swallowed and spit, so excited that he couldn''t help himself. If he didn''t guess, what was buried in the sarcophagus was the slave hero recorded in the mural, TES Adam, comparable to the existence of gods. He really wanted to know the later story, why did tes Adam fail? And his wife Isis, the beautiful snake and scorpion witch, is still alive. Haas sheat once mentioned that TEs Adam did not die, nor would he die, but was sealed. As long as he untied the seal, he could live. What will the resurrected tes Adam do? Will you teach yourself magic, or give yourself the power of the six gods like shazan. At the thought of such a scene, shivana couldn''t help feeling a little excited and then became hesitant again. Luke Shaw''s warning was vivid. He had given up the idea of looking for the place of seal. He never thought that he would find the secret hidden in the cemetery as if he were destined. Shivana hesitated. In the end, the instinct of the tomb robber prevailed. He held a torch around the tomb chamber. After confirming that there was no mechanism trap, he walked carefully to the altar. Chapter 620 The four anubis sculptures are placed at the four corners of the sarcophagus. According to the sacrificial tradition of ancient Egypt, this is an extremely vicious curse, implying people who despise even death. Shivana was inexplicably uneasy. Decades of tomb robbing career gave him unimaginable intuition. Every time he felt something wrong, terrible things would happen. He checked around the altar again and again, and finally found the traps hidden under the sculpture, poison gas pipes and common means in ancient tombs. After lifting the trap, the uneasiness in my heart did not subside, but became stronger and stronger. Shivana hurriedly retreated until the exit, looked at the sarcophagus not far away, and his expression was a tangle. If he guessed correctly, there must be a magic trap hidden in the altar. Once triggered, he is likely to die, but he doesn''t want to give up. After repeated consideration, he bites his teeth, takes out a rubber bomb and puts one on the sculpture and sarcophagus. For top grave robbers, opening coffins with bombs is a very poor means. It is a kind of blasphemy, a blasphemy to the whole industry. Unfortunately, he really couldn''t think of another way. After placing the bomb, he left the secret room immediately. Thirty seconds later, a dull noise came from below, followed by flame explosion and crackling electric current. There are all kinds of lights shining at the door, and the energy is raging in it. You can feel the wave of destroying everything from a distance. Shivana''s mouth twitched violently, "Damn trap! Damn magic!" The turbulence lasted more than ten seconds before it stopped. After everything was calm, shivana entered the secret room again. The sculpture was destroyed by a bomb, but the sarcophagus was intact. The flame and lightning did not seem to have an impact on it. Shivana took a deep breath, went to the altar, observed again, more detailed than before, and did not let go of any details. After confirming that there were no other traps, he put on the gas mask, clasped the coffin cover with both hands, and pushed it in bit by bit. He only pushed it a few centimeters away with all his strength. "It''s too heavy." Shivana gasped for breath, rested for a while and pushed the coffin again. Ten minutes later, the gap was finally exposed. Air poured into the coffin along the gap. The heavy stone cover seemed to be much lighter. Shivana made a sudden effort, pushed the coffin cover aside, raised the torch and observed the situation inside. No gold and silver, no jewelry, no jade, no jewelry. The huge sarcophagus was only a mummy wrapped with bandages. The bandages were full of characters, which made people dizzy. "This is tes Adam?" "Slave hero, King Kandak, a legend with the power of the six gods." Shivana was a little nervous. He quickly put down the torch, respectfully saluted, took out his mobile phone and began to take pictures. The characters on the bandage may be some kind of sealing magic. Before destroying it, we must record it. The top grave robbers are so professional. After taking dozens of photos, shivana stopped, took out his personal dagger and carefully cut the bandage. The moment the dagger tip came into contact with the bandage, Boom! A thunderbolt fell from the void and hit him heavily. Shivana didn''t even have time to scream and fell directly to the ground. The characters on the bandage seemed to have life and swam away like tadpoles. Suddenly, there was a roar from the inside. The bandage lifted up the big bag, one or two places, as if something rushed out. The character glowed black and tried to fight it. After two minutes, Bang! The bandage burst and a bald man who was more than 1.9 meters tall and strong and didn''t look like a human rushed out. TES Adam, a slave hero, King Kandak and a strong man who inherited the power of the six gods, finally woke up after a thousand years. ¡­¡­ In the giant Colosseum. With the fall of the four winged angel Gareth, the battle entered another dimension. Before, their opponents were all kinds of non-human monsters, but now they are demons and angels. Nine devil sculptures of different shapes appear in front of him. In contrast, there are seven Angel sculptures, four winged angels, two winged angels, and the remaining one has three pairs of awe inspiring wings. Ron whispered, "what does the six winged angel represent?" Diana pulled out her sword, "Angels have only six wings at most." Clark opened his mouth speechless and his expression was a little silent. Eternal rock is very suitable to become the secret base of the justice alliance, but it is not a necessity. There is no need to fight with these angels and demons who don''t know their origin for it. It''s not worth it. Ron shook his head and sighed, "It''s not a way to go on like this. The ability of angels and demons is not clear. In case we encounter those who restrain us..." Diana had understood that Clark and Ron both wanted to retreat and didn''t want to fight for the eternal rock. In fact, she also had this idea. She just thought of Luke''s instructions and held it back. The sculpture began to resurrect. While gushing strong light and dazzling, lava came out, and the heat wave was pressing. Seven angels, nine demons, a total of 16 enemies, that is, the three must win at least 1vs5 the battle. Diana breathed softly, thought for a moment, and said, "What should I do?" Clark and Ron were stunned at the same time. They couldn''t help looking at her, "You..." Diana sighed, "although I am belligerent, I am not so stupid that I can''t see the situation clearly. The six winged angels have appeared. Next, it is estimated that there are beyond gods. If it is to protect the earth, I am willing to fight with them, but not now." "Although the eternal rock is good, it won''t lose its life." "Luke''s side..." "He will understand." Clark and Ron were relieved to hear that. The three quickly retreated. When they reached the exit, there was a shadow in front of them. Their tall body was incredibly strong. Each muscle contained explosive power. Just standing there gave people a strong visual impact. The visitor has a cold face, firm eyes, flashing lights in his eyes, and invisible pressure emanates from his body, like an invincible warrior and a God in control of everything. Diana looked tight and motioned to hold the hilt, "Who are you?" "Tes Adam, King Kandak." Standard English is unfamiliar in tone, but there is no problem with grammar. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A question mark appeared in the eyes of Clark and Ron. Is there a king in Kandak? Diana thought of something and her face became very serious, "You are the Kandak king of Ramses II, the 19th Dynasty of ancient Egypt." There was an accident in tes Adam''s eyes, "I didn''t expect anyone else to remember me." when her eyes swept the long sword in her hand, she frowned slightly. "The sword of the God of fire, the weapon of the Olympian gods, how can it be in your hand." "It has nothing to do with you." "We''re leaving the Colosseum. You''d better not get in the way." As Diana spoke, she motioned to Clark and Ron. They bypassed tes Adam and walked out of the magic barrier. Unexpectedly, as soon as their front feet left, they came back the next second. TES Adam murmured, "Shazan didn''t tell you the rules of the Colosseum? Once the sculpture is activated, it must be killed, otherwise it can''t go out." Chapter 621 Time goes back two hours ago. In the secret room of the cemetery, as the dust dispersed, TES Adam slowly recovered himself from his confusion. He remembered his name, his past, and that unforgettable painful memory. "Shazan!" A name emerged, and then the cold face. "You must live for me." TES Adam whispered to himself. His eyes were filled with anger. He would never forget the hatred sealed for thousands of years, and Isis When I think of my former lover, my anger subsides, and my eyes are a little softer. At this time, a whisper came. The bald doctor shivana, who fainted on the ground, opened his eyes. His head hurt as if it was about to crack. He touched it with his right hand, Blood! A lot of blood! "My eyes!" Shivana''s face changed greatly and felt it carefully. His palm was sticky and full of blood. There was a snake shaped scar on his orbit, which almost split his eyes from top to bottom. Blind in the right eye! Shivana was frightened and frightened, and quickly looked at the strong man in front of him, "Help me, please." Seeing that the other party didn''t understand English, he hurriedly used the ancient Egyptian language, "I can''t see, please, cure it, cure my eyes." TES Adam said indifferently, "you pushed this coffin away." Shivana nodded repeatedly and said hastily, "I''m here to save you. Remember Kandak, the slaves saved by you, and their descendants have been waiting for you to resurrect and rebuild the country." Candak! The name made tes Adam in a trance, and the pictures buried in his mind quietly emerged. Friends, comrades in arms, kandaks who supported him, believed in him and were willing to die for him. He founded the kingdom of Kandak with the slaves who broke away from the sea of suffering, but he was framed by shazan on the road of rise. I don''t know what happened to those people. When I read this, I looked a little more eager, "What era is it now? Does Kandak still exist?" ¡­¡­ A few minutes later, TES Adam, who heard shivana''s statement, stood in his place. He thought it had been thousands of years, but he didn''t expect it to be 5000 years. He was sealed for five thousand years. Shazan, damn you! TES Adam clenched his fist and calmed down for a while, "The kandaks have been in exile?" "Yes, for thousands of years, they have been trying to rebuild the kingdom of Kandak and always failed." Shivana covered his right eye and begged, "Your Majesty, can you help me? My eyes are dying. It hurts." "Your eyes can''t be cured." TES Adam looked at him expressionless, paused, and continued in the other party''s desperate eyes, "But I can give you new eyes with powerful magic on the condition that you swear allegiance to me." Shivana did not hesitate to kneel on the ground, "The great Kandak king, slave hero and owner of the power of the six gods, from now on, Seth shivana is your most loyal servant, forever and never betray." "I accept your loyalty." TES Adam gave him a deep look, raised his hand and pointed. The divine power from Mahan was injected into shivana''s body. The wound on the orbit healed quickly, the pain subsided, but his eyesight did not recover. "Come with me." When they left the cemetery and passed the Colosseum, they stopped. Tes Adam looked intently and felt the waves inside. He couldn''t help asking, "Who''s in there?" "I can''t see clearly because of the light curtain." Tess Adam used his divine power to create a fairyland, which describes the picture in the Colosseum. "It''s them!" Shivana opened his mouth and looked unbelievable. "Superman, Mars hunter and wonder woman, why are they here?" Superman? Mars hunter? Wonder woman? TES Adam looked confused, "Who are they?" "The six superheroes who saved the world: Superman, Mars hunter, wonder woman, lightning and a very mysterious guy. They are very famous. A few years ago, they protected the earth from being destroyed by aliens." oh TES Adam''s eyebrows were slightly raised and he was a little curious. After a few eyes, curiosity became serious. He has strong combat effectiveness. His strength, speed and defense have reached the level of gods. He is not too much compared with him. "What civilization and God do they come from?" Shivana: " I didn''t react for a moment, and it took a few seconds to explain, "There is no God on the earth. Superman and divine power woman are aliens from Krypton. Mars hunters seem to be aliens. The remaining three are from the earth and are not gods." TES Adam realized something, didn''t say a word, turned and left. Shivana followed closely and said carefully, "Your Majesty, many things have changed over the past millennium. You may need some time to adapt." One before the other, they followed the tower to the second floor, and then went straight to the main hall of Parliament on the first floor. Shazan is here, white haired and bent, just like an old man in his twilight years. Half his foot has stepped into the coffin. His body is so weak that he doesn''t even have the idea to speak. Even if black Adam appears in front of him, he doesn''t show any sign. The couple met again after thousands of years of separation. The lights in the hall were dim, dimly shining on two completely different faces, one with a ferocious face and a ferocious look, showing the hostility of the seal for thousands of years, and the other with a calm face, complex eyes and some emotion. "You''re dying." For a long time, TES Adam endured his anger and burst out a word. Shazan sighed slightly, revealing some relief. Tes Adam has been sealed for thousands of years. He has not sat in the lonely eternal rock for 5000 years. "I was going to kill you the first time I saw you, but not now." "A dead man is not worth my doing." TES Adam held out his hand. "Give me the amulet." Shazan opened his mouth and said with all his strength, "Isis is dead." "She is not dead, but in reincarnation. I promised her that I would find her, arouse her true spirit and give me the amulet." Shazan shook his head in silence. In a rage, TES Adam rushed forward, grabbed his neck, held it high and smashed it to the ground, Bang! The ground shook. With an angry blow, TES Adam almost destroyed the hall, and the air waves swung around, scaring shivana back. "For the last time, give me the amulet, or I will destroy the eternal rock and release all the suppressed monsters, evil gods, demons and angels to destroy the world. Believe me, I will do what I say." Shazan did not speak, but shook his head weakly. When tes Adam was about to kill, he suddenly found something. He pulled off his weed like beard and found a Amulet Necklace printed with the statue of the goddess, "So you always carry it with you." TES Adam turned his anger into joy, pulled out his amulet, felt the magic wave inside, and couldn''t help showing his childlike joy, "I knew you were alive, Isis." PC: let''s talk about the experience of these days. Since the 21st, the community has been flooded. Fortunately, there were no casualties. The water and power supply were cut off until noon the day before yesterday (the elevator was yesterday). There was no surplus food at home and there was no way to grab anything in the supermarket. They had to queue up for dinner in the downstairs hotel. They went upstairs and downstairs at least three times a day (10th floor). Their hair was greasy, shiny and smelly, But there is no water to take a bath. Fortunately, everyone is like this (funny). Water and fire are ruthless. I really felt it this time. (there are still some work matters to deal with. Try to resume the normal update tomorrow.) Chapter 622 At first, TES Adam failed not because of his lack of strength, but because of Isis. Shazan lured him into a carefully prepared trap with his daughter as bait, combined with the power of the gods to deal with him. The war broke down and lasted a day. In the end, TES Adam was sealed, and all the gods participating in the battle died, leaving only shazan, and Isis was not spared. She was stabbed in the heart by a witch God from Africa. When her soul died, TES Adam and shazan protected the true spirit with divine power and sealed it in the amulet. As long as the reincarnated body can be found, the true spirit in the amulet can arouse the past memory. "For its sake, I won''t kill you." TES Adam put away his talisman and went to the stone table in the middle of the hall, "Cedis shivana!" "My subordinates are here." The bald doctor hurried in, "Your Majesty has anything to say." TES Adam pointed to the Milky crystal ball, "Don''t you want eyes? It is." Shivana was suspicious and couldn''t help observing the sculptures on both sides. Luke Shaw mentioned earlier that the seven sculptures in the hall were the seven sins of the devil, and the crystal ball was the instrument to seal them. Wouldn''t it be to mix with the devil to get it, TES Adam said displeased, "why, you don''t want it?" "No, just..." Shivana slowed down and carefully replied, "the crystal ball seems to have something to do with the devil. If I use it as an eye, will I be controlled by the devil?" "You think too much. The crystal ball is an artifact made by the gods and specially used to seal the devil. If you get it, you can control the seven sins and obtain the corresponding ability." Shivana''s face moved. "You mean, I can have the power comparable to the devil." "Good." Shivana was ecstatic, surprised and uneasy, "Will there be any risk?" "As long as you are not stupid enough to take the initiative to remove the seal..." TES Adam was impatient. "Do you want it or not?" "Yes, of course." Shivana dared not refuse. Under the sign of the other party, he went to the desk and carefully held the crystal ball. At the moment of finger contact, the latter burst into a strong light, followed his arm to his right eye and fused with the broken eye. His right eye began to shine, and huge power flowed into shivana''s body. He felt the fullness he had never had before, like a poor boy who had nothing and directly got 10 billion yuan, The constant flow of power makes people excited and crazy, "So strong." "What a powerful force." Shivana was excited. He felt that one punch could break a mountain. In addition to strength, there were also memories related to the seven sins in his mind. Arrogance, jealousy, rage, laziness, greed, gluttony and lust. His mind moved, and the black fog gushed out of his body and turned into a devil with barbs on his hands and feet and a cruel face. It was the rage in the seven sins. He roared angrily and stared at the wizard shazan lying on the ground. Shivana realized something and quickly took it back to his body. Although he got the power of seven sins, he was not stupid enough to think he could compete with tes Adam. "Great master, King Kandak, thank you for your gift. Cedis shivana will always be your most loyal servant. If you betray, you are willing to bear the torture of Hellfire." Hevanah knelt on one knee and solemnly saluted with ancient Egyptian etiquette. "This power is very strong. We should learn to control it." "I see, master, I won''t let you down." TES Adam nodded, grabbed shazan''s collar, walked to the round table step by step, and sat down on the stone chair in the middle. In the dimly lit hall, the strong man sat alone on the throne and experienced the beauty of being away for thousands of years. "From now on, I am the master of the eternal rock." Shazan closed his eyes painfully. "Why, you don''t want to. Don''t forget, you gave it to me." "I''ve got it back." "You are dying. After you die, it will naturally be mine." "No, he''s not yours." Shazan gasped. "I''ve found a new successor. The child''s mind is much better than you. He will lead the world to a new future." "You''re lying." "I don''t have to lie to you. I''ve given him the new power of the six gods." he stopped here and exhorted weakly, "The world has changed, the kingship has fallen, the gods have disappeared, and slaves have become history. Now is the era of democracy and freedom. Adam, stop. Don''t think about changing or correcting. Let the people decide the future. If you really want to do something, be a good man." good person? TES Adam laughed, "Five thousand years ago, you said the same thing. I did it according to your requirements. As a result, I watched my comrades in arms die miserably. Now you come again. Do you think I will believe it?" "Father, we are different. You are a defender. You can abandon your emotions for the sake of truth. I can''t even abandon my favorite daughter." tes Adam clenched his fist. "I just want to use my own strength to build a home, a perfect, free and non oppressive country." Shazan said bitterly, "you will only bring disaster to the world." "I''ll make it better, with Isis." Shazan looked at him with a long sigh, "Ramses is right. Your heart has been distorted and can''t be saved. You don''t deserve the power of the six gods." "It doesn''t matter whether you deserve it or not." TES Adam hummed, "don''t think I don''t know why the gods choose you. Kindness? Peace? Fraternity? Humility? It''s all shit. They choose you just because you''re smart, good at compromise and never go against their will." "The gods are a group of hypocrites. They look bright on the surface and hide many scandals behind their backs. The seven gods are no exception: Olympus is obscene and degenerate, father daughter adultery, mother son promiscuity, and no one would do so; Egypt''s gods vie for power and profit, are self righteous, and regard believers as pigs and dogs. How many bones are buried under those temples and pyramids; India''s great Brahman is greedy for vanity, controls his thoughts with scriptures, and turns good people into pigs and dogs; American Sun God and Mayan feather snake god are birds of a feather. They use living people as sacrifices and eat human flesh. What''s the difference between them and wild animals; African witches are even more cruel. They use black witchcraft to refine the baby''s flesh and soul to make weapons. Demons will do this: As for the Oriental fairy court... " TES Adam sneered and disdained, "if they didn''t fight inside, the world would have been unified." "Shazan, my great father, don''t you know that." Shazan shook his head in silence, "The gods do have many improper places, but they protected the planet. Without them, the world would have perished long ago." "They''re just protecting themselves." Chapter 623 In the hall, shivana felt his eyebrows jump, and his expression was unspeakably strange. As an archaeologist and magic lover, he was longing for the era of the gods. After hearing the description of TEs Adam, he lost interest. The obscenity and depravity of Olympus, the struggle for power and profit of the Egyptian gods, and the American sun god eating human flesh steamed bread... The cold came from the tail bone and rushed to the top of the brain along the spinal cord. Is this still God? Not even an animal. Shazan said with a complicated look, "the actions of the gods do have many improper places, but they are always in the front line of the battle. They protect the world and protect the inheritance of human civilization. You can''t erase their achievements because of some mistakes." "Right is right and wrong is wrong. The two can''t be confused. You taught me, father." "I will not forget their achievements, nor will I forget those disgusting activities." Shazan was silent. Facing the words of TEs Adam, he couldn''t respond. He thought for a moment and whispered, "Who told you these things." "Isis." "How is that possible?" TES Adam pulled a corner of his mouth and said angrily, "At that time, the son of Zeus, iazion, was greedy for the beauty of Isis and cheated on her many times. Isis had no choice but to ask you for help as a father. As a result, you persuaded her to tolerate it because of the power of Olympus..." "Since then, Isis began to investigate the intelligence of the gods and told me the news." TES Adam grabbed shazan''s clothes and brought them to him, "You are a complete loser and don''t deserve to be a man. No man will make his daughter tolerate when she is bullied. Only you. Maybe this is the reason why the gods choose you, a weak, humble coward who only knows compromise and submission." Poof! A spit sprayed on the old man''s face, and the latter painfully closed his eyes. At this moment, he finally understood why his daughter betrayed him? Why are you determined to overthrow theocracy with tes Adam? It turns out that everything has cause and effect. TES Adam snorted coldly and threw him out like garbage, "All that should be said, give me the eternal rock, or I will destroy it." Shazan was silent, and the whole person seemed very lonely. His old face became more and more withered. "One last warning, give it to me." "I won''t give it to you." "Then I''ll destroy it." "Destroy him and your strength will disappear." Shazan helped the wall up and said word by word, "the eternal rock is the fortress made by the gods and the source of the power of the six gods. Once it disappears, you will die." TES Adam: " "Then I''ll go to your heir and take power from his body. Father, do you think he will be my opponent?" Shazanton was speechless. Tes Adam was known as a demigod and was the most powerful soldier in ancient Egypt. After obtaining the power of the six gods, his combat power soared to the top. In addition to the God kings of the major gods, ordinary gods were not his opponent at all. Although Billy also had the power of the six gods, he was a child and couldn''t even fight. After a moment of silence, he suddenly said, "If you really want eternal rock, why not take the normal path." TES Adam raised his eyebrows. "You want to trap me with nothingness." Shazan shook his head, "When building the eternal rock, the gods left a contract. Anyone who passed the test of the Colosseum and the land of nothingness is qualified to become the leader of the eternal rock. If you want it, prove yourself, just like me." "Do you think I''ll believe you?" Shivana suddenly interposed, "Your Majesty, there are people in the Colosseum." TES Adam''s face was stunned. He suddenly understood something. His eyes erupted into towering anger. He walked forward, grabbed shazan''s clothes and asked fiercely, "You put those people in." "Good." Shazan could not express his happiness. Fortunately, he listened to Luke''s request at that time, otherwise it would be difficult to end the matter, "The gods disappeared, but the heroes did not. They protected the world, proved their character and will, and were qualified to inherit the eternal rock and restart the eternal Council." "Damn it!" In a rage, TES Adam left shazan and ran out. He would never allow the eternal rock to fall into the hands of outsiders. "Your Majesty, your majesty!" Shivana shouted, "don''t hurry, it may be a trap." Trap? TES Adam stopped and stared at him coldly. Shivana explained, "Superman, Mars hunter and wonder woman have strong power. Although your majesty is strong, it is inevitable that you will be at a disadvantage in the case of one-on-three. It''s better to change your mind." "What did you notice?" Shivana glanced at shazan in the hall. "Let''s change places." When they came to the garden together, shivana whispered, "Before unlocking the seal, the battle in the Colosseum has begun, that is, the three of them can''t know your existence. This is an opportunity. You can join as a friend, pass the test first, and then wait for the opportunity to do it." "If you can, you''d better never suffer from it." The end of the last sentence showed the unknown side of shivana. TES Adam thought that this method was insidious, but it had a desirable side. The Colosseum was sealed with countless monsters, including strong men at the level of six winged angel and hell demon king. It was difficult to pass the customs only by his own strength. If there were three of them as helpers, it would be another situation. Shivana asked nervously, "what do you think of my suggestion? If not..." "No, very good." TES Adam patted him on the shoulder. "Good idea." Shivanaton was relieved when he thought that a strong man at the level of TEs Adam disdained to use intrigues. From his performance, it seems that this is not the case. That''s good, that''s good. What he hates most is those good people who think they are right. After their discussion, TES Adam began to learn English very fast. He mastered all grammar in less than an hour and could talk fluently in English. Later, shivana told him the information of six superheroes, focusing on the analysis of Superman''s personality characteristics. When everything was ready, TES Adam stepped into the Colosseum and met Diana as soon as he crossed the barrier. "Once the light curtain is opened, no one can leave. The only way to go out is to open up the Colosseum and prove his ability to the gods." Diana said coldly, "we are not interested in proving anything to the gods, but you. You are not sealed. How can you be here?" "The seal has been lifted. I''m here for the same purpose as you: to be qualified to inherit the eternal rock." The three looked at each other, and Clark couldn''t help saying, "Get through the Colosseum and really get the eternal rock?" "Yes." TES Adam swept three people and landed on Diana, "When building the eternal rock, Zeus and the kings of other gods made an agreement that all earth people who get through the Colosseum and get out of the nothingness..." specially accentuated the word earth people, "can join the eternal Council and become one of the leaders." "Unfortunately, only two people have done it for thousands of years. Now there will be a third." Chapter 624 The appearance of black Adam forced the three people ready to leave to stop. Diana asked uncertainly, "really want to be with him?" Ron glanced at the barrier and nodded helplessly, "At present, this is the only way." While talking, the sculptures in the Colosseum have been completely resurrected. Nine demons in different forms, four winged angels, two winged angels and a six winged angel emitting endless white light. The energy tide is constantly scouring around. The Colosseum takes both sides as the dividing line to form two distinct worlds, one dark and fanatical, the other bright and holy. Diana hoped that the two sides could fight. Unfortunately, after waking up, the angel and the devil did not attack each other, but looked at the four people, with hatred and anger in their eyes. It can be seen that they are more conscious and aware of the current situation than the unlucky ones before. TES Adam took the lead, filled with white lightning. With a push of his hands, a leg wrist thick lightning broke through the air, pierced a demon''s body and hit the rear barrier. The blow detonated the entire Colosseum. Demons roared one after another. Demons looking like crocodiles punched the ground. The crack expanded around from the palm of their hand. The soil melted and turned into red magma under the action of magic. Demons with wings on their backs penetrated into the magma like fish, and the lava River fluctuated, Boom! When the river exploded, dozens of hell dogs composed of fire flow and stones rushed out and stared here. The biggest devil tore off his bone armor, grew his limbs, and began to pull his body high. In a twinkling of an eye, he changed from a demon three meters high to a monster ten meters high. The huge body is wrapped in scales and seems to have endless power. The angels on the other side did not fall. Seven angels formed a pyramid. The six winged angels suspended at the top with their hands folded, prayed to the void. The Milky light fell from the sky, and their strength bathed in the light increased several times. Heaven and earth seem to be divided into two parts. Below is the lava River and above is the bright sea. Ron, who witnessed the scene, drew a corner of his mouth "If Luke were here, he would be very happy." "Indeed, he likes collecting strange things best." Diana pulled out her sword and whispered, "How?" "It''s best to be divided into two groups, one against demons and the other against angels." Clark stepped forward. "I''m with tes Adam. I don''t trust that man." The Martian hunter and Diana looked at each other, and the latter added, "Be careful and pay more attention behind you." Clark nodded, stepped into the lava river with his legs, ignored the surrounding high temperature and rushed to the devil not far away. Diana and the Martian Hunter flew to the sky and pointed at the six winged angel. ¡­¡­ The fifth layer of eternal rock. After hundreds of tests, Luke thoroughly found out the total area of nothingness, which is not big or small, about five miles. It is undoubtedly difficult to find a door within a radius of five kilometers. However, he has found the secret. Law represents cycle, has a starting point, and naturally has a key point. The spatial flow of nothingness belongs to a linear function of unstable arrangement. A set of formulas will be changed every once in a while. The cycle is very long. It takes a long time to explore if you want to overlook the overall situation. Luke can''t afford to wait and can only take a shortcut. No matter how the space changes, the end point is the center of nothingness, so where is the starting point? According to the singularity law, all regular phenomena are a process of repeated circulation. The starting point and the ending point look at each other from beginning to end and have a constant and close relationship. The space of nothingness is constantly folded and contracted to the positive center. If it is compressed, it will be released. That is to say, the folded space in the positive center diffuses around in a way that cannot be observed by the naked eye, so as to form a complete internal cycle. This is the same as the operation law of the universe. Realizing this, Luke returned to his original position, looked up, down, left and right, then suddenly launched an attack and knocked them out in the stunned eyes of eagle knight Carl hall and Haas shett. Barry didn''t understand, "Boss, what are you doing?" "They can''t see what''s next." Luke shook his head, his soul separated from his body, and his eyes spewed out a golden flame like substance, as if to pierce the void. In the state of soul, he can see a lot of information that the naked eye cannot notice, such as the energy lines around him and the ripples when the space is folded. Although very weak, careful observation can still find some rules. "You wait here." The soul changes from reality to emptiness, seeps into the ground and disappears. Barry turned to Linda and couldn''t help asking, "do you understand those characters?" The girl curled her mouth unhappily, "What do you think?" Barrymore sighed, "I knew I would go to the Colosseum." "I want to go, too." "Is there still time?" "What do you say?" "It should be too late." They looked at each other and sighed. Superheroes have their own pride. Unfortunately, in the process of exploring the land of nothingness, they have completely become furnishings, crushed in all directions from knowledge to IQ. At this time, the ground shook, and the next second, a shocking picture appeared. The air twisted into a ball to form a twist like vortex. The ground bumped up and down, just like the storm sea. From time to time, there were soil waves several meters high. The earth surged and the air twisted. Everything was shaking. From a distance, it was like the hand of a giant trying to crush the world. "What''s going on?" "What happened." Barry''s face changed greatly. Seeing that Carter hall and Haas sheat were about to be swallowed up by the vortex, he quickly pulled them out. The vibration lasted more than ten seconds and then returned to calm. Luke flew out of the ground and integrated with his body, "Get ready. We''re leaving." Linda frowned. "You caused the vibration just now." "It was just a test. I didn''t expect it to really succeed." Barry answered, "boss, did you find the exit?" Luke shook his head and hit the ground with a punch. Green fire surged out, turned into a dragon, and exploded countless stones in a violent manner. There is a big pit on the ground, up to five meters deep. "Is the exit always under our feet?" "No, it''s just a spatial node. There are at least 300 similar places." "What are spatial nodes?" "You can understand it as the skeleton supporting the operation of nothingness." "Can we use it to get out?" "I can''t get out, but I can find the secret of the eternal rock. If I''m lucky, I can meet the God who survives." Luke pulled at the corners of his mouth with a strange expression. He clenched his right hand and exerted himself again, Boom! The fire dragon roared and rushed away from the floor as hard as steel, leaving a bottomless round hole. "They both stay. You come with me." Luke jumped into the cave. Barry and Linda followed him. When they reached the position of 13 meters underground, they suddenly stopped, put their hands in the air and tore them out. The creaking sound echoed in the dark and looked very strange. Linda looked at it inexplicably. She didn''t know what Luke was doing. Before long, there was suction in front, the air cracked and a black light appeared. Before they could react, they were swallowed up by black light. Chapter 625 After being swallowed up by the black light, the three came to a constantly creeping dark space, surrounded by large and small vortices. Looking intently, they could vaguely see the strange world of shrinking and dividing. "Follow me." Luke waved to them, flew in front of the largest vortex and directly drilled in. After a whirling feeling, people had come to the hall full of light. The hall is made of black stones without furniture. Looking up, it is full of stars. Hundreds of light clusters like stars are suspended above, large and small, connected by gold wires to form a three-dimensional structure like a polymer. Linda was stunned, "What are these? The starry sky?" Barry was curious and reached out to touch the light close at hand. At the moment of fingertip contact, a strong current came and made him twitch. Luke felt the light inside carefully. The energy fluctuations emitted by each light mass are different. Some are as hot as the sun and some are as cold as glaciers. In addition to energy, it also contains a faint breath of soul. "Interesting." Luke smiled gently, went to the red light mass and stretched out his right hand wrapped by green inflammation, "Boss, be careful!" "It''s all right. It can''t help me." The palm touches the light mass, Boom! The flame burst from the inside to fight against the green inflammation. Luke snorted coldly, and the green inflammation increased several times. He rushed to stop and touch the soul wave hidden in it. Hephaestus? One of the twelve main gods of Olympus, the God of fire and craftsman! He left the soul in the light. If Luke thinks about it, go to other light groups: Artemis, the hunting goddess of Olympus, the legendary female hunter; Tefnut, Egyptian nine pillar God system, God of rain; Osiris, the nine pillar God system of Egypt, the God of agriculture; Galatra, the great Brahma God system of ancient India, Bodhisattva fruit position; Fu Zhou, Dongfang Xianting, Penglai venerable; ¡­¡­ Hundreds of light groups represent the original power of different gods, each with their soul breath. The light groups are connected with each other and form an incomparably huge magic array based on the power of God. Magic array is the energy source of eternal rock, which supports this space. The reason why shazan can instill the power of the six gods into others is that these light groups contain the origin of God. Linda is so strange, "What are these lights?" Luke shook his head slightly without much explanation. He walked along the hall. At the end, a door appeared in front of him. Push open the door, as expected, outside is the second floor of eternal rock - infinite corridor. "Come out!" Barry was surprised and pleased. "Boss, we succeeded. You''re too good." Linda looked at the door behind her and unscrewed the handle again under the trend of curiosity. What appeared in front of her was not a hall full of light, but a mountain covered with ice and snow, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Close the door and open it again. The iceberg turns into a desert. The girl didn''t believe in evil. She tried more than a dozen times, and each time was different: rivers, mountains, dense forests, tribes, cities, and strange species she had never seen before. The world outside the door can''t think of it. They were shocked and their eyes were bigger than copper bells. "Luke, what magic is this?" "You can think of it as any portal." Portal? The girl became more and more puzzled. "The portal needs energy to maintain, but it has no energy, but it can connect different worlds. It''s amazing!" Linda''s face was full of exclamation. She couldn''t help but push open the door. What came into sight was a bloody mouth. She was so frightened that she shouted and closed the door. Luke shook his head in silence, walked out of the passage and followed the revolving stairs to the first floor hall. Compared with before, the hall is much empty. Seven demon sculptures have disappeared, the stone table has become fragments, the crystal ball on it has disappeared, and the ground is pockmarked and full of broken stones. "Something''s wrong." The three realized something and quickly searched. There was no shadow of shazan in the hall, and the next bedroom and side hall were empty. Barry frowned. "You can''t run away!" "Probably not." Linda added, "there are signs of fighting in the hall." "You can''t be taken away. He''s a wizard with the power of the six gods!" "It may not be impossible. Don''t forget his physical condition." "What should I do now? Without wizards, even if the conditions are met, I can''t get the eternal rock." Luke looked gloomy, vaguely aware of something, turned and left the hall, followed the tower to the three-story Colosseum. The Colosseum was blocked by the light curtain, could not see the situation inside, and could only feel the energy impact from time to time. Luke walked into the barrier and the next second the man appeared in his original position. Barry and Linda also tried, and the results were the same. They stepped in with their left foot and stepped out with their right foot. No matter what they did, they would return to the starting point. The barrier not only isolated the Colosseum, but also isolated the whole world. The atmosphere became silent. Without shazan, they can''t enter the Colosseum, and they don''t know what''s going on inside. What''s more, even if they get through the Colosseum, they can''t get the eternal rock. Luke bowed his head and thought carefully about the whole story. According to the current situation, shazan should have been kidnapped. Who did it? Dr. shivana? Or Barbara Minerva, hiding in the Arsenal and picking up junk? No, it shouldn''t be them. Luke turned his mind slightly and walked to the cemetery. When he got to the place, he saw the entrance to the sealed land at a glance. Go down the entrance to the secret room. The sarcophagus has been opened and there is no body in it. Sure enough! Fate is so magical. He warned seriously and even threatened shivana with death. As a result, the other party untied the seal of black Adam. Black Adam, everything makes sense. Barry wondered, "who is the man written on the mural?" "Tex Adam, a very dangerous guy." "Come on, we should go back." "Where are you going?" "Philadelphia, find a boy named Billy bartson." ¡­¡­ Behind Fawcett high school in Philadelphia. The disabled boy Freddy and a big man in lightning tights walked into the alley where robberies often occur. If in the past, Freddy would never visit such places. Today is different. He has a bodyguard. "Billy, I''ll leave it to you." "Absolutely no problem." The big man patted his chest hard and looked calm. "Really no problem?" "Don''t worry, it''s okay." "But your legs are shaking." The big man corrected his way angrily, "it''s not shaking, it''s exercise. Superheroes exercise like this." Freddy opened his mouth, "Or another day!" "That''s what you said. I''m not afraid." Before the words fell, the big man turned around and left. Freddy followed him speechlessly. When he reached the exit, the big man suddenly stopped, "I think it''s better to try." Freddy: " Chapter 626 Start: Although he has the power of the six gods, Billy is essentially a child. He hopes to fight criminals like Batman and help others like Superman, but it is inevitable to fall into hesitation at the critical moment. "What if they have guns?" "Batman has a famous saying: the best battle is to put the enemy down before they shoot." "You can do it, Billy. It must be all right." Billy touched his head. I don''t know when Batman said this, but his brother''s encouragement still emboldened him and walked into the alley step by step. Seven street gangsters were engaged in underground transactions. When they saw someone coming, they couldn''t help but be stunned. A little man in a cap joked, "Hey, big donkey, which circus did you come from?" "I''m not a circus." Billy raised his head and declared like a movie hero, "listen, my name is shazan. I''m the natural enemy of all evil forces." Poof! Several people laughed directly, "Shazan?" "What ghost name?" "You''re here to be funny!" "This guy didn''t come out of the mental hospital!" ¡­¡­ A few words from you and me, Billy''s face gradually turned into a monkey''s ass. the boss of the gangster took out his pistol and scolded impatiently, "Get out of here and don''t make trouble here." Billy bared his teeth and was unhappy in his heart. It was just a name. You just smiled like this. What''s the matter with shazan? What''s funny? It''s not Sabi. He clenched his fist and approached the crowd step by step. Bang bang! When the gunshot rang out, two bullets hit the lightning mark on the chest and directly bounced out without leaving any injuries. The little gangster''s face changed in an instant, "This guy is really a superhero." "Damn it, I hate superpowers." "What are you waiting for? Run!" Seeing that the situation was wrong, several people ran away and were blocked by Billy before taking a few steps. Billy, who is more than one meter nine tall, is as strong as a gorilla. Although he can''t fight, his strength is so strong that he put the people on the ground with only one hand, "Drug trafficking is a crime. I''ll take you to the police station like Batman." Half an hour later, Philadelphia east district police department. In the silent eyes of the police officers, Billy waved goodbye with embarrassment on his face. The little gangster trades not drugs, but marijuana. In Philadelphia, marijuana is legal, that is, he may not only catch the wrong person, but also be sued by the other party and bear medical expenses. When he heard this, Billy''s head was buzzing and he just wanted to find a seam to drill. It''s a shame to encounter such a thing on the first operation. Out of the police station, a strange voice suddenly sounded behind him, "They say you''re a child. It''s true." Billy motioned to look back. There was a figure on the roof. He was about 1.78 meters tall, wearing power armor with a strong sense of science and technology, and the lightning sign on his chest was very eye-catching, "Flash?" Billy is a fool. He knows this armor. It is the exclusive equipment of flash, one of the six superheroes. It is described in detail in the hero column of showme. "Midtown flash, you... You... You... You... Can you sign for me?" "No problem." Barry came down from the roof and skillfully took out the energy pen, "where is the sign?" Billy pointed to the lightning mark on his chest, "Here, right here." Barry waved his hand and wrote down his signature after many days of hard training. Billy danced excitedly, "you know, I''ve always been your fan. I read every blog you send, as well as Superman and Batman. You''re superheroes to save the world. Oh, mygosh! I''m actually face-to-face with lightning. It''s cool. I must tell Freddy that he''ll be crazy." Barry: " The man selected by the wizard is the brain powder of the superhero! "By the way, there is news that you want to form an alliance, and Superman, Mars hunter and wonder woman will join in. Is it true?" "Er! ER! Er... I can''t answer this question." "That''s it. My God, you really want to form an alliance!" Billy''s eyes glowed. "Look at me. I''m very powerful. Can you join in and fight criminals with you? Reserve players can also do it." Barry: " "How old are you this year? Are you eighteen?" "It''s sixteen." Sixteen? Barry called up the information: Billy bartson, 13, eighth grade of Fawcett high school, is now adopted by Vasquez and his wife. "Are you sure you''re sixteen?" "Of course, my figure is enough to explain everything." The boy showed off his strong chest and biceps to prove that he was mature enough. However, he was so naive at this time. Barry looked at his skull tightly and couldn''t help waving his hand, "Stop, I believe you''re sixteen, Billy... It''s better to call you shazan. Can you do us a favor?" "Help? Help you?" "Yes, I, Superman, wonder woman, Mars Hunter... We have some trouble and need you." Billy covered his mouth in shock, then grabbed each other''s hand and said with great honor, "no problem. No matter what trouble, I will help. When will we start? Now? I''m ready for the test, sir, absolutely no problem." Barry: " There is something wrong with this guy''s head. He doesn''t say much. Take the boy to the roof according to Luke''s instructions, start the remote control device, change the light and shadow, and a cool spaceship emerges. "What a cool alien ship!" "It''s not an alien ship. It''s an earth product. The boss designed it." "Who are you talking about? Is it the red ghost among the six superheroes?" Red ghost? Barry looked at the big man suspiciously. "You call him the red ghost!" "Everyone says so. Wearing red armor, fighting is red all over the sky. I''m also very mysterious, just like a ghost." That sounds reasonable. Barry thinks it''s a good name for Luke. They sat in the spaceship. Billy glanced and touched like a curious baby. He didn''t worry about each other''s identity and purpose at all. Seeing him like this, Barry couldn''t help shaking his head. Sure enough, it''s a child. Normal people will have a sense of vigilance when they encounter this situation. It''s good for this boy to leave without asking anything. The spacecraft started, left Philadelphia and made rapid progress to the East. It took only more than ten minutes to cross half the earth to a canyon on the eastern border of Israel. This is one of the entrances and exits of eternal rock. Linda had been guarding the entrance. When she saw that the visitor was a strong man like a gorilla, she couldn''t help frowning, "Didn''t you say it was a child?" Barry spread his hand. "It''s really a child, at least in his heart." PC: the community is closed. I don''t have to go to work tomorrow. I''m speechless! Chapter 627 Linda looked at the lucky man curiously. He is nearly two meters tall and stronger than Clark. He is wearing a red and gold tights engraved with a huge lightning symbol on his chest. He looks a little naive, giving people the illusion that his IQ is not enough. As for his eyes, he is stupid, just like a stupid goose. According to the data, the successor chosen by the wizard is a teenager named Billy bartson. This guy doesn''t look like 13 years old. "Barry, are you looking for the right one?" "Although I also doubt his identity, but... Who knows!" "All right!" Linda didn''t bother to say any more. She turned and walked to the cave. Billy followed like a curious baby and said carefully, "Are you a divine power woman?" Linda nodded expressionless, although she didn''t like the name. "Great." Billy clenched his fist excitedly and continued, "are you and Superman really brothers and sisters?" "No." "Are you... Lovers?" Linda trembled at the corners of her mouth, and Barry rushed up and pressed the girl''s clenched fist, "Don''t take him for granted. He''s only thirteen." Linda snorted coldly, "whose 13-year-old looks like this. Are you sure he''s Billy bartson?" "I''m really Billy butterson." Billy stepped back and shouted "shazan". A flash of lightning fell out of thin air. The big man disappeared and was replaced by a boy with scattered hair and dark eyes. Barry and Linda were stunned. They looked at each other and couldn''t believe it. The boy touched his nose and farted, "I''m a transformation department, different from you." "How long can your transformation last?" "I don''t know. There should be no restrictions." "What about ability?" Linda said strangely, "what abilities do you have?" "I have great strength. I can easily lift the bus and run fast. Like the wind, I also have a body. It is extremely hard. Bullets are invalid for me. By the way, there is lightning..." Raise your hand and the lightning flies out of your fingertips, leaving a hole in the wall, "Isn''t it great!" "It''s a little interesting." Linda gave him a deep look. "Come with me, there''s someone waiting for you." The three came to the depths of the cave and followed the magic array to a secret room on the second floor of the eternal rock. Luke was guarding at the door of the secret room. At this time, he wore a mask and didn''t show his true face. Obviously, he didn''t want to be recognized by the little boy. "Billy butterson?" Deep words echoed in the room, through the body and into the soul. Billy said in his heart, subconsciously standing up straight, "Is it... Is it me, are you the red ghost?" "You can think so." Luke walked up to him, looked at him and shook his head, "Thirteen, too young." Billy was not satisfied. "I''m a transformation department. I''m thirty years old as soon as I change. I don''t believe you see." Then he took a few steps back and shouted "shazan". Lightning fell from the void, and the boy became a simple and honest gorilla more than one meter nine tall. "Well, am I thirty?" Billy''s hands were on his hips, his head was up, and his big white teeth were shining in the dark. Barry covered his forehead and couldn''t bear to look straight at her. Linda also twitched at the corners of her mouth. I don''t know what the wizard thought. She chose a sand sculpture as her successor. For his performance, Luke had expected that the 13-year-old child would suddenly get such a powerful force, and his mentality would inevitably change. Publicity and display were reasonable and understandable. Several people left the secret room and followed the circular stairs to the main hall on the first floor. The familiar environment surprised Billy, "I seem to have been here?" "Not as if, but indeed." Luke corrected, "the wizard shazan chose you as his successor here and injected the power of the six gods into your body. The previous experience is not a dream, but a reality." "We need you to find out where the wizard is." Billy couldn''t help saying, "is this a test?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Yes!" In the following period of time, Luke explained the grievances between shazan and black Adam, focusing on the current dilemma. "Billy, I called you not only to seek help, but also to protect you. Like tes Adam, you were selected by the wizard to be the owner of the power of the six gods. Even if you don''t find him, he will find you." "Tes Adam is the most powerful soldier in ancient Egypt, known as a demigod, and you..." At this point, the meaning of not continuing is self-evident. The boy''s face turned red, "I''m not afraid of him. As long as he dares to appear, I''ll beat him up." "Put aside the fight in advance. Now the most important thing is to find the wizard and prevent black Adam from seizing the eternal rock." Luke told him word by word, "you are the heir of the wizard. He should instill something in your head. Think carefully and remember everything." When he said this, Luke''s tone was very serious, and the boy''s unhappiness disappeared. He recalled it according to the other party''s requirements. Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t remember those hazy pictures. Shazan knows that there is not much time. When transmitting the power of the six gods, he seals all the information in Billy''s memory. With the passage of time, he will naturally think of the story of the six gods, the eternal rock, the eternal meeting, all kinds of magic, spells and so on. It takes time. What Luke needs most is time, "Stand still." Luke stretched out his finger and touched Billy''s heart. The huge force of the soul directly rushed away the seal imposed on the depths of the soul. A large amount of information poured out to fill Billy''s head. He felt that his head was about to explode. "It hurts!" "Bear it, just a minute." Luke''s changing law, while strengthening the youth''s soul and avoiding possible sequelae, sealed the town''s information flow and turned them from the sea into a stream. Time goes by minute by second, unknowingly it is half an hour. Luke took a breath and retracted his fingers, "How about now? I don''t remember." Billy nodded and shook his head, "I don''t know how to find Mr. wizard? He didn''t tell me the location." "What about the rock of eternity?" "That''s a lot. The layout, entrances and exits, magic spells and so on of the first floor, the second floor, the third floor and the fourth floor are all in my head. The wizard told me a lot about the eternal rock." Barry answered, "can you go in the Colosseum? I mean through the barrier of the Colosseum." The boy thought for a moment and nodded gently, "There should be no problem." "Great, Clark, they can come out now." Several people acted immediately and went through the tower to the outside of the three-story Colosseum. The huge Colosseum was blocked by the light curtain. It seemed that there was only a thin layer, but it was actually a folded space. The three tried countless ways, but they couldn''t break it. Barry stood on tiptoe and patted the big man on the shoulder, "It''s up to you, boy. Don''t be nervous. Let''s see your magic." Chapter 628 In the Colosseum, the earth shaking battle is coming to an end from the climax. After the war, it was a mess. There are only four strongest demons left, and the rest are either blasted into dross by the lightning of black Adam or hammered into meat patties by Clark. Although the devil is strong, it is not enough compared with the warriors who surpass the gods such as shazan and Clark. The situation on the other side is not very good. None of the seven angels died. Diana and the Martian Hunter were seriously injured and fell into the wind. The six winged angel holds the legendary "rebirth" magic. Whenever a companion dies, he will revive it at the first time. After the same thing is repeated several times, they have to change their goals. Angels have less power, speed and defense than demons, but they master all kinds of Magic: making illusions, alien transposition, energy pulse, spiritual shock, spiritual attack and so on. People are overwhelmed by endless means. "I think we should change our strategy." After avoiding an attack, the Martian hunter came up with new ideas, "I think so." Diana sighed slowly. "The ability of the six winged angel is too strange. Dragging it down will only be bad for us." "Are you going or am I going?" "I''ll do it. Be careful." "Don''t worry, I know how to hide." When the voice fell, they rushed forward at the same time and shot at the angels like sharp swords. In mid air, the Martian Hunter suddenly bent down and grabbed Diana''s legs and wrists and threw them at the devil like Illidan. The change was beyond everyone''s expectation. The devil hasn''t responded yet. Diana''s long sword has pierced its neck and brought up a big head. After landing, she threw a truth lasso to bind the body of another devil. Without hesitation, Clark jumped directly on the devil''s head with all his strength in his right hand, This fist is solid and unavoidable. Boom! The shockwave mixed with flesh and blood fragments scoured around like a hurricane, the skull was broken, and the fist was directly inserted into the brain. The devil had no time to scream. He was unconscious. His body flew back and slid thousands of meters in the magma. In the blink of an eye, kill two demons. Tess Adam''s eyelids jumped and his mind was full of waves. The three people had a tacit understanding. They could understand each other''s ideas without discussion and dialogue. Such a powerful soldier had such skilled cooperation, and their strength was far more than 1 + 1 = 2. In fact, the Justice League has experienced ups and downs before it was established. From the initial Kryptonian war to the later clone, parasitic demon Superman, and the recent parallax magic senisto, every battle is either life or death. It is the will of the postgraduate entrance examination people most easily between life and death. The six people are no longer the original rookies. They know the ability and combat style of their teammates and know under what circumstances they can give full play to their strengths. Clark sighed. "You should have come earlier." "It''s more difficult over there." Diana shook off the blood on the sword and looked at the remaining two demons, "Better hurry up. Ron won''t last long." "He''ll be fine." Having said that, they didn''t hesitate at all. They rushed forward at the same time and pointed at the bloated flame beast. The abyss of terror is its name. It is the most powerful of the nine demons. In addition to flame magic, it also has extremely exaggerated power and defense. Looking at their backs, TES Adam''s eyes flashed violently, and his killing intention was faint, like a poisonous snake waiting for an opportunity. Before coming, he sniffed at the so-called six superheroes and didn''t care at all. Unfortunately, after a battle, he found that things were far from as simple as he thought. These three people are strong, strong beyond imagination. The guy named Superman is at the same level as him. His strength, speed and reaction are not inferior, and his defense is even better. Except for his weakness of not being able to magic, he is a perfect warrior The other two are slightly weak, but each has its own characteristics. The green skin Martian hunter has spiritual ability, and the magic nvxia has the God of fire sword, truth Lasso, guard silver bracelet and other divine soldiers envied by all gods. Especially the Vulcan sword, its edge is frightening. If the three work together, they have only a 40% chance of winning at most. Thinking of this, TES Adam subconsciously held his fist and couldn''t stop shooting out like boiling water. Their purpose, like themselves, is to get the eternal rock, restart the eternal parliament, and influence the world with the power of Parliament. The same purpose will inevitably lead to three results: either give up, cooperate or be the enemy. As the owner of the power of the six gods, TES Adam will never give up the eternal rock. He doesn''t want to cooperate with these people, so there is only one way left. Kill them and clear the obstacles! TES Adam made an instant decision to collect the devil''s bodies on the battlefield, pile them into a hill, and use ancient Egyptian witchcraft to melt the devil''s flesh and blood. The blood mud spread around faster and faster, and soon it became a blood colored Lake covering a range of kilometers. The lake turned and gushed. From time to time, there was a suppressed roar, as if some terrible monster rushed out. Several people motioned to turn back, and the devil and angel stopped and looked at this side in disbelief. TES Adam knelt on one knee and prayed to the river of blood. "What is he doing?" "I don''t know. I always feel something wrong." The Martian Hunter flew over. "Do you want to stop it?" Diana hesitated and looked at Clark, "Let''s see first. After all, he fought side by side with us." This sentence is very pertinent. Diana and Martian hunters can''t say anything. Although they are wary of TEs Adam, they can''t take the initiative to attack because of doubt. Hoarse prayers echoed around, with a creepy and strange smell. The angel first reacted and shouted incomprehensible words to charge the blood lake. The remaining two demons did not attack, but ran out in panic. This performance is more and more puzzling. Are things in the lake more terrible than demons? After the prayer, the blood Lake contracted rapidly, leaving dry and dark land. TES Adam opened his hands, "Come out, the dead living in the underworld, I call you in the name of RA and use your sharp blade to harvest the enemy''s soul." Ow! A roar seemed to come from ancient times, exploded in the ear, the ground cracked, and a monster with human body and wolf head rose slowly. Its height is more than three meters. Its left eye is blind, leaving only its red right eye. Its whole body is covered with large and small wounds. Some expose bones, and some directly penetrate its body. There was no blood in its body, as if it had dried up. Its dry body was like a dead soul, emitting a suffocating rage. "Anubis, my eternal God." "Although you are dead, the true spirit exists in the world. In the name of RA, I command you to destroy all enemies and send their souls to the underworld." TES Adam raised his head and stared straight at the three people. The killing intention in his eyes was chilling. Chapter 629 The smell of death enveloped the whole Colosseum. It was heavy, as if it cast a shadow on everyone''s heart, and they were out of breath. "What''s that?" "Human body and wolf head are like anubis in mythology and legend." The Martian Hunter wondered, "who is anubis?" "The God who controls death in Egyptian mythology." "Death?" "Yes." Diana said, "that guy looks at us wrong. Be careful." While talking, anubis had recovered his consciousness from chaos. He obeyed the orders of black Adam, raised his scepter and smashed it down. Boom! The earth cracked. The underworld opens. Countless evil spirits, fierce ghosts and wolf headed soldiers poured out of the ground and killed the seven angels. The six winged angels prayed to the sky. The dark clouds dispersed and revealed the clear sky. The holy light fell from the sky like a sun, driving away the darkness and shining around like day. The underworld creatures turned to ashes one by one, and the dry and dark land changed again under the holy light. This is the power of angels. The ultimate light, the ultimate heat, destruction and rebirth are only in one thought. Diana''s face was calm and a little ugly, "She kept her hand." Martian hunters frowned and realized this. The six winged angels showed much more power than before. Obviously, they deliberately preserved their power and allowed several people to deal with demons. The Legion of the dead was reaped one by one by the holy light like wheat, Dark and Light! Death and holiness! The two forces constantly collided. The latter prevailed. However, anubis did not show anxiety, but just raised his scepter and smashed it down. Every time you hit it, the gate of hell will expand by one point. The area is getting larger and larger, covering more than half of the Colosseum in the blink of an eye, and is still expanding at a very fast speed. "Something''s wrong!" Diana''s face was slightly frozen. "It seems to be calling the underworld and swallowing this space with the power of the underworld." The six winged angel also found it. He made every effort to use the holy light to prevent the expansion of the underworld. The two forces fought against each other. He only insisted on three breaths, and the holy light went to retreat in an all-round way. The rapidly expanding gate of the underworld has turned the Colosseum into an extremely strange world. Above is the human world, below is the terrible hell full of all kinds of ghosts. Looking around, you can even see the faces full of despair and unwilling. Clark looked at his scalp and couldn''t help saying, "What magic is this?" "Don''t ask me, it''s the first time I''ve seen you." Ron hesitated. "What if we fall in?" "My mother once told me that the underworld is the world where the dead live. The living can''t survive, and God is no exception." Ron took a breath and couldn''t help looking at anubis, who was covered with wounds. "I think we should stop it." "I think so, too." Diana pulled out the sword of the God of fire and rushed up first, followed by Clark and Ron, one spraying a high-temperature beam and the other using her spiritual ability to interfere with each other''s actions. The three attacks arrived almost at the same time. Boom! The high-temperature beam hit anubis in the heart. Diana was about to pursue, but she was blocked by TES Adam, "Go away!" The sword edge surged. With the power to cut everything, TES Adam dared not resist hard. He stepped back half a step and hit the right fist while avoiding the long sword, Bang! The fist was blocked by the shield, and the explosive anti earthquake force made tes Adam retreat three steps in a row, "What''s wrong with your shield?" "It has nothing to do with you." Diana raised her shield and charged. The shield absorbing kinetic energy emitted fluorescence and formed a circular position around to protect herself. TES Adam doesn''t believe in evil. He uses his right fist to accumulate strength and smashes it down heavily, Hoo! The fist tore the air and brought out a terrible sound. This fist was enough to break a mountain, but it was like a clay ox into the sea at the moment of touching the shield. Kinetic energy is absorbed, transformed and stored in the shield. Diana saw the opportunity, turned her defense into an attack, released the energy on the surface of the shield, exploded in the sky, directly shook tes Adam out and stopped until she hit the light curtain. "Your shield can absorb my strength." Diana snorted coldly, "I advise you not to stop me, or I will cut off your head." Then he turned and rushed to anubis. With a gloomy face, TES Adam glanced around and smiled when he saw that the gate of the underworld had covered the whole Colosseum. You are very strong. Unfortunately, you are still a little late. The boundary between the underworld and reality is becoming blurred, or the two are merging. The air became thin and hot, and the roar of the dead echoed in my ears. I could hear it clearly. The world changed imperceptibly. Looking up, the sky filled with holy light disappeared and was replaced by depressed dark clouds. The three had to stop and look around blankly, "What''s going on?" Ron closed his eyes. As soon as he started his mental ability, he heard hundreds of millions of wails. He had to stop, "I can''t feel the human voice. Where are we?" Diana said with an ugly face, "if you guessed right, the Colosseum has been integrated with the underworld." "How is that possible?" "Don''t worry so much. Kill anubis and maybe have a chance to go out." It was a matter of life and death. The three stopped holding their hands and attacked anubis like crazy. Diana threw a truth lasso and tied anubis'' body. Clark bullied him and punched him. Bang! The head burst like a dead wood skin. The next second, the scattered body fragments shrank inward and changed back to their previous appearance. Rongen shot a red light through his body. In the blink of an eye, the damaged part recovered as before. "Don''t bother, it''s useless." TES Adam said, "anubis was born in the underworld. He is the God of death. Here, he never dies. Do you know why he became like this? It''s because someone cheated him into the world." Diana gritted her teeth, "What are you doing and why?" "You don''t need to know the reason. The more you know, the more painful you die." "Goodbye, everyone." TES Adam turned into lightning and returned to the real Colosseum along the gap. After swallowing the angels, demons and Clark, the gate of the underworld began to shrink and the ground returned to its original appearance. Looking down from the sky, you can clearly see the situation inside. A simple layer of film cuts off a world. Several people are like flies trapped in bottles. They can''t get rid of it no matter how hard they try. "Treat them well, anubis." With a cold voice, TES Adam was about to erase the gate of the underworld, when several strange smells suddenly appeared behind him. When I looked around, I saw a big man who was tall and strong and looked silly, "The power of the six gods?" "It''s you." Chapter 630 Billy and tes Adam are the chosen successors of the wizard. They both have the power of the six gods. Although the inherited God system is different, the essence is the same. Billy felt that unique breath from each other at the first time, "Are you black Adam?" "You should call me your majesty." Before the words fell, three more smells appeared: Luke, Linda and Barry. With the help of Billy, they finally broke the light curtain and came to the inside of the Colosseum. Luke looked around and looked very serious when he saw the closed door under his feet and the three Diana fighting with anubis, "What is this?" "Like the gate of the underworld." Billy grabbed his hair and wasn''t sure. Shazan instilled too many memories and couldn''t straighten it out for a while. "What is the gate of the underworld?" "An ancient Egyptian witchcraft, probably offering sacrifices to anubis, the God of death, and praying to open the door of the underworld." "What happens when the living go in?" "The underworld is the territory of the dead, and there is no living space." At this point, Billy finally reacted and shouted in a flustered tone, "Superman, Mars hunter and wonder woman, why are they in the underworld? It''s over, it''s over, they can''t get out, red ghost, we must save them." Luke: " How fast your sister reacts! "Do you know how to open the door of the underworld?" Billy nodded and shook his head again. "I haven''t tried. I don''t know if I can do it." "Believe in yourself. You have no problem. If you are in trouble, think about the mission on your shoulders. Superman and wonder woman are in the underworld. Only you can save them." With that, he patted the big man on the shoulder and flashed to Heya Dang, "Tesla Adam, the slave hero of ancient Egypt and king of Kandak?" "Good." TES Adam stared at the visitor. The breath of the other party made him feel a sense of oppression he had never felt before. Fear sprouted in the depths of his soul and spread to the whole body. Terrible guy, stronger than expected. "Are you their leader?" "You can call me a ghost." Luke turned his eyes slightly and said, "for your sake of looking like Johnson, give you a chance to live, open the door of the underworld and let them out." "What if I refuse." "You will die, and everything related to you will disappear. The kandaks, the shivana who saved you, and the reincarnated Isis, I will send them to the underworld for burial." "Die." TES Adam raised his finger and shot out a huge chain of lightning. The lightning hit, but Luke didn''t move. He was covered with a green light curtain to block all the lightning. The soul breaks away from the body, rises in the wind, and becomes a six armed giant. There is a weapon in each hand. Green inflammation surrounds it and condenses into armor. Materialize the soul! TES Adam''s pupil constriction, the secret skill of the Oriental fairy court, and the burning green flame, at a glance, there is a pain where the soul is burned. What the hell is this guy? Luke raised his sword and waved the green crescent light wave. The light blade came at a frightening speed. Tes Adam subconsciously raised his hands, Boom! The light blade exploded, and the green flame came to his face, turning into countless thin lines and drilling madly into his body. TES Adam screamed bitterly, and the lightning burst out and forced the flame out. Even so, the sharp pain from the soul made him pale. "What a terrible flame. Who are you?" "You don''t need to know." Luke bent his bow and shot more than a dozen green arrows in a row. Then he pulled out his golden mace, penetrated the void and hit tes Adam''s head. Where did he dare to borrow, he quickly flashed aside. Suddenly, a cold tiger roared in his ear. The killing intention was like the roar of the sea. A bloody giant tiger rushed out of the void, opened its mouth and bit his body. Its fangs rubbed with the skin and opened a large area of Mars. TES Adam struggled with all his strength, but was horrified to find that the power of pride was useless. "Broken!" Linda, hidden in the tiger, slapped him on the abdomen. The seemingly gentle attack contained unimaginable strength. Boom! Energy explodes in the body, destroying the internal organs like Gula. This blow broke all the confidence of black Adam, and the blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth and couldn''t stop coming out. "How is this... Possible?" With the power of the six gods, he was beaten to vomit blood. "You want to be our enemy." Linda left her mouth and kicked him onto the curtain of light. Although heiadan is powerful, he is a small role compared with the parasitic demon Superman and parallax demon senesto. In the justice alliance, except Barry, the rest have the strength to compete with him or even defeat him. Luke raised his sword against his neck, "One last chance, open the door of the underworld." TES Adam wiped the blood off the corners of his mouth, "I need sacrifices. Without sacrifices, I can''t summon the gate of the underworld." "Dare you lie!" The tip of the sword spewed out green fire, burning his soul, and tes Adam roared in pain, "I didn''t lie. Before sacrificing the bodies of seven demons, I summoned the gate of the underworld. Without sacrifices, anubis won''t appear." Luke squinted. "So you''re useless." Simple words make people feel cold. The corners of TEs Adam''s mouth tremble. He doesn''t want to give in. The reality is that if he doesn''t bow his head, he will really die. Lying dead? Or live in humiliation? "There''s another way." TES Adam chose the latter wisely, "the underworld has a channel with the world, through which you can return to the world." "I don''t want to hear your nonsense." "Wait, listen to me first." TES Adam said hastily, "the underworld is boundless. Even if you summon the door of the underworld again, you can''t find them. The only way is to tell them the exit to the world before the door is closed and let them find it by themselves." "With the strength of those three people, there is absolutely no problem." Luke turned and looked at Billy, "Is what he said true?" The boy nodded hurriedly, "The underworld has an exit to the world, just outside the eternal rock, but..." he paused and said uncertainly, "it seems very troublesome." "It seems you didn''t lie." Luke leaned over. "What to do next and how to tell them the news." "I know a kind of magic that can let the soul reach the underworld through the gate of the underworld." Then he took a careful look at Luke, and the meaning was self-evident. Luke was happy. "Tell me the spell." Tess Adam was so happy that he quickly repeated the exit position, the spell and the key points of magic. This guy was the most powerful and terrible in front of him. As long as he cheated him into the underworld, the remaining three people were not worried. "Your Majesty, in order to ensure that you have not lied to me, I hope you will grant me a request before you go." "Now, don''t resist." Luke stretched out his right hand and put it on his shoulder, moving very gently. Chapter 631 Green inflammation overflowed from the palm and pulled hard. TES Adam cried out in pain. His soul was entangled by green inflammation and separated from his body bit by bit, "Stop, stop." "You''ll kill me." "Ah!!!" The sharp pain from the soul made him want to go crazy. The power of the six gods in his body was automatically activated to fight against green inflammation. "Don''t struggle, it''s useless." The flame shrinks and condenses into lightning beams, which penetrate into the soul through the body like nails, "Come out!" Luke made a sudden effort, forcibly pulled the soul out of the body, quickly pinched the decision with his left hand, and set layers of seals on the soul by using the magic method in the Heavenly Master''s strategy to isolate the perception from the outside world. Luke took a breath and turned back, "I''ll leave the rest to you. Take care of me, TES Adam and shivana. Be careful. That guy is a dangerous man." Linda hesitated. "Are you really going in?" "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." Then he recited the ancient Egyptian mantra in accordance with the method taught by TES Adam. The black fog gushed out of the ground and turned into a vortex. Looking inward through the vortex, he could vaguely reach the dead dark world. Luke grabbed the soul of TEs Adam and slipped in. After the two left, the atmosphere fell into a dull state. The underworld! It is said that there are all kinds of terrible monsters and some strange existence that can not be described in words. There is a paradise for the dead and no living soil. Linda and Barry are worried. They are the only six superheroes left. The rest are all in it. In case they can''t get out Billy glanced at them and couldn''t help asking, "Well, what can I do for you?" "Find the entrance to the underworld. Can you do it?" The boy thought carefully for a moment and shook his head awkwardly. "The wizard gave me a description of the underworld in his memory. He only said that the entrance was outside the eternal rock, but didn''t say the specific method." "Then find shazan." Linda said in a deep voice, "you and shazan are the inheritors of the power of the six gods. Maybe you can sense his position, find him, and open the entrance to the underworld to help them out." "Little guy, haven''t you always wanted to join us?" "Now is the opportunity. If you can do it, I will admit that you are a member of the justice alliance." "Justice League?" Billy''s eyes glowed. "It''s your organization!" "Yes, the Justice League currently has only six members, and the position of the seventh person has been empty." "I... can I really?" "The premise is to rescue them." Barry: " This boy is only thirteen. Let him join the Justice League? But thinking of the current predicament, I can only agree, "Come on, kid, I''m very optimistic about you." "Great, yo ho!" Billy jumped up excitedly. "I''ll feel the position of Mr. wizard now. I''ll find him and open the entrance to the underworld." ¡­¡­ The underworld! The kingdom of the dead! There are no green mountains, green water, flowers and trees here. Looking around, the dark sky is full of evil spirits and fierce ghosts. Below is the dry and dark land, which is composed of rotten meat and bones. Monsters are entrenched there. These creatures look strange. They have seven legs, three hands, lion head, human body, horse legs and leopard tail. They feel like stitches made at will. Just one look, Luke lost his appetite, tightened his mind and carefully felt the breath of Diana. After determining the direction, he rushed forward quickly. After flying for about ten kilometers, there was a loud cry of killing in front of him. On the endless plain, the black tide composed of suture monsters piled into a mountain. The people behind climbed up on the body in front. They can''t fly. They want to attack the enemies suspended in the sky in this way. On the plain was a thick dark red blood cloud. Countless evil spirits and fierce ghosts circled around and surrounded Clark in a circle. The situation of the three is very bad. Diana is fine. She has Zeus''s blood in her body and is not afraid of ghost attack. Clark and Ron are not so lucky. Every time they are hit by a complaining spirit, their faces are pale, and their foreheads even sweat. The three fought and retreated, trying to rush out of the enclosure and observe the situation of the gate of the underworld, but there were too many enemies around, so dense that they didn''t even have room to hide. "Don''t mind the gate of the underworld." "Find a direction, fly at full speed, and run out first." The three looked at each other. Even if they were unwilling, they could only do so. When they were ready to take action, a green light appeared in the distance. The light was flying. Before it was close, the soul began to agitate. The ghosts around shouted in horror and ran out like crazy. The suture monsters on the ground also felt something. They stopped one after another and looked up at the sky. The green light crossed the sky and plunged into the blood red dark cloud. The green idea spread outward, turning the cloud into a strange dark green. Zi! Electric light emerged, shuttled through the clouds and interwoven into a dense power grid. "It''s Luke. He''s coming." Diana was surprised and delighted. Seeing more and more lightning, she quickly left the area with Clark and Ron. As soon as the three left, there was thunder in the air. Lightning fell from the clouds, one after another, as if endless. The evil spirits and fierce ghosts were hanged by lightning, and the suture monsters were hit to pieces. The breath of destruction fell from the sky and shrouded the area of more than ten kilometers. The monsters wandering here had no time to escape and disappeared into the sea of thunder clouds. Screams resounded through the world, making people''s scalp numb. After all this, Luke came to Diana, "Come with me." With that, they flew in the opposite direction, followed by the three, left the plain and didn''t stop until they reached the mountainous area with fewer monsters. Diana couldn''t help asking, "why did you come in?" Luke put a protective barrier around him and said reluctantly, "I want to apologize to you. I was careless. I didn''t expect so many secrets to be hidden in the eternal rock." Rong en shook his head. "It''s not your fault. We made the decision together. We also think the eternal rock is suitable to be a secret base." "Don''t say that. What do you do now? How do you get out?" "We can''t stay in the underworld all the time." Luke took out the soul of TEs Adam and suspended it in mid air. The underworld is different from the earth. It is very suitable for soul survival, Diana wondered, "who is he?" "The man who framed you." "Tes Adam! You got him." Luke Mo sighed, "unfortunately, it''s a little late. If we had started earlier, we wouldn''t have so much trouble." "There is a passage between the underworld and the world, through which you will return to the earth. He told me that I can''t be sure whether it''s true or false, so I just brought him in." "If it''s true, it''s the only chance." Chapter 632 No return Valley! The exit location provided by TES Adam is located in a plain full of white flowers in the east of the underworld. It is said that the place is very secret and few outsiders know it. Luke was a complete stranger to the name. Similarly, Clark had never heard of it. The way back has been blocked. At present, there is only one way to leave the underworld. After some discussion, the four decided to act separately, focusing on the mountains and looking for intelligent life with self-consciousness. Clark and Ron moved forward to the right, while Luke and Diana moved to the left. There is no sun, no day or night in the underworld. The earth is bare and the sky is covered with dark clouds. There is little light and poor oxygen. Ordinary people can''t survive. Fortunately, all four people are different. Luke is the soul. Clark and Ron can adapt to outer space and the climate of the underworld. Diana has power armor to protect her body. There is no problem in a short time. After leaving the mountain, they went straight ahead, searching and recording. Diana couldn''t help saying, "You shouldn''t have come." "What nonsense! How can I not come when you are here." Diana was moved and helpless, "This is the underworld, the kingdom of the dead. We may be trapped here and never get out." Luke shook his head slightly. "I''ve experienced a worse world than this. I know how to deal with it." Worse? Diana didn''t understand. "Is there anything more terrible than the underworld?" "Of course." "At least there is life in the underworld. In some worlds, only fire is left." "Where is that?" "I''ll tell you if I have a chance." As they walked and talked, they unknowingly left the mountain and reached a valley full of bones. The valley was full of miasma, and from time to time there was a low roar. From the environmental point of view, it seems to be a cemetery, but the area is too large, with a range of at least 100 kilometers. The ground is covered with all kinds of bones, large and small, human shapes, Warcraft, suture monsters, giant insects and so on. There are also some big and frightening, which are obviously the remains left by giant animals. Diana whispered, "Did you find that those bones grow strangely?" Luke nodded. "It''s not natural. It''s deliberately piled up, like some kind of totem." "Is there anyone here?" "Maybe not people." "Do you want to go down and have a look." "Are you all right?" "With power armor, it should be able to isolate miasma." They fell from the sky and were attacked before they landed. Three four legged monsters similar to poisonous snakes came out of the bones. There were four tusks stained with purple liquid in their black mouth, which looked terrible. Luke raised his hand, and forked lightning flew out of his fingertips and hit them in the head. The monster fell to the ground with convulsions and soon lost his breath. Luke picked up the body, broke open his mouth and observed the structure inside. His skin was rough, like gauze. He had no tongue. There were two rows of free moving serrations in his mouth. The serrations were full of mucus and had strong decomposition ability. "See anything." Luke shook his head. "If this thing were put on the earth, 90% of the species would be extinct." Then he threw away the body and walked to the bone pile not far away. Several monsters attacked along the way. Luke didn''t bother to start. He directly released the fear wave and drove away all the creatures around him. The structure of the bone pile is very strange, the whole is conical, and there is a clear hierarchical relationship between the top and bottom. The bottom layer is broken bones, the middle is a slightly larger monster skeleton, and the top is a bibcock bone. It can be seen that the guy placing the bones strictly follows the food chain of this land. Creatures at the top of the food chain deserve awe. Diana raised the dragon''s skull and looked more familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere. "Why, you know it." Diana nodded. "I''ve seen a dragon like demon in the Colosseum before. Its head is very similar to its skull." oh Luke frowned. "Are you sure?" "No problem with size and structure. It should be it." "That''s interesting." Taking the bone pile as the coordinate, they advanced to the deep valley. When they came to a huge pit, a portal suddenly appeared above. The broken bones of the stumps fell from the inside like raindrops, and the huge pit was filled in the twinkling of an eye. The moment the door appeared, the whole valley was boiling. All kinds of monsters are used from all directions to eat corpses, suck bone marrow and enjoy this rare feast. Suddenly, a roar enough to break the eardrum exploded. With the strong wind, a dragon shaped beast with bone spurs and a head like a lizard appeared in the sky. The surrounding monsters scattered like birds and animals, some fled directly, others hid in the cracks of bones. The giant beast fell into the huge pit, opened his mouth and swallowed the flesh and blood residue. Other monsters could only watch and didn''t dare to come forward at all. Luke turned back, "Is that it?" "Yes, as like as two peas in a Colosseum." Diana looked around and couldn''t help but say, "I didn''t understand why there were so many bones before. Now I understand that they fell from the sky." "The underworld is incredible. There are bodies in the sky." "Not heaven, but earth." "What do you mean?" "You''ll know later." Luke walked forward and became a giant with a height of five meters. The energy wave broke out from his body, forming bursts of hurricanes. The beast stopped and stared here like a wolf protecting its food. Luke raised his right hand, the fireball flew out of the palm, expanded in the wind, and turned into a giant fireball with a diameter of more than ten meters. "Go!" The fireball like the sun fell down and exploded when it approached the ground. Boom! Mushroom clouds appeared in the air, high-temperature heat waves and bone fragments fused together, expanding wildly around, huge pits were destroyed, and nearby peaks were leveled. It took a long time for the dust to dissipate. The two stood at the center of the explosion, and Luke pointed to the hidden energy trace below, "This is the secret of the bodies in the sky." "The valley is a dump for dealing with corpses. Those people throw fragments of corpses here through the magic array." "Who are those people?" "I don''t know, but it must be an intelligent species. Maybe they know that there is no return valley." Diana frowned. "You want to go through the portal!" "This is the simplest way, but before that, at least find out the identity of those creatures. Go back first, bring Clark and Ron here, and leave the matter to me." "Be careful and don''t be too rash." "Don''t worry, I know what to do." Diana said no more, jumped up and flew away in the direction of time. Chapter 633 In the jungle, if you want to be the overlord of a certain area, the first thing to do is to become the top of the food chain. Now, Luke, who killed the beast, is the king of this area and a well deserved ruler. Although he has no sharp teeth and claws and is not large enough, his momentum is terrible enough to frighten all creatures. The monsters wandering in the distance left one after another and dared not think of anything else. Luke looked around, suddenly started, pierced the mountain like a sword, and came to the cave hidden under the bones. There are five humanoid monsters in the cave. Their skin is dark yellow. There are many small bumps on the surface without hair. There are a row of bone spines on their limbs, chest and back. Their mouth is large and has serrated fangs. Judging from their appearance, they are no different from the monsters outside, but the weapons in their hands explain a lot of things. Only intelligent species can make weapons. Beasts don''t have this ability. The five guys looked at Luke in horror and said something. Judging from the syllable rhythm, it should be a language. It can be seen that they have formed a civilized system. Luke opened his right hand, sucked the front one, put his hand in the heart of its door, connected his soul with consciousness, and forcibly seized each other''s memory. Komed! The intelligent species born in the underworld have a large number and strong fecundity. They can adapt to a variety of environments. They belong to the lowest level among the underworld creatures and are often kept in captivity, either as slaves or as rations. These guys hidden in the cave are the variants of komed. Their ancestors were servants of the dark dragon. Their hands and feet were cut off in a World War I, and then they were thrown into the valley as garbage. Later, they didn''t know how to survive and adapt to the miasma around them. For a hundred years, they have been living in the valley. Because the environment is too bad, the population has not increased substantially, It has been maintained at about 5000. "Interesting race." When he got what he wanted, Luke threw it on the ground and turned away. Komed''s memory is not much, but it provides two important pieces of information: first, there are intelligent species in the underworld; 2¡¢ Dark dragon. According to the description in the memory, the Pluto dragon is a super terrible monster. Its body is bigger than a mountain, and its scales are harder than fine steel. If you open your wings, the world will fall into darkness, sneeze, and the ground will eject lava. It is an absolute king, ruling a large territory with hundreds of thousands of soldiers and tens of millions of people. Komed''s fear of the dark dragon is imprinted in the depths of his blood, and he trembles when he mentions his name. Seeing that Luke didn''t die, several komed carefully walked out of the cave, put down their weapons and crawled among the bone fragments. This is the act of submission in the komed tradition. For thousands of years, they have been used to being ruled and enslaved. They can survive only by giving in. Luke glanced and said without expression, "You want to follow me." He spoke komed''s language, very clear, and the leader nodded repeatedly, "Great master, we are eager to be your most loyal servant." servant? Luke glanced. "If you are a charming devil, I will consider it. Unfortunately, it''s all ugly." "All right, don''t get in the way here. Get out of here." The whole group of komed climbed on the ground in fear. Luke frowned and said unhappily, "Didn''t I tell you to get out?" They reacted and looked at each other. The last comerd left carefully, and the rest looked at Luke nervously. When they saw that he didn''t do it, they were surprised, happy and puzzled at the same time. The underworld is extremely short of resources and there is almost no normal supply. To some extent, slaves are food rations. The more slaves, the more food, who will be too much food. A group of komed left happily. Before leaving, they took out their weapons and equipment and put them at the hole. Luke: " To be honest, these guys are very interesting. They are full of servility and don''t know how to resist. What the master says is what he says. It''s the perfect choice for servants. Unfortunately, it''s too ugly and has strong reproductive ability. If it is brought back to the earth, millions of troops will be born soon. Komed is different from the creatures on earth. There are two kinds of reproductive organs in his body. As long as conditions permit, he can orgasm and conceive by himself. He has at least 20 babies for two weeks, which is more terrible than mice. It is only in places like the underworld that such life can be produced. No wonder they will become rations. It''s strange that they won''t be eaten because of their reproductive ability? An hour later, three figures appeared in the distance, and Diana appeared above the valley. Luke gave them a brief introduction. After listening, Ron couldn''t help asking, "Do those portals lead to the area where the dark dragon is located?" "It should be." Ron sighed helplessly, "don''t tell me you''re going to find the dragon." "This is the quickest way. The dark dragon is the ruler. You should know the location of wuhui valley." The three were speechless at the same time. Even if they had not seen the legendary dragon of the underworld, they knew the horror of this creature by listening to its name. "What are you going to do?" Diana shrugged and said grandly, "don''t tell me you''re going to greet the dragon''s body." "Diana, you know me best." Clark: " Rong en: " "Well, it''s just a joke. Don''t be so serious." Luke waved his hand and continued, "anyway, we have to go to the area ruled by the dark dragon. According to komed, there are many intelligent species there. Maybe we can get the news of no return valley from them. As for the dark dragon..." "That''s the worst choice." People have no other way, only this. Before long, a new portal appeared above the valley. Without hesitation, the four people guarding the surrounding area directly went in. A long time after they left, komed got out of the bones, and a guy whispered, "I smell a strange smell." "I smell it, too. It''s those two guys." "They smell good and want to bite." "It smells good. It really smells good." "The other person also has it, but it''s very light." "It''s armor, fool." "Why are they so fragrant? Are they food?" ¡­¡­ A group of komed muttered, carefully feeling the aroma they had smelled before. Luke didn''t know this scene. If he knew it, he would never take Clark to the area where the dark dragon is located. For creatures living in the underworld, living people are the most delicious food. The four uninformed people are like meat buns beating meat buns in dogs. They deliver them to the door without the owner''s greeting. Chapter 634 The underworld is different from other countries. It is not a sphere, but a special space independent of the universe. There are all kinds of strange creatures here. Its name is not only spread on the earth, but also has legends about the underworld on Krypton, zamalen, OA and even Tianqi. It represents death and is the home of all the dead. As the Egyptian god of death, anubis has the title of the Lord of the underworld, but the actual situation is that it is just one of the gods of the underworld. There are many similar gods of death, including seven or eight on earth, let alone other civilizations. Death represents order and is also a profession. Work is to take charge of the reincarnation of life and death, surpass the dead and see off the living. The ghost dragon is also one of the gods of death. It was originally a dragon born in the underworld. By chance, it swallowed the body of a god of death and stole the other''s divine power. With the help of the authority of the God of death, it began its crazy expansion career. In just a few hundred years, it laid down hundreds of millions of territories and gathered tens of millions of people. You know, this is the underworld. There is a lack of resources. In addition to sewing monsters and grievances, there is no intelligent life at all. Many times, there is no living person within a hundred miles. (komed doesn''t deserve to be called an intelligent species.) Those who can be called people are powerful tribes with extraordinary combat power and can survive in the underworld. The dark dragon rules them, draws soldiers from them and forms an army that destroys everything. Every once in a while, it will lead the army to invade other places, kill, expand and plunder, take the defeated prisoners as rations, and store the plundered treasures in the nest. As a god of death, the dark Dragon embodies the ultimate evil of a dragon. It is said that countless gold, silver and jewelry are buried in its nest. Magic metals, artifact and secondary artifact are everywhere. If you can get the treasure, you can buy almost a quarter of the boundary of the underworld. Of course, these are legends, and no one dares to verify them. The country ruled by the dark dragon is called comogad. The king is the Dragon Castle. This is a wonder built according to the mountains. The mountains stand on the plain, with rows of various buildings from top to bottom. The strong are at the top and the weak are at the bottom, forming a perfect pyramid structure. The dark dragon''s nest is located on the top of the highest mountain. It is shrouded in the fog of death all year round. Ordinary people can''t get close to it. Even if they get lucky, they will be taken away by the fog and become a pile of dead bones. The permanent resident population of the Dragon Castle exceeds 2 million. So many people gather together, and the garbage created every year can''t be estimated. In order to avoid trouble, the dark dragon asks wizards to build portals in various areas at the bottom of the mountain. The leftover bones, corpses, flesh and blood residues will be transmitted to places thousands of miles away through the portal. This is also the reason for the formation of miasma valley. After passing through the portal, the four came to the bottom of Longbao mountain. Longbao workers who were dealing with "garbage" looked at them suspiciously. intruder? Or stowaways? But they smell good. Luke asked in komed''s language, "Who can tell me where this is?" A worker stepped forward, ignored Luke, and stared curiously at Clark and Ron, "What race are you? How many people are there? What do you usually eat?" They looked confused and couldn''t understand the language. Luke wondered, "why did you ask what they ate?" "It''s none of your business. You don''t have to eat." Obviously, it has seen that Luke is a soul body, not a flesh body. Eat something? Luke raised his eyebrows and glanced at the other workers. His greedy eyes looked like hungry ghosts who saw food. At this moment, he suddenly understood. These damn ugly bastards Treat Clark and Ron as food. The killing intention flashed away, followed by chilling fear fluctuations. The air seemed to be drawn away and fell into a strange quiet state. The workers looked at Luke in horror and retreated. Luke held out his hand, caught an unlucky man in front of him, and asked in a sullen tone, "Tell me where this is." The sheep horn monster was frightened by Luke''s killing intention, and his tone trembled, "Dragon... Dragon Castle!" "Who is the master?" "Great... The great king, the dragon of the underworld, his majesty Avogadro." When he said the last sentence, his eyes were filled with awe. Dragon of the underworld, Avogadro! Luke''s mouth twitched slightly. How did he get to each other''s nest. Diana wondered, "what is it talking about?" "This is the Dragon Castle, the nest of Avogadro, the dragon of the underworld." Diana silently covered her forehead. "I knew something would happen." Clark answered, "what now?" Before the words fell, more than a dozen soldiers in armor poured out in front. These soldiers were extremely strong, each more than two and a half meters, with sharp teeth and claws, covered with black scales. Judging from their appearance, they looked like a mixture of demons and lizards. The leading soldier glanced at Clark and Ron in confusion, and then turned his eyes on Luke, who was the most powerful, "Intruder, report your identity. Why did you sneak into the Dragon Castle?" Luke said, "it was an accident." "Is it an accident? You don''t count. Catch them and hand them over to the city master." The soldiers were not interested in Luke''s explanation and gave the attack order directly. The demon lizards behind them took out their weapons one after another, Diana said, "What to do? Do you want to fight?" Luke shook his head. "Get out of here first." The four people left the dump and flew out. The devil lizard people spread their wings. Unfortunately, they lost their trace in only two seconds. "What a fast speed." "They are not ordinary intruders." Without hesitation, the soldier took out the compass for alarm. The roar rang through the sky. Standing in the sky and looking down, he could clearly see the dense figures pouring out of the mountains. They are like a big net, surrounded from all directions. The wizard who is proficient in magic builds a portal and uses space transmission to directly come to the four people. Behind him are all kinds of powerful soldiers. "Lay down your arms and surrender immediately." A red skinned Female Warrior with two horns and looks like a human stepped forward and stared at Luke, "the dead, this is your last chance." Luke said coldly, "that''s how Longbao treats its guests!" "The great dragon of the underworld, his majesty Avogadro once said that the Dragon Castle has no guests, only enemies and servants." Lukmo sighed, "I don''t want to do it." The voice fell, fear suddenly struck, invisible waves shrouded a few kilometers around, and everyone stayed in place in amazement. Diana waved her long sword and cut off the head of the red woman soldier. Clark and Ron had no choice but to fight. Chapter 635 The war was imminent. The soldiers of the Dragon Castle shrouded in fear could not move and watched their companions fall. The four men killed as they walked. Those blocked in front of them were either hit by Clark''s fist and crashed, or split in half by Diana''s long sword. The soldiers fell to the ground in pieces, and the surrounding circle was dispersed, revealing a large blank area. Several people did not love war, rushed out with all their strength, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. The fear wave disappeared, and the soldiers recovered their ability to move. They looked frightened when they thought of the previous events. What a powerful fighting force! Even if there is no sneak attack, it can''t be their opponent. When did the underworld have more power? I''ve never heard of it before. The leaders of the crowd quickly contacted the city Lord. Things exceeded expectations. It was obviously not enough to rely on them alone. They could only ask for more powerful power. On the other side, they flew with all their strength for more than half an hour until they left the area covered by Longbao. The atmosphere is a little depressed. In the face of the current situation, they are like headless flies everywhere, and even Luke, who has always been resourceful, feels a headache. There is too little information. It''s chilling. "What now?" Diana was the first to speak. Clark and Ron looked at each other and were silent. They didn''t understand the language of the underworld and couldn''t do magic. They had all their skills, but they couldn''t make it out. Luke shook his head, "The trouble is not the dragon of the underworld, but you." "We?" Diana wondered, "what''s the matter with us?" Luke shook his head and said solemnly, "don''t you see? Those soldiers look at you like hungry wolves see delicious flesh and blood." Several people were stunned at the same time. They couldn''t help remembering. The more they thought about it, the more wrong it was. The chill rose from the tailbone and rushed to the top of their head. Luke continued, "if only a soldier had this idea, the problem is that all soldiers have this look. They want to eat your meat and drink your blood. It''s a headache." Diana couldn''t help saying, "why do they want to eat us?" Luke shrugged. "Maybe you''re Tang monk." "Who is monk Tang?" "A monk can live forever after eating his meat." "There are such people." "The world is so big that there are all kinds of wonders." Diana: " Clark: " Ron said helplessly, "well, Luke, when are you still kidding?" "Jokes are jokes. The reality is that they really want to eat you. Now the most important thing is not to find the valley without return, but to find out the reason, otherwise, we will be unable to move." "Do you have a way?" "No, I can only grope bit by bit." Half an hour later, Diana dropped a big ear pointy monster on the ground. At the first sight of Clark, the pointy monster''s eyes immediately changed. She was no longer afraid, but full of greed, and her mouth even secreted saliva. The four people who witnessed this scene were not surprised. They had tried before. As a result, those who saw Clark and Ron, whether they were sewing monsters or intelligent races, would show the expression of hungry ghosts. They are like glittering barbecue. Standing there alone, they are full of fragrance. Clark smiled deeply and bitterly. After living for so many years, he was the first time to encounter such a strange thing. Indestructible, he was actually used as food. Ron used his mental ability to sense the idea of the pointy monster, half rang, and said seriously, "It''s not a subjective idea, it''s an instinct." "He wants to eat us for no reason." Diana wondered, "why?" "Maybe it''s because of the body. The underworld is the kingdom of the dead. We are all living people. We have what they urgently need in our bodies." The explanation is somewhat far fetched. At present, it can only be so. At this moment, several people finally realized the horror of the underworld. The whole world is enemy. Every creature wants to swallow their flesh and blood, as if taking a wrong step would be doomed in the world of zombies. "It seems that we need to find a blacksmith." "Armor alone is not enough. It also needs magic. It''s best to hide your breath." "Luke, it''s up to you." The three have special identities and can''t show up casually. Only souls like Luke can move freely. "Don''t worry, I know what to do." After solving the pointy monster, several people went to the nearby gathering place to look for tools and materials to make armor. At the same time, on the top floor of the Dragon Castle, acorn, the half dragon who served as the city master, found the dragon of the underworld sleeping on the golden mountain through the black fog. Jinshan is as high as kilometers. It can''t see the end at a glance, but it is pressed by Avogadro. You can imagine how huge its body is. In addition to Jinshan, there are gem mountain, crystal mountain, metal mountain and so on. Without exception, they are all top magic materials. The colorful light shines on the sky and makes the world a paradise. Seeing such a scene, Rao is loyal, and acorn inevitably has a greedy desire. Fortunately, he is good at hiding, at least on the surface. Acorn was crawling on the ground, "The great king, the ruler of endless land, his majesty Avogadro, the dragon of the underworld, I have something important to report to you." After saying this, he lowered his head and didn''t move. Time passed slowly. After ten minutes, the behemoth on Jinshan opened his eyelids and showed his eyes bigger than the house. His eyes were as black as ink and like an abyss. "What''s up?" "There are intruders in Longbao. Their identity is very suspicious." Acorn used magic to reproduce the previous battle scene. At the moment he saw Clark, Avogadro suddenly looked up and looked very shocked. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it. After careful observation, it was determined. After surprise, it was greed and desire. The momentum rose rapidly, and his four wings spread, enveloping the whole world. "Human?" "There are humans in the underworld!" Acorn wondered, "your great majesty, what tribe is human?" "No, they are not tribes. They are the people of God. They live in a prosperous and vibrant world. There are endless food and countless jewels." Acorn''s face was blank. Is there such a place in the world? "Where are they?" "Before they came to the dump through the portal, the soldiers found and sounded the alarm for the first time. Their strength is very strong, and the guards are not opponents." Acorn got rid of the relationship for the first time and blamed the fault on the guards. "Go yourself." The dragon of the underworld bowed his head and shrouded him like a shadow. The jet of air mixed with death and cold made the latter shiver, "Catch them at all costs." "Remember, I want to live." "If I fail, I''ll eat you." Acorn quickly promised, "the great king, his majesty Avogadro, I assure you that I will bring them to you intact." "Just a moment, please. I''ll be back soon." Chapter 636 The Dragon Castle has only one master, the great dragon of the underworld, his majesty Avogadro. In the hundreds of years of its rule, more than 70 City masters have been changed, and Akron is just one of them. It does not want to become the dung of the dragon of the underworld like its predecessor. It can only be careful and careful, and spare no effort to maintain the rule of Avogadro and become his most intimate dog leg. Although there are fleeting ideas such as usurpation and assassination in the dead of night. But he also knew that everything was delusion. Avogadro is powerful enough to destroy heaven and earth. Looking at the whole underworld, only a hundred people can compete with it. Such a strong man can''t be solved with poison and dagger. Only opponents of the same level can kill him. Unfortunately, for hundreds of years, the Dragon Slayer still hasn''t appeared. After returning to the city master''s house, akoon immediately issued an order to summon the strong men of the five races: half dragon man, magic lizard, dark spider, red rock man and shadow spirit. Before long, the hall was full of people. Acorn sat alone on the high platform and looked down from a commanding position. The smell of power intoxicated people. He enjoyed this moment very much. Unfortunately, the words of the dragon of the underworld were like the sword of Damocles hanging overhead, so he had to tighten his mind and give up his thoughts. The wizard used magic to reproduce the previous battle scene. The scholars analyzed it while akoon focused on the importance of the four people and the requirements of his majesty Avogadro. "As long as the living, not the body." Hearing this, the scene immediately fell into chaos. The fighting effectiveness of Luke''s four people was shocking. It was not easy to defeat them alone. They had to be caught alive. This was to be filled with life. "This is the request of the great dragon of the underworld and his majesty Avogadro. If you are not satisfied, tell it yourself." The voice fell and the air was quiet. Avogadro is different from ordinary kings. It is a dragon, a greedy, vicious, cruel and inhumane dragon of the underworld. Killing is its nature and plundering is its instinct. It never cares about the life and death of its people. The reason why it built the Dragon Castle is to let more people help it collect money. After each war, 90% of the spoils go into the nest on the top of the mountain, and the rest of the rags have to be picked before they are given to loyal soldiers. For a long time, everyone knows the nature of the dragon in the underworld. No one dares to say it. Looking at the strong men of all ethnic groups who fell silent, acorn couldn''t help but curl his mouth, "Since there is no objection, let''s start." "Remember, as long as you live, who dares to kill or make trouble." he paused and shouted angrily, "I''ll break it up and roast it." "Go and use your ability to find them. Whoever finds them first will own the two thousand slaves in the lava cave." Hearing this sentence, people have a little passion. Two thousand slaves, enough to eat for a long time. After the battle meeting, acorn returned to the backyard. Five monsters with short heads, grayish brown skin and only mouth and three eyes sat under the eaves. They seemed to be meditating. Most of the creatures in the underworld are ugly. It''s the first time to see them so ugly. The three eyed devil child is a very famous race. Its ugly appearance, thin body and cunning heart are as disgusting as mice. On the contrary, it is the magic talent envied by all gods, especially black witchcraft and curse, which are tailor-made for them. "Are you ready?" A three eyed demon boy came forward and said respectfully, "The curse ceremony is ready to begin at any time." "That''s good." Acorn was a little relieved and still felt uneasy. "Those four people are very strong. You give me snacks. If you fail, don''t blame me. It''s not a pity." "Don''t worry, the five of us can''t resist the curse, let alone them." Acorn looked a little angry and waved his hand, "Don''t compare your majesty." Then he turned and left. The five guys laughed strangely, and they didn''t know what to laugh at again. ¡­¡­ In the east of Longbao, about 400 kilometers away, there is a small town, which is actually a gathering place piled up with bones and stones. This is the largest slave market nearby. There are all kinds of slaves piled up in it. The trading method is also very simple. You can either barter or grab it directly. Even if you can''t grab it, you deserve to be killed. In order to adapt to the surrounding environment, Luke, who turned into a ghost, robbed the goods of an unlucky man, and then took more than a dozen slaves to the forge in the middle of the town. The underworld lacks everything. The only thing it does not lack is stone, all kinds of iron ore, copper mine, gold mine, magic metal containing magic properties, etc. Unfortunately, due to the lack of resources in other areas, the level of science and technology has remained at the primitive stage, but this has little impact on them. Luke found the head of the forge, an old red rock man. "I''ll requisition your forge for two hours." "These slaves are expenses. Their bodies are very strong. They are good both as food and coolies." The other party shook his head immediately, "No." "Why not?" "No, just no, get out of here and don''t make trouble here." Luke''s index finger and middle finger are close together and swipe up and down, Poof! The red rock man''s right arm was broken shoulder to shoulder. He cried out in pain and knelt in panic before he made a sound. Luke lowered his head and said without expression, "Is it all right now?" The red rock man''s eyes were frightened, frightened and uneasy. "If you don''t speak, you agree. From now on, these slaves are yours." Luke turned and walked into the forge. A moment later, all the workers inside were thrown out. The door was closed. No one knew what was happening inside. The red rock man clenched his teeth and left with his hands. He''s going to find someone to deal with this dead guy. Luke didn''t stop it and didn''t bother to stop it. For him, the underworld was just a trip and never wanted to live here. As for these underworld creatures, it''s no big deal to kill them. The warehouse is full of materials, including gold, copper, iron, silver, platinum and iridium, precious metals with few stocks on earth. Of course, the most important thing is magic metal. Only Amazon metal and Posey Donghan steel that Luke has been in contact with are magic metals. The former has charging properties, and the latter can control water molecules. They are all top-level materials. Although there are many magic metals in the workshop, there are still many gaps compared with them. In order to save time, he can only use the most primitive method. The palm ejected a green flame and fused with the flame in the furnace. In an instant, the firepower increased several times. Luke picked up a piece of secret silver and threw it into the furnace, and then put platinum and iron into it. Mithril is a perfect enchanting material. Platinum has high strength and toughness. As for iron, it is used to make up for the number. Chapter 637 Under the thick clouds like lead, a small hill stood alone. Clark stood at the top of the hill and stared at the endless black plain. There was a dead silence ahead. In addition to the evil spirits and fierce ghosts, they were the staggering suture monsters. Occasionally, they could see a few poisonous insects. This is the underworld, dead and empty, with a desperate dilapidation. "I don''t like it here at all." "Me too." Ron nodded. "However, this adventure is really interesting if we can go back." Diana rolled her eyes angrily, "What if I can''t go back?" "If you live here all your life, you might as well die." "This is the underworld. Even if you die, your soul can''t be free." "That would be too bad." "Clark, what are you thinking?" Superman shook his head slightly, "I''m just a little worried. After anubis disappeared, he didn''t show up. He took us to the underworld. Is it so laissez faire?" "There''s something wrong with that guy." "He''s dead." Ron added, "I can''t feel its mind wave, just like a corpse." Clark said in a deep voice, "anubis is the God of death in Egyptian mythology, but it has become like this. There are chairs of eternal rock. The seven chairs represent a god system respectively, that is to say, there are many gods on the earth for thousands of years, at least hundreds, but now they all disappear." "Why? Don''t you think it''s strange?" Diana pondered and said slowly after a long time, "The place where I was born is paradise island. All the people on the island are Amazon female soldiers. It is recorded in the library of eternal rock that once Amazon was a very powerful country. Later, for some reason, they all died. The remaining clansmen were brought to paradise island by Zeus, sealed with magic and isolated from the world. Only then can they survive happily." Ron wondered, "when was that?" "Five thousand years ago." Clark said, "I don''t know if you have found that the oldest records in the existing history books are only 4000 years, and the middle 1000 years are completely blank. There is shazan. He has been in the eternal rock for so long, why don''t he go out?" "Not only them, but also Atlantis at the bottom of the sea." Diana added, "Atlantis, like the Amazon, served as the ruler of the land. Later, it fled to the bottom of the sea and did not ignite the fire of civilization until 4000 years ago." "In other words, all races have experienced a 1000 year gap." "At present, it is indeed so." Civilization is cut off, the gods disappear, a thousand years of blank, and then the new life is now. These things are combined, and I don''t think it''s right. "You say, what kind of reasons will cause the loss of a thousand years." "A hundred years can make sense, and a thousand years must be external factors." Diana said, "you mean the earth was ruled by a creature that even gods feared. Human civilization could not reproduce until that creature left." Rong en shook his head. "I''m just talking casually. Don''t take it seriously." He is a Martian and is not interested in the history of the earth. Of course, if it is potentially dangerous, it is really worth paying attention to. "Someone is coming." Clark suddenly opened his mouth and looked straight at the sky. Under the black cloud, several winged monsters are flying here, very fast. The three quickly hid and waited until the monster left. They didn''t think about it. After a while, another monster appeared. This time, it was spider man. The upper body was similar to human body, and the lower body was spider. The skin was dark and dark. They couldn''t see it without careful observation. Each spider man is followed by a group of small spiders. They wander the plain as if looking for something. Seeing this situation, the three were a little uneasy. Sure enough, the conjecture became a reality. There was a dark shadow in the sky, and all kinds of monsters fell, launching a carpet search on this land. "It''s a Dragon Castle warrior." Diana said quietly, "what are they looking for? Is it us?" "Nothing but us." "When will Luke be back?" "There is still an hour before the appointed time." "No, I can''t stay here. They will find out if I stay here." "Where can we go?" This problem is very realistic. The underworld is very big, but it is completely strange to them. There is not even a familiar place. "Go first and talk about it then." "What about Luke?" "He can locate the armor and find us." Hearing this, the three no longer hesitated, flashed away and fled to the distance. The sonic boom exploded in the sky. When the monster reacted, the three had disappeared without a trace. Before long, acorn, who got the news, rushed to the hill, followed by five three eyed magic pupils. A three eyed pupil grabs the sand and puts it into his mouth. After chewing, his eyes shine instantly, "What a powerful vitality and delicious taste." "Even the smell is so fragrant. If you can bite off a piece of meat..." "All right." Acorn said impatiently, "where are they?" The three eyed Devil boy raised his dry palm and said, "over there." "Chase!" Acorn took the lead and everyone followed. At the same time, the wizard continued to build a portal in the void. With the help of the portal, he saw the three figures in only ten minutes. "Stop them." The shadow spirit army turned into a quiet shadow and shuttled quickly through the soil. The speed was faster than Diana who was flying with all her strength. After catching up with the three, she did not hesitate to attack. Shadow spirit is a special creature between entity and soul. It can switch freely between entity and soul and attack a variety of ways. It can not only hurt the body, but also hit the soul. Seeing that she couldn''t get rid of her opponent, Diana simply stopped, pulled out the Vulcan sword and cut it to its head, Hoo! The blade of the sword passed through the other party''s body, the shadow spirit smiled coldly, opened his mouth, and sent out a soul impact. Suddenly, the red beam fell from above and directly blew it into ashes. Ron''s eyes were filled with red light, and the energy beam swept up and down, left and right. Clark took a deep breath and ejected a cold air stream, freezing the shadow spirit into ice. Diana raised her sword and slapped it on the shield. Boom! The shock wave swings in the air, and the frozen shadow spirits break one by one, turn into ice and fall from the sky. Shadow spirit soldiers are the trump card of the Dragon Castle. They are invincible on the battlefield. I don''t know how many strong people died in their hands. However, they are as fragile as glass in front of the three. Akron was shocked and angry. With a big hand, "Surround them and never let them escape." The half dragon army rushed up first, followed by the magic lizard and the dark spider. The wizard recited a spell and set up a magic array around to block the retreat of the three people. Chapter 638 Among the many tribes gathered by the dragon of the underworld, the most powerful is the half dragon man. The half dragon man is nearly three meters tall, strong, covered with thick scales, both strength and defense. It is said that half dragon people are descendants of demons and dragons. In addition to their extremely exaggerated physical quality, they also have the talent of fire magic. The half Dragon Guard is also the strongest force of the Dragon Castle. These soldiers with extraordinary force wear heavy armor made of magic metal and are an invincible tank army on the battlefield. No matter what kind of opponent, it will fall apart in front of them. However, the half dragon man, the strongest force, stayed behind. Captain domist was unwilling and directly came forward to question, "We should be the striker, not the lizards." "Wait." "Why wait! Your Majesty''s order is to catch these three invaders. We can catch them." Acorn''s eyes were cold and said expressionless, "You are meaningful to my battle plan." "Yes, we don''t need these wastes. We''re enough." Domist looked up, cold and proud. Half dragon guards are the direct lineage of Avogadro. They only obey the Dragons of the underworld and despise others. Even Akron, who is also a half dragon, is not qualified. Acorn was annoyed, but there was no way. He simply shook his hand, "Since you are dissatisfied with my plan, go and let me see how strong you are." "You''ll see." Domist snorted coldly and issued an attack command. The half dragon legions behind him roared up to the sky, waved their wings and rushed to the sky. Acorn looked at them with eyes. He wished they were all killed in the war, but he felt uneasy at the thought of the war, "How long will it take?" A three eyed demon boy glanced. "It''s not that easy. The vitality of these three guys is frightening. If you want to curse three at one time, you must be well prepared." "At least how long." The three eyed Devil boy thought for a moment and slowly stretched out two fingers. Acorn breathed softly. He brought more than 5000 soldiers and dozens of wizards. He should be able to hold off. ¡­¡­ The war was extremely fierce. With the help of the portal, the Longbao army jumped on the three Clarks from all directions. The red rock man, the dark spider and the magic lizard showed their magic powers. The purpose was very simple, that is, to keep the three people. There was also a magic array arranged by wizards around. Spiritual shocks rushed in one after another, making people upset like flies. Diana hit the real fire, put away her long sword and shield, opened her hands and collided with force. Boom! The guard silver bracelets collided, and the annular shock wave exploded in the sky, shaking the monsters around to vomit blood, and one by one fell from the sky like dumplings. Diana activated the transmission ability of the female warrior God battle armor. A faint red light appeared on the surface of the armor, the light flashed, and the figure disappeared in an instant, Poof! The head of the magic lizard soared into the sky, and the red light penetrated its body and flashed continuously in the red rock army. Every time it appeared, its head moved, death spread, and there was a blood rain in the sky. In just a few seconds, more than 200 soldiers died under the Vulcan sword. The speed of killing the enemy is frightening. "Don''t keep your hands." Diana''s eyes were cold and murderous. "This is the underworld, not the earth. They want to eat us. There is only one relationship between predators and prey. The difference is who will become feces." Clark and Ron were silent at the same time. They didn''t want to kill too much, but the situation was very difficult. Half dragon captain domist flew to Clark, raised his long gun and shouted something in his mouth. "What is he talking about?" Rong en used his spiritual ability to communicate with each other. He made a half ring and shook his head unsightly, "He wants us to surrender. If he agrees, he will allow us to live as slaves. If he doesn''t agree, he will cut off our limbs and throw them into the cesspit to rot slowly." Clark was silent, clenched his right hand and rushed forward. Domist shouted excitedly, raised his spear and stabbed it. The air sounded a whine. It was the explosion of the spear piercing the air. Even mountains and rivers could be broken with this blow. Clark didn''t dodge and hit the tip of the gun. Bang! The shock wave exploded in midair. Click! The tip of the gun was broken, the fist was castrated, and it hit the armor heavily. The surface of the armor swung with various lights. With a cry of surprise, the light was broken. The armor was punched through. As the strongest half dragon man, domist vomited blood. His eyes were hopeless and fell on the earth like a meteorite. Time is frozen at this moment. Everyone stood stunned. What just happened? Domist was beaten away by the guy in strange clothes. One punch! What level of power is it to break weapons and armor. Acorn was stunned, too, and some couldn''t believe it. Domist''s combat power can rank in the top ten in Longbao. Even he may not be an opponent. Such a guy was defeated by one blow. The half dragon warrior roared and frantically attacked Clark. The latter had a gloomy face. He didn''t want to cause trouble, but the other party was aggressive and didn''t give any room. Maybe Diana is right. The underworld is not the earth. The jungle and the strong are respected here. If you want to live, you can only show strength. Clark, who had made up his mind, rose to the sky, inhaled deeply, and his chest expanded like a balloon. He opened his mouth and spit out the frost storm, which swept the half dragon Legion like a snowstorm. The cold air was bitter. As soon as they touched, the armor began to frost. The half dragon people were shivering and stiff, and fell directly from the world. The scope of this move is too large. Magic lizards and red rock people not far away are also affected. Their hands and feet tremble and can''t hold weapons at all. Diana and Ron launched an attack on the trend. The former ejected a red light beam from their eyes and swept back and forth. Those hit by the light beam were either cut off by the waist or screamed and flew backwards. The latter started the long-range mode, and the shield turned into an energy gun to bombard their opponents. The killing speed of the three men was chilling. More than 5000 soldiers were one-third less in the twinkling of an eye, but they showed no sign of fatigue. Acorn, who witnessed this scene, completely changed his face, and the three eyed magic pupil beside him stopped and said seriously, "We are wrong. They are not demigods, but real gods. Few of the real gods are so powerful." "City Lord, you should seek support. It''s not enough to rely on this manpower." Acorn strained his face and didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t say it for a long time, "How much longer?" Another three eyed demon boy answered, "we need to change offerings." Acorn clenched his teeth. "Is the soul of a thousand slaves not enough?" "Not enough, not enough." "What we curse is not ordinary people, but three gods with extraordinary combat power. If we want to succeed, there must be at least 50000 sacrifices." Chapter 639 Why the three eyed pupil is hated by people is this ugly face in addition to his appearance. At such a critical juncture, they actually sat down and raised the price, which had been negotiated 50 times. There are 50000 dead slaves. How many people are there in Longbao. Acorn was so angry that he clenched his teeth that he really wanted to shoot the rats to death, but he couldn''t do so. He was silent for a moment and hissed, "Fifty thousand souls, I promise you, if you take them." "Don''t worry, Lord, you won''t be disappointed." The three eyed devil children giggled, took out the disc and put it on the ground. The disc was engraved with dense black runes. At a glance, they were dizzy, and their soul seemed to be separated from the body and swallowed by the disc. One of the three eyed magic children took out a glass bottle from his arms. The bottle contained blood. It seemed that these blood had life and could flow independently. "Divine blood!" Acorn''s pupils contract. It''s unbelievable. The three eyed devil pupil Jie said with a strange smile, "this is not ordinary divine blood, but the source blood of his majesty Avogadro. Lord, do you want to taste it?" Acorn was frightened and frightened. He subconsciously looked around and made sure there were no talents around him, "What are you doing? You don''t want to live." "Don''t worry, no one knows about it except you. Of course, you can tell your majesty, but I know you won''t do that." The three eyed Devil boy is full of self-confidence, but the fact is as said. Acorn doesn''t dare to report, but he has to choose to hide. Over the years, he has been mixed with the three eyed Devil boy. He is a grasshopper on a rope, not necessarily proud, but certainly damaged. The three eyed demon boy carefully opened the bottle cap and dropped the source blood of the Dragon Avogadro of the underworld on the five discs respectively to get blood nourishment. The discs burst into strange black and red light. Countless black silk threads that cannot be seen by the naked eye gush out of the disk, some infiltrate the earth, and some fly to the sky, connecting with each other, surrounding the space thousands of meters around. Acorn and the three eyed magic pupil retreated without trace until they left the range of the black silk thread. Looking at the soldiers who are fighting bravely, the three eyed Devil boy raised his mouth excitedly, "Kill, die! The more, the better. If you don''t die, how can I cast a curse." No matter what kind of curse, you have to pay a price. The stronger the curse, the greater the price. The three eyed Devil boy knows this. Unfortunately, others don''t know. A strange power pervades between heaven and earth, seizing life and depriving soul. The blood in the soil lost its luster, the body quietly turned into dead bones, and black gas gushed out of the body and lingered in the air. The soldiers didn''t notice this. Clark felt something wrong, but they couldn''t find the reason. They just instinctively felt disgusted. The more bodies, the more black fog. When there were only a thousand people around, the fog had formed and wrapped the whole world. "Is it done?" said acorn "Already." The three eyed devil pupil looked serious, "Lord, the 50000 slaves were not wasted." The voice fell, and the five three eyed magic pupils cast the spell at the same time. The black fog seemed to come alive, like poisonous insects drilling into the soldiers'' bodies, and a sad scream sounded in the air. "What is this?" "How uncomfortable!" "Itch to death, ah!!" "It hurts. Who can help me?" ¡­¡­ Screams came and went. Some soldiers scratched their bodies crazily and left blood marks on their skin. They became crazy like crazy people. The scene became very chaotic, and Clark couldn''t figure out what was going on. The black fog didn''t attack them, only staring at the Longbao soldiers. "Curse, someone is casting a curse." The wizard who was proficient in black witchcraft responded first, quickly bowed his head and saw the disc in the hand of the three eyed Devil boy, "Lord, is it you? Why..." "Shut up!" Acorn said in a cold voice, "at the moment of joining the Dragon Castle, your body and soul belong to the great dragon of the underworld and his majesty Avogadro. Now, he needs you to give your life and do it obediently." "Acorn, you bastard." "Ah!!!" "I won''t let you go if I''m a ghost." The soldiers who learned the truth only hated lust, distorted faces and bloodshot eyes. They wanted to tear akoon apart. They never dreamed that they would be betrayed by their own people and become sacrifices. Anger is squeezed in the bottom of my heart and turns into resentment. Now they can''t be free even if they die. This is exactly what the three eyed devil children need. The stronger the resentment, the better the curse effect. They want everyone to become a vicious ghost. Acorn, who planned all this, stood there expressionless, without regret or sadness, with a faint look, as if he had done something unimportant. The underworld is different from the earth. It has no benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom and faith. If you want to live well, you should not only rely on the strong and expand yourself, but also learn to betray, cheat, betray, defecte, mutiny, murder and plunder. Even if you do this, you may not be able to live. Just like the former city Lord, such a powerful guy has not become the dung of Avogadro. As for the reason, it is very simple. The great dragon of the underworld tasted the taste of smart people and asked its people: who is the smartest in the Dragon Castle? The people said it was the Lord of the city, so Avogadro ate the Lord of the city. What a simple reason, pure despair. Acorn, who witnessed the scene, immediately swore in his heart that he could not become Avogadro''s feces in any case. The situation became very strange. Diana wondered, "what are they doing?" Clark hesitated. "Won''t there be infighting?" Rong en communicated with the soldiers with his spiritual ability. A moment later, his face suddenly changed, "It''s a curse. These soldiers were betrayed by their leaders and became sacrifices to curse us." "Come on, get out of here." Before the words fell, he turned and left. Unfortunately, it was too late. The black fog has surrounded the surroundings, which can not only shield the perception of vision, but also disturb people''s thinking. The three people''s heads are buzzing, as if they had a bad cold, their whole body is weak and weak, and they have an impulse to vomit. The curse has taken shape. After swallowing the soldiers'' flesh and blood, the black fog becomes an evil beast with teeth and claws, constantly eroding the three people''s bodies. Strength is disappearing, fatigue is growing bit by bit, and the will and soul are suffering. Clark covered his chest in pain and could hardly support it. Among the three, his strength, speed and defense are the strongest, but his magic resistance is the weakest. Diana is a demigod, and Zeus''s blood gives her high magic resistance. Ron is a Martian, not a flesh and blood body in the usual sense, but also has spiritual ability, and her soul is far more extraordinary. Facing the curse, both of them can support, but Clark is very hard. "Ron, you take Clark out and I''ll kill those guys." Diana activated her teleportation ability. A red light flashed through the black fog and came to acorn. "Damn you!" Chapter 640 A loud drink resounded through the sky. The sword of God of fire cut off with a red sharp awn. At this moment, acorn felt the strong smell of death. Without hesitation, he quickly raised his arm. When! The sound of the impact of gold and iron exploded in the air. Diana''s pupils contracted, and the invincible Vulcan sword was blocked. "It''s arm armor..." Diana took a step back, waved and cut again. Acorn still raised his hands. The black arm armor on his arm radiated a little black awn. When the Dangdang impact echoed around, the Vulcan sword couldn''t break it. Acorn retreated while blocking, relying on ARM armor and armor to protect the key, and gave no chance at all. When the raid failed, Diana immediately changed her target and pointed at the three eyed devil child. The five freaks laughed strangely. They didn''t see any action. Suddenly, a large black fog burst out in front of them. The fog turned into poisonous snakes and got into Diana''s body from all directions. Fatigue soared and increased more than ten times. The magic female Xia, who had not felt weak since she was born, felt powerless for the first time. Her limbs were filled with lead and her head was dizzy Yes, very uncomfortable. "Damn curse." Diana clenched her teeth, and the surface of her armor suddenly burst into red light. The light flashed, and the heads of two three eyed magic children rushed into the sky. The remaining three shouted in horror, using magic and yelling at acorn, "Fool, stop her." "Don''t let this madman near." Acorn was reluctant and could only do it with a big mouth. Boom! The flames puffed and the air boiled. Diana raised her shield and walked forward against her breath. She slipped under her feet and almost fell down. "She''s dying." The three eyed Devil boy''s eyes brightened, "acorn, come on, she can''t hold on." The black fog no longer weakened Diana''s body all the time. With the passage of strength, even as a demigod, she couldn''t carry it. What''s more troublesome is that the curse brings a series of negative situations: cold, headache, fever, tinnitus, physical deficiency, and all kinds of diseases rush up. Diana''s life dictionary never said that she was ill. In the face of this situation, she didn''t know how to deal with it for a time. Clark and Ron on the other side are even worse. Clark has fallen to the ground and doesn''t even have the strength to walk. Ron is also dizzy and uncomfortable. The curse made with the blood of the dark dragon and 5000 corpses is far more terrible than expected. Perhaps, as the three eyed magic child said, this curse can not be avoided by even the gods. As the war situation deteriorated, Diana had to start the autonomous mode of nvwushen armor. "Your Highness Prince, are you sure you want to do this?" "Yes." "OK, please relax and don''t resist." The auxiliary AI of the nvwushen armor took over all the systems. Diana, who was already tottering, suddenly stood up and showed up in front of acorn at an unimaginable speed. Poof! The long sword passed through the chest and brought out a lot of blood. "How is that possible?" Acorn''s eyes were wide open. The whole person was covered. The other party had been eroded by the black fog for so long. Why could he still act? "Your Highness Prince, do you want to kill them?" "No, cough!!!" Diana coughed and said, "leave two. I want to know how to relieve the curse." "I see." The sword edge rubbed through the air, and two arms fell to the ground. The three eyed Devil boy who saw this scene did not hesitate. He turned and ran. The next moment, there was a shadow in front of him, followed by the world that kept turning upside down. Two heads fell to the ground, and their wide open eyes were at a loss. They seemed to be confused about why they died so fast. The last one was pinched by AI''s neck and raised to the sky. The palm overflowed with current and hit the ground with force. Bang! The ground cracked, the three eyed Devil boy vomited blood at his mouth, screamed bitterly, his body trembled violently under the electric shock, and passed out in a few seconds. "Your Highness Prince, are you all right?" "I strongly recommend that you have emergency medical assistance." "It''s useless." Diana coughed bitterly. "It''s a curse. The medicine won''t work." Damnation? A question mark appears on the display, and AI can''t understand the scientific significance of curse. "When will Luke be back?" "An emergency rescue signal has been sent, but it is not guaranteed that the young master can receive it. There is a strong interference magnetic field around." "That''s all I can do." Diana breathed wearily, and she didn''t even have the strength to speak. "Bring Clark and Ron out and protect them, and these two. Never let them go. When Luke comes back, tell him everything." Then he closed his eyes and fell asleep. AI strictly followed Diana''s orders, rushed into the black fog, rescued Clark and Ron, settled them, grabbed the body of the three eyed demon boy, walked to acorn and looked at him motionless. This scene made acorn''s face turn white. Ignoring the pain of his broken arm, he begged for mercy, "I''m wrong. Don''t kill me. It''s the dragon of the underworld. It''s all it. Damn bastards, it forced me to do so. If I don''t agree, he''ll swallow me." "You let me go. I swear, I will never tell you what happened today, let alone trouble you." "Please, let me go." Acorn whined and begged. There was no dignity of the city Lord. AI has a crooked head. He can''t understand the words of the underworld, but he can read the expression. The other party seems to be crying, which makes him very confused. Since he doesn''t understand, he simply doesn''t think about it. Everything will wait until the young master comes back. The more silent AI is, the deeper acorn''s sense of despair is. He feels like a lamb with a knife around his neck. He may drink blood at any time. He doesn''t want to die, he doesn''t want to be the dung of the dark dragon, and he doesn''t want to die so cowardly. Therefore, the frightened Dragon Castle City Master madly begged for mercy. All that should be said and shouldn''t be said were shaking out. He was even willing to take Diana as her master to help her deal with the dragon of the underworld and become the ruler of this land. Unconsciously, twenty minutes later, acorn said his mouth was dry, but the people in front of him didn''t respond at all. Seeing this, he couldn''t help being surprised. "Did the curse take effect?" Excited but also a little uneasy, hesitated for a moment, climbed back carefully, saw that the other party didn''t respond, and ran. The red light passed through the air. The sword came and rubbed his knee. Blood gushed, and with a scream of pain, acorn knelt directly on the ground, "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me." "I didn''t run, just... Just... Please, don''t kill me. I''ll do whatever you want me to do. Please, spare me." Acorn climbed on the ground in despair. AI shook off the blood on the sword and stood in place indifferently. The atmosphere has become very strange! Chapter 641 The underworld is not suitable for the development of science and technology. Perhaps there are too many metal mines or the free energy in the air, which leads to the instability of the magnetic field here. After the signal is sent, it can not be effectively transmitted, either shielded or disturbed. Luke had to move around looking for a stable signal source. By the time he got to the battlefield, the battle had been over for a while. There are skeletons all over the bumpy ground. There seems to be a war around. Strangely, there is no smell of blood in the air, and there are no blood and meat residues on the ground. There are only thousands of dried skeletons. The black fog lingered in the sky, condensing but not dispersing, with a strange cold smell. Luke frowned slightly and hurried to Diana. All three fainted, while acorn was staring blankly. AI repeated the story in detail. When he learned that the guy with broken legs and hands in front of him was the culprit of all this, Luke glanced at him with unusually cold eyes. The latter was stiff and implored instinctively "Please, let me go. I know I''m wrong." "I''ll do whatever you ask me to do. I don''t dare to do it anymore." Luke didn''t bother to talk to him. He walked up to Clark. As soon as his fingers touched his skin, there was a rotten and cold feeling. "Curse?" Looking up at the sky, the black fog seemed to be the source of the curse. It was they who plundered the power of the three people, made them tired and even fell into a coma. "I''ll see how strong you are." Luke snorted coldly, jumped up, came to the sky, waved his hand, and the green fire surged out into three dragons and rushed into the black fog. There was a scream in the fog, the fog surged, and constantly fought against Lvyan. The air crackled. The two forces wrestled together, and Lvyan couldn''t get the upper hand. Luke frowned slightly and increased the output of the flame. The three dragons became 24, and then 108. The green fire spread everywhere, turning the surrounding into a burning green sea of fire. The sting of burning soul made acorn''s scalp numb. At this moment, he realized how lucky he was. If this guy had been present before, the battle would never last so long. Although the black fog is strong, it is passive water after all. Under the bombardment of green inflammation, it melts bit by bit and finally disappears. After solving the black fog, Luke returned to Clark and put his hand in each other''s heart, "Don''t touch him." Akron tensed. "You''ll be cursed." Luke gave him a cold look. The three may be entangled by the curse. He won''t. He Himself is a soul without flesh and blood. With the protection of green inflammation, this curse is useless. The black fog overflowed from his heart and got into Luke''s body. There were large black spots on the surface of his skin, which looked very scary. Luke ignored it and still swallowed the black fog in Clark''s body. He didn''t stop until it was almost absorbed. He went to Ron and Diana and sucked out the black fog from them. At this time, he has become a "black" man. The black fog moves in the soul, devours and plunders, and does everything possible to destroy it. Luke closed his eyes and was steaming green, destroying these disgusting things bit by bit. After the black fog disappeared, the three woke up quickly. Their tired bodies couldn''t squeeze out any strength. Fortunately, there was no pain. "Luke!" "Don''t disturb him." Ron eased his breath. "He should be able to handle it." Diana was silent and thought of all the things before. She was afraid for a while. The underworld was too strange to have this defenseless power. Damnation! He clenched his right fist and glared at acorn. The latter shrunk his neck and looked shocked and dazed. It was a curse that even the gods could not resist! So the three were raised. What the hell are they from! On the other side, it took Luke ten minutes to clear the black fog and return to normal form. Diana said with concern, "how''s it going? Is there any sequelae?" Luke shook his head. "It''s all right. How about you?" "Very tired and weak." "So are we." Luke took the carefully crafted armor and cloak. "Change this first. We''ll stay here for a while." The curse not only acts on the body, but also causes trauma to the soul, which is not so easy to recover. The four left the battlefield and settled down in a remote place. At the same time, the news of the defeat also spread to the top of the Dragon Castle. The great dragon of the underworld spread its wings and occupied the whole sky. Its anger is like an erupting volcano, giving people a great sense of oppression. "Incompetence, acorn, waste!" "Where is he?" The man said uneasily, "the city Lord, he... He seems to be dead." The anger subsided slightly. Those who died in the war should be given the most basic respect. Otherwise, no one will die for it. Although Avogadro was violent, he knew this very well. "What about the others?" "They''re all dead. No one lives." "More than 5000 soldiers and the half Dragon Guard are gone so soon." The informer''s guard crawled on the ground and dared not say a word. Avogadro was so angry that he opened his mouth and swallowed him, "Someone!" Berro, vice captain of the half Dragon Guard, came in quickly and roared loudly, "Your Majesty, I ask you to start a war and catch them for the sake of Dragon Castle and your majesty." Avogadro looked at him coldly with his head as big as a mountain. The latter''s face was tight and his cheeks were red, like a crazy beast. A moment later, Avogadro withdrew his eyes, "Catch them, and you will be the next city Lord." "You will not be disappointed, your majesty, I promise." Belo turned and walked away. Her steps were firm and powerful. She exuded a cool and fearless momentum. She didn''t think that when she left the top of the mountain, she plopped and knelt directly on the ground. The people next to him quickly helped him, but his head was cut off by a sword. Belo, covered with blood, walked down step by step and came back to his residence before he became paralyzed. Sweat spilled from his forehead and his eyes could not hide his fear. He knew that he was finished. More than 5000 soldiers, including the half Dragon Guard, were the top military force of the Dragon Castle, but they were slaughtered in half an hour. In other words, the strength of both sides was not at the same level at all. Those four people are probably gods, even at the same level as the dragon of the underworld. Only the strong can resist the strong, and the weak rush up to die. He has just passed his maturity and has a life span of hundreds of years. He doesn''t want to die like this. What can we do if we don''t die? His Majesty''s orders dare not be disobeyed, and the other side is a place of death. It''s really difficult. After thinking about it, belo was cruel and used the power given by Avogadro to gather all the soldiers in the Dragon Castle. Tens of thousands of people took up arms and attacked the endless plain at his call. In order to survive, he can only take extreme methods. Die, everyone! Chapter 642 Southeast of Longbao, in a canyon hundreds of kilometers away. Luke took the half dead acorn into the cave and put a barrier around it to isolate the eyes of outsiders. Banlong man''s physique is really strong. He can live so long with his hands and feet broken. What''s more incredible is that his wounds are healing and even granulation. At this rate, acorn can recover in five days at most. "Mr. Mayor, we should have a good talk." "First of all, my surname is Xiao. You can call me Mr. Xiao. Then how should I call you?" "Just call me acorn." The half dragon man''s eyes are full of fear. In order to live, he can''t care about anything. "I can tell you what you want to know, as long as you don''t kill me." "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you if you tell me the truth. If you dare to lie..." Lvyan burst out of his palm. "I''ll burn you to ashes with it. By the way, my green skin friend has spiritual ability and can easily judge whether the other party is lying. You should be ready to die at any time, okay?" Acorn felt cold, plopped and crawled on the ground, "I promise you I''ll never lie. I''ll say whatever you ask, I promise." "Don''t be nervous. I''m easy to talk." Luke''s mouth turned up and smiled very kindly. In acorn''s eyes, he was an out and out devil. He felt the smell of death all the time around him. "Well, the first question is, how to get rid of the curse black fog left in my friend''s body?" "The three eyed devil child knows how to do it. I don''t know much about black magic." Luke stared at him without expression. "Are you sure?" "Really, I didn''t lie to you." Acorn''s anxious forehead was sweating, "The curse has always been the responsibility of three eyed magic pupils." Luke looked at him steadily and took a long time to look back, "The second question..." as he spoke, he took out his arm armor and disc. "What are these two pieces of equipment?" A complex, low voice flashed in acorn''s eyes, "I got the arm armor unintentionally. It should be an artifact in defense. The disc is specially developed by the three eyed magic children, which can greatly increase the power of dark magic." Artifact? Luke became interested. He picked up the arm armor and looked at it carefully. The black arm armor was made of unknown material. The surface glittered with black light. After careful observation, he could see the small lines hidden under the black light. This thing can block Diana''s Vulcan sword, indicating that they are probably the same level of equipment. I little interesting! I picked up an artifact. Luke put it away. The artifact can''t be found. Since it is encountered, it will naturally be used as a booty. Acorn opened his mouth and could only be silent. "Well, now let''s talk about the third and last question." Lukla lowered his eyelids and asked word by word, "where is wuhui Valley?" No return Valley? Acorn was stunned. "Why did you ask about it?" "It seems you''ve heard of it." Luke pressed down the wave in his heart and continued, "tell me where it is." "I... I don''t know, really. I didn''t lie to you. Wuhui Valley is a legend. It''s said that you can reach another world through wuhui valley. Later, I don''t know why there was a big war, and then it was sealed." "Seal? What seal? Who sealed it?" Acorn shook his head again and again. "I''ve heard its story. Only these, the rest are not clear." The atmosphere became serious, and Akron fidgeted and couldn''t help saying, "Perhaps your majesty knows what''s going on. He must know what happened when he lived for tens of thousands of years." Luke glanced at him and turned away from the cave. Seeing him coming out, Diana hurried forward, "How''s it going?" Luke shook his head. "No, no, no return Valley does exist. There was a war there a long time ago, and then it was sealed for some reason." "Is there an exact location?" "No." Several people could not hide their disappointment. They didn''t like the underworld at all. They wanted to return to the earth immediately, but the way back disappeared, leaving only the option of no return to the valley. "How''s your situation?" "Like you, the mouse is very timid. Once he heard that Rong en was going to kill, he explained everything and took the initiative to remove the black fog for us. As for wuhuigu... There is no news." Luke put his hand on Diana''s wrist and then felt Clark and Ron''s bodies. They were in good condition and had strong vital signs, "It seems that it didn''t make small moves. The Curse Black fog in your body really disappeared." Hearing this, several people finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Luke, what''s next?" "We can only start with the Dragon Castle." Diana frowned slightly. "Do you want to deal with the dragon of the underworld?" "Not to deal with, but to cooperate. According to Akron''s previous words, the Dragon seems to know our identity. That''s why it will catch us." "This matter is very troublesome, but it also shows a problem. Avogadro had contact with the earth. Conflict or cooperation is a clue." Clark sighed slightly. "It''s going to fight again." Luke stood up, "This is the underworld. There is no law or politics. If you want to have the right to speak, you can only fight with your fist." ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, the frightened acorn and the three eyed magic boy left bit by bit. They couldn''t help turning back every few steps for fear that the other party would repent. However, until they left the valley, the expected thing didn''t appear. Those people really abide by the agreement! Let them go. Acorn thought he was dreaming, and so was the three eyed Devil boy. They looked at each other and were surprised and puzzled from each other''s eyes. In the underworld, prisoners of war are not only coolies, but also play the role of food. It''s normal to kill prisoners. It''s strange not to kill them. Acorn didn''t know what the other party was thinking. When he got out of the valley, he had to climb out like crazy. He climbed for more than ten kilometers and was tired. The three eyed demon boy panted after him, "You''re going in the wrong direction. This is not the way back to Longbao." "If I don''t go back, I''ll die." Acorn''s face was taut, with a thick unwilling expression on his face, but finally he collapsed like a deflated ball, "Avogadro will not let me go. He will eat me without hesitation. You too. If you want to live, you can only escape, escape from the Dragon Castle and hide in a place where no one can find." "Don''t dream. How can you run like this?" The three eyed devil child despised and said, "no hands, no legs, no food. Where can I go?" Acorn was silent and subconsciously looked at the "mouse" around him. "You want me!" The three eyed Devil boy Jie smiled strangely, "just right, I also have this idea." Chapter 643 Magic is very strong. The problem is that most underworld magic should be prepared in advance, that is, shaking forward in the popular sense, which leads to the disadvantage of most wizards in the competition at the same level. If in the past, acorn didn''t care about the three eyed Devil boy. As a half dragon, he had strong magic resistance and was even immune to some black magic. Now it''s different. He has no hands and feet. He''s like a worm and can only wriggle on the ground. The three eyed Devil boy held a stone and smashed it on his head. The attack was not high and insulting. Acorn roared and wanted to drive away his opponent with momentum. Unfortunately, the hungry three eyed devil child doesn''t care about this at all. After smashing hundreds of times, acorn finally couldn''t bear it. His face was unwilling to faint. Vaguely, he seemed to hear the sound of wood friction. When he opened his eyes, he saw three magic pupils lying on his chest and biting the granulation on on the wound. Ah!!!! The roar exploded, and acorn struggled frantically and threw it out directly. "Don''t resist. It''s useless. You can''t live anyway. You''d better let me have a good meal." "Don''t worry, I''ll avenge you." The three eyed Devil boy wiped the blood residue from his mouth and rushed up like a vicious dog. He is not big, but his teeth are very sharp. He can easily tear open the skin and swallow the blood and flesh inside. The kind of pain that was eroded made people despair. Acorn was crazy and twisted his body recklessly. The three eyed Devil boy was so angry that he picked up a stone and knocked him unconscious again. Death is approaching step by step. It was inconceivable that acorn in the coma burst into tears. Perhaps his survival instinct was too strong. He woke up in only two minutes. "Let me go, and I will give you all my treasures and slaves." Three eyed pupils and lips, "You think I''m those fools who will believe your nonsense." "Don''t struggle. Resistance will only cause blood loss and make you die faster. If you don''t resist, you may live longer." Acorn lay there numbly, looking at the "mouse" close at hand. He was cruel, opened his mouth and bit it hard. The latter quickly flashed aside, picked up the stone and hit it again, Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Every time it seemed to hit his heart. Acorn''s flesh and blood were blurred, and his consciousness began to dissipate. He fell into endless despair. He prayed for help to the Dragon God and demon God he once believed in, and even made a promise. As long as he could save him from the sea of suffering, he would repay him with the rest of his life. Unfortunately, the high gods did not respond. Death was close at hand. Acorn roared with reluctance and slowly closed his eyes. Time was running away quietly. I don''t know how long later, acorn woke up again and blurted out when he saw Luke standing in front of him, "Am I dead?" "What do you say?" "I''m still alive?" "It''s still alive." Luke glanced at his gnawed flesh and blood body and said with pity, "although he doesn''t live very well." "You saved me." "You can think so." "Why?" "Passing by." "Can I follow you? I want to be your servant forever." After all the previous experiences, acorn''s state of mind has undergone great changes. At this time, he is unprecedented peaceful, as if he had reached another realm beyond life and death. Luke shook his head. "You''re too weak to be qualified." Then he got up and left. "Wait a minute." "I can prove that I will prove my ability." "Please, give me a chance and I''ll prove myself. Really, please." Acorn sobbed. Half dragon people can''t cry, but he cried twice today. Luke stopped and turned to him, "What will you do?" "I know magic, martial arts, the distribution of forces in the underworld, the relationship between various tribes, Avogadro''s weaknesses, its treasures, gold, silver, jewelry, magic materials piled into several mountains, and all kinds of weapons and equipment. I know the back door. We can go in and steal those things." "You''re not afraid it''ll eat you." Akron gritted his teeth and said, "I''m not afraid of anything now." "Well, I finally said a word of backbone. The first thing I want to be my subordinate is not afraid of death. Those who are afraid of death are waste." Luke put his hand in the center of his door, his fingertips glittered with gold, and his divinity was transformed into a steady stream of vitality, which was injected into acorn''s body. The wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the broken limbs grew granulation and slowly extended outward. Two minutes later, acorn, who returned to normal, knelt on the ground and stated in an unusually solemn manner, "From now on, acorn is the most loyal servant of the master. The master told me to live and die. He will never betray me forever." "Don''t call me master, call me young master." "I see, young master." Acorn said excitedly, "young master, can you give me a new name? I don''t want to be acorn again." "What kind of name do you want?" "Powerful, domineering, awesome." "Call it Adam. In our world, Adam is the origin of all human beings in myths and legends." "Great. From now on, I''m Adam." Acorn grinned. He has never been so relaxed since he was born. Luke looked at him calmly, not knowing what he was thinking. They went back to the canyon and saw acorn. Diana looked puzzled, "How did you bring him back?" "I took him as my little brother." Little brother? Diana was directly deceived. Clark and Ron were also full of greetings. Well, why do you want to accept a "devil" as a younger brother? What''s more, this guy is still the leader of the Dragon Castle and the most loyal subordinate of the Dragon Avogadro of the underworld. Accepting him does not mean putting a time bomb. Luke didn''t say much. Time will prove the value of acorn. In a completely strange place like the underworld, if he doesn''t become a headless fly, he can only find local people as guides. Acorn is undoubtedly the best choice. He is the Lord of Longbao and has a large number of news channels and network resources. After the eroded despair, his mentality has changed. He is no longer as violent, timid and crazy as before, and has a trace of humanized wisdom in his eyes. This guy is very useful! After returning, acorn immediately entered the role of servant and took the initiative to ask for information at the nearest gathering place. Luke didn''t hesitate and let him go. Diana looked at each other and thought he was crazy. However, the next thing almost surprised them. Acorn didn''t take the opportunity to escape. He soon came back and told the news in full. The Dragon Castle has assembled an army of 90000 people, under the command of acting City Lord Ron, and is looking for them all over the mountains and fields. In addition, the news that the four people are human began to spread. Other forces receiving information are also asking for information in this regard. Chapter 644 The news brought by acorn is very bad. The underworld is the country of the dead. No human beings have ever appeared. Now, this law has been broken. With the news spread, it is conceivable that the three will face endless trouble. The atmosphere was dignified. Luke looked around and finally fell on assin. "Adam, what do you think we should do?" Acorn hesitated. "Are you... Are you asking me?" "Yes, you are a local or the leader of Longbao. I believe your vision. Come on, tell me what you think." Is this the first test? Acorn was inexplicably nervous and thought carefully before he said, "We should leave, avoid the Longbao army and go to other places." "Are you sure?" "Yes." Luke smiled and asked, "why not stay? You can see the power of the four of us. It''s enough to defeat or even kill the dragon of the underworld. It''s better to get information from it." "That''s not necessary." Acorn increasingly determined that the other party was testing himself. "There are many ways to get information. We can go to the valley of the dead, which is the intersection of major forces and has the broadest intelligence channel." "It''s not a good choice to meet Avogadro. Even if we win, he may not know the news of no return to the valley." Luke translated this passage, and the three people couldn''t help but look surprised, "What do you think?" Diana nodded, "he''s right. Our goal is to return to the earth through the valley of no return. There''s no need to fight Avogadro." Clark and Ron agree. After the three agreed, Luke looked at Akron again, "Lead the way. Let''s go to the valley of the dead." Acorn was overjoyed and hurried, "Don''t worry, young master. I will find the information you want in the valley of the dead." After determining the plan, several people set off immediately. Luke mentioned acorn and flew to the valley of the dead. It took nearly an hour to reach the destination. The underworld is too big. If the speed of a few people on the earth is enough to circle the equator ten times in an hour, it is just an area here. Valley of the dead! As the name describes, it is a city built according to the canyon. Here is a volcanic area. Not far away is the towering Black Mountains. At the top of the mountain is the crater. It is said that every 10000 years, the volcano will erupt, and the magma ejected is enough to cover all areas within a radius of hundreds of kilometers. Of course, these are legends. There has never been a volcanic eruption since the establishment of the valley of the dead. Most of the residents of the valley of the dead are spirit creatures. Lonely souls and wild ghosts can be seen everywhere. There are also some elemental spirits with a unique flavor. Acorn was very familiar with this place and easily broke through the guard''s inspection. A group of people walked through the gate to the valley. The buildings in the valley were very unique. Large and small caves were scattered on the cliffs, like bird''s nests. Below were simple stone houses. From the appearance alone, they were far less domineering than Longbao. However, the business atmosphere here is very strong, and there are voices of promotion and yelling everywhere. Acorn whispered, "The owner of the valley of the dead is klinder. He is a flame ghost who has lived for many years. His strength is very strong. Avogadro doesn''t dare to provoke him easily." Luke said curiously, "it set these rules." "Yes, most of the aborigines in the valley of the dead are spiritual bodies and do not need flesh and blood. In order to avoid trouble, clind simply banned the slave trade and changed to magic metal. Unexpectedly, the effect of doing so was surprisingly good." "The valley of the dead was originally located in the intersection area of several major forces. After switching to magic metal, many people will come here to trade, and it has gradually become a well-known trading city." As he spoke, acorn led the way and stopped at the door of the weapons store, "Young master, wait a minute. I''ll be right back." With that, he turned and walked into the weapons store. After a while, he turned back. "The valley of the dead has a very mature intelligence system. No matter who takes out enough wealth, they can get the information they want. This store is an intelligence point. I have informed them that they can receive the message of no return to the valley in one day at most." Luke knows. I have to say, this guy is very useful. Several people found a cave suite and settled down. The living environment was very simple. They didn''t even have the most basic doors and windows. The only advantage was good ventilation. "Young master, do you want to go out and have a look? You can find a lot of good things here." "You have money?" "I have a hiding place in the valley of the dead. There are a lot of goods there." After becoming the Lord of Dragon Castle, acorn built hiding places in many places just in case. I didn''t expect to use them at this time. Knowing that he had money, Luke immediately invited Diana to go shopping together, but he was disappointed. The absent-minded Princess Amazon had no idea of going shopping at all. She just wanted to return to the earth. The underworld is too bad. Every minute is suffering. Clark and Ron didn''t want to go out, but Luke had to go with Akron. They first went to the hiding place to get things, and then came to the most prosperous street. There was a dense flow of people here, and all kinds of creatures could be seen. Acorn whispered about the origin, origin, race and ability of these creatures. Luke listened with interest and couldn''t help saying when talking about the demons, "Are you sure the demons are a combination of humans and demons?" "That''s what everyone says." Acorn pointed to the right, "in that shop, those who wear black tight armor are the demons." Luke''s eyes lit up as he walked away. What a sexy chick! One meter eight tall, with horns on his forehead, dark red skin, 70% similar to human appearance, sharp ears and a kind of ELF taste. Of course, these are not important. What matters is the figure. The big, the small, the round and the warped are perfect. Acorn said, "It is said that the ancestors of the demon people are the product of the intersection of gods from the human world and local demons. After thousands of years of evolution, they have gradually become an ethnic group. Their strength is extremely strong. Each demon people warrior has the potential to become a demigod, but there are great problems in fertility." "What do you mean?" "They can''t produce offspring." Luke was eccentric and suddenly thought of the topic of "mule". Hybrid offspring have certain congenital advantages and may also face various problems. Acorn continued, "most demons don''t get a child in their whole life. Wizards say it''s a blood problem. They''re cursed." "How many demons are there?" "About a hundred people!" "So little." Luke was really shocked. After thousands of years of reproduction, there were only 100 offspring. Giant pandas are not so rare. Chapter 645 Luke suddenly became interested in the demon people. Since they are the descendants of gods and demons on the earth, they should know some news about the earth. When they walked into the store, there were not many goods on the shelf. Each piece sent out a unique energy fluctuation. Some weapons surprised Luke. Obviously, these things are top magic items. Luke took up a shield, looked at it and said casually, "What do you call it?" The demon woman soldier glanced at them and said coldly, "Dequet mark." Luke said curiously, "your name is different from others." "It''s none of your business. Buy it or leave it." Luke put down his shield, walked up to her and said with a smile, "I''m very interested in you." Magic mark glanced. "Sorry, I''m not interested in sleeping with ghosts." "I''m not talking about going to bed, but something else. Have you heard of humans?" The magic Mark looked stunned and couldn''t help looking up and down at Luke, "How do you know human beings?" Luke pretended to be disappointed and shook his head. "Beauty, your intelligence is too backward. Just before, there were four mysterious people in Longbao. They are not creatures in the underworld, but a species called human. They come from the world and the earth." "It is said that the ancestors of the demon people are gods from the earth. You shouldn''t have contact with those humans!" The devil mark was stupid. He suddenly rushed up and grabbed Luke''s neck. Without thinking, he threw himself into the air and fell directly to the ground. Luke said with a smile, "what are you doing? Didn''t you say you didn''t want to sleep with me?" The magic mark frowned and was full of confusion, "Why can''t I catch you?" With a ring on her hand to restrain the dead, she can''t miss her opponent. "Don''t treat me like an ordinary ghost. I''m strong." The magic mark was silent, and she also felt the unusual soul fluctuation of the other party. She thought and said, "The four humans you just said are true." "Maybe or maybe not. Why should I tell you?" Luke laughed and turned away. Magic mark stared at him angrily, his chest undulating up and down, and set off a big spray. Acorn didn''t understand, "Young master, why did you tell her this?" "Verify some ideas, but I didn''t expect to get it right." "Where is the gathering place of the demon people?" "I don''t know, but there should be other demons in the valley of the dead." "How do you know?" "The tradition of the demon people is that they rarely live alone. Usually, there will be two or three companions near a demon." Luke nodded and suddenly said, "you go back first." Words fall, people have disappeared, like a mass of air flow into the crowd. ¡­¡­ In a mountain cave somewhere in the east of the valley of the dead. Ms. magic mark, who closed the door of the mountain shop, hurried here. There were two magic people in the cave, a man and a woman. Like her, they were young soldiers traveling. They walked together. Magic mark was the eldest sister, the second was Moen, and the third was magic sound. "Second and third, have you heard from mankind?" "Human?" Moon wondered, "what human?" "It is the ancestor, the God of mankind and the earth that the leader once mentioned." The two people reacted and looked at each other. They were at a loss. Seeing their expressions, the magic mark could not hide their disappointment. The magic voice said, "you have seen human beings." "No, I just heard a news that there are four humans near Longbao, from the earth." "Impossible!" The second man waved his hand, "the leader said that the entrance through the human world was sealed, and no human could come to the underworld." "What if? In case of an accident, someone really sneaks in..." The air was strangely quiet. The magic voice couldn''t help saying, "elder sister, are you sure that the news is true?" "Before I came back, I went to the weapons store. I should be here soon." As soon as the voice fell, a ghost appeared at the mouth of the cave, wrote a line of words in the void and left. Looking at the words floating in the air, the three were dumbfounded at the same time, It''s true! There are really humans coming to the underworld. It''s incredible. The entrance is so sealed. How did they get in? Magic scar made a quick decision, "third, go back immediately and tell the leader the news. Second, you must find the four humans when you go to Longbao with me." They nodded solemnly without hesitation and acted immediately. "Three, please wait a minute." The air squirmed and a figure suddenly appeared in front of the three, "If you don''t mind, please answer me a few questions." "It''s you!" The devil scar said in a cold voice, "you dare to follow." Moen and magic sound pulled out their weapons, and their eyes were cold and murderous. Luke spread his hand, "guys, don''t make things so nervous. I''m not here to fight, but I want to ask for some questions. Of course..." the conversation turned, "if you have to do it, I can only be sorry." "You talk too much nonsense." The magic mark rushed forward suddenly. The third man recited the spell silently, integrating his body and air. The second man took out the bow and arrow on his back, one bow and three arrows, pointing directly at Luke''s key. These arrows are not ordinary weapons, but broken magic arrows specially used to deal with the dead soul. Luke turned from reality to emptiness. With a flash of his body, he came to the cave. He shook his right hand to the emptiness and grabbed the dagger stabbed by the magic sound. Green lightning overflowed from the palm, accompanied by harsh thunder, and the third screamed and flew backward. "Elder sister, be careful, this guy is very strong." Magic scar narrowed his eyes and ignored the three younger sisters. There was only the enemy in his eyes. "Stop fighting. You''re not my opponent at all. Forget it. It''s no use telling you this." Luke shook his head. Lvyan surged out of his body and instantly drowned their bodies. Pain and fear came from the depths of his soul. The second couldn''t stand it and shouted bitterly. The magic mark starts the amulet, and a layer of fluorescence appears on the body surface to fight against green inflammation. In addition, she also uses magic to build a defense barrier in front of her body. Unfortunately, this is far from enough. Luke punched through the barrier, grabbed her neck and threw it on the wall. The demons are very talented. However, they are too young. Luke put a barrier around him, then went to the three and sat down, "Three, please tell me why you want to find those four humans." "This is our business, it has nothing to do with you," said the magic mark Luke smiled and offered a condition, "If you tell me the reason, I will tell you the location of mankind." ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± "What are you kidding!" "It''s easy for me to kill you. It''s necessary to joke. There''s only one chance. If you agree, we can talk. If you disagree..." The cold eyes swept around the three people, but in the end they suddenly smiled, "I''ll lock you up until the four humans return to earth." Chapter 646 Luke''s words surprised the three and couldn''t help saying, "Who are you and what is your relationship with the four humans?" "Answer my question first. Why are you looking for them?" Luke stared straight at the mark. The latter hesitated for a moment and said slowly, "In fact, it''s no secret. Half of our human lineages are left in our bodies. Looking for those four humans is to find a way to reproduce from them." "Seriously?" The evil voice hummed coldly, "we don''t have to lie to you. Believe it or not." Luke suddenly changed his mind and asked an untimely question, "Why can''t you reproduce? Can''t you conceive, or do you give birth to stillbirths?" Their faces suddenly changed. They stared at Luke with wide eyes. "It seems to be the latter." "That''s trouble." Luke shook his head compassionately. "Your situation is a genetic problem. Demons and gods are not the same species. Forced integration will leave serious genetic defects. This kind of baby can''t live. You three are really lucky to grow up now." Then he turned and left. "Wait!" Magic mark wondered, "what do you mean by [gene defect]? What is gene?" "You don''t have to know." "Stop." The magic mark rushed up and blocked in front of Luke, "You must tell me." Luke glanced at the towering chests and couldn''t help laughing, "What if I say no? Why, you want to tie me to bed and crush me." The magic mark stood up and said, "I don''t like ghosts, but if you tell me the way to solve genetic defects, I don''t mind coming with you." "Forget it!" "I''m in soul form now. I don''t have that feeling." Soul form? Magic scar frowned and felt more and more wrong. He suddenly widened his eyes, as if he had found something terrible, "Soul entity, you... You... You are not the dead." "Who told you I was the dead." Luke took a step forward, turned from reality to emptiness, went straight through the body of the magic mark and walked to the hole. "Wait a minute." The devil trace caught up with him. He looked much more respectful than before, "Can we talk a little more?" "What are you talking about?" Magic scar said very seriously, "ask whatever you want. I''ll tell you the truth and never hide it." Luke laughed, "I''m not mistaken. You''re smart." They return to the cave again. Magic trace asks the second brother and the third sister to go out and have a secret talk with Luke. "Your Excellency is one of the four human beings!" Luke smiled and didn''t answer the question. Silence was acquiescence. Magic scar took a breath, "you are too brave to run to the valley of the dead." "For us, it''s the same everywhere." The magic mark whispered, "do you have a way to solve our genetic defects?" Luke asked, "what can you offer?" "What do you want?" "Where is wuhui Valley?" Magic scar shook his head in silence, "I advise you not to have the idea of no return valley. It''s a dead end." "Why is it a dead end?" "The other end of wuhui Valley is not human, it is destruction." "What do you mean?" "You should have heard the story of the demon people. We have two lineages in our body. One of them comes from the human world. In order to solve the problem of children, the ancestors of the demon people once investigated wuhui Valley and expected to find a solution from the human world on the other side." "Unfortunately, none of the people who went in came back. Later, a master proficient in soul magic left a rumor: the other end of wuhui Valley is destruction. Let''s not check it again. By the way..." said this, suddenly curious, "How did you come to the underworld?" "A guy named tes Adam called the gate of the underworld and brought us here with the power of death." Death! Magic Mark''s pupils contracted. "Were you brought in by death?" "Yes." "Then why are you still alive?" "Death is not our opponent." Magic mark: " "Why, surprised?" The devil scar took a long breath, and his tone was hoarse. "Are people... Human beings so strong?" "Almost!" The magic mark was silent. He felt uneasy and uneasy. He had the impulse to kneel down and worship when he thought that the super strong man comparable to the God of death was sitting opposite. Luke didn''t molest him any more and said directly, "Where is wuhui Valley?" "Wait a minute." Magic Mark got up, came to the shelf, took out a simple map and spread it on the table, The map is large and the recording area is larger. The volcanic area with a radius of hundreds of kilometers is like peanuts peeled. "This is the valley of the dead, which is where we are now. When we get out of the valley of the dead, go straight to the right, cross the Black Sea and limestone desert, and walk a few more years to get here." Reach out and point to the skull area in the upper right corner of the map, "In the magic battlefield, Jedi buried countless strong men. Wuhui Valley is on the island in the middle of the battlefield. There is a plain full of white bone flowers, which is easy to identify." "If you really want to go, you''d better make more preparations. It''s very dangerous there." Luke said curiously, "how did the ancestors of the demon people get in?" "The demons are very good at hiding their breath. As long as we don''t take the initiative to attack, it''s difficult for others to find it." Luke knew it. Magic trace whispered, "what else do you want to ask?" "It''s gone..." he paused and changed his way. "Another thing, who is the human God who was involved with the devil and gave birth to your ancestors?" Magic scar thought for a while and said with some uncertainty, "What''s your name?" "Thor Zeus!" "Yes, that''s him." Magic scar said excitedly, "you know him. How is he? Is he very strong?" Luke''s mouth twitched violently. He was worthy of his father-in-law. Even the devil dared to get pregnant. What''s more, the devil actually gave birth to a child and a new race for him. fierce! fucking great! Worthy of being the priest of Olympus, it''s too hanging. "Miss magic mark, my question is over. Now it''s your turn. You want to know the way to remove the genetic defect, right?" Magic mark nodded impatiently. All the previous efforts were for this moment. The biggest problem of the demon people is to reproduce. They need children too much, living children. Luke said in a deep voice, "generally speaking, there are two methods to solve genetic defects: first, compilation; second, artificial cultivation. The first method needs biotechnology. The underworld has no choice but to choose the second." "The two blood lineages in demon people cannot be fused. If you want to give birth to a healthy baby, you must choose either human blood or demon blood. In short, you mate with humans or demons with similar blood lineages. The children born repeat the previous process, purify one blood and dilute the other blood. After several generations, the genetic defects will naturally disappear." "If you do this, the demons will disappear." A strong demon man came in and stared at Luke with a bad face. Chapter 647 "The demon people are taboo products. This is the only way to solve the problem." "Well, Miss magic mark, I''ve said everything I should say. Goodbye." Luke got up and stepped out with his right foot. The moment his left foot touched the ground, his body had disappeared. Several people were unaware of how he disappeared. "What a fast speed, what a strong soul." Magic scar hurried forward, "father, why are you here?" The tall devil hummed coldly, "Your vigilance is too poor. I followed you and left so many clues that you didn''t find it once." Magic scar lowered his head in shame. Moen and magic sound were also embarrassed. They really didn''t find anyone following. "Well, let''s not say that. Who''s the ghost? What''s the origin?" "He is human." "From Earth" ¡­¡­ As like as two peas, Akon has brought back the information, which is exactly the same as the magic mark, that is, no valley is in the battlefield. After confirming the information, several people set off immediately. Time doesn''t wait. One more second will be more dangerous. Human identity is so sensitive that once those high beings respond, things will become very difficult. This is the underworld, not the earth. Not long after they left, a dragon roared suddenly above the valley of the dead, the dark clouds swung open, and a four winged dragon as huge as a mountain appeared in the sky. Before the body shape, the momentum has poured down. Some weak races climbed on the ground uncontrollably, trembling and showing endless fear in their eyes. Dragon of the underworld, Avogadro. His cruelty is well known. At this time, a momentum not weaker than Avogadro rose. At the deepest part of the valley of the dead, the flame ghost klinder left the cemetery and turned into streamer straight into the sky. The flame overflowed from the body to block out the sky and the sun, forming two distinct worlds with the darkness of the Dragon of the underworld. Avogadro stared at it, "Tens of thousands of years, why don''t you die." "I''ll never die, but you. A little bug dares to seize the power of death. You''re really looking for death." Avogadro opened his mouth and growled, "I heard jealousy from your words. You also want to be a god of death. Unfortunately, you don''t have a chance." Klinder shook his head laughably. "You really don''t understand anything. Death represents not only power, but also constraints. Unfortunately, you have gone wrong. Fate tells me that you will die miserably, your head will become someone else''s collection, and your heart will become raw materials." "Little bug, run quickly. This is your last chance." "Fart!" Avogadro was furious, his mouth opened, and the black light column broke through the air. Black Death light! The power gained by the dragon of the underworld after swallowing the power of death. All creatures hit by the light will directly turn their bodies into dead bones and their souls will dissipate. Clind snorted coldly, turned into more than a dozen flames, avoided the light Zhu, and melted into the flame. The flame shrank rapidly and became a giant beast bigger than Avogadro. The heat wave was overwhelming and the air seemed to be burning. "Bug, are you sure you want to fight me?" Avogadro''s eyes were fierce and the killing was almost real. He finally endured it. Although the old thing was not the God of death, it had the power comparable to the God of death. What was more troublesome was its ability. Klinder is a ghost. Frontal combat may not be like a strong level. No one can match it in terms of escape and life preservation. Once it runs away, it will face endless trouble. Avogadro doesn''t want to be stared at the nest all day. "Tell me where to find the four humans and I''ll go." "Human?" Klinder said he didn''t understand when there were humans in the underworld. Wasn''t the entrance to the human world sealed? "Are you sure it''s human?" "What do you say?" Clind was half convinced and used magic to search for the trace of the four. He is a ghost and a wizard. A ghost wizard who has lived for more than 70000 years, his magic attainments have almost reached the peak of the underworld. In addition to the commonly used fire magic, soul magic and black magic, he can also prophesy, see the past and the future, and find anyone he wants. This is why the valley of the dead has always been neutral. Its ability is so useful. A moment later, clinder stopped his magic, "You are mistaken, not four humans, only two, one of which is still soul form." "What are the other two?" "I don''t know, but their strength is very strong and extraordinary." at this point, clind''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, as if he saw something surprising, "Where are they?" Clind opened his mouth and spit out a fireball. "Follow this ball and it will lead you to them." Avogadro didn''t pick it up. Instead, he hesitated. Before, he asked the old God stick for help. He pushed and dragged every time, and had to pay a high price to get the result. This time, he didn''t mention any conditions, so he agreed. something the matter! There must be a problem. Avogadro''s eyes flickered and looked cunning and fierce. "Why, you don''t want it." "Is it fear or uneasiness?" Clind smiled strangely and looked at each other''s eyes as if he were looking at a corpse. "I heard that the world is the cradle of the gods. All the creatures in the underworld will evolve, absorb the breath of life and grow into an existence beyond everything." "I don''t have this chance. I can only give it to you." "Come on, little guy." Then he scattered his huge body, turned it into a streamer and returned to the depths of the valley of the dead. Only Avogadro and the beads in front of him are left in the sky. The beads are famous prophecy beads, which are the magic created by clind. All creatures located by the beads, no matter who they are, can''t get rid of their tracking. Get the beads, you can find human beings, but Avogadro can''t be happy. Clind''s eyes before he left are really too strange, which makes him hair in his heart. However, the dragon of the underworld is, after all, the top strong. It has a firm mind and cannot be controlled by others. It wants to find humans, go to the world through them, devour the spirit of life and become the strongest beyond everything. "The old God stick is just playing tricks and delaying time." Avogadro snorted coldly, put away the beads, spread his wings, set off a gust of wind and galloped away into the distance. On the other side, in the cave where magic mark lives, a fire suddenly burst open. The four people were stunned. When they saw someone coming, they quickly crawled to the ground, "Clind, the ancient Lord of fire, what are you doing here?" Clinder raised his hand and Luke appeared in the air, "Have you seen him?" Magic mark dare not hide, "we just met. He asked me about wuhui Valley, and then left." "You told him." "Yes." Clinder didn''t say anything. Mars flew away and his body had disappeared. After a long time, the four people looked up with unspeakable fear. They realized that they were in great trouble. Chapter 648 In the underworld, there is an absolute strong in every region. They shelter this region and absorb the wealth and energy of this land at the same time. Compared with other rulers, klinder is a very good kind. As a ghost, it does not need to eat, its character is biased towards justice, and there are not so many violent and crazy ideas. Therefore, neutral species in nearby areas will choose to establish a stronghold in the valley of the dead, and demons are no exception. They have their own stores in the valley of the dead and also act as market managers. After klinder left, magic scar hurried to the cemetery to inquire about the news. After paying enough price, he finally got a hint from the valley master. The great lord of fire is not dissatisfied with the demons because of human things, but wants them to contact with humans. Magic mark heard the meaning of the words, and was frightened and uneasy. The demons can''t provoke klinder. Similarly, they can''t provoke humans. The strength of the other party is no weaker than death. They are embarrassed when they are caught in the middle. After repeated consideration, magic mark still decided to stand on klinder''s side. Humans will leave sooner or later. There is no need to waste energy on them. After reaching a consensus, the three immediately set out to go to the God devil battlefield with the ghost. ¡­¡­ The underworld is too big to imagine. Several people kept flying for a whole day and didn''t reach their destination. According to the map, the current position is Tiemu plain, and the two areas Flying North are the God devil battlefield. Wuhui Valley is in the center of the demon battlefield. Luke put away the map and said to Diana, "How about taking a break?" The latter shook his head. "No, I have no problem." Rong en added, "it''s better to prepare. At least we should fill our stomach. We haven''t eaten for three days and nights." This sentence pierced Diana''s pain. Among the four, Superman and Mars hunter''s body structure is very special, and they can maintain their living state without food. Luke is the soul form. She is the only one who has long been hungry with her chest close to her back, but it''s hard to say because of love. "Then take a break." "Adam, is there anything to eat nearby?" Acorn replied, "there is a kind of iron eating rat in Tiemu plain, which belongs to the top food material. It just lives underground all year round and is difficult to catch." Luke shook his head disapprovingly, "As long as it is a living creature, there is nothing hard to catch." Several people found a place to settle down. Acorn camped and boiled water. Clark and Ron checked the surrounding conditions. Luke and Diana went to the depths of the plain to find the legendary "top ingredients". On the way, Diana suddenly asked a strange question, "You said, what if we can''t go back forever?" "Then I will become the king of the underworld and bring all the gods of death under my command. The gods of death of each civilization have a way to the main universe. The earth is sealed, which does not mean that other planets are the same." "As long as I''m here, I''ll find a chance." Diana looked at him steadily and couldn''t help laughing, "you''ll always be so confident." "This is not confidence, but fact." Luke hugged her waist and kissed her on the left face. "Don''t think so much. Everything will be all right." "Come on, they''ll see you." They talked and laughed, and unknowingly came to the territory of iron eating rats. These ugly rodents live underground all year round and live on gold and iron. Except for an underground viper, few creatures can hurt them. However, this is not a problem for Luke. With green inflammation, he can clearly see the green light hidden under the rock layer. After locking the target, green inflammation overflows from the body and forms a large net. It surrounds the iron eating rats from all directions and forces them to climb up. As soon as they get out of the ground, they are caught in the hands of Diana who was prepared for it. This kind of mouse is bigger than the orange cat. It has a short tail and six eyes. Its front claws are thick and long, its hind legs are short and small, and its whole body is dark. It seems to be covered with a layer of iron armor. The nails on its front claws are extremely sharp. It can split the rock with a gentle wave. If it hits a person, it can split the body at once. It is worthy of being a creature in the underworld. Even the bottom food is so terrible. But food is food after all. Luke did the same. After a while, he caught more than a dozen iron eating mice. So many mice are enough. The two returned to the station. Acorn had prepared the grill and there was boiling water in the stone pot. The shell of the iron eating rat is very hard, but the inside is very soft. Especially the muscle of the heart is refreshing and smooth. It can really be called the top food material. After eating and drinking, several people set off immediately. When they left, a shadow fell from the sky. Dragon of the underworld, Avogadro. Under the direction of the prayer bead, he followed all the way and finally came here. The fire in the camp has been cold, that is to say, humans have been away for at least two hours, which makes Avogadro very unhappy. It is moving forward at full speed and even if it doesn''t catch up, it is actually pulled away. "You can''t run. Outsiders can''t step into the magic battlefield." Avogadro vomited out his hot breath and destroyed the camp. Then he opened his wings to the sky and took a gust of wind, pointing in the direction of the four people''s departure. It was quiet all around. I don''t know how long later, another group of people appeared in the distance. The three brothers and sisters of magic trace, moon and magic sound, as well as the ghost soldiers sent by klinder, found the camp and found the residual energy fluctuation of Avogadro. "The magic battlefield is ahead. We must speed up." "Are you all right?" The ghost captain looked at the panting demon people, and the demon scar gasped and begged, "Can you take a break?" "No, the master said, we must catch up with humans." Moon couldn''t help asking, "why catch up with them." "This is not what you should care about. Let''s go. They''ve been away for a long time." The ghost took the lead in starting, and the subordinates behind him followed one after another. Several people had no choice but to force out their strength. On the other hand, the four finally arrived at the legendary god devil battlefield. There are many statements about the God devil battlefield in the underworld, some say it is a battle of gods in different worlds, and some say it is a power struggle between the gods of death. The versions are different. The only thing we can be sure is that earth shaking battles have taken place here. The aftermath of the battle of life and death between the gods destroyed thousands of kilometers of land, because millions of soldiers died in the war. The supernatural powers of different systems linger on the battlefield and combine with wronged souls, fierce ghosts and suture monsters to form various unimaginable monsters. Some suture monsters are made of the bodies of the gods. Coupled with chaotic supernatural powers, their power is extremely terrible, and even the God of death may not be an opponent. The God devil battlefield is also a restricted area in the underworld. No one will live here except the black wizard who is not afraid of death. Chapter 649 On the endless plain, there are potholes and kilometers of scratches on the ground, which are obviously caused by sharp blade cutting, perhaps due to the absorption of divine blood. There are no living creatures here. There is a dead silence around. It takes a long time to hear the low roar with various tones. The fog in the air is not ordinary water vapor, but a special substance mixed with different energy factors, divine power and dust. It can not only isolate the line of sight, but also shield the perception. Luke tried the radio and, as a result, he couldn''t get the signal at all. "What a strange place, it makes people feel angry." As soon as the voice fell, a monster with five legs rushed out of the fog and opened his big mouth full of dirty liquid. It looked terrible. Clarke was about to start, acorn took the lead and punched the monster''s head. The next second, a powerful force came from his arm and shocked him to step back. How is that possible? Acorn''s pupils contracted and his face was unbelievable. The party who took the initiative to attack was bounced back, "Ugly thing, die!" Akron was ashamed and angry. He took a deep breath and spewed out a huge fireball. The monster slapped the fireball, opened his mouth, and sent out an earth shaking roar. The sound spread like waves, shaking the visible energy waves in the air. Acorn couldn''t bear the force, spit blood and flew out from a distance. As the leader of Dragon Castle, he is not the enemy of monsters. The level of God devil battlefield is too high! Diana raised her shield, absorbed the sound wave attack, and then made an energy bomb to hit the monster on the chest. Boom! The shock wave swings around and splashes a large amount of dust. After the dust dissipates, the monster still stands in place intact. Although the blood and flesh on his body have rotted and even exposed bones, his strength and defense are ridiculously strong. Several people''s faces are a little serious. It''s too bad to meet this monster when they first arrive at the battlefield. Diana was about to do it, but Clark was one step ahead, "I''ll come!" Before the words fell, his body suddenly rushed forward and hit the monster like a shell. The latter flew directly and rolled for hundreds of meters before stopping. Before his body recovered its balance, a sonic boom sounded in his ear. Boom! Clark is like a meteorite, hitting its head with all its strength from top to bottom. Click! The sound of bone fracture sounded. Under the action of fist force, the skull kept sinking inward and finally flew out of the body. Losing its head, it became more and more crazy. Its hands and feet danced wildly, with a sound that made people''s scalp numb. This guy is strong enough to rival Diana. It took Clark two minutes to finish the battle. The fragmented monster still didn''t lose his breath, and his hands and feet trembled from time to time, like a cut off snake tail. Luke checked its body structure. The more he looked at it, the more surprised he was. If he guessed correctly, these hands and feet were the corpses of gods. Two of them looked familiar and were probably gods from the earth. Diana also found it, pointing to the hand bone on the ground, "I feel like a human bone." "You''re right. It''s really human." Luke threw away his bones, got up and looked around. When he saw the hill not far away, he strode over and was about to pick up the mound. A dry hand bone came out and shot at Luke''s throat like a sharp arrow. Luke snorted coldly, changed from reality to emptiness, avoided the attack, changed from emptiness to reality, grabbed its neck and pulled it out of the mound. This is a spider like monster. Its six legs are composed of hands and feet of different creatures. Its head has long rotted, leaving only black flesh. Even so, you can see the outline of the human brain. Diana frowned, "Look at its head and right leg." "Human!" Ron looked puzzled. Clark observed carefully and gave the same answer, "It''s really human. How can there be human bodies in the underworld?" "I think it should be the God of mankind." The green fire erupted and burned the ghost of the monster. Luke threw it on the ground and said seriously, "the strength of these corpses is not what ordinary people can have. If there is no accident, they should be the gods of the ancient earth." Diana wondered, "why do the gods on earth fight in the underworld?" "Who knows?" Luke Mo sighed. He somehow understood why the gods disappeared. As soon as he entered the battlefield, he met the skeleton of the human God. It can be imagined how many gods of the human world were buried in the whole area. The God devil battlefield is the graveyard of God. Due to the relationship between fog and magnetic field, as soon as they entered the battlefield, the four lost their sense of direction and dared not act separately. They could only choose one direction and bury their heads in front. More than a dozen monsters attacked along the way and were easily knocked down by Clark. Acorn became more and more awed of the people. In the battlefield of gods and demons, the God of death had to turn around. Who dares to run amok. After walking for about an hour, a huge pit with a diameter of more than two kilometers appeared in front of me. The huge pit was not bottomed out, accompanied by airflow and whistling sound. Suddenly, there was a rapid sound of breaking the air in my ears. A huge tentacle wrapped in white bones flew out of the pit, and the tip bloomed like a flower bud, revealing mucus filled tusks and constantly creeping mouthparts. This thing is too big. It''s bigger than I thought. "What is this?" "I saw you for the first time." Acorn felt his scalp numb. He had never heard of such a thing when he lived in the underworld since childhood. "Look there." Diana raised her hand and pointed to the center of the flower bud. The human female head appeared in the wriggling mouthparts, and then the bare, mucilaginous upper body itself. "Help me, please." "It hurts. I''m dying. I don''t want to die. Please, please." The woman opened her mouth and wept bitterly. She spoke ancient Egyptian. Clark and they didn''t understand it, but Luke heard it clearly. "What is she yelling at?" "Asking us for help." cry for help? Several people were stunned and didn''t understand what was going on. "She speaks ancient Egyptian, a language of thousands of years." Diana hesitated. "Is she human?" "Maybe!" Luke lowered his head, green light in his eyes. When he saw the huge soul deep underground, the corners of his mouth twitched violently, "Go, go quickly. Ignore her. There''s something more terrible at the bottom of the pit." Clark hesitated and finally didn''t say anything. The woman cried sadly, just like a mother calling for her child. When she saw that everyone ignored her, she changed and screamed with anger. The shock wave exploded the clouds, drilled out of the pit with its tentacles, and rushed up with terror, "Stay, fellow human beings, and be one with me." Before the tentacle approached, the wind pressure caused by the tentacle had blown everyone into the air. Clark, Ron and Diana hurriedly flew out. Luke turned from reality to emptiness and melted into the soil. Only akoon was rubbed by the tentacle, his right shoulder cracked directly, his body flew back and hit the stone head heavily. There was a sharp pain in his internal organs. He felt like he was dying. Chapter 650 The tentacle is huge in size, and its speed and power are even more frightening. One hit will break through the ground, leaving a huge pit hundreds of meters wide. Several people dispersed, and their expressions were a little dignified. Luke murmured, "After killing it, leave immediately. The tentacle is only a part of its body, and the body is bigger." Diana wondered, "octopus?" "Who knows what it is? This place is so strange." It''s strange to understand how such a big creature survived. It doesn''t have to eat. After one hit, he shook his body with his tentacle and pulled straight towards Clark with a whistling sound. The latter didn''t dodge but charged. A big one and a small one hit each other heavily. Boom! The shock wave exploded, followed by the sound of broken bones. The woman at the tip made a shrill cry, twisted her body wildly and threw Clark out of the flesh and blood. "Ron, sweep the array for me." Diana pulled out the Vulcan sword, jumped up and pointed directly at the woman in the mouth. The Martian Hunter closed her eyes and used her spiritual ability. In silence, the woman suddenly stopped and struggled in her eyes, looking very confused. The blade of the sword flashed through the air. With the gushing blood, the woman''s body was divided into two. Luke raised his hand and inhaled the fallen half of his body into the palm of his hand, "Go, leave now." Then he turned and ran away, followed by Diana and Ron. Clark grabbed the injured Akron and went to the last. The three flew at full speed and ran for 20 minutes before they stopped. Diana glanced at the woman in Luke''s hand and asked with a puzzled face, "Why take her?" "You''ll know later." Luke carefully put the woman on the ground and put his hand on the center of her eyebrows. The soul energy overflowed from his fingertips and injected into her body. A moment later, the woman slowly opened her eyes. The black pupils were like a deep pool, empty and without waves. She seems unconscious, like a vegetable. Luke didn''t bother. He waited quietly until there was a look in each other''s eyes, and then whispered in ancient Egyptian, "What should I call you, madam?" Familiar words made her wake up a little and looked at Luke suspiciously. "Who are you?" "We all come from the human world." "Human?" Women recite the word silently, and complex emotions flow out of their eyes. Luke continued, "can you remember your name?" "Nefertis." The woman gave the answer, "my name seems to be nefertis." Sure enough! At the first moment of seeing her, Luke felt something wrong. He saw the portrait of the nine pillar God in the eternal rock library. The woman looked very much like nefertis, the God of fertility. Diana wondered, "what are you talking about?" "She is one of the nine pillar gods of Egypt, nefertis, the God of fertility, and the mother of Anubis, the God of death." In a word, Clark and Diana were shocked at the same time. It''s too exaggerated that the nine pillar God turned into this picture! Rong en said strangely, "she is now..." Luke shook his head. "Her soul has been integrated with the monsters in the giant pit. What is stored in this body is just the consciousness condensed by divine power. I can only awaken her true spirit with Taoism for a period of time. After that, she will die." While talking, the woman seemed to get back her memory and looked at several people numbly. First, she glanced at the surprised acorn, then Ron and Clark, then Luke. Her eyes wandered and finally fell on Diana, "Vulcan sword? Guard silver bracelet? Starlight flying crown? Truth chain? What is your relationship with Zeus?" When Luke translated this sentence, Diana hesitated and finally told the truth, "Zeus is my father." "No wonder you''re from Amazon." Diana nodded. "How do you know." Instead of answering the question, the woman asked Luke, "how many years have passed now." "At least 5000 years." Hearing this, the woman lost her mind for a while and recovered after a while. She asked reluctantly with a smile, "How''s Egypt?" "Not good, not bad." Luke continued, "can you tell me why you became like this?" "I don''t know. I only remember when I arrived in the divine domain. What happened after that is not clear." "What is the divine domain?" "The soul of the gods." The woman suddenly covered her chest and didn''t know what happened. She looked very painful, "I... I want to ask you a favor to kill... Kill that monster." "It''s a monster in a giant pit." "Yes... It is." "Why get rid of it?" "It''s a curse. It''s swallowing and growing," he said, seizing Luke''s hand. "Kill it, be sure to kill it." The voice fell, slowly closed his eyes and lay motionless on the ground. "Dead?" "Yes, dead." Clark said curiously, "what was she talking about?" "Let''s kill the monster deep in the pit and avenge her." Luke was helpless. "I wanted to ask her about the magic battlefield. I didn''t expect to walk so fast." Diana hesitated. "What shall we do to avenge her?" "How is it possible? What do you think if you are not related?" Clark and Ron also have this idea. Although they feel sorry for each other''s experience, they will not be foolish enough to fight the monster that devours the gods because of regret. The four changed their route, avoided the huge pit and advanced to the depths of the battlefield from other directions. At the same time, a shadow appeared over the giant pit. Dragon of the underworld, Avogadro. Under the guidance of the prophecy bead, it found here. At the first sight of the huge pit, it did not hesitate to turn and run. Unfortunately, it was too late. Three giant tentacles flew out of the pit and shot into the sky like sharp arrows. The tentacles spread all over the bones are like Optimus Prime, which entangles the wings and claws of the dragon of the underworld and drags it down. Avogadro roared angrily, opening his mouth and spitting out black breath. Spit out the breath and hit the tentacle. The bones and flesh on it shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye. At this time, the tip of the tentacle opens and three naked figures of the upper body are exposed. Two men and one woman, all human in appearance! If Diana were here, she would cover her mouth in shock. The woman is very similar to the statue of Artemis, the hunting goddess enshrined in the temple of Paradise Island. Two men, one pinching the law, is the way to lead thunder. Boom! The golden thunder fell from the sky and hit Avogadro''s head. The blow interrupted his breath and caused him unbearable pain. Another man took a deep breath, and the air flow turned into countless wind knives. The wind blades cut the dragon''s body, leaving a large wound. The dragon blood fell from the sky and was dragged by invisible force to the depths of the giant pit. The woman raised her right hand and a turquoise spear appeared in her hand. Go! The spear pierced the air, pierced the right eye, pierced the head and disappeared into the sky like streamer. Roar!! The Dragon chant full of pain echoed in the sky, looking frightened and helpless. Chapter 651 Nature is always changing. Prey cannot be bullied forever. It also becomes a predator. Similarly, predators are the same. Avogadro is arrogant, arrogant, violent and vicious. As a pure dragon, he takes pleasure in swallowing and plundering. He never thought that he would become the rations of others one day. The three tentacles are like three chains, which bind its body. The people on the tentacles are more terrible. One calls Tianlei, one spits wind blades, and one can throw a spear that can penetrate the sky. Avogadro smelled the smell of the same kind from them. There is no doubt that these three people are gods, the gods of the human world. How is that possible? Avogadro was terrified. Seeing that he couldn''t get rid of it, he simply didn''t do it and detonated the power of death in his body. Boom! The black inflammation exploded on the body surface, and the Flame Shock shattered the bone pieces on the surface of the tentacle, which also caused heavy damage to Avogadro himself. The explosion sounds one after another, stirring the air and rippling large ripples. The black inflammation explosion can not only cause physical damage, but also plunder the vitality of tentacles, corrupt flesh and bones and shrink them, just like dry corpses. After dozens of explosions, the tentacles could not bear it and began to retract inward. Avogadro seized the opportunity, forcibly broke through the blockade and fled madly. Its speed was very fast, and the shock of its four wings was a distance of several kilometers. The shadow shuttled through the clouds and disappeared in the blink of an eye. The three tentacles couldn''t catch up, so they had to stop, collect the dragon blood scattered on the ground and retract into the giant pit again. Avogadro ran with all his strength and didn''t stop until he ran hundreds of miles. When he remembered the heavy, he showed a deep color of fear in the longan. What the hell is that? Tentacle suture monster? No, as like as two peas, the three gods are alike in appearance. The God of the human world didn''t die in that battle. How can he still be alive? Avogadro was so puzzled that he even had the idea of giving up everything and fleeing back to Longbao. Just then, the prophecy bead trembled, suddenly separated from the body and flew down. ¡­¡­ Luke and others in the valley also noticed something and looked up at the sky. In the dark clouds, a shadow disappeared and emerged. The shadow fell down and became larger and larger. It penetrated the clouds and exposed a mountain like body. The black scales glittered with black light, and the open wings seemed to cover the sky. Before approaching, you feel the strong sense of oppression emanating from the top creatures. Acorn was numb in his place, his knees were weak and he knelt uncontrollably, "The dragon of the underworld, Kingdom... Your majesty." This is the dragon of the underworld. Luke was curious. He looked up and down carefully. He was really big, but he was black and blue. He was still bleeding in many places. There were obvious creases on his wings, a blood hole in his head and only one eye. Diana muttered, "it seems to be hurt, very badly." Clark used microscopic strength to observe its body, "The internal injury is more serious than the outside, and many organs are damaged." Ron added, "mental state is not good, very weak." "So, what''s the Dragon doing?" Luke stood up and said, "you can''t come and die!" Thousands of miles to send heads, gifts light, affection heavy? Avogadro saw acorn kneeling on the ground with a vicious light in his eyes, "Why are you here? How dare you betray me." "Your Majesty, i... I..." Acorn was frightened and his voice began to tremble. He was about to beg for mercy. He suddenly noticed the line of sight cast by his side and remembered the combat effectiveness of several people. As soon as he bit his steel teeth, he forced himself to stand up, "Avogadro, the dragon of the underworld, I have nothing to do with you. I am the young master''s servant and eternal servant." a young master? Avogadro turned the tap and stared at Luke, "You are his master." "Good." Luke nodded slightly as a salute. "Your Majesty, you don''t stay in your nest. Why can''t you come here for Adam!" With a gloomy face, Avogadro swept around several people, suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a burning black flame. The flame expanded rapidly, from top to bottom, covering all areas within a few kilometers. "Despicable!" Diana roared and put up her shield, but Luke stopped her, "You all step back. The flame is unusual. Adam, you go too." With that, the body expanded and became a six armed giant. Green inflammation gushed out of the body and became eighteen flame dragons, roaring and rushing towards black inflammation. Boom! The two flames collided and shook the earth. Compared with the giant dragon of the underworld, Luke, who turned into a giant, is still as small as an ant, but his flame is as indestructible as a rock, standing still in the black fire. Avogadro took a deep breath and the black light compressed in his mouth. Buzz! The air was buzzing, and the black light came through the air. With the power to destroy everything, he rushed away 18 flame dragons and hit Luke heavily. "Luke!" Diana cried out in horror. "It''s okay." Ron shook his head. "He has no problem." After penetrating Luke, the black light castrated unabated and spread to the end of the field of vision before slowly disappearing. Everything along the way was destroyed by the light column, leaving burning holes. Avogadro sneezed, put away the flame and stared down coldly. A figure rose from the soil. It was Luke, "Your Majesty, no, you shouldn''t be called the king. An old Yin like you who is obviously strong but likes sneak attacks is better than not worthy of the king." "Did you come to us? Or did you pass by accidentally? Even if you want to do it, there should be a reason!" Avogadro dropped his head bigger than the building. "Surrender and surrender to the great dragon of the underworld, and I will never die around you." Lukewarm sighed, "it seems to be the former. Since you catch up with us all the way, we can''t be polite." "It''s said that the dragon heart is the source of the dragon''s life. It''s the top magical material in the world. The essence of life contained in it is enough to bring people back to life. I''m very interested in it. Leave the heart and I''ll let you go." "Little human, you are looking for death!" Avogadro opened his mouth full of black inflammation and bit at Luke. Suddenly, there was a loud noise in his ear. A figure came at a high speed and hit his neck heavily. The scales broke directly. Clark put his hands into the flesh and blood, clenched his teeth, clapped his muscles all over, and roared, Click! The sound of bone dislocation sounded in the air, and Avogadro''s neck bone was broken by him. Without bone support, his huge head fell straight to the ground. This scene made acorn look silly. Chapter 652 Luke also marveled at Clark''s action. He is worthy of being Superman, and only he can do so. In terms of basic attributes such as strength, defense and speed, Clark is a well deserved first person. No matter Diana, Linda or Ron, or black Adam and shazan, who have the power of the six gods, they are much worse than him. The huge faucet hit the ground and shook the dust. Diana rushed forward, stabbed a sword into her neck, clenched the handle of the sword, ran and cut upward. Blood gushed out and dyed the ground dark red. Ron followed and hit the tap with one foot. Boom! The ground crumbled and raised a lot of dust. Avogadro''s size is too huge. The light faucet is as high as a three-story building. Several people are really like ants in front of him. However, once these ants have the same level of power as him, their huge body will become a living target. Avogadro roared with resentment, and a large black light overflowed from his body surface, Buzz! The light burst, and the black waves surged in and rushed around madly. Akron shouted in horror, "Run, that''s the power of death. It will devour our lives. Go and leave first." The ripples hit everywhere, and Clark and Ron, who were aware of the wrong, quickly retreated. Even so, their bodies were swept by the ripples, resulting in obvious discomfort. Clark looked down at his right hand. His strong arm seemed to be getting smaller and his skin was aging. However, with the injection of life energy, he soon returned to normal. The Martian hunter has not been affected much. His body has been genetically modified. It is not a body of flesh and blood in the traditional sense, but an organic life polymerized by some polymer. At the first moment of the black light, Luke came to Diana and reached out to block the impact. The ripple lasted a minute before it disappeared. Avogadro got up and heard a crackling sound in his body. Driven by vitality, the wound on the body surface healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon recovered. "Human beings, see the power of the dragon of the underworld!" Ow, Ow!!! Avogadro roared up to the sky, and the sound waves rolled, forming a real impact ripple. There was a hurricane between heaven and earth, the mist dispersed, and the dark clouds cracked, revealing the dark sky. Black lightning appears in the air, one, two, three... More and more, hovering in the air, and then converging to the dragon head like a swallow homing. An energy ball wrapped in black lightning appeared in Avogadro''s mouth, and the smell of death made people''s scalp numb. "What terrible energy." The fluctuation inside is enough to destroy everything within a radius of more than ten kilometers. While thinking, the energy ball had been formed, Avogadro swallowed it, the black lightning spread outward through his cheeks, and the space became distorted. Luke realized something and shouted, "All behind me, come on!" Hearing the sound, Clark and Ron rushed to this side and grabbed acorn with a dull expression. Luke became a six armed giant, and his six hands pinched the law at the same time. Green inflammation overflowed from the body and combined with divinity to form a continuously distorted green light vortex. The soil wiped by the vortex quietly disappeared and became the initial particle state. Avogadro looked down and stared coldly at the mole ants below. The constricted dragon pupil showed cruelty, excitement and pride. "Go to hell, damn human." Buzz! The sky shook, like the pause button pressed when space-time was broken down. The huge light column composed of black lightning pierced the space, hit from top to bottom and hit the earth heavily. Before approaching, the overflowing energy pulse has destroyed all the stones within a kilometer radius. In the face of overwhelming black thunder, several people wrapped by green light vortex are like canoes in the storm sea area. That kind of despair is frightening. Acorn knelt trembling on the ground, "It''s over, it''s all over, we''ll die." Clark and Ron are tight and ready to break through at any time. Diana starts all the defense systems of the nvwushen armor. Luke is gloomy and tries his best to mobilize Lvyan. The vortex is getting smaller and smaller, but the intensity has increased more than ten times. Boom! The light column fell on the ground. Without sound, the surrounding land disappeared and the ground shook violently. It took a few seconds to hear the earth shaking explosion. A mushroom cloud appeared on the ground, the black shock wave spread everywhere, and everything disappeared wherever it went. The battlefield of gods and Demons shook violently, and the huge pit hundreds of miles away was also affected. Two tentacles poked out of the huge pit and looked here silently. I don''t know how long it took before the vibration returned to calm. There is a deep pit on the ground. The heat in the pit is steaming, and black lightning like a wandering snake appears from time to time. "No one dares to provoke the great dragon of the underworld." "You''re looking for death." This blow vomited out all the evil spirit suffered by the tentacle monster. Avogadro raised the tap. Although he was tired, he was in an unspeakable happy mood. "Unfortunately, I wanted to catch you." Avogadro shook his head, waved his wings and rose to the sky. Suddenly, a unique energy wave came, which made it feel the pain of burning its soul. A little green light appeared in the pit, and the light spread outward. With the roar, an Oriental Dragon composed of green fire rushed out of the pit. The giant dragon soared in the wind, which was bigger than the dragon of the underworld. "You''re pissing me off, lizard." Luke and the dragon were integrated. The Dragon soared in the sky and suddenly dived. His front claws clasped Avogadro''s head. His body followed suit and tied it like a chain. Out of balance, two giant beasts fell from the sky and wrestled wildly on the ground. Their power is so terrible that they can break the mountains and smash the earth with one blow. Diana, who rushed out of the pit, retreated to one side and looked at the giant beast fighting like a beast with deep awe in her eyes. Rong en said, "when I go back, I''m going to write a novel to record the experiences of the underworld." "I have the same idea." Clark responded with a wooden voice. Diana Mo sighed, "it''s not certain whether she can go back?" The atmosphere was suddenly silent. For a while, Ron eased the embarrassment, "Luke is really angry. He has never been so grumpy." Diana glanced angrily. "We almost died just now." Clark hesitated. "I don''t understand. Why did the Dragon bother us? We didn''t provoke it." "Because we come from the world." If Diana pointed out, "the battle of gods broke out in the God devil battlefield. The God of the human world is the participant. The entrance to the world is in the center of the God devil battlefield, and all kinds of clues point to one direction." Chapter 653 Diana''s words made them meditate. Both the experience of the eternal rock and the experience of the underworld showed a problem. There was a major disaster on the earth more than 5000 years ago, which ended the gods and almost buried mankind. It took a thousand years for the fire of civilization to be rekindled. This is why the stories in history textbooks are only 4000 years old. Diana continued, "if you guessed right, wuhui valley should be sealed by the gods of the human world." Clark frowned, "Are you sure?" "All kinds of signs show that in that battle for thousands of years, mankind was the defeated party. Because of failure, it would be desperate to seal the wuhui Valley and prevent the enemy from going to the world through the wuhui valley." They were silent, and a strong unease rose in their hearts. If that''s the case, you may never go back to the earth and die in the underworld. Think of such a picture, the mood can not say loss. Diana sighed, "now we can only count on Luke to find a way to break the valley without return." ¡­¡­ The battle was carried out in a cruel way. The Oriental Dragon composed of green fire kept blocking the body of the dragon of the underworld and eroding the soul. The green fire was burning and brought havgadro severe pain deep into his soul all the time. It becomes very violent and destroys each other''s body like crazy. The green fire was destroyed and reunited at the next moment. It wrapped the dragon of the underworld and kept drilling into its body. "Damn human, you pissed me off." Avogadro is furious and starts self explosion mode again. Boom! The body surface erupted a strong black inflammation impact, which shook out all the green inflammation covering the body. With the help of the gap, Avogadro got rid of Luke''s entanglement and came back to the sky, "Human, who are you?" "What do you say?" Luke scattered the dragon body, flashed to the sky and stood face to face with it. Although his body was small, his momentum was not weaker than his opponent, even stronger and more concise. "You took the initiative to trouble us. Why, I can''t see it. I regret it." "Fart, the great underworld dragon is invincible. No one is my opponent." Luke narrowed his eyes. "Up to now, he dares to talk big and die!" Raise your right hand and point to the sky. Dark clouds condense above and expand rapidly. With the thunder, electric light swims through the clouds and thickens, dyeing the black clouds into strange pale white. The pressure from the sky poured down, and the heavy air became viscous. Avogadro''s face was gloomy and his mood was terrible. He thought he could catch the four humans easily. He didn''t expect that the other party was so powerful. He knew he should be more prepared. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world. At this time, he didn''t have much choice, either give in or fight to death. It was impossible to give in. As the dragon of the underworld, he had his own arrogance and could never bow to his opponent. But if it''s a dead battle... His eyes swept over the Clarks in the distance, and his heart was unspeakably heavy. Luke was not interested in giving it time to think. He raised his hand and pressed it. Lightning fell from the clouds and hit from all directions. The light of thunder shines in the sky, and the lightning connecting the sky and the earth is like a whip in the hand of the God of heaven, madly beating the body of the dragon in the underworld, causing severe pain to its body and soul. Avogadro roared in pain and had to fall from the sky, shrink his wings and try his best to fight the lightning. Clark looked at each other and rushed up at the same time. Rongen used her spiritual ability to forcibly reduce the other party''s senses. Diana threw a truth lasso to tie the faucet, pulled it with her left hand, and shot at the remaining one eye with the help of a pull arrow. When danger came, Avogadro instinctively closed his eyes. The next second, the sharp pain came, and the proud dragon of the underworld couldn''t help crying. How could the eyelids block the edge of the Vulcan sword? Her eyes were split by a sword. The powerful Diana opened her right hand, consumed one tenth of the energy, and stuffed the compressed energy gun into her head. Boom! The blue shock wave exploded in the skull cavity, blood and flesh splashed, and the eyes were almost broken. The shock wave acted on the head and almost knocked it out. Clark hovered in the air and kept increasing his speed. Mach 1... Mach 3... Mach 5... Mach 7... Faster and faster. He couldn''t see a human figure. Even the sonic boom generated by piercing the air disappeared. Speed is power. Superman who has been raised to the limit, with all the impact, is like a sharp sword piercing space from top to bottom, heavily inserted into the ground. A straight line appeared in the empty space, and the space was almost divided in two. Poof! The neck disappeared. It was pierced by the long sword and exploded into countless residues. Only the huge faucet fell to the ground. There were deep holes on the ground. I don''t know where to go. After losing his head, his huge body stopped struggling and fell to the ground motionless. The dragon of the underworld, the ruler of endless land and the great avgadro died. Acorn was paralyzed on the ground, his expression was numb, and his eyes were empty. In his decades of life, he always thought that Avogadro was immortal. He never thought he would climb on the ground so quietly. Luke went to the body and pulled out the ghost hidden inside. The ghost was wrapped by black light. If he guessed right, black light is the divine power of death. Luke pulled the corners of his mouth and smiled maliciously. "Your Majesty, come with me and let''s have a good talk." With that, he soared into the air and flew away to the distance. He wanted to reward the dragon and tell it what it means not to survive but not to die. Ron walked around the Dragon corpse, remembered all the things before, couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly, "Unexpectedly, we killed a dragon. I always thought the dragon was just a fairy tale." At this time, Clark got out of the pit and landed on one knee. He looked a little bad, "How are you? Are you okay?" Clark waved his hand. "I''ve broken more than a dozen bones. It''s estimated that it will take a while to cultivate." That move just now was the strongest attack he had ever broken out. He brought his strength, speed and potential to the limit, almost beyond the scope of physical rules. With one blow, he broke the neck of the dragon of the underworld, leaving a kilometer deep round hole in the ground. However, powerful moves will inevitably have some sequelae. "Where''s Luke going?" Diana said to Nunu in the distance, "she left with the ghost of the dragon. It is estimated that she is being interrogated." Clark sat on the ground, looking at the huge dragon corpse like a mountain, and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. "Unexpectedly, we killed a dragon." "That''s what Rong en said." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "What''s next?" "I don''t know." Diana sighed, "to tell you the truth, I don''t know what I''m doing. It feels like a dream. Maybe I''m really dreaming." "Yes, it''s like a dream." Rongen sincerely sighed that the underworld, death, dragon, wronged soul, fierce ghost, suture monster and frightening tentacles had never thought of before, but it was not like a dream. The question is when the dream will come to an end. Chapter 654 As a god of death, Avogadro never thought he would die. Even when Clark broke his neck and fell to the ground, he firmly believed that he could survive. However, under the continuous burning of green inflammation, confidence is disappearing bit by bit. Luke sneered, "Your Majesty, if you want to live, get out now. It''s too late." After that, the flame intensity was increased again, the green fire was burning, and the core part gradually turned into a strange dark green. A terrible smell that seemed to devour the world was emitted from it, which made the dragon of the underworld shiver and despair rise in his heart. "Who the hell are you? Your flame... Why... How is it possible?" "The dragon is dying. It''s necessary to be so surprised." Luke laughed, pinched the formula with his left hand, and gently touched the flame. The green fire contracted into dense green lightning, which madly attacked the black light that wrapped the remnant soul. Black light is the divine power of death, representing extinction, decay and reincarnation. It is a unique power of the underworld. However, it is puzzling that the dragon of the underworld, as the God of death, did not integrate the divine power of death, but controlled it in a special way. Luke suddenly became interested and asked, "How did you become the God of death? Don''t tell me that the gods of death in the underworld occupy the pit and don''t shit like you." Avogadro didn''t know what it was to occupy the pit and don''t shit. Through his expression and tone, he vaguely guessed Luke''s idea, "If you let me go, I''ll tell you." Luke gave a sneer. Avogadro begged, "don''t you want to have the power of death? I can tell you the way. As long as you swear to keep me alive with your soul, I will make you the God of death, the God of death in the underworld and the terminator of all life." "Sorry, I''m not interested in death. The reason why I talk to you so much is just to pass the time." Click! Under the constant erosion of green light and lightning, a crack appeared in the black light, and the arc hit Avogadro''s soul through the gap, leaving him unimaginable pain. Luke made a sudden effort to force away the light curtain and pull the ghost out of the "egg shell". The dragon''s soul is far more powerful than human beings. It is only so. Without the protection of body and black light, it is a lamb to be slaughtered. "Now, I''ll ask you a question. If you dare to say a wrong word, I''ll let you live and die." Luke was cruel and manipulated the flame to torture first. The moment the burning green flame contacted the soul brought only pain. Avogadro could not feel anything, only pain, endless pain, as if countless ants were biting themselves, and as if they were suffering back and forth in an oil pan and a frozen lake. Time seems to freeze at this moment, the pain is infinitely prolonged, and it is no longer tortured all the time. I don''t know how long, decades or hundreds of years, the pain finally subsides. The ghost dragon looked at Luke in despair, "Please, let me go." The voice turns sad and desolate, like a soft egg, without the previous domineering arrogance. Luke sneered, "I thought you would ask me to give you a pleasure, but I didn''t expect to live." "The dragon of the underworld, no, you should be called the worm of the underworld. All creatures have the instinct to survive, but cowards like you are really rare." Avogadro''s eyes were full of resentment. The moment he looked at Luke, it became a deep fear. Fear took root in the depths of the soul and occupied the whole soul in the twinkling of an eye. The power of fear attacked, but it was unprepared. Luk Han said, "What''s your name?" "Avogadro." "How old are you?" "Seventeen thousand years old." Avogadro''s eyes were empty and he had lost his self-consciousness. Luke answered whatever Luke asked. The trial lasted 15 minutes. When all the questions are asked, it naturally loses its value. The green fire expanded and burned the ghost of the dragon of the underworld. The famous Dragon of the underworld and the ruler of endless land have become history since then. No one will remember it, and there is no need to remember it. After all this, Luke turned his eyes to the black ball. The power of death. Despite Avogadro''s description, the process of becoming a god of death was an accident. After the war of the gods, the gods in the underworld died and were seriously injured. At that time, Avogadro, who was still a dragon, met a god of death who was seriously injured and didn''t wake up. With some vicious idea, he swallowed him. Later, with the help of a wizard, he learned how to control the power of the God of death, but, These methods are only superficial, and can not understand the origin and obtain all kinds of incredible abilities like the real God of death. Death is not only a name, but also a rule. To become a god of death, you must bear the responsibility of reincarnation. Avogadro didn''t want to do so. While he was greedy for the strength of divine power, he despised its responsibility, so he came out. I have to say, this guy died unjustly. "What should I do with this?" Luke muttered to himself. It was a real headache. Although the power of death is strong, it has great limitations, and it is impossible to bring it back to the earth. Once it leaves the underworld, it will dissipate immediately. Unless it is integrated with it, it is likely to become a part of the rules of the underworld, just like anubis, who can''t leave all his life. "Forget it, put it away!" Luke shook his head and put the power of death into a rosary around his neck according to the method provided by Avogadro. This thing is quite chic, but it''s a little dark, Black and green? Well, forget it. When they returned to the body, Clark and the three had packed up their things and were ready to leave, while akoon lay on the body as if swallowing dragon blood. Luke glanced and didn''t say much. The half dragon man is the hybrid offspring of the giant dragon. The blood of the purebred giant dragon can greatly improve its strength and even evolve into a more powerful individual. Diana is so strange, "The rosary on your neck is..." "How about the booty? Is it good-looking?" Diana opened her mouth and couldn''t say anything against her heart after all. Luke surrounded by the green light was strange enough. Now there is another string of black rosary beads. This shape, let alone children, makes adults feel numb. Rong Enshen said, "how''s the situation? Is there any good news?" Luke shook his head in silence, "Avogadro did not participate in the war of the gods. He just listened to the process and didn''t understand the details." Clark frowned. "Why is it looking for us?" "It wants to go to the earth through us, devour the spirit of life and become an existence beyond everything." Hearing this sentence, the three people were confused and didn''t understand it at all. The earth is just a life planet. There are too many planets like this in the universe. Is it necessary to care so much? Chapter 655 "There is a legend in the underworld that the earth, as the land of the gods, hides the power of the origin of life. All creatures who arrive there can evolve and grow into beings beyond everything." his eyes turned and fell on the huge corpse, "Avogadro is desperate to find us because of this legend. He wants to go to the earth, devour the essence of life there and become the most powerful existence in the universe." Diana frowned, "the war of the gods was also because of this legend." "I don''t know. I can only say it''s very possible." Ron answered, "how do I feel that this legend seems to have been deliberately spread." "Not necessarily." Luke shook his head. "The earth is very special, such as krypton and Mars..." his eyes turned to Clark and Ron. "As a highly developed civilized galaxy, it must have its own fairy tales, but how many are real, and the earth is different..." "Thousands or even tens of thousands of gods have been born here, and a variety of God systems have been produced. Only one planet can compete with the underworld. It is unimaginable for other living planets, and there are super powers." Luke smiled. "Scientists say it''s X factor in human gene. It''s supernatural power because of mutation. In fact, it''s all shit." "Genes are just the program code of organic life, just like the framework of building. They only play a supporting role. It is impossible to say that changing a column can make the whole building fly." "It is the blood and divine power of the gods that affect the super power. They are the source of all problems." Diana hesitated. "You mean: the rumor is true." "Although I don''t want to admit it, it may be true." The words fell, and the three suddenly felt a sense of oppression they had never felt before. If so, the earth is likely to face endless trouble. "Forget it!" Luke waved his hand, "don''t think about this. The most important thing at present is to find wuhui valley. We''ll talk about it later." "What are you going to do with this body?" "Dig out the dragon heart. I''ll use it to make recovery potion. As for the others..." Luke''s face showed a thick reluctance. The dragon was full of treasure. Dragon scales refined armor and dragon blood made medicine. Dragon meat can greatly supplement vitality. It is a rare food material. As for Dragon pith, dragon tendon and dragon liver, they are the top magic materials that wizards dream of. Of course, the most precious thing is the dragon heart. There are too many records about it in the magic books. Luke knew a kind of black magic, which replaced the human heart with the heart of a giant dragon, gaining great power and immortality. Diana said silently, "judging from the size, Avogadro''s heart is at least as big as a room. Are you sure you want to carry it?" Luke''s face froze and his expression became hesitant, "It shouldn''t be that big!" "I don''t mind if you dig its heart, but don''t try to make me resist." Diana rolled her eyes and turned away. Clark and Ron shook their heads and followed. Luke secretly raised his middle finger. A group of magical idiots don''t understand the value of the dragon heart at all. For a pure dragon like Avogadro, his heart can also rank in the forefront of the top magical materials, which is a rare treasure. Luke walked up to the body and whispered, "Have you had enough?" Acorn didn''t care to wipe the blood on his mouth and quickly crawled to the ground, "Young master." He had doubts about several people before. After this war, all doubts disappeared and only surrender was left. "Come and give me a hand." When they reached their chest, Luke held the Vulcan sword left by Diana, pierced the dragon scale into flesh and blood, and cut down bit by bit. It has to be said that the dragon''s body is really hard enough, and the Vulcan sword can''t break it off. After the chest was broken, the accumulated blood in it flowed outward like a flood breaking through the dam. The corners of acorn''s mouth trembled. These are the legendary dragon blood! Every drop is priceless, but now it seeps into the soil in piles. Luke frowned, "What are you doing? Come and help." After some tossing, Luke finally got what he wanted. It was not as big as expected. It was more than one meter and five meters long and less than one meter wide. The surface was haunted by red light and exuded a vigorous breath of life. Even if you leave your body, your heart is still beating. You can clearly feel the rhythm of life when you put your hand on it. "Worthy of the heart of the dragon." "Good baby, what a good baby!" Luke muttered to himself that he had begun to simulate the various uses of the dragon heart. There were several demon corpses in the collection. Combining them and refining them with the biochemical technology of Zhiyuan family, it was entirely possible to create another form of biological armor. Acorn hesitated, "young master, what are you going to do with the body?" "What else can I do? Of course I left it here." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Acorn was silly, "this is the dragon of the underworld! You... You... Can''t waste it like this!" "You think I want to." Luke snorted angrily, "the body is so big. Do you think it''s possible for us to carry it all the time?" Acorn opened his mouth and couldn''t breathe with heartache. It was a dragon corpse. It was so lost. Where did you come from? I haven''t seen such a profligate. But I had to whisper, "I... can I drink some more dragon blood? Not much, just a little." "The body is right there. It''s up to you. It doesn''t matter if you can swallow the body." "There are five minutes left. We''ll leave in five minutes." Then he turned and left. Acorn did not hesitate, just like a crazy wolf, drilled into the blood hole in his chest, drank blood, ate meat and stuffed it into his stomach as much as possible. Diana frowned. "Is that right?" "He is too weak to be a burden." "You''re really going to cultivate it. Don''t forget, it''s a half dragon, a creature in the underworld." "It doesn''t matter where it comes from. The key is the heart. If it is loyal enough and knows how to change, I don''t mind giving it a chance." Diana shook her head helplessly. "Sometimes I really can''t understand you. The creatures in the underworld are naturally ferocious. Adhering to the principle of the law of the jungle, they can''t avoid it. You actually want to accept it." Luke joked, "that''s the charm of men." "Shit." Diana snorted coldly, "you''re just looking for trouble." Time passed slowly. Suddenly, a roar came from the Dragon corpse. The cry was full of pain and seemed to be experiencing cruel torture. Luke frowned slightly, dodged to his chest and looked inward through the wound. Between them, acorn, who was covered with dragon blood, curled up in pain. His body bulged out from time to time, as if something was going to rush out. "Adam, what''s going on?" "I really want to change. It''s so painful." Acorn replied hoarsely, his cheeks twisted like human beings. "Young master, wait for me for a while. I can do it. It must be no problem." Acorn endured the pain, opened his mouth and continued to bite the blood and meat around him. The more he swallowed, the bigger the meat package, giving him an inexplicable sense of horror. Chapter 656 Acorn''s situation is very bad. Blood evolution is equivalent to recompiling genes. From inside to outside, every muscle, every blood vessel and every cell will experience the metabolic process of death, regeneration and reorganization. The more dragon blood he swallowed, the bigger the meat bag. The gradually expanding meat bag has blocked the wound, and the surface is full of blood cracks. It seems that it may burst at any time. This scene attracted Clark and Ron, too. They couldn''t help asking, "This is the legendary evolution?" Luke shrugged. "Who knows what''s going on?" Diana frowned. "Won''t you die!" "Probably not." Rong en shook his head, "the underworld is really a magical place. Half dragon people who devour dragon blood can carry out genetic self recombination, which is unimaginable on the earth." Luke then said, "although human individual strength is not strong, the gene sequence is unusually stable, each structure has been carefully adjusted, almost irreversible, and the underworld is different." "The species here are full of instability. There are many subspecies such as half dragon man, magic lizard and red rock man. They can automatically adjust their body structure according to the environment, and even change their gene sequence to obtain the ability of survival and reproduction. This ability can make them adapt to the bad natural environment of the underworld. At the same time, it also brings a problem that it is difficult to maintain the tradition and form a unique cultural body Department. " "The underworld cannot have its own civilization, nor can it develop science and technology." Diana waved her hand and said, "what do you say? Whether it can develop science and technology has nothing to do with us. Now the most important thing is to find wuhui Valley and return to the earth. I really don''t want to stay here for a moment." Luke put away his thoughts and said seriously, "We''ll go back, trust me." At this time, the sound of plump plump sounded, as if the heart was beating, the expanded meat bag contracted inward, and then suddenly exploded. Poof! Plasma splashed everywhere and Luke raised his hand in front of him. "Adam, what''s going on?" "Are you okay?" After more than ten seconds, a voice full of Joy came from the inside, "I''m fine, young master. I... I succeeded." A tall figure climbed out of the wound, covered with blood, and smelled a pungent smell of blood before he approached. Luke frowned slightly and used Taoism to create water to wash his body. The blood stains faded and revealed the body of the Dragon man wrapped in black and red scales. Compared with before, acorn seemed to be a different person. The body is smaller, but it is more vigorous. The tail disappears, and two horns appear on the head. The wings become four wings. The limbs are slender and covered with dense fine scales. The muscles seem to have experienced tens of thousands of times of vertebral beating fine steel, which contains explosive power. "Good, good." Luke looked up and down and couldn''t help praising, "you''re barely qualified now." "Thank you, young master." Acorn crawled on the ground. "The grace of the master''s creation will never be forgotten by Adam." "All right, stop talking nonsense and carry the dragon heart. We''re going to start." "Yes, young master." When acorn came to the dragon heart, he lifted the dragon heart weighing more than 400 kg with one hand. His strength and defense were fully increased eight times. Although he could not compare with monsters such as Clark and Ron, he also stepped into the ranks of the strong. Blood evolution brings not only physical changes, but also thoughts and will. Many things change imperceptibly. Now acorn is no longer a half dragon, but a higher life body second only to the giant dragon. ¡­¡­ After several people left, the land immediately became a paradise for scavengers and suture monsters. All kinds of monsters came from all directions to drink dragon blood, eat dragon meat and eat them in large pieces. The dragon of the underworld is a top creature with a high level of life. Its flesh and blood has strong blood factors. All creatures that devour its flesh and blood have evolved without exception. Some grow dragon scales, some have wings on their backs, some spit fire at their mouth, some get dragon power, and several suture monsters even grow granulation and obtain flesh and blood. For creatures living in the battlefield of gods and demons, this is undoubtedly a once-in-a-century feast. Suddenly, the earth shook violently. When the mountain collapsed and the ground sank, a pillar composed of bones drilled out of the ground. The diameter of the pillar was more than 10 meters, covered with barbs, followed by eight hands and feet and bamboo knots to drive away the head like a spider. It''s too big to be compared with the dragon of the underworld. With the appearance of the spider monster, the creatures around fled one after another. Several powerful chose to stay and issued a roar full of warnings, but they were trampled into meat mud. The spider monster climbed onto the Dragon corpse, swallowed up the flesh and blood, ate it for a while, suddenly stopped and looked around vigilantly. Melodious singing sounded in the ethereal fog. The singing was crisp and sweet, echoing in my ears, as if my lover was plucking the heartstrings. The spider monster was unconsciously immersed in it. He didn''t notice the huge tentacle passing through the mist. At the tip of the tentacle, there was a beautiful woman who couldn''t be described in words. Her hair was black, her eyes were black, her skin was shining, and her eyes were like a curved moon, containing endless tenderness. She sang around the spider. The song was gentle and moving. People fell into it and couldn''t extricate themselves. Even the sewing monster thousands of miles away climbed on the ground with a happy smile on her face. The beauty sang, the tentacles danced, climbed up the spider''s body and contracted inward bit by bit. There was a creaking sound from the bones and blood sprayed out. The spider was not aware of it and was still immersed in the song. At this time, two tentacles appeared, opened their huge mouth like petals, and tore the flesh and blood of the spider with their tusks. This scene is so peaceful and bloody. The huge body was eaten away by the tentacles, leaving only the head. Even so, the spider still had a happy smile on its face, but left two lines of blood in the corners of its eyes. After eating the spider, the three tentacles wrapped around the body of the dragon of the underworld and disappeared into the deep fog. For a long time after they left, the line of demons hiding in the distance dared to show their heads, thought of all the things just now, and shivered excitedly, "What monster is that?" "Elder sister, do you know?" Magic scar held his shoulder and shook his head. "It''s terrible. I don''t want to see it again." The accompanying ghosts were also terrified. After the song sounded, they were immersed in it and didn''t know what happened. They didn''t realize the horror until their tentacles left. The third sister murmured, "are we going to follow? I... I want to go back." Magic mark and morn turned to look at the ghosts. The three ghosts were also hesitant. Klinder''s order was to catch up with humans, monitor them and wait for an opportunity to inquire about wuhui valley. It''s easy to say, but it''s very difficult to do. There are monsters all over the battlefield of gods and demons, among which there are many gods. Moving forward here is equivalent to walking on the knife mountain. After a moment of hesitation, a ghost starts the soul secret method and contacts clind, the king of fire. Chapter 657 Clind, the master of the valley of the dead, the ancient Lord of fire. As a ghost after countless years, there are too many legends about it. Some people call it the most powerful prophet wizard, and some call him a sinister and cunning old immortal. Before coming, klinder set a soul mark on his men. At the moment when the magic started, a space channel spanning nearly one million kilometers took shape. Klinder crossed time and space and rushed from the valley of the dead to the demon battlefield. As for the ghost of casting, it has disappeared. The three of magic scar hurriedly crawled on the ground and said in a panic, "My Lord, you... Why are you here?" Clind glanced at them and flashed to the middle of the battlefield. There was still dragon blood on the ground, and there was a gnawed faucet on the hill not far away. "Everything is fate." "Avogadro, hateful bug, I warned you that your heart will become a raw material and your head will become a collection, but you don''t believe it." Clind pulled his mouth, smiled with great excitement, raised his hand, raised the faucet and flew slowly towards it, "There''s another exhibit in my storeroom." "The head of the dragon of the underworld is qualified to lose on the first shelf." Captain ghost came forward and repeated what had just happened in detail, "Tentacles? Songs?" Klinder was lost in thought, and his experiences of more than 70000 years surfaced in his mind, but no similar cases were found, "Are you sure?" "Yes, we were all at the scene. When we heard the song, we immediately fell into chaos. We didn''t know what happened. When we woke up, the bodies of the spider and the dragon of the underworld disappeared, leaving only the head." Clind frowned. According to the description of several people, the size of the spider is similar to that of the dragon of the underworld, at least God level. It''s too strange that a God can be affected by the song and can''t respond if his body is bitten by people. Singing tentacle, is there such a creature in the underworld? Thinking for a moment, clinder stepped forward and used magic to show the previous scene. A huge tentacle tied the spider''s body. A human woman appeared at the top of the tentacle. She was naked and showed an infinitely beautiful figure. She sang around the spider. Even if she didn''t hear the sound, she also felt the magic that penetrated into the soul. "Is that her?" "Moon god!" "Princess hanyue, the ancient goddess of dreams, and the Three Dharma protectors of the Oriental fairy court!" "How could it be? Isn''t she dead?" Klinder was shocked and even panicked. The name of the moon god was unknown and well known in the high level of the underworld. Her singing is the sound of nightmares, and God can''t resist it. Anyone who hears the singing will enter the dream country and smile even if they are cut thousands of times. In the battle of the gods, too many gods died in her hands. Later, more than a dozen gods of death sacrificed their souls together and sealed her voice before killing her. Isn''t the moon god dead? Who brought her back to life? Clind suddenly smelled the smell of conspiracy. If the moon god was alive, did it mean that other gods who participated in the war of the gods were alive. Are all gods alive, or are there only gods in the human world. At the thought of this, his back was cold. As a ghost, he shivered uncontrollably. The original war almost destroyed the God system of the underworld, and the gods of death disappeared in piles. Those who survived were either damaged, confused, or sealed, and could not use divine power all their lives. If it had not been for that war, a fool like Avogadro could not have become the ruler of endless land. Clyde fell into a deep thought. After thinking for a moment, he turned and left. He was going to look for DOM, the God of the underworld. This matter must be found out and must not give the human gods a second chance. ¡­¡­ Luke didn''t realize the story behind the tentacle, but simply regarded it as a sewing monster with special appearance. The magic battlefield was wrapped in fog and could not distinguish the southeast from the northwest. Fortunately, it was not a place of nothingness and there was no folding space. Relying on the positioning system of power armor, people still determined the general orientation of the central area. Along the straight line, Clark cleaned up many road robbers along the way. After flying for about five hours, the thick fog dispersed and the light in front flickered. It was a land full of white bones. The ground was full of flowers made of bones, and the petals glittered with white light, giving people a holy taste. "There is a plain full of white bone flowers." Diana was surprised and happy. "Luke, we found it." Clark and Ron were also delighted. Black Adam said that wuhui valley was on the plain full of white bone flowers, and the scene in front of him just confirmed his words. Luke was not so happy. He frowned and looked around carefully. Unlike other places, it was quiet and terrible. There were no sewing monsters, ghosts of the dead, and strange creatures. There was no smell of living creatures in his field of vision. And the bones on the ground Pick up a piece of bone and put it in your hand. It is clearly a dead object, but it emits holy brilliance. That''s weird! Luke instinctively felt wrong. There was a sharp pain in his back, but he couldn''t find the reason. It was the first time he had encountered such a thing since his rebirth. The bone fragments on the ground are very thick, full of two meters. Stepping on them makes a clicking sound. It feels very uncomfortable, as if stepping on a corpse. Clark whispered, "Somehow, I have a very uneasy illusion that I''m staring at something." Diana looked around. "Yes? I can''t feel it." Ron closed his eyes and explored with his spiritual ability. For a moment, he shook his head slightly, "No mind wave, nothing." Clark frowned. "But I do feel someone staring at us." Luke couldn''t help looking up at him. He was worthy of being Superman, the owner of the code of life, who had such a strong sense of danger. "Luke, what about you? Did you feel it?" Luke shook his head silently, "The way home is ahead. No matter what danger there is, we must cross it." The three men were silent at the same time. After looking at each other, they all clenched their fists. Luke was right. The way home was ahead. Whether God or devil, whoever blocked the way had to die. Several people with firm faith walked to the depths of the plain without hesitation. When passing the first bone flower, Luke stopped, reached for the flower stem and pulled it up. Click! The flower stem burst, and in an instant, a sigh flashed in my brain. Luke frowned and felt more and more wrong. He took the bone flower and looked at it carefully. The next second, the petals dissipated and became countless fluorescence sprinkled into the sky. At the same time, the broken stems grow new flowers, shining as before, emitting a holy light. Several people were stunned and stood in place. Chapter 658 "These flowers are very wrong." Luke broke the bone flower again. As before, the petals became fluorescent and then recovered. Diana, Clark and Ron also tried several times. With the same result, even if the bone flowers were uprooted, they would return to their original appearance. It feels like the time in this world has been frozen. No matter how it is destroyed, it will return to the starting point. Several people looked at each other with an absurd illusion. "Luke, what kind of magic can cause this effect." Luke shook his head in silence, "It may not be magic, it may be something else." "Don''t worry about this. Go inside and find wuhui valley." They subconsciously avoided the bone flowers and only walked where there were no flowers. Half an hour later, the terrain in front suddenly changed, and the flat ground disappeared, replaced by endless canyons. The canyon is semicircular, and the end shrinks inward, like a lollipop spread on the ground. "Is this the valley of no return?" Diana frowned. "It doesn''t look special." Clark rose to the sky and looked into the distance. A moment later, he whispered, "There is a temple like building at the end of the canyon." "Go and have a look." Luke suddenly accelerated and took the lead in stepping into the canyon. Unlike the plain, there are no bones in the canyon, but there are all kinds of flowers and plants. Some are plants on the earth, and the other seems to be from the underworld. Several people strolled among the flowers and plants. In a trance, they had the illusion of returning to the earth. Separated by a wall, there has been such a big change. Rao is Luke, and he doesn''t understand what''s going on. Walking along the canyon, I unknowingly came to a very old temple. The temple was seriously damaged. The stone columns and walls were covered with all kinds of claw marks and pits, which seemed to be the traces left by the battle. There are ten sculptures in the temple. Unfortunately, they have been destroyed. The only two have no heads, so they can''t judge who they are. Apart from these, there is nothing else in the huge temple. "No!" Luke murmured, "magic Mark said that the ancestors of the demon people found the entrance to the world in wuhui valley. It seems to be in a cave." "Clark, use your eyes to see if there is a secret door." "I''ve seen it. There''s only one temple at the end. There''s nothing except this." "That''s strange. It''s reasonable to say that there is a cave in wuhui Valley, but now I can''t find it." "Can it be magic?" Diana said quietly, "someone deliberately hid the cave." "Very likely." Luke waved his hand. "You go out first and stand away." When the crowd left, Lvyan gushed out of his body and turned into a sea of fire. He frantically expanded around. Suddenly, a strange feeling came from the right. Luke suddenly rushed forward, clenched his right hand and hit him hard. Boom! The flames shook, the air twisted, and the walls disappeared, replaced by a hidden cave behind. "Sure enough, it''s here." Luke was delighted, and Clark in the distance also breathed a sigh. They hurried to the cave and looked carefully around the cave. The cave was very large and more than four meters high. There were obvious signs of being repaired. The cave was dark and could not see anything. Luke said in a deep voice, "according to the information obtained before, the entrance to the earth is inside the cave. However, the people who went in haven''t come out. The ancestors of the demon people investigated wuhui Valley and came to the conclusion that destruction is connected at the other end of the exit, and entering is death." Diana frowned. "It shouldn''t have been like this thousands of years ago." "That was before. It''s different now. Maybe the gods sealed it." Luke started the backup program of the female warrior armor. A miniature spider robot fell from his shoulder and quickly climbed into the cave under the control of AI. The robot''s head emits white light and records everything seen along the way. Before long, the signal is suddenly interrupted. Lukmo sighed, "Sure enough, they didn''t lie." The spider robot has an automatic recall program. Once the signal is interrupted, it will return along the original road. If it is an ordinary road condition, it should come back now. Unfortunately, this cave is connected to another world, which can only enter but not exit. In the face of this situation, people are completely helpless. No one dares to gamble with their lives. What''s more, even if they forcibly enter, they may not be able to pass back the information. The dark hole has become an abyss devouring human life. There was a moment of silence, Clark murmured, "Or I''ll try." Luke shook his head. "It''s not necessary. Wait a minute. I have my own way." Then he closed his eyes and entered the state of meditation. They had no other idea but to settle down in the temple. Time passed slowly. Unconsciously, the light dissipated and the night fell. There was a difference between day and night in wuhui valley. Clark and Ron quickly flew over to observe the surrounding situation. As the night fell, the bone flower quietly disappeared, and purple spots appeared on the surface, emitting a strange purple light. Looking down, the whole plain was wrapped by a purple halo, like an egg shell. Suddenly, the sound of laughter came from the wind. Several young women in shawls and veils came talking and laughing. When they passed Clark and Ron, they pointed and laughed like silver bells. The two men looked at the scene numbly. After the young woman left, a group of knights in silver armor rushed. The leading Knight raised his long sword and shouted at the sky, as if he ordered his subordinates to charge against the enemy. When the picture turns again, there is a magnificent and tall temple in front of him. A soldier wearing a golden crown and gold armor sits on the throne. His body is very majestic, like a giant. His eyes are bright and awesome. With a roar, the temple collapsed, and a huge Cobra rushed over. Clark instinctively raised his hand to resist and rushed into the air. The cobra passed through their bodies and disappeared into the void. "What''s going on?" Ron muttered to himself, "where the hell are we?" Clark took a deep breath and whispered, trying to contain his panic, "It''s better to leave. There''s something wrong here." Ron was stunned. It was the first time he heard such words from Clark after spending so long together. "I''m very upset here. I always feel that something terrible is hidden." "Are you sure?" Clark nodded solemnly. "My intuition has never been missed." "All right." Rong enchang exhaled, "go find Luke now." Before the voice fell, a melodious song sounded in their ears. The song was gentle and moving, just like the sound of nature. They had never heard such a sound. It felt like a bend of water blowing in their hearts, and the soul seemed to be leaving their body and flying into the fairyland. The eyelids close together unconsciously, and the corners of the mouth evoke a happy smile. Chapter 659 There are black spots in the sky. The black spots are approaching rapidly. It is a giant tentacle with no end in sight. The tentacle is like a dragon across the sky, and below it is the bone flower plain with purplish red halo. The two combine to form a cruel and beautiful picture. A woman appeared at the tip of her tentacle, with black hair and black eyes. Her long hair was draped behind her shoulders, revealing an infinitely beautiful body. Her beauty was suffocating, just like a fairy falling from nine days. She felt ashamed at a glance. Women sing, and a bright moon appears in the sky. The moonlight is cold and quiet. Through the body, the soul enters the beautiful dream corridor. Clark and Ron fell from the sky, lay on the ground and fell asleep. Diana and acorn also closed their eyes and smiled happily at the corners of their mouths. Only Luke trembled violently, his cheeks twisted and ferocious, and looked extremely painful. "Damn it, what''s going on? Who''s singing." "Why are there songs? Why are you so sleepy?" Aware of the wrong, Luke forcibly interrupted his meditation state, looked up at the sky, and was stunned the next second. An incomparably huge tentacle appeared above. At the tip of the tentacle, there was an unspeakable woman in the cracked mouth. Her beauty was suffocating. No matter Linda, Danvers or Diana could compare with her. Luke has lived two lives and has never seen such a woman. No, she should be called a goddess. After a brief intoxication, followed by anxiety and vigilance, "Who are you? Why are you here... Ah!!! Damn it, stop singing." Luke raised his hand, the fire dragon took shape and roared to the sky. The woman stretched out her jade like palm and pressed it on the faucet. The fire dragon broke directly. After this episode, the song disappeared, and Luke finally got rid of his sleepiness. The hypnotic effect of singing is so strong that even he can''t resist it. The woman lowered her head and looked puzzled, as if she saw something strange. Luke took a breath and swept around. Clark, Ron, Diana and Akron all fell to the ground and slept more dead than a pig. What''s the origin of this woman? It''s terrible! Just opening your mouth will make everyone sleepy and have tentacles. Is it difficult that you are the resurrected human God like nefertis, the God of fertility. No, she''s different. This woman seems to be self-conscious. Luke calmed down and said with a little restraint, "Beautiful lady, if you don''t mind, please tell me your name." After that, the other party didn''t respond at all. Luke thought about it and decided to use Chinese, "I dare to ask your name. Can you tell me?" The woman''s expression fluctuated, bent over the canyon and stared at Luke, "Your breath... So familiar." Luke''s mind turned slightly and hurriedly said, "I''m from the Oriental fairy court." Oriental Xianting? The woman repeated the name silently, sometimes confused and sometimes struggling, as if she remembered something. Lukla lowered her eyelids, tried not to look at her chest, but only at her face, "Miss, you... What''s your name?" "Cold moon." "Miss hanyue, why are you here?" "This is my home. You are all invaders. I should eat you. No, you can''t eat. You''re from Xianting. Xianting people can''t eat." "Yes, you can''t eat your own people." Luke''s mouth twitched violently. What the hell? Isn''t tentacle''s home in jukeng? How could it be that in the white bone plain, the behemoths in the huge pit are just separated. Thinking of this, the whole person is not good. "Well, I don''t understand one thing. You said that the white bone plain is your home, but I didn''t see it. Where is your home?" The woman stretched out her hand and pointed to the distance, "It''s over there." "Can you take me there?" "No, they''ll eat you." Luke: " "You... Have a lot of people?" "Well, a lot, but I don''t like them. They''re not from Xianting." Luke spread his hands. Although he was scared to death, his expression was very relaxed. "It seems that I want to thank you. If it weren''t for you, I might have been eaten by them." "No, your soul is strong. They can''t eat you." Luke moved in his heart and asked, "are they all connected with tentacles like you?" "Yes, everyone." "Why? You should be able to walk!" "No, we''ll die without the tentacles." Luke understood, "miss hanyue, thank you for answering my confusion. Now it''s my turn. Is there anything I can help? As long as I can do it, I won''t refuse." The woman pointed to the Karak people next to her, "I want to eat them." "That''s not good. They are all my people. Eating them is tantamount to eating me and Xianting people. Didn''t you just say that Xianting people can''t eat?" Woman: " "What you said is reasonable, so I won''t eat it." There seemed to be something wrong with the woman''s brain circuit. Luke made a gesture to the sober people to keep them still. "Miss hanyue, can you tell me who created you?" "Create?" "What is creation?" "Is the noumenon." Luke gestured, "your tentacles are so long that they must be connected to something. What is that thing? Can you tell me?" "I don''t know. It''s not awake yet." Not awake? Luke said curiously, "have you been awake or just fell asleep?" "It has been sleeping." "Why don''t you wake it up?" "Not enough energy." "You eat to deliver energy to it." "Yes, we''re waiting for it to wake up and take us home." At this time, there was a roar in the distance, and the woman who heard it hurriedly said, "I''m leaving, Xianting people. Get out of here and don''t come back." The words fell, the tentacles curled up and galloped away to the distance. Several people lying on the ground got up and looked shocked, "Luke, that woman, she..." "The cold moon, the Oriental fairy court from the seven God systems, has been resurrected like nefertis, the God of fertility." Ron frowned. "How many gods are there like her." "Many, many." said here, shaking his head helplessly, "the white bone plain is their nest. If you guess correctly, the body is deep underground." People are directly deceived. It''s so difficult in a cold month. If there are hundreds of thousands of gods and fart, just surrender. Diana wondered, "why doesn''t she eat us?" As he spoke, he glanced at Luke intentionally or unintentionally, his eyes full of examination. Luke raised his hand and a golden light appeared in his palm. "What I cultivate is the inheritance of the Oriental fairy court. For her, I am my own person, Diana. There are likely to be Olympus Gods among those monsters. When you meet them, you can try it and maybe get miraculous effects." Ron sighed, "Xianting, Olympus and Egypt, since they died in the war, why should they live? Even if they are resurrected, they should not be like this. Look at them. They are still like a God." Luke murmured, "maybe they just want to go home like us." Chapter 660 For creatures living on the earth, home has special significance. It is the home of the soul and the harbor of the soul. Everyone has his own home, so does man, so does God. Luke said the sentence before the cold moon left. When he learned that the purpose of tentacle monster was to lead the gods home, they were silent and compared with each other. At this moment, Ron finally understood why the gods were willing to become monsters. It was to go home. Everything is worth doing for home. Diana said bitterly, "what do you do now? Do you want to leave?" The tentacle monster''s body is just below the white bone plain. If you stay here, you may be attacked at any time. There''s nothing wrong with one or two gods. You''re afraid that dozens of gods will appear together. In that case, it''s difficult to run. Luke shook his head. "It''s too late to go now, at least until dawn." Clark hesitated, "You mean they move at night." "I haven''t met anything during the day, but such a big change at night is enough to explain the problem." he paused and said, "it''s not appropriate to go now. The best way is to stay where you are and hide." Diana thought, "you want to use magic." Luke responded, pinched his hands and made a decision. The golden light overflowed from his fingertips to form a milky white barrier. The barrier isolated everyone''s breath and could not be perceived by outsiders. Then he used magic to spread mirages around to confuse vision and hearing. Standing up and down, several people disappeared and were replaced by dense bushes. After all this, Luke decided to change his method. His body changed from reality to emptiness, and divided into an illusion. The illusion gradually stared, and it was another Luke. Diana said in shock, "this is..." "Soul separation." Luke took a breath and said wearily, "I just meditated to make it. He is connected with my consciousness and can be used to explore the situation in the cave." "Can you do it?" "Don''t worry, it''s absolutely no problem." Luke is confident that the ancestors of the demon people can do it. Naturally, he has no problem. The soul is as like as two peas, but without self-consciousness. Lu Keqiang is torn by the sense of tearing, and he is separated from his body. In a flash, the world seems to be turning into two parts. Start separately and walk to the cave. The cave is dark. Even if there is a flame, you can''t see the way ahead. It seems to be connected with the abyss. The more you go in, the more blurred you feel. Gradually, you can''t perceive the surrounding things, and the connection with the noumenon becomes intermittent. Aware of the wrong, Luke stopped quickly, burst into flames in his hands and hit the ground heavily. Click! The sound of broken glass came from below, followed by the terrible suction. A space-time vortex appeared at his feet and swallowed him directly. After a whirling sense of weightlessness, Luke came to a dark world. There is nothing here, no light, no air. Everything in sight is nothingness, and even time becomes blurred. Luke looked around blankly, completely unaware of where he was? He tried to fly at full speed in one direction, but no matter how long he flew, he couldn''t find a landing point. Darkness, pure darkness. Like an extinct universe. No wonder the ancestors of the demon people said that destruction was connected at the other end. It turned out that this was the truth of destruction. Luke wandered around for a while and couldn''t find anything else. He simply dispersed and separated himself, and his consciousness returned to his noumenon. Diana asked hurriedly, "how''s it going?" "It''s terrible." Lukewarm sighed, "what is connected in the depths of the cave is not the earth, but a dark space. There is nothing there. I can''t find the exit after flying for a long time. If I''m right, the gods should have forcibly changed the space-time node in the cave in some way." Clark said bitterly, "That means we can''t go back." "No, there''s another way." Luke looked up into the distance. ¡­¡­ The underworld, the kingdom of the dead, has existed since the birth of the universe. Trillions of years have passed from the beginning to now. It represents death in the rules of the universe. This rule condenses into a force, which is the God origin of death. There are many gods of death in the underworld. Different civilizations give birth to different myths. Different myths give birth to different gods of death. The God of death is not immortal. It is closely adjacent to the civilization it represents. Once the civilization dies, the God of death will disappear. Therefore, the life span of the God of death in the underworld is mostly within 30000 years, very few of 100000 years, and few of millions of years. Among the many gods of death klinder knows, only one has a life expectancy of more than a million years. That person is DOM, the most powerful existence among the gods of the underworld. In the battle of the gods, he was the leader of the gods of the underworld. Countless human gods died in his hands. Later, he was attacked by several God kings on the human side. After that war, he left the battlefield and returned to the temple for cultivation. It is said that he was seriously injured and has not recovered for thousands of years. The place where DOM lives is called the underworld. It is one of the largest cities in the underworld. There are millions of creatures living here. It is a place of pilgrimage for all races in the underworld. Klinder came to the temple of Hades through the portal. After explaining his intention to the guards, klinder stood outside in fear. In the valley of the dead, it is a well deserved king. Here, it is just a small man. After a long time, the guard came out slowly, "Go in and go straight ahead. Don''t turn. The master is waiting for you in the main hall." Clind quickly thanked him. Instead of flying, he walked up the stairs one by one. When he came to the end, he paid tribute to the oldest wizard etiquette, "Klinder from the valley of the dead has seen the ancient god of the underworld, his highness dom. May death accompany you and reincarnate forever." The figure sitting on the stone seat raised his head. It was a very strange creature. Four hands, two legs, dark blue skin, no nose, three eyes are arranged in a triangle, one is like a black vortex, one is burning fire, and the other is filled with frost. His hair is like tentacles, each of which has self-awareness. The voice rings, and all tentacles turn around, as if looking at someone. DOM held his chin and didn''t speak, but a hoarse voice sounded in his heart, "I remember you, the ghost in charge of the fire, and you were there in the battle of the gods." "What can I do for you?" Klinder dared not delay, but used magic to show the scene of the God devil battlefield. At the moment of seeing the cold moon, DOM''s breath fluctuated violently, "Moon god, Cold Moon Princess?" "Impossible?" Clind said uneasily, "I don''t think it''s possible, but she did appear. Everyone present was manipulated by singing, and the body of the dark dragon Avogadro was eaten by tentacles." "The ancient god of the underworld, this is too strange. Does the resurrection of the moon god mean that other human gods have survived? It''s very important. I can only ask you for help." Chapter 661 Clinder''s voice echoed in the hall. It took a long time for DOM above to respond, "Aquin!" A lizard man with dark green skin appeared in the hall, "Lord." "Follow it and go to the God devil battlefield to find out the secret of tentacles. If a large number of human gods are resurrected, inform me immediately without delay." "I see." The lizard man bowed and retreated slowly. Seeing this, clind saluted and left the hall with the lizard man. They took the Mingdu transmission array and went directly to the periphery of the divine and demon battlefield. Aquin had a wonderful way, "I heard you participated in the battle of the gods." Clind nodded modestly. Although this guy''s strength is not very good, because of DOM''s existence, he can only be the second, "How many gods of the human world have you killed." "This..." Clinder hesitated for a moment and gave an unclear answer, "there should be a few!" should? The lizard man disdained his lips and expressed his sarcasm. Clinder was annoyed and couldn''t say anything. They came to the place where the dragon of the underworld died. The lizard man used his unique sensory talent to collect the residual dragon blood breath in the air and quickly determined the direction of the disappearance of the body. Following the smell, after chasing for 100 kilometers, a deep pit appeared in front. It''s here that the smell disappears. The huge pit is like an open mouth abyss, emitting an abnormal and strange smell. The lizard man tightens his body and has a stabbing pain on his back. Clind said indifferently, "The tentacle monster''s body is under the giant pit." "What shall we do? Shall we go down together?" The lizard man glanced at him. He was secretly angry, but he didn''t dare to nod easily. His senses were very strong. He could clearly feel the hidden danger of the huge pit. Once he went down, he couldn''t come out alive. Clind continued, "Do you know magic? If so, you can attack with me and lead out the monsters inside." "Of course I will. I don''t need your reminding." The lizard man retreated to the hillside and used magic to create a large amount of acid. Clind turned into a flame beast and spit out a dark red pillar of fire. The two attacks reached the depths of the huge pit at the same time. With the explosion, the ground suddenly shook, the amplitude became stronger and stronger, and the air was shaking. Boom! An incomparably huge tentacle rushed out of the pit, the tip split outward, exposing the petal mouth full of fangs. In the wriggling mouth, a bald man slowly emerged. His lower body is connected with his mouth. His upper body is completely naked. He looks ferocious and has fierce eyes. He has a Buddha bead around his neck, which looks like the angry King Kong in Buddhism. "It''s him!" Clind''s eyes widened. "He''s alive anyway." The lizard frowned, "Human God?" Clind nodded. "Be careful, he''s strong." Before his voice fell, the bald man suddenly opened his right hand, the air circulated, and a huge palm composed of energy fell from the sky, Boom! They couldn''t dodge. They were directly pressed into the ground by the giant palm. The shock wave swung around. After the dust dispersed, a giant palm print more than ten meters deep appeared on the ground. The lizard vomited blood and was almost crushed by the blow. At this time, a cold roar sounded in my ears, and there was a palm above, which was more exaggerated than before. The giant palm is like a mountain. Before it is close, the diffuse air pressure has broken the rocks, leaving cobweb like cracks on the ground. Seeing the situation badly, clind quickly started the magic stone and spread it to a place dozens of miles away with the lizard man. Death disappeared, but the residual fear lingered in my heart. The lizard man knelt on the ground and gasped. He thought of the scene just now and couldn''t help shivering, "Is the God of the human world so strong?" Clind threw aside the stone turned magic stone and replied casually, "Among the human gods, he can''t rank three hundred." Three hundred? The lizard man was shocked. No wonder the LORD was so badly hurt. It turned out that the God of the human world was so powerful. Clinder took a breath, "Contact your highness dom. We need help." The lizard man was reluctant. He just came here for a while. It was like the Lord asking for help. It didn''t seem that he was incompetent, but when he thought of the giant hand covering the sky, he could only reluctantly take out the communication stone. The magic started and DOM''s face appeared in front of him. The two quickly saluted, and the lizard man repeated his previous experience in detail, without missing a word. Clind murmured, "It used to be the moon god, but now it is the giant spirit. The God devil battlefield hides the danger we don''t know, which is likely to be related to the human gods." "Your Highness, we need assistance." DOM''s expression also became serious. If only the moon god could explain it, now there is another human God. In the same way, people have to be vigilant. "Stay where you are. Reinforcements will arrive soon." When the communication was interrupted, they both breathed a sigh of relief. Before long, the space in front was distorted. A portal was formed. DOM, wearing blue armor and holding a crescent machete, walked out. Behind him, two pairs of soldiers and 17 different looking beings. Death accompanies him. He can vaguely see the evil spirits, fierce ghosts and the reincarnation of life and death. These 17 creatures are all dead gods in the underworld! Since the war of the gods, klinder still "he did not resurrect, but was stolen from the true spirit and lived in the tentacle. There are many human gods like this, at least 100." The faces of the gods suddenly changed. If more than 100 human gods broke out, the damage would be unimaginable. "Where is the noumenon?" Octopus death pointed to the huge pit, "there is a channel at the bottom of the pit. If you move forward along the channel, you can find the body." Without hesitation, DOM rushed directly to the depths of the huge pit, followed by the rest. Unexpectedly, shortly after falling, there was a sudden sound burst in his ears, and the air surged up and down like a wave. It''s like a real sound wave attack. Boom! The rock wall collapsed, the broken stones became molecules bit by bit in the sound wave, and everything in the sky, earth and soil was shaking. This momentum was enough to destroy everything. "No!" DOM''s face suddenly changed. He quickly waved his double knives and split the sound waves. Unfortunately, it was too late. Among the people accompanying him, except klinder, who was a ghost, all the rest turned into blood foam, and it was too late to ask for help. Chapter 662 The attack took place too suddenly. The mighty sound wave destroyed everything along the way and triggered a wave of destruction. Dom and many gods of death had to leave the huge pit and rise to the sky. Under the influence of sound waves, the earth seemed to turn into liquid, setting off one wave after another. The waves expanded everywhere, and all solids turned into powder wherever they went. It took three minutes for the sound wave to subside slowly. The huge pit disappeared, the ground was flat and soft, and even small crystals like diamonds were precipitated in some places. The sound wave not only changed the terrain of mountains and rivers, but also affected the molecular structure. It cracked in the shock wave and became an independent unit. Klinder climbs painfully on the ground. The soul body swings and may collapse at any time. As a ghost, it has high resistance to physical attacks, but it can''t withstand this level of sound wave. The trembling force almost broke his soul. The seventeen gods of death tightened their faces and looked solemn and serious. The previous scene reminded them of bad memories. In the battle of the gods thousands of years ago, a human God used a similar attack. That guy suddenly appeared in the headquarters of the underworld army and destroyed nearly one tenth of the army with one move. "Is that him?" "No one else will use this power except him." The octopus God of death said in a cold voice, "how many human gods have been resurrected." "That''s what we need to find out." DOM looked into the distance. "In any case, we can''t let what happened that year happen again." A god of death shook his head and said, "the huge pit has been sealed. The other party must have noticed it. It''s estimated that it''s difficult to find them again." There is some silence in the atmosphere. They are the gods of death, but they are not omnipotent. On the contrary, most behaviors must follow certain constraints. For example, the gods of death cannot kill at will, especially the living, but there is no such restriction on the existence of the same God. After thinking for a moment, DOM came to klinder and patted him on the shoulder. The trembling soul immediately calmed down, and the Immortal King of fire quickly bent over to salute, "Thank you, your highness." DOM said in a deep voice, "you said before, how many humans appeared in the underworld, are you sure?" "Yes, they are strong. Avogadro died in their hands." "God?" Clind thought for a moment and shook his head slightly. "It shouldn''t be, but they all have the power comparable to the gods." "Where are they?" "It should be in the white bone plain and wuhui valley. The girls of the demon people said that they came to the underworld inadvertently and wanted to return to the earth through wuhui valley." No return Valley? DOM recited the name silently, and his expression was difficult to hide. The origin of the war was wuhui valley. If there was not an entrance to the world, the creatures in the underworld would not have evil thoughts, let alone a divine war affecting the whole world. A god of death said, "wuhui Valley has been sealed. How can they get there?" "I don''t know." Clind answered honestly, with an expression of great respect. "It seems that we are going to the white bone plain." DOM turned his eyes and pointed directly at the center of the magic battlefield. ¡­¡­ White bone plain, a place where bones are buried. There are so many bones in such a large place. I don''t know how many creatures have to die to have this effect. Tens of millions, hundreds of millions or billions. Looking at the bone that couldn''t see the edge, Luke couldn''t say the complexity in his heart. He had not experienced the battle of the gods in those years. Through this scene, we can imagine the tragic degree of the battle. The human gods fought with the gods of the underworld, and countless soldiers were buried. Although I don''t like the gods, I still have respect in my heart. If it weren''t for them, there might be no earth now. Luke shook his head slightly and walked alone to the depths of the plain with the sword of Fire God and the lasso of truth. The exit has been locked. The only way is to hide a huge object deep underground. Although it is dangerous, it can only be so. One night later, the plain returned to its original appearance. It looked calm and peaceful on the outside and had nothing, but an unknown side was hidden underground. Luke went to the place where the cold moon disappeared and hit the ground with his right hand, Boom! The fire dragon surged out, exploded bone fragments, hit deep underground and exploded again. "Sure enough!" "Magic again." Luke made a sudden effort. Thirteen fire dragons took shape and roared down. Click! Something cracked, the ground sank suddenly, and a bottomless hole appeared. Luke didn''t go down, but stayed outside and waited quietly. Before long, the sound of the wind came from my ears. A huge tentacle gushed out of the hole, the tip cracked, and an incomparably beautiful beauty appeared in the wriggling mouthpiece. Moon god, Cold Moon Princess! As before, the is completely naked and has no shame clothes. The two grapes on the chest are hidden in the hair, which makes people intoxicated. Luke quickly raised his head and tried not to look below his neck, "Why are you here? You don''t want to live. Hurry." The cold moon was a little nervous. She looked down while talking, "I want to talk to you, tell you the current situation in the world, and also want to cooperate with you." "Cooperation?" Han Yue looked at Luke puzzled, and the latter nodded, "Yes, cooperation. We are trapped in the underworld. What we want most is to go home. So are you. Everyone has the same purpose. Why can''t we cooperate?" "But..." When Han Yue was about to speak, her companion''s voice sounded in her head. After listening, she could only say with a little uneasiness, "Come down, someone wants to see you." At the same time, he winked at Luke and motioned him to leave quickly, but the latter shook his head gently, jumped into the hole. Han Yue waved angrily and hurriedly followed. The underground cave is very deep. It takes three minutes to reach the bottom. Judging from the air flow, there should be a very broad space ahead. The cold moon whispers, "Be careful when you talk later. Don''t annoy them." The voice fell, and rows of light balls lit up around. The light balls emitted milky white ripples, which illuminated the surroundings thoroughly. At this moment, Rao, who had lived two lives, was also surprised by the scene in front of him. Tentacles! All kinds of tentacles! The dense tentacles are entangled together, each of which is incomparably huge. Looking at it, it looks like a snake item composed of a python covering the sky. There is a figure on the top of each tentacle, men and women, old and young, all with only the upper body, and completely naked. These people stare at Luke at the same time, or angry, or surprised, or indifferent, or greedy... All kinds of eyes are different. The same is the kind of authority from the gods. There is no doubt that these guys are gods, the gods of mankind in ancient times. Luke shrugged his throat, feeling unspeakably nervous, and introduced himself drily for a while, "Luke Shaw, from the earth, the inheritor of the Oriental fairy court, was brought to the underworld by anubis for some reasons. At present, he is trapped here like you." Chapter 663 In the open underground space, only Luke''s voice echoed around. In order to express his sincerity, he first introduced himself in ancient Chinese, and then replaced it with ancient Greek, ancient Egyptian, ancient Indian and less proficient Mayan. Now he looks like a pupil who has been lectured by the teacher. He is nervous all over. After the introduction, the air fell silent. It took a while for someone to say in ancient Egyptian, "Anubis, still alive?" Luke hurriedly replied, "it can''t be regarded as alive, only the wounded body is left, and the true spirit is almost extinct." And there is humanity, "are you from Oriental Xianting?" Luke stretched out his finger, and the golden light came out of his fingertip. The golden light flowed, sometimes turned into fire, sometimes into frost, sometimes into thunder. Only divinity can have this ability. "Yes, it is indeed the inheritance of Oriental Xianting." When the voice fell, Luke clearly felt that some of the people''s eyes had changed and were no longer as aggressive as before. "The equipment on your back: Vulcan sword and truth lasso." A tentacle flew in, and the sharp woman stared at Luke. "How can they be in your hand?" This woman? Luke frowned. He seemed to have seen it somewhere. The situation was critical. He had no choice but to follow the trend, "These equipment belong to my friend. My friend is a princess of the Amazon family. Like me, he is trapped in the underworld and always wants to leave here." "Why didn''t she come?" "Before things are found out, it''s enough for me to take risks alone. These equipment are just to prove my identity and express my sincerity." The woman said nothing and took a deep look at the Vulcan sword. In the following period of time, Luke was asked all kinds of questions, such as ancient Egypt, ancient Greece, mankind, civilization, divine descent, etc. He answered what he knew and refused what he didn''t know. He didn''t lie from beginning to end. These gods have different abilities. Who knows if they are good at lie detection. Through question and answer, Luke found out the situation of "human gods". Although they have self-consciousness, their memory is incomplete and their mind is abnormal, which is similar to that of infants aged three or four. After the dialogue, the tentacles left one after another, and Luke breathed a sigh of relief. The first level finally survived. The cold moon whispered, "come with me, my mother-in-law wants to see you." mother-in-law! Luke wondered who she would call her mother-in-law and whether it was behind the scenes. The cold moon led the way to a stone gate, "Go in. She''s in there." Luke took a breath, pushed open the stone door and went in. Four light balls were suspended in four corners of the room. On the stone bed in the middle sat a haggard old woman. The woman had only her upper body and her lower body was connected with the bed. Unlike others, she was wearing clothes and a big coat made of unknown fur. Luke hesitated for a moment and asked tentatively, "I don''t know. What should I call it?" The old woman said indifferently, "I don''t have a name. Just call my mother-in-law." Luke continued, "which civilization are you?" "I am not God." Luke became more and more confused. "Are you..." "My predecessor was a wizard who was proficient in foreign magic. After death, he integrated with the obsession of the gods. You can take me as a missing body." "You created those tentacles?" "Yes, what else do you want to ask?" Luke shook his head. "It''s all over. It''s your turn next." The old woman looked up and showed her eyeless eyes, "Do you want to return to earth?" "Yes, the exit of wuhuigu is sealed. I can only risk asking you for help." "I can''t help you." Luke asked, "I heard that the exit of wuhui valley was sealed by the gods. Can you untie it?" "No." Indifferent and quite ruthless. "Do you know any other ways to leave the underworld?" "The only entrance to the earth is the valley without return." Hearing this, Luke was extremely disappointed and wrote lonely on his face, "excuse me, mother-in-law, if you need anything, you must tell us that we are from the earth like you and have no place in the underworld." Then he nodded slightly and turned away from the stone house. Han Yue leaned over curiously, "how''s it going, did your mother-in-law promise?" Luke subconsciously flashed aside. Although the girl was very beautiful, her big mouth full of tusks was too scary. "No, I don''t believe me." "However, I will prove my sincerity." Luke raised his fist and looked serious. The Cold Moon said with a smile, "I believe you, you will succeed." Luke smiled and couldn''t help but wonder, "Why do you believe me so much? It''s because I''m from Xianting." "Yes, Xianting should unite and help each other." Luke''s heart is strange. If he remembers correctly, among the seven God systems, the Oriental fairy court is best at internal fighting, because the gods who die in internal fighting are almost the sum of other God systems. The girl keeps saying that Xianting is very united. She won''t be stimulated! Han Yue personally escorts Luke out of the cave. Before leaving, she tells him to come and play often when he has time. She seems to regard him as a close friend. After saying goodbye to the cold moon, Luke returned to wuhui valley. Clark waited here and was relieved to see him appear. Diana asked hurriedly, "well, have you seen them?" "Good news and bad news." Luke handed the Vulcan sword and the truth Lasso, and then put down a protective barrier, which was whispered, "The good news is that I have successfully established contact through their interrogation. The owner of the tentacle of bad news is very wary of us." "What God is that master?" "Not a God. She said she was an old witch proficient in foreign magic." Luke shrugged. "I think she''s lying." "How many tentacles are there in other aspects?" "There are at least 100 visually. To be honest, if there is a conflict, we have a very low possibility of winning unless we find a weakness." More than a hundred gods have different abilities. Even if there is only power and no body, the attack is unimaginable. Diana said, "I think there must be something hidden in it. You forgot what nefertis, the God of fertility, said. She asked us to kill the monster. If she really wanted to go home like other gods, why should we get rid of the monster? This is not a contradiction." This sentence is very reasonable and makes people meditate. Ron Mo sighed, "I always have a feeling that something terrible has happened, which is more difficult than the previous parallax magic senesto." Clark suddenly said, "Luke, we''d better leave the white bone plain first. This is its nest. Once conflict breaks out, we will be very passive." Luke frowned slightly. Clark''s proposal was for security reasons, but once she left, the old witch must doubt that the foundation she had laid would be on the verge of collapse, which was not what he wanted to see. If you don''t go, you will be exposed to the enemy''s guns all the time. It''s difficult to go or not. At this time, there was a strong soul wave in the distance. The breath was accompanied by death, emitting an extremely terrible spiritual pressure. "Is this breath..." Luke''s pupils contracted and his expression was very serious. Chapter 664 The visitor approached quickly. The last second was at the far end of the field of vision, and the next second appeared in front of him. Eighteen people lined up in turn. The first one was wearing armor and carrying four machetes on his back. His skin was dark blue. He had three eyes, one was dark and deep, one was burning fire and the other was filled with frost. He stood there as if compatible with heaven and earth, emitting an extremely ancient smell. The other 17 people have different looks. Some look like demons, some have no hands and feet, and others are similar to fishmen. The same is the kind of soul pressure from death. Their breath is similar to the dragon of the underworld, but more pure. There is no doubt that these people are the gods of death in the underworld. Eighteen gods of death appear at the same time. Rao Shi Luke also feels a tingle of scalp. Diana said uneasily, "They are..." Luke shook his head and jumped into the sky, "What can I do for you?" DOM looked at him indifferently, then swept down to Clark and Diana, "Sure enough, it is human, and there is a descendant of God." "Human beings have not appeared in the underworld for thousands of years. How did you come?" Luke frowned, remained silent for a moment, and replied honestly, "someone opened the door of the underworld and brought us here with the power of anubis." "I see." DOM knew that no wonder he would come to the underworld. He was originally framed. The gate of the underworld is one of the top dark magic. It is also a dark magic with the least consumption and the strongest attack. He uses the power of death to send the enemy to the underworld. The living who enter the underworld cannot survive. "You came to wuhui Valley to return to the earth through the cave." "Yes." Luke nodded and couldn''t help looking at each other. He found a strange thing. These gods of death didn''t intend to do it, which was very puzzling. "You can''t go back. The cave exit has been sealed and no one can open it." he paused and said in a deep voice, "human beings, have you seen strange creatures on the way." Luke said tentatively, "I don''t know what you mean by strange creatures? Dragons?" "It''s not a dragon, it''s a tentacle, a very huge tentacle." "That''s not true. We''ve seen dragons and other suture monsters. We''ve never seen tentacles." Luke answered without hesitation. There was no emotional fluctuation at all. It looked like it was true. DOM didn''t say much, gave him a deep look, turned and left, and the other gods of death followed. Diana breathed out, "Luke, they..." "Shh! Don''t talk." Luke wrote on the ground, "no one left." The three were surprised, and the cold rushed to their heads. They couldn''t help looking around. Clark wrote on the ground, "who are they?" "Death in the underworld, the purpose of coming here is to find the tentacle. They have found the secret of the tentacle." "They want to get rid of their tentacles." Luke put up a barrier around him. Even so, he didn''t dare to speak. He could only write in English, "the God of death in the underworld and the human gods are mortal enemies. They all want to get rid of each other. If nothing is wrong, the tentacle monster hidden on the ground has found the trace of the God of death. Both sides are secretly observing. We are the fuse. Remember, no matter what happens in the future, don''t admit to having seen the tentacle monster." Diana frowned. "You have to stand on the tentacle side." "We have no choice." In a word, they are helpless. The situation is stronger than people. Among the three forces, they are the weakest. Although the grass on the wall is good, it is also the easiest to be abandoned. At present, the best way is to stand on the side of the tentacle monster and the driver looks for opportunities. Above the sky, in an ethereal illusion, DOM and seventeen gods of death hid here and looked down expressionless. "What a powerful perception, that human soul is very unusual." "He smells of death." "It was Avogadro''s power of death, which was trained into beads by him." "Creatures can''t touch the power of death. How did he do it?" "Maybe he wasn''t alive." The death god of the octopus''s head said in a deep voice, "the life fluctuation of these people is very strong, especially the human man in strange clothes. I have never felt such a huge life potential." "Although these people are not gods, they have the power to surpass gods. No wonder Avogadro will die at their hands." "Your Highness." The devil like death whispered, "these humans can''t stay. Once they grow up, they will be very difficult opponents." DOM glanced at him and said indifferently, "The God of death can''t shoot at the creatures. You forget our rules." "I''m willing to pay the price." "So are we." Ten of the seventeen gods of death stood up, and the rest looked hesitant and uncertain, DOM said coldly, "The tentacle''s body is in the God devil battlefield. If a battle breaks out here, it will certainly disturb them. Once they are attacked by the other party, have you thought about the result?" "You have learned the cunning of the human God, and they will not give up this opportunity." The air was suddenly silent. Everyone had different faces and didn''t agree with DOM''s decision. DOM became a leader because he lived long enough and was stronger, not higher. There is no difference between the gods of death in the underworld. In a sense, they are the product of the same rule. The difference lies in their civilization and their own personality. "Your Highness." A god of death came forward, "please help us guard around." Then he bent over and rushed to the canyon, followed by seven gods of death. The rest looked at each other and didn''t know how to deal with it. Fighting is the instinct of intelligent life, so are the human gods, and the God of death in the underworld cannot be spared. "Here we are." Luke looked up at the sky, felt the hostility of the other party, and hurried, "Adam, come here now, come on." "I see, young master." Acorn quickly picked up the dragon heart and rushed out of the valley. "It seems that it can''t be spared. Fortunately, there are only eight." Diana took a deep breath and looked nervous. "It''s my first time to deal with death." Luke sneered, "Death is just a title. It sounds bluffing, but it''s actually just a waste. If they can really control death, they won''t bury their bones in the battlefield." Ron shook his head and said, "Luke, I find you have no fear of the gods." "Will you fear your defeated generals?" "That''s true." Clark clenched his fist. "How to fight, go all out? Or fight and retreat?" Luke licked the corners of his mouth and stared at the black fog coming from above, "Concentrate your firepower to kill two first. In the war of the gods, there were countless gods of death who were damaged. It''s hard to come to the underworld. How can there be no harvest." "You''re crazy!" Diana tilted her mouth, and the female warrior armor glowed red and twinkled, and suddenly came to a god of death, "Go to hell!" Pooh! The Vulcan sword crossed the air, leaving a gorgeous flame and a head rising into the sky. Chapter 665 Between lightning and flint, the head of a god of death moved. In this scene, the pupils of the other gods of death contracted, which could not hide their horror. Blink? No instant transmission of shake before casting? And that sword can cut off the body of death! After a successful blow, Diana did not retreat, but rushed to others. The Vulcan sword emitted a faint red light, giving people a tragic atmosphere. "Die!" Death, like a fishman, opened his right hand and a dark sickle appeared in the palm. When! The sickle collided with the long sword and burst into a strong impact. The shadow of another god of death was pasted on Diana''s back, and her eyes turned into a vortex, constantly eroding her spirit. At this time, the earth shaking sound of the Dragon came from below. Eighteen flaming dragons roared up to the sky, and the dark clouds broke up. Above the dragon''s head, Luke, who turned into a giant, bent his bow and took an arrow. The green fire condensed into an arrow, and then turned into crackling lightning. Whoosh! Lightning broke through the air and hit death heavily. The pain that burned the soul trembled even death. Diana took the opportunity to flash away and get rid of the shadow on her back. "Be careful, these guys have strange abilities." "You sweep the array for me." Clark took the lead. His body shuttled through the air, leaving a series of crosstalk explosions. The ultimate speed brought the ultimate strength. Clark finally realized this in the battle with the dragon of the underworld. His speed is too fast. Before the fish man''s death reacted, he was hit in the left face. Click! His face cracked and sank downward, and his head was almost exploded by a punch. It couldn''t help roaring, and its body hit the ground like a meteorite. Three of the eight gods of death were injured in the blink of an eye, which was outrageous. The remaining five did not dare to be careless. They took out their housekeeping skills one after another. One incarnated three giant monsters, one became a creeping black liquid, one melted into the void, one took out a long bow woven by death and lightning, and the last one spit black fog. The fog is constantly expanding and has the power to plunder life and melt the soul. If ordinary people encounter it, it will turn into dead bones in an instant. Unfortunately, there are not ordinary people present. Ignoring the black fog, Clark clasped the neck of the three trolls and threw them away in the distance. The red light flashed through the air. Diana appeared behind the troll, the sword light flashed, and another head flew into the sky. Suddenly, there was a crackling arc sound in her ear, and an arrow wrapped in black lightning appeared silently in her heart. Soul eating arrow! Penetrate the body and destroy the soul. The unique skill of the God of death kamore. In the battle of the gods, 17 human gods died under the arrow. Diana was stunned. She didn''t expect this attack. The armor emitted red light. It was too late. At the critical moment, an arrow filled with green arc appeared on the only way of soul eating arrow. Bang! The arrow collided with the arrow, and the black light opposed the green light. The impact directly shook Diana out. Carmel, the God of death, turned his head and stared at Luke without expression. The latter also looked at it coldly, "Your bow is good. I''ll take it." "Human, you are too self righteous." Kamore bent his bow and shot dozens of arrows in an instant. Luke snorted coldly, six hands opened his bow, and the green arrows were dense, like a rainstorm, more than each other. At the same time, eighteen fire dragons opened their mouths and jumped at death from all directions. The scene immediately became chaotic. The giant beast, the God of death, smashed the dragon head with a fist, and the flame collapsed but did not disperse. It turned into a dragon head again. It bit on its neck, and the slender dragon body tied its limbs like a rope. "Damn it, what kind of ability is this?" The giant beast broke out its divine power, forcibly broke free from the fire dragon and flew into the sky. It was greeted by a red light across the sky. The sword edge wiped the air and left a faint fireworks. The field of vision was reversed and the world was shaking, Plop! Another head fell to the ground, and the horror scene made people''s scalp numb. "Human beings, you are too presumptuous." There was a cold sound in the air, and a series of phantoms crossed. Pooh! Clark''s chest showed a blood mark, the wound decayed rapidly, and the blood turned black. The next second, the sharp blade flashed, and his back cracked. A wound of more than 20 cm appeared on his back, and the blood exuded a strong fishy smell. "Poison?" Clark covered his chest and coughed painfully. His limbs gradually lost consciousness and his senses became dull. Seeing the wrong situation, Ron rushed up, but was blocked by the fish man death. Diana was entangled by the black liquid and couldn''t get away. Luke frowned slightly, while shooting at Carmel, he manipulated four fire dragons to support him. However, it didn''t work. The God of death hidden in the void was like a poisonous snake. Every time he flashed, he could leave a wound on Clark. The attack is not strong, but it contains extremely terrible toxins. The toxin continued to erode Clark''s body, tormenting him bit by bit, making him tired, weak, and losing his senses and self-consciousness. "Man, tell me where your tentacles are, and I''ll spare you." Clark grimaced and tried his best to fight the toxin in his body. "It''s useless. God can''t carry my toxin, let alone you." "Surrender. There''s no need to continue. We are death, not butchers. As long as you give in, everything will be fine." Clark is still silent, his muscles are tight, his blood is surging in his blood vessels like a flood, and his wound is spraying blood, but his color is changing silently, from dark to purple brown, and then to dark green. The toxin is stripped from the body, and the cells are also being updated. Under the deployment of the life code, the infected cells wither rapidly, and the antibody producing cells replicate automatically to replace the original tissue. Rotten muscles leave the body and are replaced by bright red granulation. Clark opened his eyes and suddenly reached forward. Poof! His fist was cut by a sharp blade, leaving a large amount of blood, but he didn''t care. His fingers opened and forcibly grabbed the guy hiding in the void. "How is that possible?" There was a scream in the air, "your body... Impossible?" Clark clenched his left hand and hit forward with all his strength, Bang! The air burst open the visible shock wave, punch after punch, punch after punch, hit dozens of punches in the same place, and the last punch suddenly came into force and went straight through. A figure emerged. It was the previous God of death. There was a big hole in its chest. The surrounding body was fried into meat and mud by the shock wave. He looked depressed and looked extremely weak. Unlike other gods of death, he had been a god of death for less than a thousand years. He came to the God devil battlefield to show his strength. He didn''t expect to encounter freaks. It''s incredible that his poison can''t even resist God, but he has been conquered by mankind. Clark snorted coldly, grabbed his neck and threw it at Luke''s place. Diana flashed through the void and cut off his neck with a sword. Rong en used his spiritual ability to forcibly delay his senses. Luke opened his right hand, and the green inflammation around him converged to the palm like a swallow homing, compressed and condensed, and gradually turned into a vortex collapsing inward. He wants to kill God! Chapter 666 Deep underground in the white bone plain, where tentacles hide. The magic projection is reflected on the wall, which shows the battle picture of Luke. Human vs death has the upper hand when the number is comprehensively inferior. "These people are so strong." A man whispered to himself, and his companion murmured, "Among the four, in addition to the soul body, the other three have physical quality no less than that of the gods, or even stronger. However, what I care about most is the ghost." "What is the ability of green flame?" Some people subconsciously look at the cold moon. Luke is the inheritor of Xianting. His ability is naturally related to the Oriental Xianting. The cold moon raised her head proudly with a cold sound. Seeing this, everyone was angry, but it was hard to say anything. Among the seven God systems, Xianting is very special. Due to the relationship between culture and inheritance, it is regarded as a threat and alien, and there are almost no allies. Similarly, Xianting also despises those barbarian earth gods without human ethics. The relationship between the two sides is very bad. Even if they become tentacles, they have not improved. A tentacle appeared in front of the projection. The women on it were valiant and heroic, with wild eyes. Artemis, the hunting goddess of the twelve main gods of Olympus, was also the most powerful group of people present. "This is an opportunity." "Grandma, we should take this opportunity to launch a raid and kill the evil gods in the underworld." The old woman huddled in the corner hung her head and didn''t seem to hear Artemis. She was about to persuade again. The people next to her snorted coldly, "The target of the evil gods in the underworld is us, and human beings are just bait. At this time, the attack just falls into a trap. Don''t you find that only eight of the eighteen evil gods appear, and the rest have been hiding in the dark; I know that you want to save people. The sword of the God of fire, the lasso of truth, the silver bracelet of guarding and the flying crown of starlight... Are all Zeus''s collections, but in that woman, the relationship between them has to be disappointing Doubt. " The first half of the sentence was very reasonable, but the second half made the gods of Olympus sink their faces. Artemis appeared a green spear in his hand and stared at the speaker''s head, and the latter showed no weakness. The atmosphere immediately became tense. The surrounding tentacles spread out automatically, leaving enough space for the imminent battle. At this time, a god of witchcraft and incantation from Africa stood up and whispered, "Grandma, the human ghost knows our hiding place, in case they are defeated..." The rest of the words did not go on, and everyone understood the meaning. The tentacle body is in the underground space, which breeds the hope of going home. Once discovered by the evil god of the underworld, it will launch an attack regardless of everything. At that time, the situation will become very passive. The two opposing gods also stopped to think about this possibility. One humanitarian said, "we can''t put hope on human beings. Once they fall into Jedi, they will choose the latter between secret and life." The Cold Moon said unhappily, "Luke is not an ordinary man. He won''t betray us." "How do you know he won''t." "He''s from Xianting. Xianting people won''t betray their companions." There were strange laughter around, and the air became happy. The cold moon clenched her silver teeth and wanted to put these guys into the pit. An old man with gray hair and haggard face said, "We can''t procrastinate any longer. We can either find an opportunity to kill humans or cooperate with them to solve the evil gods in the underworld. Procrastination will only make things worse and even turn potential allies into enemies." This sentence names the key points, but it brings more thorny problems: human beings are not easy to kill, and so are the evil gods in the underworld. No matter what they do, they will expose the position of their tentacles unless they are caught. Artemis suddenly asked a question, "How long will he be born?" An insignificant little man replied, "according to the current growth rate, it will take at least 800 years." "What if you swallow eighteen evil gods?" The crowd looked stunned and motioned to look at the little man. The latter estimated for a while and said slowly, "The power of the eighteen evil gods far exceeds the energy needed for growth. If you swallow them, the growth rate will increase exponentially, and you can grow into the whole in up to three days." Artemis spread his hands, "what are we waiting for? A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Do you want to endure another 800 years?" The air immediately became restless, as if it were burning. The gods are eager to try. Even the gods who have a bad relationship with the Olympics are yearning. They are all gods. They are high above and overlooking all sentient beings. In order to go home, they are willing to abandon their dignity and become monsters, but it does not mean that there is no pain. Who is willing to become an ugly tentacle that is neither human nor demon. "Grandma, there''s no need to wait. Now is a great opportunity." "Let''s go to war!" "We can destroy the evil gods in the underworld in an instant." "Grandma, we have no choice. What are you still thinking about?" ¡­¡­ The gods said to me, more than 100 tentacles pointed to the old woman at the corner of the wall at the same time. The latter was still silent. If it weren''t for her rotating fingers, she thought she was asleep. The old woman is not a God, at least not before. The battle of the gods ended in the defeat of the human side. All the human gods left in the underworld died and were spared. Their residual souls wandered on the battlefield and gradually became strange. In this way, after more than 1000 years, the old woman who became a skeleton suddenly stood up and created a monster with exotic magic she had never seen before. This monster has incredible ability. It can not only expand itself by swallowing other people''s bodies, but also absorb the ghost of gods and combine with it to give birth to a new body. The monster is the predecessor of tentacle monster. In the following hundreds of years, the old woman manipulated the monster to wander around the God devil battlefield, constantly collected the remaining souls of gods, and made a promise of resurrection and return home. In the face of this temptation, no one could resist, and more and more gods joined in and became a part of the monster. The more gods it absorbs, the bigger its size and the stronger its strength. The divine powers of different systems blend in the body and evolve new life bodies. The old woman said it was the hope of going home. The gods did not doubt it. The little guy still in his stomach had unimaginable potential. Once he grew up, he was the king of the gods, more terrible than Zeus, the Lord of the fairy court and the father of heaven. He can easily destroy the seal in the cave and lead the people home to their hometown. For this reason, people respect the old woman very much and rarely go against her wishes, but now it''s different. How can they miss a great opportunity in front of them. After eating 18 evil gods, the babies in their stomachs can grow into all. They can break the seal and return to the earth in less than three days. They really can''t wait. Chapter 667 Public opinion must not be violated, not to mention the will of the gods. In the face of more than 100 pairs of excited eyes, the old woman can only nod her head even if she is unwilling. In fact, she has no choice. Once human beings are defeated, in order to survive, the guy named Luke Shaw will certainly tell the location of tentacle noumenon. "I knew I should get rid of them." The old woman secretly gnawed her teeth and really regretted it. After getting her nod, the gods acted immediately and quickly approached the battlefield along the underpass of the white bone plain. ¡­¡­ The battle entered a white hot stage, and the green fire in the sky turned into a collapsing energy ball, which bombarded the incoming people. The air is silent. Then it turned into an earth shaking explosion. The energy ball shrinks inward, then suddenly explodes, and the green inflammation surges out, instantly drowning the body of death, and green mushroom clouds appear in the sky. The shock wave scoured around like a hurricane, and a big pit appeared on the ground. The soil seemed to be infected, emitting a little green light. The flame impact lasted more than ten seconds before it dissipated slowly. Luke raised his hand, and the green inflammation wandering in the air quickly condensed and became 18 fire dragons again. The God of death was in the mouth of the dragon. His body was destroyed by the explosion, leaving only bones and his soul swaying. If it were not for the protection of death, it would have turned into fly ash. "If you don''t die like this, you deserve to be the God of death." Luke flew to him. When he saw the ghost protected by the black light, his face sank. Unlike the dragon of the underworld, this guy''s soul has been integrated with the power of death. If he wants to kill him, he can only grind it bit by bit. "You''re lucky." Luke snorted coldly, opened his five fingers and sucked the black short blade that fell to the ground into his hand. The sword body was dark and matte, and there was a layer of flowing liquid on the surface, which looked very strange. It left the wound on Clark. As expected, the short knife should be an artifact level equipment. Luke put it away, turned and flew up. This blow changed the situation of the whole battlefield and meant that there was no possibility of repair between the two sides. Clark, Ron and Diana abandoned their opponents and gathered around Luke, "What to do? Do you still fight?" "Five minutes, we''ll leave in five minutes." Diana hesitated, "you shouldn''t wait any longer..." Luke nodded. "This is an opportunity for everyone. We can''t let it slip away." "But what if they don''t come out?" "They''ll come out." "There is only one choice. They have no choice." Several people didn''t understand Luke''s idea. Seeing that he was so sure, it was the only way. Luke gave the highly toxic short blade to the Martian hunter, "be careful, the toxin is strong, don''t hurt yourself." Rong en said helplessly, "I don''t like poison." After all, she still holds the short blade. Among the four people, Diana is an artifact. She comes and goes without a trace. The sword of the God of fire is even more frightening. When it moves, it will be broken. Clark has the strongest physical quality and belongs to an all-round meat warrior. As for Luke, not to mention, he is the only one who has become a dispensable role. The God of death has extremely high spiritual resistance, which can greatly reduce the damage of spiritual ability, and their physical quality is also extremely strong. After horizontal comparison, Rongen has almost no advantage. At this time, start with the short blade to make up for the lack of attack. Luke whispered, "the next target is the archer. Try to make him lose his combat effectiveness." The three nodded one after another. The attack of the archer of death was silent and terrible. If Luke hadn''t been entangled with him, the situation would have been reversed. "This time, let me do it!" Rongen jumped up and flew straight to the beast with only one head. When he suddenly turned around, he shot at the God of death not far away like a sharp arrow. The other party expected this situation. His back grew wings, his wings flapped, and his body was like an ethereal cloud. Unconsciously, there were eight phantoms around him. Each phantoms was him, and he could not tell the true from the false. Eight phantoms pulled their bows at the same time, and the bowstring sounded. The next second, Ron''s chest was pierced. "Ron!" Diana''s pupils contracted and she couldn''t believe it. "The underworld has its own rules. The God of death can''t kill creatures at will. Once he violates them, he will suffer from soul regurgitation." "That''s the only way to avoid future troubles." Kamore pulled the bow again, and the Black Lightning Arrow condensed on the bow string, Bang! Just listen to a concussion, the black light appears behind Rong en silently, and then disappears into the distant sky. The speed is too fast. Clark and Luke can see clearly. Ron can''t do it. He doesn''t have abnormal microscopic vision or strong spiritual perception, but he has his own specialty. The body is wriggling, and every muscle is changing. The body infected by the Black Lightning Arrow automatically disengages, and the wound recovers at a speed visible to the naked eye. The whole process didn''t leave a drop of blood. Kamore, the God of death, was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "Are you not human?" "I never said I was human, I was Martian." The eyes were filled with red light. Red rays gushed out and swept up, down, left and right. Eight phantoms were hit by rays and disappeared one after another, leaving only the last one. Ron lunged forward and pointed at his opponent. Kamore pulled his bow while retreating. Black lightning points kept shooting at Ron. Some were dodged by him, and some hit directly through his body, leaving a hole. Suddenly, a cold killing machine came from the rear. Carmel instinctively turned aside to avoid Diana''s long sword and was about to launch a chase when a pool of black liquid rushed up, "Damn it, it''s you again." Diana flickered away, and the black liquid followed her closely. It seemed to recognize Diana. To be exact, it recognized the female warrior armor and many artifacts on her. The black liquid was the God of death from metal civilization. It was born with the power to integrate metals, and artifacts were no exception. Diana''s equipment was very in line with her appetite. The two sides chased each other and entangled each other. Clark and Luke are also entangled by their opponents. Now there are only Ron and Carmel. They are one-on-one and have no help. "Mars is different from the earth. Our civilization is a process of decomposition and rebirth. There is no saying of death, and there is no God of death in myths and legends." "Before that, I never wanted to come to the underworld and fight death." "Things are changeable and always full of surprises." Ron closed his eyes, his body suddenly contracted inward and became a ball. In an instant, his speed increased several times, penetrated the void, left a series of crosstalk explosions, and suddenly appeared in front of Carmel. A knife fell, Pooh! Carmel''s heart was pierced by a short blade, and the toxin was injected, flowing all over the body along the body fluid. His eyes widened and he was shocked. "You... How can you...?" Ron pulled out the short blade, took the long bow and whispered before leaving, "I am a Martian who has been transformed. I have no muscles, no blood and no organs. My body is composed of high molecular organics. Your attack has no great effect on me." Chapter 668 Facts have proved that the toxin on the dagger can indeed act on the gods. At least this is the case with Carmel. The toxin invades the limbs and cuts off the nerve transmission and body fluid supply. After only a few seconds, Carmel can''t bear it. His hands and feet tremble, his divine power loses control, falls to the ground from the sky, his body begins to rot, and his bones turn black. This situation made the surrounding gods of death feel cold and couldn''t help looking at Rong en. The latter was also puzzled. There was no change when Clark was poisoned just now. It looked like a cold. How did others become like this. Is Clark too strong? Or is death too weak? He was a little confused. He put away his dagger and flew to Luke. This time, no one stopped him, and even subconsciously made way. Come to Luke and throw the longbow, "What you want." "Well done, that''s awesome." Luke thumbed up and planned to use Ron as bait. The driver launched a sneak attack. Unexpectedly, the other party brought such a big surprise. It seems that I underestimated them. Those who can become the main force of Zhenglian are not ordinary roles. Luke took the long bow and observed it carefully. The bow body was 1.4 meters long and heavy, at least 60 kilograms. The surface was engraved with numerous scratches. It seemed that he had experienced a very tragic battle. In the Western magic records, there is a legendary equipment called the rune bow. When the bow string is opened, it will automatically generate an energy arrow. The arrow will never fall and can run through the sky and shoot into the universe. This bow should be similar to the rune bow. I don''t know the effect? Luke bowed with his left hand and pulled the string with his right hand. The bow string was unexpectedly heavy, and he didn''t know what material it was made of. With the buzzing sound, the bow string slowly opened. In an instant, a strange suction came from the bow. It seemed to be longing for something, just like a crying baby. "Interesting!" Luke raised his mouth, let go of the restrictions, and let it absorb its own energy. Life, soul, divinity, green inflammation... Are all integrated into it. It is like a bottomless hole that can never be fed, devouring, plundering and growing up. Gradually, the bow body changed, the surface scratches healed, and a large number of green bone spines grew, like the tusks of evil animals. The appearance also changed from the original simplicity to ugly and fierce, emitting the unique tyranny of ancient evil animals. "What the hell is this?" "It doesn''t seem very serious." Luke doubted whether it was alive if it wasn''t for the seemingly nonexistent spiritual connection from the bow. After swallowing nearly a quarter of the soul energy, the long bow finally stopped, like a full child, closed his eyes and began to sleep. Luke took a long breath, endured fatigue and opened the bow string. The electric light flickered. A dark green Lightning Arrow was formed. With the injection of fire, the arrow solidified and emitted terrible energy fluctuations, just like a fierce beast swallowing heaven and earth. The gods of death who fought in the distance stopped one after another and looked at this side with puzzled expression, "Carmel''s soul eating bow, how could it become like that." "What a powerful energy fluctuation. What''s the human doing?" Suddenly! The heavenly palace roared, and an aurora flashed through the void, from bottom to top, through the clouds and disappeared into the sky. The aurora passed away, leaving a bright flame path. Come on! Extremely fast. It is so fast that the naked eye can''t distinguish it and the spirit can''t perceive it. This speed has exceeded the scope of physical rules and reached another realm. The crowd looked at the sky numbly, and then turned their eyes to Luke below. The latter pulled the string again and shot into the sky last time. This time, he was ready to shoot people. Bang! The roar exploded and the aurora disappeared into the sky. The giant beast with only one knock on his head lowered his head. When he saw the hole in his chest, his eyes were very confused, mixed with a trace of confusion. His huge body quickly petrified and fell on the earth like a mountain. Under the protection of the power of death, the remnant soul ran crazy to the distance. The air fell into a strange quiet state, as if pressing the pause key of time. Luke was stunned. He didn''t expect this result. Kill a God with one arrow! This is too exaggerated! Am I too strong? Or the bow and arrow? Well, it should be the latter. Luke didn''t attack again, made a gesture, turned and flew away. Clark looked at each other and followed up one after another. The God of death behind him stopped in place, and his expression was very shocked. Just now, the arrow broke their self-confidence. The giant beast was shot and killed, leaving only the remnant soul to survive. In other words, they are likely to end up in the same end. In the face of this situation, how to catch up. At this time, a figure appeared in front of him. It was DOM who had been watching the war above. "You can''t let them go. This is the underworld." The words fell and rushed forward quickly. The other gods of death immediately reacted, ashamed and angry, and hurriedly followed. Two groups of people, one behind the other, galloped over the white bone plain. Diana didn''t understand, "Why not kill them?" "It''s not that simple. Bows and arrows can only kill opponents, not kill them. If they fight, they will only fall into endless wheel battles." "Death is not so easy to kill." Ron interrupted, "Luke, someone just sent a message to me. Let''s fly right ahead." "Who is that man?" "I don''t know." Ron shook his head. "His mind fluctuation is very hidden. He should have the same talent in mind as me." Luke pulled the corners of his mouth. If there was no accident, the messenger was hiding the tentacles under the Zha plain. After waiting so long, he finally appeared. "I''ll turn right and you''ll turn left. Remember, if there''s an accident, leave immediately. Don''t worry about me. I have my own way out." With that, he turned his direction and galloped to the right front. The three of Clark had no choice but to fly to the left according to his requirements. The latter God of death is also divided into two groups. The group with many people, led by Dom, points directly at Luke who is fleeing rapidly, and the rest jump to the other side. This situation makes the human gods who hide underground and wait for opportunities frown at the same time, "Why didn''t you tell him?" "Yes." The human God, who is good at spiritual ability, replied, "I told him to go right. Who knew it would be like this." Artemis sneered, "He''s guarding against us, cunning human boy!" "How to deal with it now? The evil gods are divided into two groups. We only have one trap. What about the other group?" "You stay and we''ll go to the other side." Artemis took the Olympian gods and chased in the direction of Diana''s disappearance. The ancient Indian gods joined them, and the fairy court, ancient Egypt, African witch curse and American Mayan God system remained in place. The predecessor of the white bone plain was the base camp of the human gods. In order to win, the gods blessed a lot of magic in this land. Tens of thousands of magic were combined to form an incomparably huge magic array. After the defeat of the war, many magic arrays were destroyed, but some of them remained and became the cards of tentacles. Now, it''s time for it to show its power. Chapter 669 Luke did not believe in the so-called "human gods" from beginning to end, and a group of tentacles deserved to be called gods. There is also the old witch. The withered old body contains an extremely chaotic and powerful soul, just like Adam, a corpse puppet integrating many fragments of consciousness. This creature is naturally dark, cold-blooded and ruthless. It ends with death. If it is allowed to return to the earth, who knows what will happen. The white bone plain is very large, with a radius of nearly hundreds of kilometers. At Luke''s speed, it only takes three minutes to cross it. However, it has escaped for eight minutes and has not reached the edge. He realized something and stopped quickly. "Why, want to surrender." DOM said in a cold voice, "I can give you a chance, put down the soul eating bow, say the position of the tentacle, and I''ll let you go." Luke shook his head ridiculously, "Everyone, it should be you who want to escape. Don''t you find that this place is no longer the original white bone plain." DOM frowned slightly and looked around subconsciously. It was quiet and unchanged, "Your Highness, something is wrong." A god of death stood up and said seriously, "I can''t feel the position of other gods of death. This space seems to be blocked." The other gods of death strengthened their senses one after another. As a result, they could not see or hear anything, and there was a blank outside their field of vision. "No, it''s a trap." DOM''s face changed suddenly. The next second, the earth burst, dozens of tentacles rushed out of the ground, and surrounded them from all directions like a giant dragon across the sky. There is a figure on the top of each tentacle, including men and women, old and young. Their lower bodies are connected with the mouth, only the upper body is not inch long. "It was you, and you really lived." DOM''s face was gloomy and his eyes swept over the people one by one, "God of the moon, God of the sea, akanla, Shiva SA, earth venerable, ancient Tibetan Buddha... I haven''t seen you for thousands of years, but you have become like this." The Cold Moon said coldly, "DOM, you''re not dead." "I won''t die, and no one can kill me. On the contrary, you, Princess hanyue, have died in the war. Why should you live? It''s incredible that a proud God like you can tolerate yourself to become a tentacle." "I''m curious about the reason." "You talk too much nonsense." The cold moon rushed into the sky and sang loudly. The song echoed in the air and clearly spread to every human brain. The human gods were as excited as soldiers who were feverish buffs. The God of death in the underworld covered his head and was sleepy. He could hardly open his eyes. One plus one minus, the war situation has fundamentally changed. That''s great! Luke gave a thumbs up secretly. Just one mouth can make the enemy lose combat effectiveness. It''s a great killing weapon on the battlefield. No wonder he can become a fairy court Dharma protector. "Cold moon, you are still so memorable." DOM stared at the woman on his tentacle. "In those years, it was because of your song that I was secretly attacked by the Lord of Xianting and had to leave the battlefield. For thousands of years, I don''t recall that scene all the time." "I have suffered a loss once, and there will never be a second time." DOM took out something similar to a snail shell from his armor. "This is the conch of the sea demon I prepared for you." With the injection of divine power, Beiluo began to shine. A song seems to echo in the air from ancient times. The song has the flavor of hometown. It can recall the memory buried in the depths of the soul, let people fall into missing and recalling, and remember the eternal youth. Just now, the human gods, who were still very fanatical, immediately entered the state of thinking, with dull expressions and mysterious smiles at the corners of their mouths. The cold moon frowned slightly, immediately changed the tune and forcibly awakened the people. As soon as they come and go, the situation returns to the origin. The human side has no buff, and the God of death in the underworld is no longer sleepy. "How can you beat me without singing?" DOM put away the conch and pulled out the four machetes on his back. The machete broke through the air and the black awn flashed away. Poof! The human in front screamed in pain. The body was divided into two, two into four, four into eight... So was the lower tentacle. After only a few seconds, the body disappeared and decomposed into millions of flesh and blood cubes, the smallest of which was less than a millimeter. "Sleeping trough... What?" Luke was so stupid that he couldn''t understand it. With one blow, the enemy turned from a mountain monster into small particles. That''s an exaggeration! How can there be such ability in the world. "The underworld should not have a god of the human world." DOM split a black awn and pointed directly at the ancient Tibetan Buddha in front. The speed was too fast to respond. The ancient Tibetan Buddha could only watch the black light approaching. At the critical moment, a glittering and translucent palm appeared in front of him to block the black awn. Puff! There are dense blood marks on the palm, which climb up along the arm and cover the whole body. The ancient Tibetan Buddha was shocked, "Princess!" "I''m fine. You deal with the others." The cold moon forcibly swallowed the blood in her mouth and used her divine power to repair her body. Unexpectedly, as soon as the wound healed, it burst again, and the ejected blood dyed the whole person red. "It''s useless. My ability can''t resist Zeus and the Lord of the fairy court, let alone you." DOM jumped up and split dozens of black awns with the flashing light of the knife. The cold moon moved left and right and kept dodging. However, now she is not the original moon god. Her body can avoid, but her tentacles can''t. After being hit by the black awn, the tentacles split into countless particles. The tentacle is the source of energy. If you lose the tentacle, your divine power will be greatly reduced. The physically and mentally exhausted cold moon can only stand in place, "Goodbye, moon god." "This time, I will never give you a chance to resurrect." DOM waved his knife and cut straight. Suddenly, a chill rose from his heart and hurriedly drew his knife back. When! The blade collides with the tip of the arrow, and the surrounding air is pulled away and fused with lightning and flame to form a circular shock wave covering thousands of meters. After pushing DOM back, Luke hurried forward, caught the body of the cold moon and stepped back, "How are you? Are you okay?" The cold moon shook her head weakly, "put me on the ground." "On the ground?" Luke said puzzled, "your body now..." "It''s okay, come on." Luke didn''t hesitate, rushed down quickly and put the cold moon with only the upper body on the land covered with bone fragments. At the moment of touching the ground, her body recovered rapidly and even grew tentacles again. This scene made Luke look silly, "This... This... This... What magic is this?" "I''ll tell you later. Thank you for saving me." The cold moon smiled gently at him, turned and rushed to the sky. DOM realized something, kept looking around, and finally looked down, "Praise from the goddess of life, your body is underground." The Cold Moon said in a deep voice, "although you are very strong, we will not die here." "The battle of the gods made you run away. This time I must let you fall and avenge your dead companions." Chapter 670 In the west of the white bone plain, the ground covered with bone flowers collapsed, and more than a dozen tentacles flew out of it and stood under the sky. At the first sight of them, Diana instinctively pulled out her long sword, Ron whispered, "It''s them. The person who spoke to me just now is among them." "Why are they here?" "Maybe I came to help." Having said that, Clark tightened his body and was ready. Later, the chasing God of death stopped in the distance and looked solemnly here. There were more than a dozen tentacles. There was a person at the tip of each tentacle, headed by Artemis, the hunting goddess, one of the twelve main gods of Olympus. There is a statue of Artemis in the temple of Paradise Island. Diana goes to the temple to worship the gods every year on the day of God sacrifice. Therefore, when she sees Artemis, she inevitably raises some doubts. This woman is half as like as two peas. Artemis twisted his body, stopped in front of Diana, took a look at the Vulcan sword, followed by the star flying crown and the truth Lasso, and finally focused on the guard silver bracelet, "Who gave you these equipment." Diana frowned. "Are you..." "Artemis, the hunting God of Olympus." Diana looked shocked. The hunting goddess, in front of her, the woman with bare upper body and wild eyes, was Artemis? "You... Aren''t you dead?" "I am resurrected. Although the way is a little ugly, tell me, who gave you the Vulcan sword, truth lasso and guard silver bracelet." "Zeus." Diana said reluctantly, "he is my father." "Your mother is Hippolyte, king of the Amazon." Diana nodded awkwardly, Artemis raised the corners of her mouth, mocking, helpless and a little contemptuous, "Hide behind when you fight later, and you should call me sister." Diana was silent and embarrassed. To be honest, she didn''t like Zeus at all, and even rejected him, but her body kept each other''s blood. In terms of blood relationship, Artemis, a descendant of Zeus, was indeed her sister. The war began. Artemis had a green spear on his left hand and a huge bow made of branches on his right hand. With the spear as an arrow, the bow string was pulled open, Bang! The air shook violently, the spear broke through the air, and shot at the enemy with a violent attitude with a green tornado sweeping the world. At the same time, the ground cracked, and the tentacles ambushed below launched a surprise attack. A witch God with a bone necklace around his neck recited the spell, and then pulled out a dagger and stabbed it into his heart. Pooh! Blood gushed out, a god of death who was on guard suddenly screamed, and a hole appeared in his chest, which gushed a lot of black blood. "Curse?" With cold eyes, the companion next to him swept over the magic spell God below, then pulled out the short knife and stabbed it into his chest. Ah! The witch curse God screamed, his body trembled violently, and black vertical lines appeared on the skin surface, just like countless creeping insects. "You are not the only one who will curse." Before the words fell, there was a burst in my ears, like a substantial sound wave coming from below, mighty, like a flood sweeping the eight gods of death present. The impact of sound waves on everyone almost shattered their internal organs. Suddenly, a terrible monster wrapped in black fog appeared in the air. The monster opened its mouth, swallowed all the gods of death, turned its body into black fog, penetrated the sound wave attack and came to a higher place. The fog converged and turned into a monster, spitting out the God of death in his stomach. ¡­¡­ The battle went on in an exaggerated way. The three of Clark had no idea of going to war. They stood outside the battlefield and looked blankly at the front, with consternation in their eyes. Is this the battle between the gods? Storm, sound tide, curse, thunder... Light is flying sand and stones, heavy is destroying the sky and earth. No wonder the demon battlefield will become like that? The power of the gods is too destructive. Clark hesitated, "Luke said that the reason why they became tentacles was to return to earth." "That''s what I said." Clarkton was silent and spoke for a while, "They shouldn''t go back." Diana was silent. He agreed with Clark. The problem is that the other party doesn''t think so. The earth is not only the home of human beings, but also the home of gods. They can''t be prevented from going home with the crime of potential danger. Ron then said, "for today''s earth, they are a disaster, a disaster sweeping the whole civilization." Diana smiled bitterly. "We can''t stop it." "What about Luke? He should be aware of that." Diana shook her head. "I don''t know what he thinks, but he should have made some preparations." "I hope so!" Rong en sighed that if there were only a dozen gods and the strength of four people was enough to strangle the danger in the cradle, the problem was that there were more than 100 people on the other side. More than a hundred gods have strange abilities. If you really want to fight, there is no chance of winning. ¡­¡­ The two battlefields started at the same time. There is no doubt that the tentacle monster, who is dominant in number and ready to ambush in advance, is in a dominant position. The only trouble is dom. Pluto, the leader of the underworld in the battle of the gods, is a legendary strong man with a life span of more than one million years. His power is awesome. No matter what kind of attack, it will be easily dissolved by him. Elements have no effect, especially physics. The effect of soul and spirit attack is very small, and even the curse will be resisted. DOM is like the God of war. No one dares to take his edge wherever he goes. Only the moon god and the feather snake king from the Mayan God system in America can compete with him. After saving the cold moon, Luke retreated to the periphery of the battlefield and looked around carefully. A total of 78 human gods took part in this battle, and the number was overall dominant. Unfortunately, due to physical reasons, they could not solve their opponents in a short time. The existence of tentacles greatly limits their actions. Many attacks can only be hard fought and can''t be avoided at all. If tentacles had not self-healing ability, the war would have been one-sided. "Man, why don''t you fight." A body made of bones drilled out of the ground, and the eyes without eyeballs stared at Luke, "Use your soul eating bow to kill evil gods and kill them, and I will bring you back to the world." Luke ignored the latter sentence, raised his long bow and asked curiously, "soul eating bow, you know its origin." "Don''t turn off the subject, take up arms and attack the enemy, or you will be against us." Luke snorted coldly, "I don''t even know who you are. Why should I listen to you?" "Man, this is your last chance." Words fall, the body falls into the soil and disappears. Chapter 671 "It''s her, the old woman." "What does she want to do?" Luke frowned and puzzled. Although the battle was anxious, as long as it was delayed, the enemy could be killed sooner or later by virtue of the number advantage. Even the ghost DOM could not resist the joint attack of dozens of gods. In that case, why force yourself to join the battle? Show loyalty? Or something else. Luke''s mind turned slightly and suddenly thought of a possibility that energy did not appear out of thin air, and so did magic. The greater the power, the more it consumed. DOM said that magic had been applied to this land, so what was the source? What kind of power can make the tentacles turned into powder recover quickly? Is it As soon as Luke''s eyes lit up, he threw away his long bow. His body changed from reality to emptiness, penetrated into the soil, and rushed to the deep underground. After flying for about two minutes, there was a bright light in front of him. It was a very empty underground cave. The air in the cave was thick and white silk thread was everywhere. Luke grabbed a thread and put it in his hand to observe that it was physical energy. According to how huge the combined energy of so many silk threads should be. "What place is this?" Luke walked forward carefully and unknowingly came to a altar full of runes. On the altar was an incomparably huge meat egg. The meat egg wriggled regularly, just like a beating heart. Each fluctuation would release a black energy wave. The energy was absorbed by the altar and transformed into white silk thread in a strange way. "You shouldn''t have come here." Luke sneered at the familiar voice, "Why shouldn''t I come? I''m afraid I''ll find out your secret." A haggard old woman appeared in front of the meat egg, and her empty eyes seemed to be connected to the abyss, emitting a strange smell. "What''s the sarcoma behind you? Don''t tell me it''s the tentacle body, the unborn baby." "The cold moon told you." "It''s not her. It''s nefertis, the fertility god of ancient Egypt. On the way to the white bone plain, we were attacked by nefertis. In order to avoid trouble, we cut off her body." "Later, I used Taoism to awaken her true spirit. Guess what she told us?" Luke opened his mouth and his expression was full of meaning, "Old witch, you are really good. Even the gods dare to cheat. You are not afraid that they will tear you alive when they find out." When he said this, Luke was full of tension. He was just trying to test the other party''s reaction and verify the conjecture. The result was surprisingly good. The old woman didn''t refute, but sent out extremely violent energy fluctuations. "Human boy, you know too much. You''d better ask less about some things. If you ask more, you''ll die." There was a rustling sound around. Nine snake monsters came out of the corner and surrounded Luke. These monsters are different from the tentacles outside. They have stronger breath, but their eyes are empty. They only have cold killing opportunities. Luke asked hurriedly as he was guarding against them, "Can you tell me why I want to do this, create an incomparably powerful God, or become the God itself." "Kill him." The old woman roared. Luke''s mind suddenly fell into a state of stagnation. He watched a man come forward and cut off his body with a sword. The soul body is divided into two, bringing unbearable pain. Pupils contract, anger is brewing in the heart and released in a violent manner, Boom! The green fire exploded, like a volcanic eruption, and stormed around. Eighteen fire dragons appeared in the flame, making an earth shaking roar. The next second, the state of thinking stagnation came again, the soul seemed to be frozen, and even thinking became extremely difficult. Luke bit his teeth, forcibly turned his body, and looked at the female snake man with white eyes. A God, a human God who can freeze the soul. Damn it, how can there be such a presence around the old woman. The woman must die and never stay. The broken soul began to burn, merged with Lvyan and formed a new soul body. Two Luke, one soul and two consciousness. Suddenly, the sword light flashed in front of us. Poof! The edge of the sword seemed to break through the void and cut off together with green inflammation and soul. A snake man with a Shang sword appeared in the field of vision, with black hair and black eyes. His breath was very similar to the cold moon. There was no doubt that this guy was from Xianting. A God with a sword! No, I have to leave first. These guys are too difficult. Luke took a deep breath, and a large area of green inflammation gushed out of his body. The green inflammation turned into a sea of fire, as if endless. It expanded around at a very fast speed. According to this speed, the whole underground space will be swallowed up by the sea of fire soon. A snake man with a feather hat flew to the sky, his hands were open, and a faint space ripple appeared in the palm of his hand. The sea of fire suddenly stopped, as if it hit the wall, and he couldn''t rush away with any effort. The snake man put his hands together, and the space barrier surrounding the flame shrank inward. When he reached a place of five meters, he had to stop. The sea of fire has become a substantive liquid, and the energy contained therein is frightening. Under pressure, it is likely to explode and destroy the whole underground cave. The old woman said in a cold voice, "Where''s the human boy?" "It''s inside." "No!" Another snake man said coldly, "there is no smell of him in the barrier." The woman with white pupils answered, "His soul disappeared." The old woman fought back her anger and hissed, "where has he gone?" The woman closed her eyes and felt it carefully. A moment later, she suddenly looked at the meat egg. Everyone was stunned and instinctively looked at the altar. A flame appeared out of thin air and turned into an illusory figure. Luke raised the long knife condensed by green inflammation and cut heavily at the meat and eggs in the frightened eyes of the old woman, "You dare!" A roar exploded, forming a destructive shock wave. Unfortunately, it was too late, Bang! The seemingly soft sarcoma has an extremely tough skin. When the blade is cut on it, it can only cut a small hole, which is enough. Luke shrinks his body, turns into a fire mass, and drills in along the wound. "Damn bastard, stop." The old woman was so angry that she rushed up like crazy. When she came to heel, she suddenly stopped. There was anxiety, fear and a glimmer of expectation in her eyes. Nine snake men swam over and surrounded the meat eggs, ready to fight at any time. The old woman clenched her teeth and kept pacing around. She was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. The little guy in the meat egg integrated the divine power and soul fragments of hundreds of gods. It was the most proud work of her life. After so many years of hard work and so much energy, I didn''t expect such an episode when he was born. Damn it, that human ghost is intentional. It must be intentional. It can''t be so coincidental. No, there''s still a chance. Although the little guy is not yet formed, his soul is extremely powerful and has many super abilities. The human boy can''t be his opponent. At the thought of this, the old woman immediately smiled and said to herself that there is nothing strange about a human soul that is not even a God. Chapter 672 There is no shortage of problems and solutions in the world. No matter how difficult a thing is, as long as you master enough resources and think carefully, you can always find the key to break it. Tentacle monsters are invincible. There are nearly 200 human gods, with all kinds of incredible abilities and almost infinite vitality. Such monsters cannot be killed by conventional means. If you want to solve the trouble, you can only start from the source. When Han Yue said that he had been waiting for someone to be born, Luke was ready to fight hard. The future could only be in his own hands, not on the old woman. The only way to defeat the tentacle is the unborn little guy. A baby! Although it''s not authentic, it''s the only way. After entering the meat and egg, Luke seemed to come to another source world, which was ethereal and colorful. The air echoed with laughter, crying and roaring. A person''s soul world is the intuitive embodiment of feelings. When happy, the sun is bright, and the air is full of orange notes; When angry, volcanoes erupt and lava heat flows everywhere; When in pain, the sky is gloomy and rainy. The louder the cry, the more rain; When depressed, the world is gray and there is nothing. Emotions are unique and never coexist with the same kind. Strangely, the world in front of us is colorful. Anger, joy, pain, depression and loss... All kinds of emotions appear at the same time, giving people the illusion of absurdity and chaos. Walking among them, you can hear all kinds of sounds. Men, women, young and old, everything. One of the voices was so familiar that Luke couldn''t help raising his head. A beautiful figure appeared in front of him. Wearing a wide sleeved flowing fairy skirt, his hair is coiled together and inserted with a crescent hairpin. He has exquisite appearance and unique temperament. Standing there is like a clear moon. Moon god, Cold Moon Princess. Luke was stunned for a moment and subconsciously looked around. The cold moon was surrounded by others, talking and laughing. He seemed to be chatting. Strangely, he couldn''t hear what they were talking about. Memory fragments? Luke frowned slightly and reached forward to grasp him. When he saw him, the laughing crowd immediately changed their faces and showed their teeth one by one, like a ghost. "Die!" Luke snorted coldly. The green fire turned into a fire dragon and broke them into pieces. At this moment, the world suddenly pressed the pause button, wandering in the air, talking and laughing, angry and crying phantoms turned their heads and looked at Luke. The color of the world disappeared, leaving only pure black. A huge face appeared in the sky. It looked like a baby with a full forehead and a fleshy face, but its empty eyes exuded a cruel and tyrannical atmosphere. "Finally." Luke sprang up, his body expanded rapidly and became a six armed giant. There were knives, guns, swords, maces, bows and arrows in his palm. Eighteen fire dragons surrounded his body, and below was a blazing green sea of fire. "Come on, let me see how strong you are." The baby opened its mouth and screamed. The darkness turned into a huge palm covering the sky. Before it was close, the diffuse wind pressure had shattered the earth. Luke raised his hands, and the green burning giant sword took shape in the palm of his hand. Cut! The blade split the air, and the green light blade hundreds of meters wide flashed through the void and collided with the giant palm. Boom! The violent shock wave exploded in the sky, and the whole world trembled. The surrounding phantoms shouted and ran away, leaving the area one after another. The baby screamed bitterly and looked very painful. Luke covered his chest and shook his soul. At the moment of entering the flesh and egg, Luke''s soul world has been integrated with the baby. The world has been hurt, and both of them will feel pain. In other words, he has no way out, either you or I die. Luke clenched his teeth and grew wings behind him. When the wings were waving, people turned into streamers and rushed to the sky. They stretched their bows and arrows in mid air and shot more than a dozen green arrows, but they were blocked by a fat palm. His huge face rolled in the clouds and set off gusts of wind. Suddenly, the clouds split and a huge strange baby appeared in front of him. Its body is as high as 20 floors, its skin is purple black, and there is a huge suction cup on its back with more than 100 tentacles. "What the hell is this?" God? Shit! Demons are better looking than it. More than 100 tentacles were drawn from all directions to Luke. At the same time, the baby opened his mouth and ejected colorful energy columns. Luke pinched the Dharma formula with both hands, and the sea of fire under his feet turned into thunder clouds flashing green arcs. Boom! A very thick green lightning streaked across the sky, smashed the energy column, hit the baby''s head heavily, left a deep pit on his face, and his body trembled. Luke was also hit by dense tentacles, crossed the sea of fire and hit the ground. "Damn tentacles, what I hate most is tentacles. Die for me." Luke was ruthless. He pinched the formula with six hands at the same time, and the energy was continuously injected into the thunder cloud. The cloud began to flow and become a vortex, in which the electric light flowed, compressed and condensed into a lightning ball. The energy inside is enough to destroy the whole world! Go! Luke roared, the lightning ball broke open, and the world was illuminated by green light. That light became a lightning spear through the heaven and earth, penetrating the heart of the giant baby''s door from bottom to top, breaking open the clouds and opening a round hole in the dark sky. Poof! Luke vomited blood and fell straight to the ground. The giant baby sat blankly in the air. A crack appeared in the round hole in the center of the eyebrow. The crack spread and spread to the whole body. Click! The huge body was broken like glass, and hundreds of light clusters poured out. The light clusters devoured each other. Big fish ate small fish and small fish ate shrimp. In the blink of an eye, there were only five. Then, a shocking scene appeared. Five light leaders showed their hands, feet and heads, exposed suction cups behind them, and dozens of tentacles rushed out of the suction cups and waved their teeth and claws in the air. One baby turned into five. "How is that possible?" Luke''s eyes widened and he was stupid. ¡­¡­ The battle inside the meat and eggs also has an impact on the outside. I don''t know when, the meat and eggs will no longer release energy waves, and the altar will lose its original luster. The main reason for the rapid recovery of tentacles is the continuous vitality from below. Meat eggs, altar and white silk thread form a complete supply chain. Now there is a problem at the source and can''t be used later. The old woman noticed something wrong for the first time. She couldn''t help looking up. There was no supply of vitality. The human gods who fought bravely must have died and suffered heavy casualties. However, this is just what she wants. As long as she swallows the flesh and soul of the God of death, the meat and eggs will evolve rapidly and become the whole in a short time. At that time, the human gods will have no value left. It is better to die and save trouble. Chapter 673 The battle on the battlefield has entered the bayonet stage. There are five of the eight gods of death, including DOM, and only three are left. Although DOM is powerful, he still shows fatigue in the face of the siege of dozens of human gods. The situation on the other side is good. Due to the existence of the magic array, they can recover at any time. Up to now, only 13 people have died. The situation is gradually inclined to the human side. If it continues at this speed, death will be wiped out in a short time, and DOM will not be spared. "DOM, today is your day of death." A white cyclone appears in the palm of the cold moon, Bang! The palm of his hand shook, and the white light wave galloped away. DOM waved a machete, and the cold light flashed. The white light wave broke down into countless particles. Suddenly, the sound of the wind sounded in his ear. DOM was cold in his heart and cut back with a knife. Unfortunately, it was too late. A portal appeared in the air. A long sword flashing blue light was handed out from the portal and stabbed into DOM''s back. The blade is extremely sharp. It runs through the body and brings out a lot of blood. DOM roared, his fingertips emitted black light, passed through the door and landed on the distant attacker. The latter''s body burst into a large number of wounds, and his internal organs seemed to crack. Without hesitation, he immediately abandoned his tentacles and flew to the ground. However, the expected scene did not appear. After touching the ground, the wound did not heal, but expanded rapidly. After only more than ten seconds, it split into countless particles in the unwilling roar. This scene not only stunned the God of death, but also puzzled the human gods. What''s going on? Why not recover? DOM made a quick decision, waved his knife, cut out four black blades, and hit four tentacles respectively. The tentacles split rapidly, and there were dense cracks on the surface. The cutting-edge human God rushed down, but nothing changed. Four people died and were killed by Dom. Magic array, there is something wrong with the magic array in the underground cave. All of them immediately reacted, and their faces suddenly changed. They no longer returned to their previous bravery, but quickly retreated. DOM burst into laughter, "You can''t. without blessings, how can you be my opponent with your current body." Then he slashed with a knife and cut out a dense black light blade. A human God showed an energy barrier to attack his companions at the moment. The rest were not so lucky. They flashed and moved in the air and tried to avoid the light blade. However, their bodies were connected with their tentacles, and there was no hiding space at all. There is a bloody storm in the air. Whatever is hit by the black light blade will split into flesh and blood particles. Flesh and blood will merge with the strong wind, turning half of the sky red. The cold moon''s eyes and canthus were about to crack and roared, "Gu Zang, go underground and see what happens and why the magic array fails. The rest attack with me. Even if they fight for their lives, they will keep dom." "Be careful." The ancient Tibetan Buddha looked at the people and turned to rush to the ground. The rest attacked at the same time, and various forms of energy rushed to the sky from all directions. The cold moon sang, and the song echoed in DOM''s ear, making his judgment pause for a moment. Although it was only half a second, it was enough. Boom! More than a dozen attacks hit DOM at the same time. Colorful shock waves with destructive power set off hurricanes in the air. DOM vomited blood wildly, covered with wounds all over his body, and hit the ground like an iron bucket cracked by a high-speed train. "Kill him." The cold moon roared, and the white energy ball appeared between his hands. The air flow swam on it and made a whine. The rest also showed their means to use the most powerful moves. Countless attacks come together to form a huge energy flame, which is as huge as a mountain. The flame falls down, and everywhere it goes, the space is violently distorted. The air is like a burning fire, with distorted ripples visible to the naked eye. If this blow falls, the whole earth will be destroyed. "Damn humans." DOM wiped the congestion from the corners of his mouth and looked at the sky. His three eyes suddenly separated from his body and connected with each other to form a triangular barrier. Fire, frost, death! Three kinds of energy flow in it and evolve into a nothingness world. Trinity, three-dimensional space! The invincible skill of the dark god dom. The sky flame was swallowed into the void space by the triangular barrier, and then condensed together in a strange way. A singularity appeared in the sky. With the light piercing the darkness, the world turned pale. Endless waves of light spread over the sky and destroyed everything around madly. More than ten human gods died on the spot, turned into powder and dissipated in the sky. The cold moon stared at the scene. A companion rushed up and pushed her out. The next second, she saw her companion swallowed up by the light wave. This blow killed half of the human gods, and the folding space covering the heaven and earth was also destroyed. After the light dispersed, they returned to the original white bone plain. The ambush failed, and the price paid was extremely heavy. The cold moon was unbelievable. Looking around, the field of vision was full of dilapidated scenes. The carefully cultivated bone flowers disappeared and replaced by the bottomless round pit. The dead and disabled companions have little power to fight again. The two remaining gods of death on the side of the underworld also turned into ashes in the light wave. Only DOM, the ancient god of the underworld, who has lived for more than a million years, survived. Its three eyes are separated from its body and become a triangular barrier. The body also changed quietly. The palm fused with the machete, and a large number of bone spurs grew on the body surface. At this time, he had separated from human form and became a complete monster. "God is also divided into levels. Among the human gods, only a few people such as Zeus, the Lord of the fairy court and La can compete with me. This is the power brought by time." "Cold moon, you have only lived for thousands of years. How can you understand the truth." DOM rose to the sky like a winner and looked down at the people. "The original war was a mistake. As the God of death in the underworld, I must abide by the rules and fulfill my responsibilities. The God of death can''t stay in the world. Unfortunately, other creatures in the underworld don''t think so. They are greedy for the vitality of the world and want to gain strength from it, and you... Human gods living in a beautiful world also have an evil heart." "The underworld is short of materials and the natural conditions are bad. There is only one thing that is not lacking, that is, ore and super metal with magical properties. Super metal is a necessity for making artifact..." when he said this, he shook his head helplessly, "Everything has created a wrong battlefield. The system of gods and spirits in the underworld has been destroyed, resulting in no place for evil spirits and fierce ghosts. Human civilization has also suffered a devastating blow." "Fortunately, things have passed, the underworld has returned to its original orbit, and the earth civilization has begun to recover." "I don''t understand why you, as dead souls, come out at this time. Is it meaningful to do so?" Chapter 674 DOM''s words are not like the declaration of the victor, but like a kind of thinking, thinking about the relationship between the underworld and the world, and thinking about the origin, significance and results of the war. There was no winner in that war. Mankind ended the era of gods, and the underworld also encountered an unprecedented theocratic crisis. Over the years, Han Yue has thought about similar problems. However, it is no longer important, "We just want to go home." "Go home?" DOM shook his head. "You are dead. For the dead, the underworld is the real home." "If you want to go home, you should stay here, not go to earth." "Fart!" Another human God scolded, "we are not dead. As long as we return to the earth, we can repair our body and resurrect." Domton laughed, "You are too ignorant, resurrection?" he continued with a sigh, "That is the realm of life that even the gods can''t touch. It originates from the body and finally the soul. If the body is well preserved, there is still the possibility of resurrection. Unfortunately, your body has already become residue in that battle, and your soul has also turned into ashes. What you have now is only a conscious body formed by resentment and unwilling to gather, that is, the so-called grievance." "I don''t know what magic was used by the people who created you, but I can tell you plainly that no one can revive you except Lucifer, the Lord of hell, Gabriel, the king of angels, and the 13 wing supreme angel." "The man who said he could rise was just lying to you." "You lie!" A human God rushed up in a rage. A black light flashed. His body was broken in two and then divided into countless particles. The cold moon hissed, "what are you going to do? Fight if you want. Don''t talk nonsense." "I''m just explaining the facts. If the previous moon god must understand what resurrection means, he won''t linger and survive with this appearance. Unfortunately, you''re not her. Although you have the same appearance and memory, you lose your ID." "The moon god is dead." The cold moon was shocked. In a trance, she didn''t know how to argue. Moon god! What was the moon god like before? Han Yue murmured to herself and couldn''t help thinking. Han Yue is the daughter of the former leader of Xianting. She has noble blood and outstanding talent. All the beauty in the world seems to gather on the little princess. She has unparalleled appearance, unparalleled temperament, extraordinary origin, but has strong self will and restraint ability. She is a worthy Princess and is praised by everyone. Her pride is hidden in her heart and never shown. Will such people tolerate themselves becoming tentacles? The cold moon asked herself and fell into endless confusion. Seeing her like this, domton had no idea of attack. Moon god, Cold Moon Princess! Her beauty has gone beyond the concept of race. When I first saw her on the battlefield that year, even as a god of the underworld, she was attracted by each other''s singing and involuntarily fell into it. When I woke up, she was lying on the ground with the long sword of the Lord of Xianting in her chest. From that moment on, DOM remembered the goddess from the earth, which he hadn''t forgotten for thousands of years. The battle is over, and so is the other side. The human gods led by Artemis launched a siege. After paying the price of more than a dozen people, they finally won the victory. Only two souls of the eight gods of death escaped, and the rest were either sealed or swallowed up. After solving the battle here, Artemis immediately turned around and rushed to DOM with a great victory. Artemis was not surprised by the surrounding situation. DOM''s strength was unknown to others, but she had experienced it personally. There were few opponents that could make the father afraid. Dom, there is only one in the world. A human God said, "be careful of his knife. His knife is very terrible." "Don''t remind me. I''ve seen his power." Artemis looked around and frowned. "Why can''t you feel the magic array?" The cold moon shook her head, "the magic array has failed, otherwise we won''t lose so fast." Artemis was immediately silent, and a strong unease rose in his heart. Without the bottom of the magic array, how could he be DOM''s opponent only by their current physical condition. The tentacles are so huge that they are a living target for a strong man of DOM''s level. The atmosphere became deadlocked. The human gods did not dare to do it, and DOM fell into a short state of thinking. Diana, who followed, looked for Luke''s figure on the battlefield. Unfortunately, after looking for a long time, they only found the soul eating bow that fell to the ground. "Where''s Luke? Why didn''t you see him." "Should not..." Diana was very nervous. The whole person was in a panic. Regardless of anything else, she hurried to the cold moon and said nervously in less pure ancient Chinese, "Luke, where is he?" The cold moon shook her head silently, "I don''t know where he is, maybe hiding and waiting for the opportunity." Diana breathed a sigh of relief, but when she saw the bow and arrow in her hand, she felt it was wrong. She hid and could understand why she left the bow and arrow. "You go!" The cold moon suddenly said, "leave the magic battlefield, the farther the better, and never come back." "Why?" "This battle is a grudge between the gods. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t force yourself in." "But..." The cold moon didn''t let her go on, "if we win, we will naturally inform you and take you back to the earth. If we lose, go to dom. He is the God of death and is in charge of the life and death cycle of a civilization. He has a way to let you leave the underworld and go to another world. It''s up to you to do what you do." Then she suddenly raised her hand, and a huge wind blade condensed by a white whirlwind appeared at her fingertips. A knife fell, and her tentacles were broken in two. Then she used a secret method to forcibly extract vitality. Her huge body shrank rapidly and became ashes scattered on the ground. She herself grew legs and feet and became a living person. The light on the skin surface flows, and a flowing fairy skirt composed of energy emerges. Women are suspended in the air, just like fairies from nine days. Moon god, Cold Moon Princess. At this time, she was just like her in those years, amazing the world, and Diana, a woman, also felt a flicker of her mind. "You''re crazy." Artemis frowned, "without tentacles, you can''t live long. Do you want to die?" The cold moon shook her head coldly, "I am the moon god, the unique fairy court princess, not a monster." The cold moon sang loudly, and a clear moon appeared behind him. The moonlight was like water and the crescent moon was like a knife. With the song, time seemed to freeze at the moment, and there was only a flash of the moon between heaven and earth. Poof! A two meter long blood mark appeared on DOM''s body. The wound almost cut off his body from top to bottom. "You..." DOM vomited blood and roared with pain, The curved moon emerged behind him, and a beautiful shadow appeared in the crescent moon and died with the wind. Chapter 675 "Moon god?" DOM wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and looked at the disappearing figure with a complex look. There were memories and sighs, but there was no hatred, "I take back what I said before. You are really her." Only she would have made such a decision and launched an attack recklessly. The moonlight disappeared, and the body dissipated, leaving only a trace of an undetectable remnant soul. "Princess!" A member of the immortal court rushed up madly, constantly injecting soul power into her body, and forcibly maintained the real spirit that was about to dissipate. DOM glanced at him, twinkled, came directly above, and looked coldly at the human gods headed by Artemis. "There''s no need to fight. Tell me the position of the tentacle body, and I''ll let you reincarnate." Artemis bah, "Reincarnation is a joke. As long as we have a chance, we will fight to the end." DOM didn''t say anything more. He waved the machete. When the light of the machete flickered, there was a dense black light rain in the sky. Whatever was hit by the raindrop would split into tiny and undetectable particles. Artemis roared, "be careful not to be hit by raindrops." Then he bent his bow and took an arrow. The green arrow rushed to the sky with a tornado. However, only a moment later, the tornado disappeared in the rain. A human God could not dodge. He was hit by raindrops on his tentacles. There were dense cuts on the surface of his skin. Blood gushed out. In the twinkling of an eye, it turned into a red blood mist. His huge body broke into particles and was blown away by the wind. The three of Clark were stunned at this scene. Just a drop of rain, so big body is gone. This is too exaggerated! I thought the God of death I saw before was powerful enough, but I didn''t expect anything more terrible. Seeing the rain coming, the three quickly flew away. With their extraordinary speed, they finally got out of the coverage of the rain. Unfortunately, the others were not so lucky. Black light rain can not only dismember the body, but also have an effect on energy. No matter the magic barrier or the protective shell composed of frost and flame can resist the erosion of light rain. The human gods suffered heavy casualties. After the rain, only 17 people survived, with more than half of the casualties. "There''s no point fighting with you now." DOM shook his head inexplicably and cut straight with a knife. A black light ran through the world. Poof! The two human gods wiped by the black light showed strong reluctance. There were large blood marks on the body surface and the glass broke. "Die!" Artemis bent his bow and arrow and shot at the other party like crazy. The green arrows went through the void, but they were knocked away by Dom. More than 100 arrows didn''t cause any damage. "The hunting goddess of Olympus, you are not what you used to be." DOM raised his machete, the blade fell, and the black light hit everywhere. The arrows along the way were hit one by one, leaving only Artemis with dull eyes. The gap is too big. It''s desperate. Artemis smiled bitterly, closed his eyes and chose to wait for death. Suddenly, a roar sounded in his ear, and a great force hit her and drove her out. Artemis opened his eyes and saw Clark in front of him. He couldn''t help saying, "Human, you..." "Diana asked me to come. She doesn''t want you to die." The magical female Xia in the distance opened the soul eating bow left by Luke, and the arrow flashing black lightning slowly took shape, Bang! The void vibrated, and the black light ran through the world and collided with DOM''s machete. Boom! The explosion opened and a sun composed of black lightning appeared in the sky. DOM flew straight out, retreated a few hundred meters and stopped. His eyes were like a knife, staring coldly at Diana holding a long bow. "That bow is not what human beings should have." "Sorry, I can''t understand what you''re talking about." Diana pulled the bow again, the black light lingered on the bow, the sound of bow strings, and a black light running through the world flew to the sky with DOM from the long bow. "Too strong." Rong en couldn''t help saying, "it''s much better than the short knife in my hand." "Consumption is also great." Clark shook his head and looked at Diana with worried eyes. Just two arrows, she seemed to be hollowed out. Her limbs were tired, her face was pale, and even a cold sweat appeared on her forehead. What''s going on? She was puzzled. Luke was very relaxed when he shot an arrow! How did she get so tired. No! "It''s time to retreat." Although he was very reluctant, Artemis still said this sentence. This scene is very much like the war of the gods in those years. If it continues, it will only increase casualties. "Come with me and I''ll get you out of here." After the words, the tentacles retracted and rushed to the ground. Clark and Ron looked at each other. Although they were inexplicable, they could only do so. They followed Artemis to the depths of the ground with Diana, who was physically and mentally exhausted. Seeing this, the others were relieved and hurried away from the battlefield. When DOM fell from the sky, the people had disappeared and there was peace around. If it were not for the holes on the ground, no one would think that war had broken out here. ¡­¡­ There are intricate and labyrinth like underground passages at the bottom of the white bone plain. These passages have been chiseled out by tentacles over the years, just in case, I didn''t expect to be really useful. The three followed Artemis back and forth in the maze. Only then did they realize how long the tentacle''s body was. Their bodies are like endless curves, unable to find the starting point or the end point. It took five minutes to reach the finish line. Here is a cave hidden more than 4000 meters underground. The cave is very large, with a height of at least 2500 meters. The cave is dark. There is only a flash of fire from time to time. Looking through the fire, you can vaguely see a wall. Artemis'' tentacles are stuck to this wall, as are other human gods. Ron suddenly covered his head and knelt on the ground, looking very painful, Diana was nervous. "What''s the matter? Are you okay?" "I feel an extremely chaotic and huge spiritual wave, right in front, the wall... Cough... It''s alive." Alive? Clark and Diana subconsciously looked forward. The mountain like wall suddenly wriggled, with cracks and hundreds of eyes. These eyes are big and small. Some are as blue as the sea, some are as red as blood, some are foggy, some are flashing with electric light, some are breathtaking, and some have two pupils, Hundreds of eyes were down at the same time, staring at the three Clarks. The air solidified at this moment and the breath disappeared. The sense of oppression and ubiquitous spiritual pressure are like an endless mountain that seals the body and soul of the three people. They stood there without even the will to speak. Chapter 676 Hundreds of eyes stared here at the same time. The malice was so obvious that it seemed to swallow and peel the three lives alive. However, even if they are aware of each other''s evil thoughts, Clark and the three still can''t act. They seem to have been given a talisman, their faces are uneasy, but their eyes are unusually dull. At the critical moment, Artemis stood up and stood in front of them. Hundreds of pairs of eyes showed doubts, as if thinking about why Artemis would violate the agreement and bring outsiders here. Finally, they chose to believe. The eyes close and the world returns to its original shape. The three gasped, their bodies from tight to loose, as if they were going to collapse. "What is that, Artemis, tell me, what is that?" "You can understand it as our matrix." When he said this, Artemis looked far fetched and seemed unwilling to mention it. He paused and said in a deep voice, "Take a rest here. Remember, don''t walk around, let alone close to the mother. It has a bad temper. Once it gets angry, no one can stop it." Diana said eagerly, "can you help me find Luke?" "Luke? The human ghost?" "Yes, it''s him. He''s missing. I''m afraid something will happen to him." Artemis looked at Diana thoughtfully and nodded slightly, "I''ll find it." Words fall, wriggle and disappear into the dark. The three were afraid of the power of the matrix and did not dare to run around. They could only stay where they were. Time passed slowly and the atmosphere became silent. Recalling his experience during this period, Rong en couldn''t help sighing, "Things are getting worse and worse." Diana also sighed, "it''s estimated that it will be more outrageous. I don''t know what to do next." Clark said to himself, "If you remember correctly, our initial idea was to build the eternal rock into a secret base. How to walk, that''s it." "The eternal rock was once the battle center of the gods. Perhaps this is the test of the God of destiny!" "I don''t believe in God!" Rong en shook his head, hesitated for a few seconds, and added with some uncertainty, "I didn''t believe it before." Diana suddenly smiled, "if you can go back safely, this trip to the underworld is actually a good adventure." "Yes! Somehow I got a pile of artifact." Ron took out the highly poisonous dagger, Akron''s bowl armor and the unknown armor seized from death. Diana also took out the soul eating bow and the magic diamond ring, "With the heart of the dragon, we got at least six artifacts. So many artifacts were put in the past. We didn''t dare to think about them." "Clark, would you like one?" Make complaints about the name of Superman Tucao. "What time do you care about this?" "I don''t want to, but what can I do? Luke is missing. The three of us don''t understand the language of the underworld and are still trapped here. The so-called matrix is not a good thing at first sight. If I could kill it, I would have done it long ago. Unfortunately..." The latter words didn''t go on, I understood everything. "In fact, those so-called human gods have problems." Clark and Diana were stunned and looked puzzled at Ron, who whispered, "Their mind waves are different from ordinary people. They are intermittent, just like film films. They look normal on the surface. Careful observation will find traces of patchwork." "You mean..." "They are dead, and the so-called consciousness is just a sewing monster pieced together by memory." "The dead?" "Without will, there is no soul. They are not even dead." Diana frowned, "but Luke said before that the gods were willing to become like this in order to return to the earth and regain their rebirth. If they really want to be like what you said, they won''t be cheated." "These are my speculations. I can only ask the person behind the scenes about the specific situation." Clark seemed to feel something and suddenly got up and looked into the dark, "You can''t stay here. You must go at once." Diana and Ron looked at each other and said nothing more. They quickly packed up their things. After getting along for so long, they all had a deep understanding of their abilities and characteristics. In addition to their strong physical quality and defense, Clark also had an extremely strong sense of crisis and could always detect danger in advance. Even Luke was ashamed of himself. He said he couldn''t stay here, which means there must be something terrible brewing. Taking advantage of no one''s attention, the three dodged into the passage, and then sped forward at full speed. Not long after, the four headed snake monster appeared in the corner, "They ran away? Who told the secret?" "Artemis is most likely." At the mention of this name, the four people were a little silent. The hunting goddess has a high reputation and can''t move, "Grandma''s order is to catch the three humans, dead or alive. Without mentioning Artemis, we can do things according to her requirements." "Reasonable!" The snake man with a huge sword on his back rushed into the passage first, and the rest followed. They seem to have special tracking means. No matter how Clark and the three circle, they can always find the right direction. After chasing for about 20 minutes, the snake man with the Buddha beads closed his hands and slowly spit out a syllable. The invisible air wall appeared in the air. Without any awareness, the three bumped into it. Bang! The anti earthquake force made the three people stagger. "What''s going on?" Ron turned and looked back. "Someone caught up, four in all." "Towards us?" "It should be." "Sure enough, those tentacles didn''t have a good heart." Diana snorted coldly, her eyes cold. Clark glanced around. "It''s not suitable for fighting here. Go up." "What about DOM?" Ron hesitated. "I think DOM should meet the tentacle matrix. If Luke were here, he would do so." Diana said awkwardly, "In fact, I''m also thinking about it. I''m sorry to say it." "Everyone is the same." Clark shook his head mockingly. "Let''s go and be a villain." Then he turned around, rushed out of the ground and came to the white bone plain above. The snake man followed, with his cold eyes showing an undisguised killing intention. Diana pulled out her sword and raised her shield. Ron held the dagger enough to poison death, while Clark tightened his body and stared at each other. These four people are completely different from their previous tentacles. They wear clothes and weapons. They are human in the upper body and snakes in the lower body. Their eyes are extremely cold and they can''t see the slightest human breath. One of the most striking is the woman with amber eyes and two pupils. She looks very strange. Double pupil man! In ancient legends, all those with double pupils are wizards once in a thousand years. Diana took a breath and asked in ancient Greek, "Can you tell me whose subordinates you are?" Chapter 677 "There is no need for the dead to know this." "Humans, you shouldn''t be here." The male snake man pulled out his huge sword, his body expanded rapidly, and the golden light appeared on the surface of his skin. The golden light extended into a burning golden flame. Go! A roar exploded in the sky, and the golden giant held up the golden giant sword and cut it down. There was a huge sword shadow like a mountain in the sky. The sword seemed to cut across the world and attacked the three people with incomparable power. The air whined and the air became a visible vortex. The three men looked cold and quickly flashed aside. When the sword shadow fell, the earth was divided into two, and a grand canyon stretching for several kilometers appeared. Scatter! The giant roared, and the huge sword shadow split into thousands of swords, which were dense and shot at the three people from all directions. "Die!" Diana''s step was wrong, her body disappeared, suddenly appeared behind the giant, and the long sword stood up and pointed directly at each other''s heart. When! A plain palm appeared at the forward position of the sword tip. With the change of light and shadow, a woman showed her figure. She looked plain, but had strange amber pupils. She only used her palm to block the edge of the Vulcan sword. Diana couldn''t believe it. She waved her sword and cut it again. The woman pointed like a sword and stabbed Diana into her chest at a ghostly speed. The blood overflowed, but it pierced the defense device of the female warrior God''s armor at once, leaving a blood hole in her chest. If Diana hadn''t subconsciously moved to the left, this blow might have killed her. "You... Who are you?" "I don''t have a name." The woman raises her palm and the invisible light blade breaks through the air, which is unimaginable fast. Poof! The shoulder armor was broken and a few centimeters deep incision appeared on her shoulder. Diana was cold at the bottom of her heart and hurriedly retreated. Suddenly, a loud noise sounded in her ear, followed by unimaginable severe pain. Her body hit the ground like a truck. "What''s going on? Who''s attacking me?" Diana looked puzzled. When she saw the bald snake man with the Buddha beads, she seemed to understand something. "Your ability..." The skinhead snake man put his hands together and sixty-four characters appeared around him. With a sound, Clark, who was fighting with the giant, suddenly covered his chest and looked very uncomfortable. He could only watch the giant sword coming. Ron also noticed that something was wrong and quickly preached, "I''ll deal with him. Be careful." The bald snake man was about to attack again. His mind fluctuated violently. He couldn''t say anything. He turned slowly and looked at the Martian Hunter stopped in front of him, "Few human beings have such a powerful spiritual ability." "I''m not human." Rong en shook his head and saw red light in his eyes. The bald snake man opened his right hand and arranged 64 characters into a wall to block the light attack. Rong en approached quickly while spraying a light column. The bald snake man raised his left hand without delay. There was a roar around him. The flowing air formed a huge hand covering the sky and began to suppress from top to bottom, "What is this ghost ability?" Rong en was almost silly. Seeing the attack of the giant palm, he quickly flashed to one side. Before he could stand still, he suddenly remembered a strange sound in his ear. Juli attacked him from behind and pressed him directly on the ground. Clark on the other side is not easy. The golden giant holding the giant sword is OK, but the other guy is extremely tricky, scary and good at hiding his breath. He is still in front of him one second and disappears the next. Two people, one in the light and the other in the dark, cooperate skillfully without any gap. The situation has taken a sharp turn for the worse. The combat power of the snake man is obviously higher than that of the tentacle monster. Even among the gods, it is a rare strong man. In the face of them, the invincible three giants of the justice alliance fell into the disadvantage. Diana wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and showed a decisive look in her eyes. She put away the sword of the God of fire, took out the soul eating bow on her back, held the bow in her left hand and pulled the string in her right hand. Lightning flashes, and an arrow composed of black lightning slowly takes shape. At the moment of seeing the Lightning Arrow, the female snake man''s expression finally changed. She was no longer as leisurely as before. She put her hands in front of her and tried her best to defend. Diana took a deep breath, suddenly turned around and aimed at the golden giant in the distance. At the same time, Ron roared and raised his spiritual ability to the limit. The spiritual pulse hit the four people soundlessly. Even so, the woman and the bald snake man reacted. A barrier was placed in front of the giant, and one hand was in front of her and rushed to Diana. Boom! Bowstring sound, a black light appeared between heaven and earth, aiming not at the golden giant, but the bald head with the door wide open. Time seemed to freeze at this moment. All the remaining three snake people were stunned and watched the black arrow light penetrate the bald snake man''s heart and disappear into the sky. "How is this... Possible?" The bald snake man lowered his head unbelievably. The crack started from the blood hole in his chest and spread to the whole body. Death and darkness sprouted in his body and swallowed up all life. Plop! The decayed body fell to the ground and time returned to flow. Four snake people, one dead, now three to three. Diana put away the soul eating bow, pulled out the Vulcan sword and stared at the woman in front, "Come on, let''s fight again." Rongen wants to help, but she stares back. Helpless, she can only run to Clark and fight. The female snake man said indifferently, "what''s your name?" "Diana Prince, Amazon Woman Warrior." "It''s Amazon. No wonder." Amazonians are famous for their belligerence. There were many Amazonian women soldiers in the battle of the gods. After knowing Diana''s identity, the female snake man no longer kept her hands, spread her hands, and ejected white light waves from her body. This light is not pure energy, but a special substance, like the edge of a sword and the sharpness of a knife. Even if it is hundreds of meters away, she can feel the sting of splitting her skin. Under the control of the woman, half of the light wave becomes white armor covering the body, and the other half becomes two long knives. The blade flashed and the white awn came to my face. Diana roared and slashed forward with a long sword. When! The sound of the impact of gold and iron came. Bai mang was cut off by a knife. The scattered energy penetrated the body and brought out a large amount of blood. "Come again." Diana didn''t care. Her eyes were bloodshot and she went into a crazy fight. The woman frowned slightly, waved her hands and cut out dozens of sharp awns. The light kept cutting the air, leaving a little invisible black light, which was the wound left by the space being cut. Diana held her breath, not retreating but advancing, holding a sword in both hands and constantly cutting. Red light and shadow appeared in the air, like the red light of the fire god''s sword, and like the reflection left by the sun through blood beads. Dozens of sharp mans were cut off, and Diana, who was bathed in blood, came to the female snake man. In this situation, Rao is a snake man without feelings, and he also feels the chill from the depths of his soul. Chapter 678 Diana''s blood has dyed the land red. The female snake man was frightened by her war intention. Seeing this, she shook her head with pity, "You don''t have much blood." "Killing you is enough." Diana raised her long sword and cut it down with all her strength. The female snake man''s fingers were close together, and her fingertips ejected a sword awn of more than one meter. When! The sword tip collides with the sword edge, and the surrounding air is stripped instantly to form a vacuum area. "Your sword is very good." The female snake man sincerely praised that her ability belongs to the highest inheritance of Xianting and is the sharpest power in the world. She can cut open even space, let alone the so-called artifact. "But that''s not enough to kill me." With her left hand open, the sword came out of her palm, pierced Diana''s body and disappeared into the sky in the distance. There was a round hole in her abdomen, and her blood was popping out. This blow caused unprecedented damage to her, and even intelligent AI came out, "Your Highness, your health is very bad and you need to evacuate as soon as possible." "Please start radical escape mode, please start emergency escape mode." "Shut up!" Diana roared, her eyes were burning, her body and soul were ignited by the frenzy of war, and she felt every cell in her body trembling. She wants to win, no matter what. Blood seems to be called, emitting red light, like a burning fire, but there is no light and heat, only the will to destroy everything. What does the female snake man perceive? Her pupils contract, "You... Kill God?" "Die!" Diana roared and raised the Vulcan sword. The blood overflowed from her palm and gathered on the sword. The light red blade turned into a burning red flame. A sword fell, with endless fighting spirit, madness and the belief of victory in defeating the enemy, Click! The light of the sword broke in response to the sound. The edge of the sword was castrated. The armor was cut. From the shoulder to the right waist, a straight red line appeared on the female snake man''s body. Red inflammation is suspended in the air for a long time. The female snake man smiled helplessly. It was a little complicated, but it was more relief. Shang himself broke away from his body and fell to the ground. As for the blood, it evaporated at the moment when she was cut by the Vulcan sword. Diana leaned on the long sword and gasped. Her body seemed to be hollowed out. She was unprecedentedly weak. The battle consumed nearly half of her blood, that is, the body of a demigod. Ordinary people died early. "Your Highness, you need a rest now. I will help you heal your body." Diana whispered, "how''s your situation?" "The damage rate is more than 27%, and the energy is on the verge of depletion, only 19.1%. Fortunately, the medical system and transmission system are well preserved." "Sounds good." Diana pulled a smiling face, closed her eyes and slowly fell to the ground. Before long, Clark and Ron, who defeated the enemy, arrived here. Seeing the surrounding situation, they couldn''t help shaking their heads, "In fact, you should help her." Ron stalled, "please, she stared me away. Well, don''t say that. Now the most troublesome thing is how to explain to Luke." Clark couldn''t help but say, "you found out, too." "What do I do? I knew it when they first confirmed the relationship, but it''s you." Ron looked at Clark curiously. "What are you going to do?" "I don''t see anything, I don''t know anything." "This sentence is very irresponsible. Linda is your cousin." "Diana is my comrade in arms. Do you want me to deal with my comrade in arms with my cousin?" "Yes." Ron sighed, "the complex triangular relationship is really difficult to deal with." They left with Diana and were soon blocked by one person. Dom, the God of the underworld. He wandered above the white bone plain, looking for the trace of his tentacles. The moment they rushed out of the ground, they noticed it and kept driving here. Clark and Ron looked at each other. The former protected Diana from retreating, and the latter used her spiritual ability to preach, "I can tell you where the tentacle body is." "Why did you tell me?" "Those guys want to kill us." DOM glanced at Diana, who was seriously injured and didn''t wake up, and nodded slightly, "Lead the way, find the matrix, and I''ll let you go." Ron said no more, turned and flew to the right. Half an hour later, he stopped with his fingers down, "It''s right here, deep underground. Go straight down and you''ll find it. Friendly tips, the matrix is very strong, and you may not be its opponent." "In the underworld, I can''t cut anything." Calm tone with strong self-confidence, he is also qualified to say this sentence. There are many gods of death in the world, and there is only one God of the underworld. Ron said no more and left with Clark. Without taking a few steps, DOM''s voice sounded in his ear, "Tell your friend not to use the soul eating bow. That bow is not for living people." living person? Rong en was stunned and couldn''t help but say, "what do you mean? Why can''t living people use it." "In the depths of the underworld, where hell is connected, there is a place without light, called the black field. In the black field, there are monsters that feed on death and darkness. The soul eating bow is made of its bones. The monster represents death. The soul eating bow is also contaminated with this power. Only the dead can use it. If the living touch it, it will be cursed by death and become a corpse puppet." "Your friend is a demigod. He can resist the curse, but it''s only temporary. If he continues to use it, he will lose his life soon." When he finished speaking, he didn''t say much more. His body surface showed a black sharp awn, like an invincible knife, disappearing into the soil from top to bottom. Clark said curiously, "what did he just say?" Rong Enning said, "he said this bow is for the dead. The living will be cursed and slowly lose their lives." "Luke..." Ron shook his head. "I don''t understand. Diana obviously felt tired when she used it, but Luke didn''t. He can even make the soul eating bow evolve and gain more powerful power." Clark said half jokingly, "Can''t Luke always be a dead man?" "That''s impossible." "I don''t think it''s possible. Forget it. The scheduled plan is completed. We should withdraw." As soon as the voice fell, the ground suddenly shook, and the tremor became stronger and stronger. The atmosphere was affected. Large cracks appeared in the bone covered plain, the cracks shook violently, and the soil and rocks burst one after another. Suddenly, the light separated out from the gap and became a huge light column through the world. Boom! The roar sounded, and a light chant came from the ground. That voice echoed in the depths of the soul, as if it had been born in ancient times and came here across endless time and space. The ground swelled up a mountain, higher and higher, larger and larger, and endless light separated out from the inside. In an instant, the world was gray, and the strong light occupied the world. It took a long time for the explosion that pierced the eardrum and destroyed everything. Chapter 679 A giant mushroom cloud appeared in the white bone plain. The strong light, high temperature and shock wave mixed together and destroyed all the land within a radius of 50 miles. It was three minutes before the explosion began to subside. *** At the foot of an obscure hill, Clark pushed away the stone slab pressed against him, and then pulled Diana out of the soil. When the explosion happened, Clark prepared in advance and protected Diana with Ron. Otherwise, the blow might have killed her. When they flew to the sky and saw the bottomless pit, the corners of their mouths trembled violently. The huge pit is ten kilometers wide, with clouds swirling inside, whirlwinds blowing from time to time, and the walls are scorched black, as if baked by fire. It''s exaggerated that an explosion has such strong destructive power. At this time, a figure rushed out of the pit. It was DOM he had seen before. He was in very bad condition, covered with wounds all over his body, and one of his arms was broken. Clark and Ron looked at each other. Without saying a word, they hurried back. The roar full of anger came from the ground, and there were dense light spots in the pit. The light spots approached quickly, impressively hundreds of eyes of different shapes. Boom! With a strong impact sound, an extremely terrible monster rushed out of the ground. At this moment, the light disappeared, leaving only the shadow. Clark and Ron stood where they were, looking very frightened. The monster is bigger than a mountain and its skin is purple black. From a distance, it looks like a snail. Its head is full of eyes and there are hundreds of them. Its huge body splits into countless suction cups. Each suction cup has a telescopic tentacle. More than 100 tentacles block out the sky and cross the sky. Its power is unimaginable Ron swallowed his spit and said dryly, "We may not be able to go back." Clark clenched his fist and couldn''t see clearly when he was in the underground cave. He just felt that the body of the mother was very big. He didn''t expect it to be so big. Compared with it, the dragon of the underworld is like the gap between human beings and table tennis. A huge body brings huge power. If it''s just power, it''s incredible that it can fly in the sky. "What should I do? Can I help you?" Clark said with a wry smile, "what can we help?" While talking, DOM launched an attack. The 100 meter long black light blade pointed directly at the monster''s head, and five tentacles attacked to block the light blade, Poof! The blood splashed all over the sky, and the tentacles split into countless pieces. It didn''t take long to recover. Seeing this scene, DOM''s expression was extremely dignified. The vitality of the other party was so strong that he forcibly erased the splitting effect. "DOM, you will be a part of me." The hoarse voice sounded in everyone''s heart. The monster''s body suddenly expanded, the tip of the tentacle opened, and the petals were suspended in the sky. A little light appeared on the mouthpiece in the center, and the light quickly became larger and became a giant energy ball. No! Clark''s face suddenly changed, pulled Ron around and ran away. More than 100 tentacles swallowed the energy ball at the same time, and then ejected a huge energy gun. Colorful beams of light crossed the void, as if to divide heaven and earth in two. DOM took a deep breath and recited in a very low voice, "Trinity, three-dimensional space." The eyeballs break away from the body and connect with each other to form a triangular barrier. The barrier crosses the road of the light column, and the vortex flows in the central area to swallow all the energy. Time passed at a very slow speed, as if it had been a second or a lifetime. I don''t know how long later, the sky returned to clear, leaving only DOM with blood spilling at the corner of his mouth and the triangular barrier in front of him. There was a crack in the eyeball at the top of the barrier, and the vortex also became flickering. The energy absorption effect of three-dimensional space has an upper limit. When the energy attack exceeds the upper limit, it will damage the barrier itself. DOM has lived for so many years and has never encountered such a thing. Today is the first time. "Your attack, give it back to you." It resists the pain, transforms space and releases all the absorbed energy. The colorful light column flew out of the barrier and hit the monster heavily. The flesh and blood exploded to expose the bones. The energy was castrated and ran through the monster''s body, leaving a bottomless hole in the ground. The monster roared earth shaking. He seemed to be angered. He flew into the clouds with his tentacles as support. Hundreds of eyes shone at the same time. DOM hit the ground like a heavy blow and a meteorite. Spiritual power, substantive spiritual power. The matrix, which has absorbed hundreds of gods, has become a terrible existence that cannot be described in words. DOM clenched his teeth and forcibly cut out the black light blade. The light blade broke through the air, but the speed became slower and slower. It was like falling into a quagmire. When he reached 500 meters in front of the monster, he suddenly stopped, turned around and bounced out at a faster speed. "Isn''t that ok?" DOM whispered to himself, his expression was a little more determined, reached out to hold the eyeball suspended in front of him and put it into his mouth. A strange energy wave was emitted from his body. The body disappeared and became a creeping black ball of light. Bang! The light ball suddenly exploded, and a light flew out from the inside, crossed a distance of several kilometers, and came to the monster. It was like a needle, starting from the head and running through a body bigger than the mountain. "What is it doing?" Ron couldn''t help asking. Clark shook his head gently. He didn''t understand what effect such a small toothpick could have. The mother seemed to be confused. Hundreds of eyes showed their confusion at the same time. Suddenly, a wound burst on the surface of the skin, and it would recover the next second. Then, a new wound appeared. More and more, longer and longer, from the head to the body. What does the mother perceive? While mobilizing her vitality to heal the wound, she searches for DOM''s trace. Unfortunately, it can''t find each other''s position at all. The dark god DOM seems to have disappeared from the world, leaving only the divine power to split everything. The wound appeared much faster than the healing speed. Its body was dismembered bit by bit, and the blood came down from the sky into a bloody rainstorm. The mother wails with pain, the tentacles are out of the body, the skin is out of the body, the flesh is out of the body, the eyes are out of the body, and everything is being cut. Flesh and blood, piles of flesh and blood. Even if they fall on the ground, they are still under attack, breaking down and splitting. One centimeter is not enough and they stop when they become particles invisible to the human eye. Such an attack is terrible. Clark shivered excitedly, and his back was cold, raising an extreme sense of horror. Ron also tightened his body and looked at the front incredulously. The matrix is a monster, strong beyond imagination. Even the existence of DOM is helpless. I thought the defeat was decided, but I didn''t expect him to make such an attack. Split! Rely on the powerful divine power to peel off the flesh and blood from the body. Even if you haven''t felt the pain, you can think of it. Chapter 680 There was a bloody rainstorm in the sky. The skin, broken meat, bones, internal organs and blood beads are mixed together and continue to pour into the earth. The surface turns blood red. The blood is mixed together to form an artificial lake with a radius of more than ten kilometers. The fishy smell in the air makes people sick, and the bloody evil spirit lingers in the air, dyeing the heaven and earth into a strange bright red. The mother''s body is still splitting, the epidermis and muscles have disappeared, leaving only the viscera and fascia adhered to the bones. At this time, it is like a blood skeleton across the sky. Granulation has been breeding, but it can not keep up with the speed of division. The shrill roar came from above, and the mother roared up to the sky. The voice was somewhat praying, but DOM didn''t mean to stop at all. Diana also woke up from her coma. When she saw the terrible scene in front of her, she couldn''t help saying, "What''s that?" "The mother of tentacles, after fighting dom." "DOM? Where is he?" "I don''t know." Rong en shook his head. "I can''t hear his mind wave. If there''s no accident, he''s dead." Clark sighed, "he traded his death for all this. I have to say, that guy is very admirable." "People who dare to fight to the death are great." At this time, the mother suddenly changed her tone and no longer screamed loudly, but issued an unusually low roar. Her tone was urgent, frightened and prayed for something. It was very strange. Ron''s face changed. "No, it''s asking for help." "For help? Did you hear me right?" The matrix is so powerful. How can the underworld be stronger than it. "It''s really asking for help, calling its children." After a word, the air was very quiet. Clark opened his mouth and the whole person was stunned. Diana asked hurriedly regardless of her weak body, "Are you sure she''s calling the child?" Rongen nodded solemnly, "the voice in his heart is the mother''s expectation for his children. He is asking for help, asking for help from his children." Diana whispered, "Luke once said that the reason why the human gods are willing to become tentacles is to wait for a child to be born and bring them back to the earth. Is it difficult? It calls for that child." At the same time, hundreds of kilometers away, deep underground, the old witch pacing around the meat eggs suddenly raised her head and looked up uneasily, "What''s the matter? Why is there that sound?" "It''s the mother. Something happened to her." The giant egg also felt something. Under the trend of some mysterious force, it suddenly rose to the sky, knocked open the rock layer and flew away. The old witch and the remaining five snake people quickly got up and followed closely. Their speed was very fast, and the distance of hundreds of kilometers stopped in an instant. It took only a minute to come to the mother. When they saw the blood lakes on the ground and the blood and flesh bones across the sky, the old witch''s face became iron blue, and her anger was mixed with a trace of fear. The meat and egg flew straight to the mother in the sky. In mid air, a figure flashed and punched it on the ground. "It''s you, damn humans." The old witch clenched her teeth and wanted to eat, "you did all this." Clark was silent. His eyes swept over the meat eggs on the ground and finally landed on the old witch and the snake man behind her. As like as two peas, each of them has a cold look and a cold temperament, the five snake people. Sorry for the inconvenience! Clark clenched his fist, Luke disappeared, Diana was seriously injured, there were only two fighting forces on her side, but there were five on the other side, and an old witch who didn''t know the depth. If you fight, the odds are very low. Ron realized something and silently took down the soul eating bow on Diana''s back. DOM said that the bow was attached with a death curse and could not be used by the living. At this moment, he couldn''t manage so much. "Kill them. I want them to be torn to pieces." The old witch bit her teeth and shouted word by word. Her empty eyes showed endless malice. The snake man behind him immediately set off and flew upward. Rongen clenched the long bow and slowly opened the bow string. An energy arrow flashing a black arc took shape, bringing death, darkness, lightning and a sense of oppression penetrating into the soul. The five snake men stopped at the same time and stared at Rong en with a serious expression. The arrow made them feel dead. If they were shot directly, they were likely to die. Rong en took a deep breath, turned the direction, aimed at the old witch first, followed by five snake people, and suddenly turned to the meat and eggs on the ground at the moment he let go. The old witch''s face changed suddenly, "Come on, stop it!" Bang! The bow string vibrates, and a black light appears between heaven and earth. Starting from the soul eating bow, it crosses layers of space and points directly at meat and eggs, Boom! At the critical moment, the ethereal barrier appeared in front of the meat and eggs. The arrow light collided with the barrier, and a huge shock wave broke out. The snake population who launched the space barrier vomited blood and fell straight to the ground. Their hands were blurred with blood and flesh, as if they had been strangled, and their bones were broken. Click! The barrier cracks, expands rapidly and breaks like glass. After penetrating the barrier, the arrow light castrates, penetrates the meat and eggs and disappears deep underground. Ow, Ow!!! The mother roared bitterly, and the violent mental power turned into a visible shock wave, which shocked the people to vomit blood and almost fainted. After shooting this arrow, Rong en felt that something in his body had been pulled away and his limbs felt tired. He didn''t have time to pay attention to these. He opened the bow string again and aimed at meat and eggs. Many things have become clear now that the situation has developed. The God of death in the underworld is not necessarily a bad person, and the human gods are not necessarily good people. Just according to that sentence, there is no right or wrong in war, only gain and loss. As for going home... Has become a luxury. Even if, as the Cold Moon said, the child in the meat egg can open the seal and return to the world with all the people, Ron doesn''t agree. He absolutely doesn''t allow tentacles to appear on the earth. It will destroy human civilization and kill everyone. Clark thought so too, so he took action to prevent the meat and eggs from contacting the mother. The Black Lightning Arrow takes shape quickly. Where the arrow''s awn points, death follows. "Kill him, kill them." The old witch roared and ran to the meat egg. The arrow opened a cave on the meat egg. The wound was black. The force of death was eroding inward, depriving life and preventing the wound from healing. In this way, the small life in the meat egg is likely to die out. The old witch trembled and stretched out her palm to touch each other. When she touched the wound, she suddenly retracted. Her eyes were frightened and uneasy. Then she bit her teeth and pressed it on the wound. GA! An excited cry came from the meat egg. The huge meat egg turned into some kind of liquid and went into the old witch''s body along the palm of her hand. Her stomach expanded rapidly, getting bigger and bigger. Finally, there was a bang. Chapter 681 The old witch died, her stomach burst open and her internal organs sprayed everywhere, Her skin quickly lost blood and became dry and rotten, like a body dried for hundreds of years. All the vitality in the body is absorbed by the meat and eggs. The meat and eggs that get strength rise to the sky and emit seven color halos, in which a unique rhythm of life is brewing. The heart is beating and life is breathing. Everyone felt the surging vitality. It''s coming. Rongen''s face suddenly changed and was about to let go. His mind suddenly fell into a state of stagnation. His soul was bound by a strange energy and couldn''t move for a time. The female snake man with white pupils stared at him coldly. There was no action. One look could make Ron lose his mobility. Clark spewed out high-temperature rays and pointed at the female snake man, but was blocked by a snake man with a shield in his left hand and a hammer in his right hand. At the same time, a white sword light pierced the void and appeared silently at Rong en''s neck. "Go away." Clark turned quickly, smashed the sword light with one punch, spilled blood from the back of his hand and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. The black haired snake man with the Shang sword gave Clark a deep look. What a hard body, it can resist the edge of the sword. The situation is very bad. Ron is controlled by the female snake man, and Clark can''t get away. He can only watch the meat eggs crack bit by bit. The light came out from the inside and shone on the whole heaven and earth. The wailing mother above also stopped and lowered her head, as if looking at the upcoming child. Click! There was a gap in the surface, and the strong light hit the face, followed by an earth shaking explosion. The huge meat and eggs were torn apart, and two light masses rushed out from the inside and stood under the sky. The light dissipated, revealing two babies with purple black skin, chubby but unusually large body. The shape is eight points similar to human beings, but there are dense suction cups on the back. Each suction cup has tentacles, which looks very disgusting. The two children are as like as two peas. The mother was stunned and seemed to be thinking: Why are there two children? It remembers very clearly that there is only one life in the egg! The snake man didn''t expect this. He looked at the child on the left and the child on the right. He didn''t understand that he was the real master. At this time, the child on the right opened his mouth. His voice was as cold as iron, exuding infiltration and killing, "I will kill you and erase everything from you." With a move of raising his hand, 18 fire dragons took shape in an instant and roared and rushed to the opposite side. Another child was frightened and climbed up as if seeking his mother''s shelter. "Where are you going?" The long arrow with flashing green light streaked across the sky and hit the child heavily on the back. The latter screamed bitterly and rushed towards the mother like a cow with a burning tail. "Luke?" "It''s Luke!" Diana stared with surprise and joy. "That child is Luke." "He... He... He... He... How did he become like that?" Not to mention her, Clark and Ron, including several snake people, are also confused. Green inflammation is Luke''s unique power, and no one can imitate it. The question is, how could he become a child? ¡­¡­ Time goes back an hour ago. In the soul world inside the meat egg, when the five giant babies appeared in the sky, Luke felt unprecedented despair. However, strangely, the five strange babies did not attack him, but wrestled together, with fierce actions and cruel eyes, as if they were going to bite each other to death. Luke frowned and couldn''t see at all. Seeing that the other party has no intention of attacking, he simply sits on the ground, observing and restoring his strength. The consumption of this period of time is too great. The soul eating bow uses a quarter of its soul power. After entering the underground cave, it is attacked again. After several battles, its power is on the verge of exhaustion and its spirit is also tired. The battle above is becoming more and more fierce. You bite me and I bite you. At first, they are each camp, and then they are divided into two factions. The one with more people swallows the one with fewer people. After eating the opponent, the breath is significantly improved. There are three of the five freaks left, and then two. The battle of life and death began. The two men used frequent means to fight in the dark. From time to time, energy beams of various colors flashed across the sky, and then there was an earth shaking explosion. Luke was bored and simply closed his eyes and entered a state of meditation. Children are children. The attack method is simple and boring. There are four moves back and forth, fist and foot beating, mouth biting and tentacle shaking. In addition, there are all kinds of energy guns. It took half an hour for the battle to come to an end. The slightly larger baby won the final victory. After swallowing the other party, it turned into its original appearance. Luke also opened his eyes and appeared in front of the giant baby. Stretch out your index finger and gently touch the center of the door. The giant baby is like being struck by lightning. His eyes are empty and godless, and there are constantly flowing golden symbols and seal characters. "The method of sealing the soul, town!" Luke drank angrily, a bright golden awn appeared at his fingertips, and hundreds of golden chains flew out of it, binding his body, blocking his senses and calming his soul. The giant baby struggled violently, his body contracted rapidly, and then expanded rapidly. He broke the chain in this way. Luke pinched the formula with his left hand and pointed up. A dark cloud appeared in the sky, and the clouds expanded rapidly, covering almost the whole world. The dark clouds were crisscrossed with electric light like a snake. Lightning was brewing. With a roar, the world turned pale. A huge lightning fell from the air and hit the baby''s head heavily. Ah! He cried out in pain and shook his body wildly. The chain creaked and could be broken at any time. Luke snorted coldly, his killing intention was boiling, his eyes unknowingly turned dark green, and the vortex in his heart extended outward, revealing a burning world of death. The two worlds slowly merged, the color in the air disappeared, and everywhere in the field of vision was a burning green flame. The figures wandering in the distance shouted in horror and ran to the distance. After a few steps, the body began to burn and become a new flame. The dark clouds turned dark green, and the lightning in jiaocuo also turned wandering green lightning. Boom! A green light appeared in the sky. The green light column fell, hit the giant baby on the chest and poured it hard on the ground. The giant baby made an earth shaking scream. His eyes were full of fear. Without saying a word, he turned and ran away. "Want to run? You can run!" Luke''s killing intention has reached the peak. He jumped up and disappeared into the clouds. The clouds surged and became an extremely huge face. His face fell down and stared at the strange baby below. The latter was so frightened that he knelt down and begged for mercy. In response, it was cold eyes and an overwhelming thunderstorm. "You must die today. It''s no use when Jesus comes." Chapter 682 Thunder resounded from heaven and earth. Under the dark green clouds, electricity and light are intertwined to form giant forked lightning. Boom! The thunderstorm exploded, the sky flickered, and the lightning chain swept across the earth, leaving countless gullies on the strange baby like a whip. The air crackled, the skin and meat of the strange baby were burnt and rotten, and the body was smoking. He yelled and ran away with his head in his arms. Luke made a fierce, gathered the lightning together and condensed it into a lightning whip connecting the sky and the earth. When the whip fell, the heaven and earth trembled. The white light flashed across the sky, followed by the roar of piercing the eardrum. In an instant, the whole heaven and earth trembled. The giant baby was hit in two by this blow, and the broken body burned a green flame, shrinking bit by bit. Suddenly, he screamed bitterly, with colorful light pouring out of his body, and the wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. "This is not dead!" Luke twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth and raised his hand. The clouds surged and five vortices appeared, in which the electric light flowed. With the sound of the dragon, five thunder dragons composed of green lightning flew out of the clouds and roared at the strange baby. The thunder light shines on the heaven and earth, and the attack is continuous. The five thunder dragons constantly bite the body of the strange baby and erode its soul. The fierce attack leaves a large wound. However, it won''t be long before the wound will recover. Injury, healing, injury, healing In the repeated process, the seven colored lights began to cut, and the strange baby also realized the unprecedented pain and despair. He struggled recklessly. However, the five thunder dragons entangled it like loaches. "If I can''t kill you, I''ll kill you." "I don''t believe that you can rise indefinitely." Luke snorted coldly, constantly injecting energy into the thunder dragons and manipulating them to attack. The soul of the strange baby is really incredible. Luke has lived for so long and has never seen such a powerful soul. Lvyan is the enemy of the soul. Ordinary people die when they encounter it. Even the gods dare not fight for a long time, but this guy is still alive after being bombarded by thunderstorms for so long. If you can''t solve it in a short time, drag it on until you die. As time went by, the baby was tortured to death and was in pain. It even had the idea of closing its eyes. The wound on its body was not broken and its body size was much smaller. If it went on like this, it would really be killed by lightning. It wants to escape. Unfortunately, the world has been occupied by Lvyan. All it can see is Luke''s territory. Even if it gets into the soil, it will be attacked by lightning. It was desperate, and there was great fear in his heart, and Luke was the source of all fear. The seven colored lights continue to weaken, and the body will become the size of an adult. Death is approaching bit by bit. Before long, the strange baby will turn into nothingness in the thunderstorm and become another nourishment for the green burning world. "It''s over." Luke took a deep breath and turned his body into thunder. From the sky down, it was like a spear piercing the sky. At this time, the world suddenly shook. A big hole opened in the distant sky, and the black arrow light came to his face, passing through the void and the earth, dividing the world wrapped by green inflammation into two. Luke and the baby were hit hard at the same time. Severe pain came from all over his body as if he were going to break. "Who, who did it?" "Damn it, cough!!!" Luke covered his mouth and coughed violently. This blow not only saved a strange baby, but also penetrated the soul world. However, it''s good. The owner of this world is it, and Luke is just an intruder. After the world collapses, it is more seriously injured and may even disappear. "It seems that you are destined to die." Luke shook his head and looked around. There was a hole in the sky, as well as on the ground. Looking out through the hole, he could vaguely see the faint white light. "What a powerful attack. I don''t know who did it." As soon as the voice fell, a strange energy came from the outside. This energy had a certain call, as if the mother was calling her child. The strange baby rolling on the ground stopped, and a colorful light film appeared on the body surface and flew uncontrollably to the sky. "Want to run?" Luke snorted angrily. Green lightning shot from his fingertips, but it was bounced back by the color light film. At the same time, the world began to distort, the light dispersed, and there was only darkness. Vaguely, a strange feeling came from all over the body, like soaking in a warm spring, and like being placed in the arms of the mother. The smell of the strange baby also appeared, like not far away. It also sensed Luke''s position and trembled with fear. Under the instinctive trend, it forcibly split the body, leaving half to itself and half to the other party. In this way, it finally escaped from the clutches of the devil. The meat and eggs were broken, the two babies appeared in the air, and Luke came to a strange place in a whirl of heaven and earth. Body! Whose body am I in? There was no time to think more. The moment I felt the strange baby, I immediately launched an attack. Eighteen fire dragons roared in the world, and the green arrow light penetrated the void. Only then did he realize the change of his body. Looking up and down, under the purple black meat leg, a gray little bird is yawning bored. The breeze blows and the crotch is tight. "Sleeping trough, what ghost?" Luke was so stupid that he broke away from his body and floated in the sky. After losing his soul, the baby fell down, hundreds of meters high, and fell to the ground, but nothing happened. Luke''s eyes were frozen and he couldn''t help being curious. At the same time, the mother also met with the strange baby. Although the size difference is very large, it does not hinder the unique emotional communication between the mother and son. They kept looking at each other, and their eyes slowly changed. The joy and excitement disappeared, replaced by the desire from the depths of the blood. The mother wants to be born and the child wants to grow. If the mother child relationship lasts only one second, it will become a mortal enemy. The strange baby suddenly launched an attack, but was swallowed by the mother. The people watching this scene were stunned and didn''t understand what was going on. Ron took the opportunity to get rid of Bai Tong''s entanglement and took Diana and Clark to Luke, "Where have you been before? Why are you in that egg?" "This is not the time to say that." Luke looked at Diana and his face sank. "You''re hurt. Who did it?" "A female snake man." Clark explained awkwardly, "the situation was a little complicated at that time. We were chased and killed by four snake people, and then..." "There''s no need to explain." Diana smiled, "injuries are inevitable. Everyone is the same. Moreover, I killed the snake man. I will avenge myself." Luke was speechless and remorseful. At the beginning, he was impulsive and did not consider the situation here. Fortunately, Diana was just injured and had no other problems. Chapter 683 Ron described his previous experiences, including the battlefield, the underground cave and the deal with dom. His tone was very calm without any waves, but the story shocked Luke. It was lucky that the three survived. Of course, Clark''s super senses also played a great role. "The reason why the matrix became like this was caused by Dom?" Rong en nodded, "he doesn''t know what method he used to increase his strength dozens of times and forcibly divide the matrix. If it weren''t for him, we would have died." "Where''s DOM?" "I don''t know. I can''t feel its mind wave. I may be dead." Luke was silent and admired the so-called ghost God. Perhaps this is what death should be like. It is fair, just and can give everything for the rules, not a fool like Avogadro. Diana snapped, "Luke, what shall we do now?" Luke shook his head silently, "There is no other way. We can only go one way to the black. Both the mother and the child must be removed, and they must not be allowed to live." "The way back?" "I''ll find another way." To tell the truth, Luke has no bottom in his heart. Up to now, he doesn''t know whether there is a way to open the channel seal in the mother''s hand. Even if there is, it''s impossible to get it at present. Both sides have become mortal enemies, either you or me. At this time, the battle in the sky has become white hot. The strange baby rushes out of the mother''s belly, and his body expands rapidly into a giant doll like a mountain. His eyes become painted black, full of greed and desire. The mother is also so crazy and tyrannical. It seems that she is not facing children, but an unforgivable enemy. She is eager to occupy her heart and even forgets her pain. The two men attacked each other madly, and the scattered energy set off a hurricane, and the world was changing. In the face of this situation, all the five snake people were stupid and didn''t know how to deal with it. In principle, they should help the strange baby. After all, it was the owner, but the existence of the mother made them hold their hands. In desperation, he could only turn his goal to Luke. Before her death, her mother-in-law gave an order to kill humans and never let them leave alive. Luke also looked at them without expression. Green inflammation burned in his eyes, and his killing intention almost became essence. "Bow!" Ron quickly handed over the soul eating bow, opened his mouth, and finally didn''t say DOM''s advice. Maybe he also saw what happened to the bow. With the long bow in hand, the world darkened. A giant beast hovers in the air, darkness wraps its body, and death is an invincible tusk. Luke bent his bow and took an arrow. Green inflammation overflowed from the palm and injected the arrow flashing black electric light. The three forces were integrated with each other and had the will to destroy everything. Bang! The bow string vibrated, the long arrow broke through the air, and pointed directly at the female snake man with white eyes. The latter only felt a strong light on his face, and then fell into endless confusion. Her five senses disappeared and her vision became blurred. She could only vaguely see her legs turned into fly ash and the dull eyes of her companions. The light column came from the sky and disappeared into the depths of the earth. Everything along the way disappeared. The female snake man was just one of them. The air was strangely quiet. The mother and son fighting above also stopped and looked at Luke in disbelief. Luke pulled the bow again, the snake man with his hands destroyed roared, and made every effort to lay a space barrier for the people to attack at the moment. However, after only one tenth of a second, the barrier disappeared, and he and the unlucky man behind him became the enemy under the soul eating bow again. Two arrows shoot three gods! Luke at this time is really unparalleled in the world. Ron has been watching secretly. When he didn''t see the fatigue from Luke''s face, he couldn''t help feeling confused. Diana couldn''t bear to shoot two arrows. So did she. Only Luke seemed not to be affected. What the hell is going on? Is he too strong, or something else. The speed of the arrow is too fast, just like a light. When you see it, you are dead and can''t even feel the pain. Three of the five snake people died in the twinkling of an eye, leaving only the Xianting swordsman holding the Shang sword and the seemingly young girl. Now they don''t have the idea of killing. They just want to escape. Escaping means exposing their backs to the enemy and dying faster. Lukla opened the bowstring and finally chose to put it down, "For the sake of the cold moon, spare you once and get out!" The last word had a strong impact on their souls. They were in a state of mind for a while. A crack appeared in the seal in the depths of their souls, and memories poured out continuously. Without hesitation, the girl ran away, while the swordsman looked complex and stayed in place, Moon god, Cold Moon Princess! I didn''t expect that I should be like this. You will be very disappointed if you see it! The swordsman shook his head inexplicably and turned to look at the giant in the sky. The cold in his eyes disappeared and replaced by regret, guilt and remorse. "The God of Shang ruins can do so!" He suddenly raised his hand and cut off the snake''s tail. Blood, flesh, soul and will were all integrated into the sword. The swordsman disappeared. There was only a shining commercial sword in the world. The sword light flies between heaven and earth. Poof! A blood hole appeared in the giant baby''s chest. The sword light castrated, cut off more than a dozen tentacles, and then tied them on the suction cup. This blow exhausted all the energy and the sword body became dim. Giant baby is furious. Pull out Shang''s sword and break it! Click! Shang Jian broke in two and was thrown to the ground. Luke''s face sank. He looked at the broken Shang sword and the damn mother and son. Maybe god sent me to the underworld to get rid of you. "You all deserve to die." Ron felt Luke''s heart wave and couldn''t help asking, "Are you sure you want to do it?" Luke nodded and saw that Ron could only pull out the poisonous short blade, Clark frowned, "How? We don''t seem to have enough strength." Needless to say, the giant baby is also strong. In addition to strong power and hard body, it seems that there are many super abilities: fire, frost, lightning, sound wave attack, manipulation, rapid movement, soul pulse, soul pulse, and even space transmission. However, due to his newborn relationship, he can''t control these superpowers and always uses them inadvertently. Even so, the damage is still unimaginable. "Actually, we should wait a while." Diana suggested, "wait until they decide." "No, you can''t delay. I''ve seen the ability of a strange baby. Once it devours the mother, it will immediately evolve into a more powerful existence. It will only be more troublesome then. Now is the only chance." "But you can''t deal with two at the same time!" Luke frowned and glanced carelessly across his body on the ground. Chapter 684 The old woman''s original plan was to let the meat and eggs swallow more than a dozen gods of death, and use their power to cross the growth period and reach the maturity stage. Unfortunately, due to various accidents and Luke''s obstruction, the plan failed completely, and the meat and eggs were fatally injured. She had no choice but to sacrifice herself to help the baby who was not yet fully formed. In a sense, the strange baby is a premature baby with congenital dysplasia and half of his body was taken away by Luke. Even so, it is still terrible. It can fight back and forth in the face of a mother with a body size difference of dozens of times. Luke had a thorough understanding of his ability. He was bombarded by lightning for half an hour, his body was broken, and he could stand up. He turned his head and ran away like no one else. This resilience and adaptability are awe inspiring. If he swallows the mother, who knows what it will look like. Don''t forget that there are hundreds of divine blood factors in his body. Once the blood factor awakens, it will become a cosmic or even multicosmic terrorist existence. Diana saw Luke''s thoughts and couldn''t help saying, "You don''t think..." Luke sighed helplessly, "this is the only way." Their expressions immediately became strange. Diana even covered her mouth and wanted to laugh. Luke, who became a baby, felt strange when he thought about it. Luke said seriously, "remember, today''s news must not be spread." Then he turned and flew down. The soul is integrated with the strange baby on the ground. In an instant, a strange feeling comes from everywhere, perhaps the relationship of "born at the same time". This body has almost no rejection to him. The soul is perfectly integrated with the sensory system in the body. At this moment, heaven and earth seem to be different. He heard voices he had never felt before and saw subtle changes. The sky was no longer gray and showed nine different colors, just like a changing oil painting. There is also energy, the ubiquitous energy factor, wandering around and raising your hand, it will become a storm, thunder, fire, frost, darkness, netherworld and so on. The power of this body is incredible. However, he was also aware of the deficiency in his body, perhaps due to premature birth. The blood factor was extremely unstable, and his behavior was also affected. He would make some strange actions for no reason. Luke closed his eyes and felt the changes in his body carefully. There are 23 kinds of superpowers in total. In addition, there are some hidden powers. If all of them are developed, there are at least 100 kinds. What method did the old witch use to gather so many divine powers together. fierce! very impressive! Although the guy is disgusting and his behavior is even more disgusting, I have to admit that his ability is still great. After being familiar with the various characteristics of the body, Luke stepped forward and suddenly appeared in front of Diana. The three people were shocked, "Luke, you..." "Space movement is one of the abilities of the body." Stretch out your index finger and gently click in front. The milky white space barrier wraps several people''s bodies. After a whirling sense of weightlessness, they have come a few kilometers away. "Group teleportation and space barrier." Luke raised his fleshy palms and held them together. "I seem to understand the words of the cold moon." "She''s right. This body really has the ability to take us back to earth." Clark was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "you mean..." Luke shook his head slightly, "I''m not sure yet. I need to make further observation." Even so, the three still showed their smiling faces and worked hard to come to the magic battlefield across hundreds of thousands of kilometers, just to go home. Had given up, but now it rekindles hope. It''s great to go home. "What are we waiting for? Kill them and go home." Diana stood up, pulled out her sword and clenched her shield. Luke shook his head and opened his fingers. Countless visible space barriers appeared in the air and wrapped her up. "You''d better rest. We''re enough for this battle." With that, he flew up into the air, and his body expanded rapidly into a giant baby more than 100 meters high. Green inflammation overflowed from his body and wrapped his skin to form a green armor. Six hands grew on both sides of his body, each holding weapons, knives, guns, swords, maces, bows and arrows. More than 100 tentacles danced wildly in the air, causing sudden changes in the situation and discoloration of the world. The fighting mother and son stopped and looked at this side in disbelief. Luke opened the long bow. At the same time, more than 100 tentacles gathered in front of him, and light waves emerged at the tip: flame, frost, storm, thunder, darkness, death, light and space. Various forms of energy were fused together in a strange way and turned into an arrow with colorful light. Go! The bowstring fell, and a colorful column of light appeared in the sky, penetrating the mother''s head from bottom to top and disappearing into the sky. Ultimate beauty, ultimate destruction. This blow left a round hole hundreds of meters wide on the mother body, and the residual energy was still destroying its body. The mother roared earth shaking and waved her tentacles with only skeleton to beat Luke severely. Space warp! Luke disappeared and came to the baby, who turned and ran away. "Stop!" Luke scolded coldly, "we cooperate to kill the matrix." The strange baby looked so suspicious that he didn''t believe him at all. Luke didn''t bother to explain. His body flashed and came to the back of the mother''s body. His fingers were together, and his fingertips spewed out white swords hundreds of meters long. Cut! When a sword fell, the space seemed to be cut, revealing black lines. Everything was divided into two parts by the blade. At the same time, dozens of tentacles with only skeleton came from all directions. Luke was not polite. His tentacles broke one after another when he waved his fingers. Compared with the strange baby, he has stronger control over his body. All kinds of abilities are at his fingertips. They are all destructive forces. No matter it''s space ability, the white sword of double pupil women, or the song of the cold moon, you can use them as long as you want. The battle situation tilted rapidly. Seeing that the situation was good, the giant baby also joined in and besieged the mother with Luke. One after the other, they launched a crazy offensive. The sky was painted with colorful ink by various energies, and the scattered shock waves rolled up giant tornadoes, which then became nothingness in the earth shaking explosion. Clark and Ron stared at all this and wanted to help, but they couldn''t do anything. Their bodies are too small. In the face of huge creatures with a size of more than a thousand times, simple strength is not enough, unless one punch breaks the void, which is impossible. In desperation, they could only go back to Diana and watch nervously. Chapter 685 What is destroying heaven and earth? The battle in front of us perfectly interprets this word. The sky cracked by energy, the earth shattered by shock wave, and the blazing white light column bombarded in the distance across dozens of kilometers. Boom! A touch of Aurora appeared outside the horizon. After a long time, there was the roar of the wind and the cry of the earth. The sky is shaking, the earth is tumbling, the calm white bone plain is devastated, and there are big pits with black smoke everywhere. No wonder the war of the gods will create a blank area without people for thousands of miles. Their destructive power is too strong. The three of Clark didn''t dare to stay here. They had to fly far away to avoid the bombardment range of energy waves. The war continues. In the face of Luke and the strange baby''s attack, the mother shows an extremely crazy side, enduring the splitting body and waiting for the opportunity to counterattack. It seems to have endless energy, and a random blow is a pillar of light through heaven and earth. It does not have all kinds of super powers, but it is absolutely crushed in life, spirit, soul and energy. Rao Shi Luke did not dare to attack head-on. He could only swim around with the help of space ability and wait for the opportunity to do damage. The strange baby was like a model. It seemed to have a great talent for learning. Luke did what he did, and all kinds of abilities and attack methods were completely copied. They are like lions surrounded by elephants. With the help of flexible walking and sharp claws, they constantly consume the opponent''s physical fitness. With the passage of time, the injury of the mother becomes more and more serious, and the breath begins to decay. Among the three attacks, DOM''s splitting power is the most harmful to it. That power has not disappeared from beginning to end and has been causing trouble. No matter how many times it is recovered, new wounds will appear. He was tortured and distracted from fighting the bedbugs around him. The war situation changed little by little. As the baby became familiar with his body, the attack became violent. He even joined hands with Luke to create a space vortex and blow up nearly one-fifth of the body of the mother. The blow became a turning point. The mother no longer has illusions and realizes that if it goes on like this, she may become the food of two bedbugs. In order to live, she must sacrifice. Buzz! There was a great sound in the sky, and the substantive spiritual force poured around like a wave. Luke and the strange baby bear the brunt. Wrapped by the spiritual shock, they felt that they had become a small boat in the stormy sea. That kind of impact comes from the spirit and causes great damage to the body and soul. They had to stop and dodge out of the range of mental shock. The mother roared. Starting from the head, the huge body turned into bones bit by bit, and then broke into countless powders in the splitting power. Unknowingly, there was a white misty rain under the sky, and the broken bones danced all over the sky like snowflakes, rising and falling with the wind, just like a gorgeous fireworks show. Luke''s face sank with a bad feeling. Dozens of seconds later, the flesh and blood bones that covered the sky disappeared, leaving only bone powder and meat balls more than two meters in diameter. There is a powerful life wave in the meat ball. The heartbeat can be clearly heard even if it is thousands of kilometers away. "No!" Luke''s face changed greatly. He bent his bow and took an arrow. The green arrow pointed directly at the meat ball. When! A smooth, white and tender palm stretched out from the meat ball to block the invincible long arrow. The meat ball splits and comes out of a naked woman with exquisite face and white, tender and energetic skin. The body is like a division line carefully designed by scientists. Each part is so appropriate. When combined, it is a perfect art. The only bad thing is the head. She has no hair and is replaced by more than 100 creeping tentacles, just like medusa in ancient Greek mythology. At the first sight of her, Luke had a strong desire to hold her in his arms, occupy her, ravage her and swallow everything. This desire was so strong, as if it were an innate instinct. "Damn it, what''s going on? Didn''t you agree with your mother and son?" Luke recited the mantra and forcibly suppressed the agitation in his body. The strange baby in the distance could not control himself. His huge body began to shrink, but the little bird in the crotch was expanding bit by bit. His eyes lost color and stared straight ahead. Something''s wrong. Luke frowned. When he found that the strange baby began to approach the woman, he finally couldn''t help it. He raised his hand and the fire dragon surged out and directly beat it out. This blow made the strange baby wake up and think of all kinds of things before. He couldn''t help but leak out complex expressions, fear, fear and an indescribable attachment. The woman turned her head and looked at Luke coldly, "Human beings, leave my child''s body." Luke shrugged. "Sorry, this is my body." "You want to be my son, too?" Lukla lowered his eyelids and said expressionless, "you''d better take back this sentence, or you''ll die in pain." "Really?" The woman giggled with her arms behind her and made a very enchanting gesture, "Do you think I''m beautiful? Do you feel very sexy and want to hold me in your arms and ravage me severely?" "Sorry, monsters can''t stimulate my sexual interest. I only have ideas about human women." "What''s the matter with your bird? He seems to have a problem." As she spoke, she gave out a pleasant laugh like a silver bell, and her beauty seemed to become a certain rule, which inadvertently made people lose their souls. Luke forced his restless body and asked in an unusually low voice, "This is the power you get from which God." "No, you''re wrong. It''s an instinct and comes from the depths of blood. Of course, the divine power of Aphrodite and Pavati also plays a role. My body is a perfect product made with hundreds of goddesses as references. It integrates all the advantages of women of different races and meets all the fantasies of men. I thought it would fascinate you. Now, it''s not good!" Luke said coldly, "you have a lot of nonsense." The woman sighed, "I''ve been thinking about a question: who am I? Can you give me the answer?" "This question should be asked to Maria." "Who is Maria?" "Jesus fucking." Woman: " "You''re kidding me." "Otherwise, do you want me to fuck you?" Luke raised his hand and pressed down. A huge palm composed of energy fell from the sky and hit the woman hard. The latter was not affected, but turned into nothingness. "How powerful the use of energy has reached this level?" Luke murmured to himself and looked shocked. Just now he saw very clearly that when the giant palm fell, one of the woman''s tentacles moved, and the tip emitted a faint light, which just hit the weak point of the energy giant palm, and smashed it with one blow. "Human, give you one last chance, tell me, who am I?" Chapter 686 Compared with before, the mother has undergone fundamental changes. The huge body that could cover the sky disappeared and was replaced by a woman less than two meters. With the help of this process, she finally got rid of DOM''s splitting power, but the price was also very heavy. The huge body brings huge power. Now the mother has no such suffocating sense of oppression. "I can''t give an answer to the question of who you are, because you are nothing." Luke opened his right hand, endless green fire overflowed from the palm, forming a sea of fire behind him. "This is not the answer I want." The smile on the woman''s face disappeared, and the cold breath in her eyes, "human, are you sure you want to fight me?" "You should ask your son this sentence. If he gives up, I have nothing to say." The strange baby not far away shook his head again and again. His instinct from the depths of his blood told him that only one person between himself and the woman could live, either eat each other or be eaten by each other. Luke sneered, "see, your son doesn''t want to let you go." "What about you?" The woman said in a deep voice, "why fight me? Do we have a feud?" "Originally not, because of a woman, now there is." "Which woman?" "Han Yue, she helped me and regarded me as a friend. I think it''s necessary to do something." "I see." The woman suddenly realized that the surface of her skin was emitting fluorescence. After the light dissipated, a woman with black hair, black eyes and flawless appearance appeared in front of her, just like a nine heavenly fairies, "Now, as like as two peas," do you really want it? The woman reached out and touched the white and tender snow hill. The hidden area between the pink grapes and her legs was all exposed. At this moment, she took off her fairy coat and became a witch. Luke''s face became very gloomy, "You''re really dying!" Pinch the Dharma formula with both hands, and the sea of fire shrinks into a thundercloud filled with electricity, Boom! Green lightning sped out and hit the woman heavily. It drove her thousands of meters away. Before she landed, a shadow appeared behind her. Luke turned his palm into a knife, wrapped his palm with a white light blade and cut it straight to her brain bag. When! A white and tender palm blocked the invincible light blade. The woman smiled gently and her fingers worked hard. Luke immediately felt the pain, What a powerful force! The woman curled up with her right hand and punched him. The punch was ordinary, but Luke felt the chill penetrating into his soul. His mind turned sharply and quickly used his space ability to flash aside. Boom! Where the boxing wind goes, the air sounds crackling, the mountains in the distance disappear silently, and a gully extending for dozens of kilometers appears on the ground. Everything along the way is turned into powder in the boxing wind. The power of a punch is so great. Luke''s eyelids jumped, and the baby was stunned and looked down. "Human beings, you should join hands with me to kill that child. I will give you whatever you want, including the cold moon, Aphrodite and Pavati." "Sorry, you''re too hard." Luke bent his bow and took an arrow. The colorful arrows crossed the sky, but the woman grabbed them with one hand and shook them gently. Click! The long arrow breaks and energy surges out, forming a colored shock wave. Luke gave the baby a hard look, "In a daze, I didn''t see that I was helping you." The latter suddenly woke up. He wanted to get close but dared not. He could only send waves in the distance. One energy gun after another hit the woman. It was like tickling. It had no effect at all. Her body can no longer be described as "hard", but as "very hard". No matter what attack, it will not leave a wound. Physical immunity and elements are invalid. Even the white light blade of heavy pupil women will be easily blocked. "Hit me so many times, now it''s my turn." The woman arched her body with two periostea protruding from her back. The two pairs of meat wings rushed away from her skin and were exposed to the sun. When her wings were waving, people turned into a very fast streamer in front of the strange baby, One punch down, Poof! The sky began to rain with blood, and the baby''s right shoulder was blasted. He screamed bitterly and ran away. The woman didn''t pursue. She suddenly turned around and punched out. The air in front exploded violently, like a squeezed balloon. Boom! The force acts on Luke through layers of space. The internal organs seemed to shift, causing severe pain, and the body couldn''t bear it. As the shock wave hit the ground heavily, it slid for several kilometers and broke a mountain peak before it stopped. Cough cough!!!! Luke covered his chest and coughed bitterly, "What kind of monster is this guy? He has such strong power after thousands of meters." "You are not my opponent at all." The woman''s eyes are extremely contemptuous, her right hand is facing the sky, and a light mass appears in the palm. The light mass expands rapidly and becomes larger and larger. Seven color streamers surround it, and the energy contained therein is suffocating. Unconsciously, a sun appeared in the sky. Luke''s eyes widened and the whole person was shocked. Vitality bomb? I''ve never seen an energy gun with a diameter of more than one kilometer. If it falls, the ground... No... The whole underworld will be pierced. Without hesitation, Luke dodged to Diana. The space barrier wrapped the four people''s bodies. When he was about to leave, the five senses disappeared. The endless light and heat tsunami generally rushed from the rear. His vision was gray, and there was severe pain in his body. Every cell was trembling and howling, giving a warning of death. Boom! A pillar of light appeared over the underworld. The light penetrated the eternal darkness and made the creatures living on the underworld see the clearer night sky than ever before. The white bone plain disappeared, and all bones, including soil, were reduced to nothingness in the shock wave. Here has become an empty world. The woman at the center of the world is still as naked as before, showing her full and round body without stinginess. The difference is that she has one more person in her hand, a broken child. "Child, you still have to go back to my stomach after all." "Come on, don''t resist, you will become one with me and become the final form." The woman opened her mouth, exposed her mouth full of fangs, and bit the baby''s head. Pooh! The purple black head was torn off and chewed twice, with a slight frown, "No, not him." "Damn it, where are you? Get out of here." The woman threw away the baby, stared around, suddenly rushed forward and punched in the air. Time and space flow, a baby with wounds all over his body and abnormal appearance emerged. When he saw a woman, he shouted and ran away like a frightened rabbit. The woman chased after her and couldn''t get rid of it. The baby can only use its space ability. Unfortunately, no matter how fast it moves, it will be found by its opponent at the first time. Two people you chase me to hide, the speed is frightening, the air seems to be cut, making a whooshing sound. Chapter 687 In an unknown dark corner, the barrier scattered, revealing the bloody, wound covered giant baby and the three figures in his arms. When the explosion occurred, Luke forcibly started the space transmission and protected Diana in his arms. Even so, the three were injured to varying degrees. Fortunately, they were not the key parts. Diana tensed. "Luke, are you okay?" The giant baby shook his head, "I''m fine. There may be something wrong with this body." The soul leaves the body and returns to its original form. Seeing this, Diana breathed a sigh of relief and couldn''t help saying, "What''s the matter with that woman?" "I also want to know." Luke smiled helplessly. He didn''t know how such a monster came out. The physical immunity and elements were invalid, the resistance of spirit and soul was ridiculously high, and the comprehensive quality was almost comparable to the supreme little Superman. "Can you win?" Luxor gave a no left or no right answer for a moment, "There is almost no chance to fight head-on. If you can find a weakness, there is still a possibility." "What weakness does she have?" "It''s not clear yet." Ron interrupted, "her mind fluctuates strangely, not like a complete independent personality." oh Luke''s interested, "How to say." "Usually, a person has only one kind of mind wave. Patients with severe schizophrenia will produce two kinds, rarely more than three kinds, while the woman''s mind wave is constantly changing, and each wave shows different will." Clark said, "You mean his personality consciousness is not complete." "Yes, she has no master character. She feels like a mixture of hundreds of consciousness stitched together. This is what puzzles me." "What about the strange baby?" Luke suddenly said, "is it a sewing monster like her?" "No, the baby''s mind is chaotic, but he has an independent and complete sense of personality." This sentence reminds Luke that one has almost infinite life and power, one has almost immortal soul and many super powers. If the two are combined! Luke shivered excitedly. What a terrible monster it would be! Diana said, "Can we start with this?" With that, he turned to Xiang Rongen, Luke and Clark also stared at him. The Mars hunter is a master of mind. If he wants to explore weaknesses, only he can do it. Mind and soul sound very similar, but they are two completely different concepts. A man with a strong soul has a strong heart; A man with a strong heart may not have a strong soul. The soul is born in the body, but it can be completely separated from the body. The soul must rely on the body and soul to exist. It is difficult for the soul to attack and spy on other people''s ideas; But the mind can hit the opponent thousands of miles away, wantonly play with the opponent''s memory and steal the secrets buried in the depths of memory. Like Luke and Ron. Martian hunters can gain insight into the thoughts of others anytime and anywhere and feel the double fluctuations of emotion and psychology, which Luke can''t do. Similarly, Luke can feel the changes of heaven and earth, the energy factors in the air and the mental induction when danger comes, and even occupy other people''s flesh. In this regard, Ron is far inferior. Diana''s proposal was exciting. After thinking for a while, Rong en said slowly, "There is a way, just..." "Is it dangerous?" Rongen was silent, "that woman has no independent personality consciousness, which means she has a big loophole in her heart, but her soul is too strong. External attacks have no effect and can only penetrate from the inside." Luke was stunned, "you shouldn''t..." Ron nodded, "That''s the only way." Luke frowned. "You''ll die." "That''s not necessarily true. There are at least two hopes of survival." Diana listened, "what are you talking about?" Luke sighed low, "Rong en wants to shape the woman''s personality consciousness and take his personality as a template." Diana still doesn''t understand. "In short, Rong en wants to send his consciousness to each other''s body and become the master." "How is this... Possible?" Clark also thinks this method is too exaggerated. Luke shook his head. "In principle, it''s really impossible. My existence makes it possible. The soul occupies the body and the soul steals the soul. As long as I forcibly suppress each other''s soul, Ron has hope." "What if it fails?" "I will suffer a heavy blow and he will disappear from the world." The air fell into a dead silence. Diana and Clark were speechless. They had no ability in relevant aspects and did not understand the channels. They just instinctively felt that this method was unreliable. It''s too dangerous. "There''s no other way?" Luke looked around and said helplessly, "our place is deep underground. Walking 90 kilometers forward is the entrance to the valley without return. The cave disappeared, leaving only a black vortex." "That energy cannon blew up the whole white bone plain. If I had another one, maybe I could survive, you..." At this point, I didn''t go on. "Then go, get out of here and don''t fight her." Luke shook his head. "Our hope to go back is in the baby, and the baby is a must for women. No matter where we go, she will catch up. What''s more troublesome is that once we leave, she will swallow the strange baby and evolve into a complete group with independent personality and many super powers." "Imagine what a terrible existence a creature that combines the blood of the gods, has endless life, endless power, immortal soul and hundreds of super powers." The air is quiet again, more silent than last time. Clark shook his head with a bitter face, "So we have no way back." "What are you waiting for?" Rong en said in a deep voice, "we are the Justice League. It''s necessary to be afraid of a monster." Diana took a deep breath. She was a decisive person. Since she had no way back, she went ahead, "What can Clark and I do?" "During the operation with Ron, keep an eye on the strange baby and keep him away." Clark clenched his fist. "Don''t worry, I''ll cling to him and never give him any chance. You should also be careful. There must be no accident." After discussing the specific details, the action officially began. Luke settled in the baby''s body and used his space ability to bring the four people near the battlefield. At this time, the strange baby and the woman were carrying out an earth shaking chase. The strange baby ran wildly and attacked with various abilities. Flame, frost, lightning, whirlwind and endless energy bloom like fireworks, but it has no effect. Even if the space is turbulent, it can only scratch a woman''s surface muscles and recover in an instant. This situation, this scene, more firm people''s ideas, this monster must not stay. Once she gets back to earth, just think about how terrible it would be. Chapter 688 The battle ahead was full of dangers. The strange baby was chased and bitten by a woman like a rabbit. She was almost caught several times. Although the woman did not have endless superpowers, she had unparalleled speed, defense and strength. More importantly, she could sense the position of the strange baby. No matter where the strange baby hid, she would be easily found. Diana murmured, "when will you do it?" "Don''t worry, wait a minute." Then he raised his hand and grabbed Diana''s shoulder. His divinity turned into a steady stream of vitality and injected into her body. The wound began to heal, and the tired body and mind changed their vitality again. Clark pulled off his cloak and put on an unknown armor picked from the corpse of the God of death. The armor has high magic resistance and is very suitable for him. Then he took the arm armor handed over from acorn and the highly toxic artifact short knife. Rongen took down the soul eating bow, thought about it, and handed it to him, "Don''t use it until you have to. It has a curse. If you use it too much, something will happen." Clark nodded seriously and tied the long bow to his back with his cloak. According to the plan, he may face the strange baby alone later. He must be prepared for the battle. At the same time, the battle on the other side is coming to an end. After all, the strange baby made a mistake. He was punched in the right leg by a woman, and his fleshy short leg was directly fried into blood foam. He cried out in pain and was pinched by the neck before he made a sound, "This time, where are you going?" A woman''s eyes glowed red, like a hungry beast. Regardless of the feelings between mother and son, she opened her mouth and bit her head. Click! One bite down, even bone and meat, so the small half of the head is gone. A woman is excited to madness. The ingredients contained in her flesh and blood make her feel a sense of pleasure from inside to outside. Every cell is howling. It is a will from the depths of her blood: eat it, you can get more powerful power; Eat him, you can grow into the whole; If you eat him, you don''t have to doubt who you are. The woman gradually lost her mind, her mouth cracked and became unusually large, as if she wanted to swallow each other. The strange baby was scared silly. He kept struggling, but he couldn''t earn it. He could only watch the abyss shrouded in his mouth. "Right now." There was a flash of light in the void. Luke and Ron suddenly appeared in front of the woman, with their index finger stretched out and golden light on the woman''s eyebrows, "Seal the soul, town!" Countless golden chains overflow from the fingertips, penetrate the body and block the soul. At the same time, his own soul also broke away from the flesh, turned into green streamer, and went into the woman''s body along the center of his eyebrows. "Get out!" The woman screamed and roared, and burst out like a real spiritual shock, directly shaking the baby out. Rong en bit his teeth and endured the pain of tearing his soul to stay in place. Shock waves come and go quickly. There are two illusions in a woman''s body. One looks like a snail, with hundreds of faces on his head and hundreds of tentacles on his body, which is the soul of the mother. The other is green and burning, with a vortex in his head and heart, emitting an extremely terrible smell. Two souls wrestle together, and each attack will trigger a void shock. Ron''s scalp was numb. He couldn''t join this level of confrontation at all. As time went by, Ron''s face became more anxious. Clark and Diana rushed over and said nervously, "What''s going on? Haven''t you finished yet?" Ron shook his head. "That woman is more difficult than expected." Diana was in a hurry, "what now?" "I can only wait. Believe Luke, he will do it." Clark turned around and looked warily at the strange baby in the distance. The other party seemed to be aware of the strange here and had been secretly watching. At this time, a large number of green fires erupted from the woman''s body. 108 chains condensed by golden lightning appeared in the flame. With a roar, the flame exploded violently. Boom! Their faces suddenly changed and they hurriedly stepped back. "God''s magic eye, open!" Luke pinched the law with his six hands at the same time, and a vertical mark appeared in the center of his eyebrows, which turned into golden eyes. At the same time, there was also a vertical mark on the mother''s head. The two vertical marks were connected with each other, and the two worlds were integrated with each other. You have me and I have you. Their breath disappeared, leaving only chaos. "Not good." Ron''s face suddenly changed, "Luke, he..." said, with a bitter smile, "this is the only way." Then he flew forward, stretched out his hand and pressed the woman''s shoulder to inject all the spiritual power into chaos. Diana and Clark looked at each other. They didn''t know what had happened. Judging from Ron''s expression, things seemed to become more difficult. The strange baby slowly wanted to approach here and asked in a less familiar language of the underworld, "What are they doing?" Clark took a step forward, pulled out the highly toxic knife and stared at him. Since Luke and Ron chose to gamble their lives, as comrades in arms, he naturally could not fall behind. The strange baby frowned slightly and looked at Clark carefully up and down. A moment later, his body flashed and suddenly appeared in front of the mother. He was about to stretch out his hand, and there was a cry of anger behind him, "Get out!" The iron fist zooms in quickly, Bang! The bridge of the nose made a clicking sound. The strange baby roared stiffly, flew straight back, glided more than 1000 meters in the void, stopped, touched his bloody nostrils, and stared at Clark strangely, "So strong, are you also God?" This time he used ancient Greek, Clark couldn''t understand it, but Diana knew it very well. She pulled out the Vulcan sword and pointed at the giant baby in front, "If you want to live, don''t come near, otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite." "Why did you stop me?" The baby looked puzzled. "Aren''t we on one side?" Diana thought about it and decided to put it another way, "we are really together, but now the situation is quite special. You can''t let outsiders get close. If you feel bored, you can go elsewhere." "I don''t listen to you. You want to cheat me and swallow the food alone. No, you can''t eat it alone." "The matrix is mine and no one can take it away." The baby screamed and rushed up. More than 100 tentacles gathered together and shot seven colored energy pillars. Clark strode forward and blocked the energy pillar attack with his body. Boom! Colored light appeared in the air, and the raging energy continued to destroy Clark''s body. The epidermis was damaged, exposing the red muscles below. The blood was evaporated, and the muscle fibers were broken. Diana couldn''t see it anymore. The armor burst out red. The red light crossed the void and suddenly appeared in front of the strange baby, "Stop it." The blade fell and pointed directly at the baby''s head. Chapter 689 The strange baby seemed to feel it and put out his tentacles in front of him. Pooh! The tentacle broke at the sound, and the blade was castrated, leaving a long wound on the purple black flesh face. "You dare to cut me, we''re not together." The strange baby was so angry that he stopped the colorful light column, and more than 100 tentacles rushed at Diana with teeth and claws. The latter quickly stepped back, waved the sword edge and cut off all the tentacles. Suddenly, the shadow in front of him disappeared, and there was a terrible smell behind him. No! Diana trembled and instinctively raised her shield. The ferocious baby raised his fleshy fist and smashed it down from top to bottom. Bang! The fist collided with the shield and burst into seven colored lights. This energy is too huge, far beyond the bearing range of the shield. Part of the energy is absorbed, but more are exploded in front of the body like shells. The nvwushen armor had large cracks. Diana vomited blood and fell straight down. The gap is too big. I thought the strange baby was a little stronger than the general gods. Unexpectedly, it was so. "Dare to provoke me again and beat you to death." The strange baby raised his fist and snorted angrily. Before his voice fell, there was a black light in front of him. The endless black light came from the darkness like a light piercing the sky and disappeared into an unknown corner. The strange baby lowered his head numbly, and a blood hole appeared in his chest. The wound was black, and the power of death lingered on it, constantly penetrating into the interior. "You... You... Human, ah!!!" it shouted madly, "why did you hurt me, you all deserve to die." Clark put away his soul eating bow and rushed forward quickly. The angry baby screamed and rushed up. It would teach mankind a lesson that will never be forgotten. One large and one small, two completely asymmetric bodies collided with each other, and the annular shock wave exploded to form an air wall. Clark clenched his hands and hit the internal organs, which made the strange baby bow up. Then there was the upper hook, but it was blocked by the fleshy arm. Clark immediately changed his move, sprayed high-temperature rays in his eyes, burned the other party''s eyeballs, and he was pulled out by his tentacles. More than 100 tentacles hung across the sky and were drawn from all directions. Clark took a deep breath and raised his senses to the limit. In an instant, time seemed to stop flowing, and his extremely fast tentacles seemed to turn into snails. He could even see the ferocious expression of the strange baby and the excitement in his eyes. The phantom flashed through the air, shuttled back and forth between the tentacles, came to the strange baby at the speed of ghosts, pulled out the short knife and stabbed it with a stab. The blade pierced the skin, and the toxin penetrated into the blood and flowed everywhere in the body. If in the past, Clark would never attack his opponent with a slightly inferior means of poison, he can''t control so much at this moment. In order to kill the mother, Luke and Ron gambled their lives. Diana was already injured. At this time, it was even more injured. Only he and only he could stop the progress of the strange baby. The acute poison on the short knife is prepared for the gods, and Rao is a strange baby. When the toxin flows along the blood vessels to the whole body, the limbs become extremely heavy as if filled with lead, and the tentacles lose control and droop softly. "It''s so uncomfortable and painful. You did it, human." "You... You poisoned!" The strange baby seemed unable to believe it. He watched the purple black skin turn pure black, and the toxin had spread outward through the blood vessels. Clark didn''t hesitate and took the opportunity to attack wildly. The iron fist hit down like a mountain, one fist after another. Each fist left a meat pit on the strange baby. The latter screamed in pain. His tired body couldn''t exert its strength at all, so he had to use his space ability to flash to the distance. "Don''t try to run." Clark chased after him. He had no blood sense like the mother, but he had extraordinary vision and senses. As long as there were no obstacles around, he could see no matter how far away. They chased each other and staged a new escape. A moment later, the baby suddenly turned around and looked at this side fiercely, "Human, you make me very angry." Clark smiled bitterly. Sure enough, the toxin didn''t have much effect. Even he could resist it, let alone the monster integrating hundreds of divine blood. "Die, man." The baby opens its mouth and ejects a giant energy gun. Clark leaned aside, the roar came from behind, and his eyes were more firm. Since you can''t kill it, hold on until Luke and Ron succeed. ¡­¡­ The soul world is different from the real world. There is no physical law. All existing things are the embodiment of will and thinking. The sky here is green, like burning, but the ground is white and jagged. At a glance, the earth is white and full of bone debris. Several figures composed of bones talked and laughed in the air. When they saw Luke, they immediately showed their tusks and turned into evil spirits, and then they were hit to pieces by lightning. Luke looked up at the sky, then turned to the earth, and the green fire burned behind him, forming an endless sea of fire. "Come out, I know you''re down there." The ground cracks, hundreds of tentacles rush out of it and float under the sky. The tip of the selling tip cracks like petals, revealing familiar figures. Unlike before, these people all have complete bodies. Princess hanyue, Artemis, ancient Tibetan Buddha, double pupil female, white pupil female, God of Shang ruins, God of wind, God of beauty, etc; Hundreds of gods appeared at the same time, looking at Luke from all directions. At this moment, Rao was Luke ready to fight to the death, and he couldn''t help taking a breath. The gods in the strange baby''s soul world are just illusions, but these guys are real ghosts. No wonder she has no personality consciousness. How can so many spirits gather together to produce self-consciousness. Luke calmed down and asked seriously, "Which one is you?" "What do you say?" The cold moon in a flowing fairy skirt spoke first, "which one do you think should be me, or neither." Artemis stepped forward, "Man, you''re in the wrong place." An Unknown God said, "Your soul is very strong. Unfortunately, there are 583 gods here. Each God has different abilities. Human beings, you have no chance of winning. Surrender and give in to us, otherwise this will become your burial place." "Sorry, there are a group of women waiting for me to go home." "They would be very angry if they knew I was the ghost under your skirt." Luke stretched out his hand and pressed it on his chest. His five fingers stabbed into the vortex like a knife. The vortex expanded outward, and he could see a burning green world. Flame, ubiquitous flame. The world is burning. In addition to fire, there are ghosts howling in the fire. They are not only fuel, but also green inflammation itself. Chapter 690 From beginning to end, Luke was wary of green inflammation. He didn''t know where the flame came from and where the world swallowed by green inflammation was. The only thing he could be sure was the vortex of the heart and head. Whenever the vortex opened, the world would come quietly. When he was a child, in order to test the ability of Lvyan, Luke ran to the desert and quietly opened the vortex. As a result, a village and town on the edge of the desert became a ghost town, and hundreds of lives were lost. Since then, Luke has not opened the vortex, or even given up green inflammation and joined the high-tech industry. Unfortunately, things are changeable, and some things can''t be avoided after all. When the vortex opens, the whole world turns dark green and flames appear in the air. Looking around, there are blazing green flames everywhere. The earth covered with white bones is also eroded by the green, the bones are burning, the dead are burning, and the will is destroyed, which has become a new nourishment. Tentacles can not be avoided. The flame climbs up from the root, burning bigger and stronger. The gods were stunned. Seeing that the body began to burn, they quickly used all kinds of abilities to put it out. "It''s useless." "Green fire is the natural enemy of the soul. It takes the soul as fuel. Once ignited, it will burn down until it becomes the flame itself." "If you have a body, you may be able to avoid it. Unfortunately, you are only a ghost now." Luke raised his hands, the green clouds suppressed downward, and the surrounding flames rushed from all directions, turning the world into a raging sea of fire. Fire, everywhere, burns the soul and destroys the will. The gods were surprised and angry. They couldn''t help asking, "This is not the power that human beings can have. Who are you?" "You don''t have to know." Luke turned into a shadow of fire and integrated with the flames in the sky. A fairy God with a Taoist crown said in a cold voice, "Don''t think we have nothing to do with you. Maybe we can''t fight the fire, but we can kill you." After that, pinch the method, point the index finger to the center of the eyebrow, a white line overflows from it, crosses the sea of fire, and accurately finds Luke hidden in it. The latter''s face changes slightly and quickly flashes aside. The white line is faster, divided into nine sections and binds his body. Go! Luke roared and became a six armed giant. The white line also expanded and always tied his body. Suddenly, a great force came from the line, dragging Luke out of the sea of fire and exposing him to the public. "Kill him and the sea of fire will be lifted." The fairy court gods changed the formula, and the golden thunder flew out of his fingertips and pointed directly at Luke''s heart. Bang! The green burning shield appeared in front of him to block the thunder. The next second, the shield was divided into two, and the sword awned from it, with a chilling killing opportunity. Luke forcibly staggered his body to avoid the fatal blow. The crisis has just begun. As the voice of the immortal gods falls, others react and attack at the same time. In an instant, all kinds of attacks are combined to form an energy tide that destroys everything. The blow seemed to destroy the whole world. Luke was shocked, burst out all his strength, forcibly broke away from the white line, waved his hands, and the flames gathered in front of him. Then he flew back from reality to emptiness like lightning. Boom! A huge shock wave appeared in the sky. It lasted only half a second, and the sea of fire was pierced. The energy tide did not decrease, rushed away the dark clouds and opened a hole in the sky. Cough cough!!!! Luke covered his chest and coughed violently. The gods were pale and felt the pain. The soul worlds of both sides had been integrated. The world was hurt and everyone would be hurt. "Humans, don''t want to run." A God with broken golden vertical pupils roared up to the sky, with dense scales on his body surface. His body elongated and became the legendary feather snake god who could fly to the sky and escape to the earth. The wings open and the atmosphere shakes. It seems that it can shuttle through time and space. It is still a few kilometers away in the last second and comes in front of you in the next second, "What the hell is this?" Luke jumped up, waved his sword in mid air and cut out several green light blades, When! The light blade hit the feather snake''s body as if it were on steel. There was no wound left. The latter opened his mouth and ejected dark green sticky bullets. Luke''s complexion remained unchanged, his hands waved, and the flames gathered in front of him. An incomparably huge Fire Dragon flew out, swallowed the sticky bullet, and hit the feather snake. The dragons and snakes fought in the air. Luke took the opportunity to escape to the distance. Before he could catch his breath, his back felt cold and felt the cold stabbing into the bone marrow. Get out! Luke raised his long knife, turned and cut down. Where the blade went, the space was broken like glass. The ghost hiding in it didn''t expect this. He turned aside and was still a step late. Pooh! His right hand was shoulder length and broken. Green inflammation broke out and went crazy into his body. Luke was about to pursue, and a song sounded in his ear. The song was gentle and moving, like his mother''s arms, slowly intoxicated in his reluctance to part. The sea of fire separated, a perfect woman walked, the moon rose behind it, and the song was as soul stirring as the moonlight. Luke squatted on the ground and stared at her with an ugly face, "Cold moon, you..." "Give up, you are not our opponent." A woman''s voice is cold and heartless, just like the curved moon. At the same time, hundreds of gods appeared above and surrounded the space. This scene is very much like the picture in a movie. Luke Qiang said with a bitter smile, "I''ve seen you before. In another cold month, her character is similar to yours, but her essence is different. I''m curious about which is the real moon god." The woman said indifferently, "there is only one moon god, that is me." "No! You are not a cold moon. The real cold moon will never allow yourself to become tentacles. In the final analysis, you, and you..." his eyes turned to all gods, "they are replicas made by monsters." "Fire is your only destination." Luke closed his eyes, turned his body into nothingness, and the vortex in his heart expanded rapidly, swallowing everything around like a black hole. Before the gods reacted, he came to a strange world. Luke, who became a giant, was suspended in the sky, with an endless flame ghost standing behind him, "Come on, let''s fight again. This time, I will kill you all." The ghost army roared hysterically and rushed to the gods like madmen. Their bodies were burning and the flames were connected together, just like a moving sea of fire. The heat waves hit my face and burned my soul. The gods instinctively retreated. Somehow, a strong sense of fear rose in their hearts, and their bodies began to burn, more than ten times faster than before. "This is my world. Even if God comes, he has to dish it for me." Luke bent his bow and took an arrow. The flame in the sky turned into a dark green arrow. The arrow pointed to death. Chapter 691 The terror that lingered around disappeared, and Ron finally dared to look at the strange world carefully. The sky is blue and the ground is gray. The endless plain is like a tomb, clean, quiet and calm. "What''s going on?" Rongen grabbed his head and looked puzzled. Just now it was still flames and bones everywhere. How could it be like this in the blink of an eye. What about the gods? And Luke, they all disappeared. To be cautious, Ron walked around and stopped when he was sure there was no one else, "I don''t know what Luke did, but he did." Rongen closes his eyes, expands the power of his mind around and establishes contact with the world. This is a very slow process. Fortunately, no one interferes, he can exert himself. At the same time, the outside world has also changed. The woman''s body began to expand and become a snail like tentacle monster, which is her true face. Seeing this scene, the strange baby''s eyes lit up, immediately abandoned Clark and rushed here. It can feel the body. There is no soul, only body. In other words, now is the best chance to eat it. "Stop!" Clark roared and chased this way quickly. However, the other party was faster. His body crossed the void and came directly to the mother, "You are mine, you are all mine." The strange baby opened his mouth excitedly and rushed up like an evil tiger. Suddenly, a red light flashed in front of him. There was a distressing pain in his heart. He lowered his head and shouted angrily when he saw the woman hanging on his chest, "It''s you again. You stabbed me again." Diana was too lazy to talk nonsense. She forced the Vulcan sword into her heart and pulled it up, Zi! Blood gushed out and spilled everywhere. "Human!" The strange baby roared, opened his mouth and spewed out a colorful energy column. Diana raised her arm in front of her. The energy column hit the guard silver bracelet, was absorbed by it, and then bounced back in a more powerful posture. Go! The right hand collides with the left hand, and a strong light shock occurs. The shock wave turns into a white column of light. It hits the baby hard and directly flies it out. "Ah ah!!!" "Why did you stop me? I just wanted to eat it and didn''t eat you." The strange baby seems to be out of anger, his body expands and becomes a 100 meter giant. The fleshy hand was like a mountain, smashing down with terrible pressure. Diana didn''t retreat but entered. There was a fire in her eyes. It was a crazy burning sense of war. Some power in her body seemed to be activated. The blood overflowed from the palm and wrapped the Vulcan sword, giving the light red blade the luster of blood and fire. Cut! The little figure rushed into the sky and collided with the palm of the mountain. Poof! There was a bloody rain around, and the huge palm fell down. The wound was as smooth as a mirror. It was cut in half by a knife. Diana, covered in blood, was suspended in the sky. The war spirit in her eyes made people cold. The strange baby couldn''t help but step back and roared angrily, "Humans, you... You''ve gone too far." "I... i... I''m going to eat you." Although the words are ugly, they all have the smell of being fierce and weak. Diana shook off the blood from the sword and stared at it without expression, "Either leave or die." The baby''s face was stiff, scared and angry. The human''s eyes were terrible. She stared at him like a knife and felt uncomfortable. With this gap, Clark also rushed to the matrix and stood side by side with Diana. They are like a wall. They are very weak, but they give people an indestructible feeling. The strange baby''s eyes flickered and remained silent for a moment. He turned and walked back. When they were relieved, the figure in front of him disappeared and roared behind him, "Die!" The strange baby raised his right hand and a white sharp awn appeared in the palm. It was the unique skill of the double pupil girl. Before she approached, the pain of being cut came from her skin. Clark took the lead, pushed Diana away and stood in front of him, Poof! His chest was pierced by sharp Mans. He clenched his teeth and clasped the baby''s right hand. The highest power high-temperature rays were sprayed from his eyes. The light column hit the baby''s eyes, causing the latter to wail. Diana jumped up with a roar, cut off her right hand with a sword, then threw a truth lasso and tied her body, "Clark, how are you!" "It''s okay. I can''t die." Clark took a deep breath, pulled out the light blade inserted in his chest, and the blood gushed out like a fountain. Diana quickly started the treatment system of power armor to stop bleeding. This blow is not only as simple as it looks. The residual energy is still destroying Clark''s body. He won''t tell such things. The situation has developed to this point. There is no way back, either fight or die. They went back to the egg and became the wall, Clark sighed, "I don''t know how they are." "It won''t be better or worse." "I hope so!" ¡­¡­ In the green burning world, an earth shaking war is going on. One is the remnant of the human gods, and the other is Luke and the ghost army led by him. The two sides fought fiercely on the flaming plain, and various energy waves swept between heaven and earth, as if to penetrate the world. Flame ghost is the unique product of the green burning world. It is not only the evil ghost who died of green burning, but also green burning itself. They have no thinking and will, just like a group of crazy fighting machines. A ghost may be nothing, but thousands of ghosts gather together, and that power is enough to frighten the gods. The gods became nourishment one by one, but the ghost army was slowly increasing. They seemed endless and were used from all over the world to join this unique welcome party. The situation slowly tilted towards Luke. The gods who were aware of the wrong were divided into two teams. One team resisted the ghost army, and the other team launched a fierce attack on Luke. Luke bent his bow and arrow, looked coldly at the front, and the flame circled behind him, forming a real heat flow. Whenever the bowstring sounds, a god falls. The dark green arrow seems to become a sickle of death, wantonly harvesting the enemy''s life. Watching scenes, the gods felt cold at the bottom of their hearts, and even had the impulse to escape. Luke in the green burning world is subject to all aspects of growth, and everything around him is subject to his trend. When his mind moves, thousands of fire dragons take shape. This is his world, and he is the king of the world. The arrows flew, and in the twinkling of an eye, more than 200 gods fell. The rest couldn''t help drinking, "Who the hell are you? What do you want to do? We don''t have to." Luke kept silent and continued to bend his bow and arrow. Another humanitarian said, "even if you don''t care about us, you should also think about your companions outside. Can they stop the baby? In case of an accident." Luke stopped, his eyebrows moving, and his expression changed a little more. Chapter 692 Seeing Luke''s intention, another god continued, "There is no need to continue this battle, mankind. Tell us your conditions. As long as we can do it, we will not refuse." "We can also tell you the secret of becoming God." The God from Xianting stood up and said with great sincerity, "The Xianting system is divided into two schools: one is the flesh and the other is the spirit. The method you use should be the latter. If you are right, your spirit has reached the peak of semi God, and you can step into the divine realm only one step away. This step is also the most important and difficult step. I don''t know how many strong people have fallen here since ancient times." "We can help you cross that step and become a true God. Think about it. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity." This sentence poked into Luke''s mind. The other party was right. That step was really difficult. So far, there is no clue. True gods and demigods may not differ a lot in combat power, but there are essential differences. The former is almost immortal, while the latter has blood restrictions. In addition, there are blood and super powers. According to the records of Tianshi''s strategy, becoming a true God can not only make the blood vessels evolve permanently, but also awaken their own original power. It is a force similar to the rules, such as the singing of the cold moon, the freezing of the soul of the white pupil woman, the mantra of the ancient Tibetan Buddha, the void sword of the God of the Shang ruins, and so on. This ability is extremely powerful and almost has no solution. Another god stood up, "if you think it''s appropriate, you can cooperate now. We''ll tell you the way to become a God, and you''ll let us go." The atmosphere became silent, and the ghost army stopped attacking and looked at Luke suspiciously. Seeing this scene, the gods were relieved. The situation was very unfavorable to them, not to mention whether they could kill Luke. Even if they killed him, what could they do? This world is real, not a vain soul. Killing Luke can''t solve any problems, but will still be trapped here and become the nourishment of green inflammation. The only way to live is to be human in front of you. They had to compromise in order to survive. "Your suggestion makes me very excited. Unfortunately, it''s too late." Luke shook his head helplessly, bent his bow and took an arrow. The light of the arrow flew through the bodies of the two gods and disappeared into the void. Two more fell and became burial objects in the sea of fire. The gods were frightened and angry, and a god roared, "Man, you asked for it." "Kill him!" When the negotiation failed, the gods immediately entered the death battle mode and used various abilities to attack the sky at the same time, destroying all energy waves one after another, but they were blocked by the sea of fire. At this time, the sea of fire has become a liquid energy tide, which contains energy that can easily destroy a planet. Luke stood on the top of the sea of fire with cold and ruthless eyes. Every time he bent his bow and arrow, one person died. Butcher, but so. This is his world. If the gods are themselves, they may have the power of World War I. unfortunately, they are a group of remnant souls, or replicas without self will. How can they resist the endless sea of fire and the endless ghost army. The war has come to an end. With the passage of time, more and more gods have died, either as ghosts under the arrow, burned by Lvyan, or as rations for the ghost army. Hundreds of gods, the number of whom kept declining, and unconsciously, there were only a dozen or so who fought hard, leaving the strongest, including the cold moon and Artemis. "Surrender!" Luke looked down at them condescending. "Give up your origin and become my prisoner. I can spare you a dog''s life." The cold moon turned into a burning man hissed, "We are gods. How can we yield to mankind?" "Forget it. I didn''t intend to let you go." Luke raised his hand and pressed down, and the sea of fire poured down boundlessly, drowning everyone''s bodies. They struggled hard, but it was useless. They could only turn into nothingness in the roar of unwillingness and despair. All the more than 500 gods died, and none survived. Luke took a deep breath and whispered in a voice that only he could hear, "Goodbye, Princess hanyue." After solving the gods, the next thing is the little broken child who keeps making trouble. I don''t know how Diana is and whether she can stick to it. ¡­¡­ The battle of the green burning world is over. Similarly, the battle outside is coming to an end. Diana and Clark, who paid one arm and one leg, bet all, but still didn''t stop the strange baby. The gap between the two sides is too big, which is chilling. The victorious baby lay on the mother''s body and ate meat and drank blood. The whole person seemed extremely excited. With the increase of blood and meat eaten, the body was also quietly changing. Purplish black skin disappeared and replaced by fine scales emitting seven colored lights. The facial features began to mature, separated from the baby form and became a child of seven or eight years old. If it goes on like this, it will sooner or later become the whole and become a terrorist existence beyond the gods. Diana looked at all this in despair and wanted to stop it, but there was no way. Her body was on the verge of breaking, and she didn''t even have the strength to walk. Clark was even worse. She not only lost a leg, but also suffered a heavy blow to her soul. She was confused and didn''t know whether she could wake up. "Luke, how long do you want?" Diana couldn''t stop laughing bitterly. Before her voice fell, only one-third of her body moved. She raised her tentacles, slapped it on the baby and flew it out. "Luke?" Diana shouted in surprise, "It''s not him, it''s me." Rongen''s voice came from the mother, and the huge body began to wriggle and return to its original appearance. "Are you all right?" Diana smiled bitterly, "I''m fine. Clark was badly hurt and didn''t wake up." Ron quickly used his mental ability to check Clark''s mental state. A moment later, he took a breath, "Fortunately, the mind wave did not disappear. When Luke comes back, there must be a way to save him." "Luke, he... Why didn''t he come back." Rong en shook his head. "The situation is more dangerous than expected. There are more than 500 gods in the mother. Each God has different abilities. Their power is so terrible that I didn''t dare to show up. Later, I don''t know what method Luke used to take him and those gods away." "With this opportunity, I can get the control of my body." "What about Luke?" Diana was very upset. "Have you ever appeared?" Ron, don''t sigh, "Sorry, I don''t know his current situation." Facing hundreds of gods alone, Rong en wanted to break his head and couldn''t think of a way to live. Diana was stunned. Her cheeks lost blood and became pale. Her smart eyes lost their original luster and turned into a dark abyss. Chapter 693 Rongen didn''t know how to comfort her, and didn''t know how to convince herself. She could only murmur, "Don''t be so lost. Trust Luke. He is the smartest man in the world. Since he has made a plan, he must be ready for the future. All we have to do is drag down the battle before he comes back." Diana wiped away her tears, "I never doubted him. I knew he would come back." While talking, the strange baby came to them, stopped 500 meters away and looked at Ron with strange eyes, "You''re not her, you''re the human, you... How did you do it?" It''s an exaggeration that a human should occupy the body of the mother! Ron stepped forward and said in a cold voice, "Just because the gods can''t do something doesn''t mean we can''t." The strange baby nodded thoughtfully. As a teenager, he made great progress in cognition. Many memory fragments buried in the depths of his soul emerged, and a large part of them came from the gods. Ron frowned. "How did you become like this?" "That''s what I am, if I eat you." The strange baby licked the corners of his mouth excitedly. "Now that she has disappeared, this body is mine. Go away quickly, or even you will eat it." "Sorry, I can''t give you this body." Rongen shouted loudly. Hundreds of tentacles attacked forward, but they were blocked by the strange baby in the same way. The tentacles collided constantly in the air, and each impact would break out a visible shock wave. With the passage of time, the odd baby with fewer tentacles gained the upper hand, but Ron fell into decline. He frowned slightly, opened his mouth and spewed out seven colored energy pillars. The beam of light bursts out, disappears somewhere, and then appears behind you in a strange way. Boom! The back was hit hard and dozens of tentacles turned into blood foam. The strange baby said proudly, "now you are not my opponent at all, I am the strongest." Curl your right hand and punch in the air. There was a violent explosion in the air ahead, and the invisible force hit Rong en through layers of space. His body seemed to be run over by a truck, and he couldn''t stop flying back. The strange baby took advantage of the situation to pursue, took his left foot, and came to Rong en''s top the next second. He didn''t use his super power, but just a punch. This punch seemed to penetrate the space with supreme power. Boom! The air burst, and the strength ran through the body, leaving bright red blood holes. Rongen vomited blood at his mouth and waved his tentacles forcibly. They were greeted by dense white light blades. The light blades shuttled back and forth, cutting off the tentacles one by one. The last blow pierced his eyes, leaving a white channel that had not dispersed for a long time. This is a completely unequal battle. At this moment, Ron finally understood why Luke was so eager. He was right. Once the mother ate the baby, it would become an overriding existence. The same is true of freak babies. "Run away, man, this is your last chance." The strange baby opened his hands, and behind him appeared dense phantoms. Dozens of phantoms opened their mouths and spewed out huge energy pillars at the same time. Rongen clenched his teeth and forcibly laid an energy barrier in front of him. After holding on for only a quarter of a second, the barrier broke. His body was hit by the energy column and fell straight down. "I become so strong. If I eat you, I will become stronger." The strange baby giggled, his body flickering in the air, leaving an illusion everywhere, more and more, as if to fill the space. Rongen looked at all this expressionless and seemed to have accepted his fate. When the phantom reached him, he suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out incomparably bright light. Light, the energy compressed to the extreme, has invincible destructive power. "I knew you would." The strange baby smiled proudly and was about to move away. His mind was suddenly impacted and watched the light shoot into his chest. The chest began to expand, making a thumping sound, which came with the light of the fire, Boom! The body is like a crowded balloon. It bursts with a bang. The explosion sounds one after another. It looks like fireworks from a distance. Ron gasped, "In an oriental sentence: you''re too young, boy." Don''t be arrogant. The strange baby didn''t realize this at all. He thought he was sure to win. In reality, he gave it a blow. His body was blown apart, and some flesh and blood were even evaporated into molecules. This attack caused unprecedented heavy damage to it. The body turned into meat mud and was scattered everywhere. Ron pursued and bombarded the flesh and blood fragments. Even so, the strange baby didn''t die. Based on the broken arm, he condensed his body and changed back to his original appearance. Compared with before, his breath decreased significantly and the light in his eyes was much dimmer, "Damn humans, you are so hateful." "I''ll kill you." In response to him was a colorful energy column. The strange baby clenched his fist and directly broke the energy column. Then he raised his head and sang loudly, echoing in the depths of his soul with angry songs, like bombs. Ron covered his head, his eyes protruded outward, looking very painful. "Go to hell!" The strange baby pointed like a sword, with white light on its fingertips, Poof! Dozens of meters long sword pierced the void, ran through Rongen''s eyebrows and disappeared into the dark. The blood and brain mixed together and bubbled out. Rong en activated his vitality and forcibly healed the wound, but the wound in his heart was getting bigger and bigger. The head is closely connected with the spirit. Ron is neither Luke nor the matrix with hundreds of spirits. He can be injured and healed at any time. His soul strength is limited and it is impossible to fight endlessly. "But even if you die, you have to give it a fatal blow." Ron clenched his teeth and stared at his opponent. His energy was constantly compressed in his body and gradually turned into a ball. What does the baby realize, frowned, "Human, what do you want to do? I warn you not to mess around." Rong en was too lazy to talk nonsense, and rushed to each other at a very fast speed. "You''re looking for death." The strange baby waved his tentacle and cut out a dense blade. Rong en didn''t have to flash. He let the blade cut on his body. Although he lost two-thirds of his life source, the strength of this body still reached the supernatural level. Ordinary attacks have no effect at all. Even the powerful energy blade can only tear open the surface flesh and blood. Seeing the situation, the strange baby stopped trying, his hands swung, and the swirling space under the cloth in front of him. As soon as he entered the vortex, Ron''s body burst, and there were wounds all over his body. He would feel great pain every step further. Ron simply shielded his senses and rushed out of the vortex like wood to the baby. No nonsense, directly detonate the energy ball in the body. Strong light shines on heaven and earth, followed by the wave of energy that destroys everything. An expanding sun appears in the sky, and the dawn is when the light reaches. Chapter 694 Light, endless light, endless heat, just like the last explosion. The difference is that the "Yuan Qi bomb" of the matrix covers the whole plain in an all-round way. Ron''s "nuclear explosion" belongs to a local attack. In order to avoid hurting Clark and Diana, he compressed the explosion range as much as possible to form a extinction field similar to a black hole. The ultimate energy brings the ultimate destruction. The aperture expanded outward at a seemingly slow but actually extremely fast speed. With strong light, high temperature and electromagnetic pulse that destroyed everything, Diana endured her tired body and ran away with Clark. After flying for unknown kilometers, the aperture didn''t stop until it was close to the wall. Diana gasped. She was so tired that she didn''t even have the strength to raise her hand. But when she thought of Ron''s situation, she had to bite her teeth and return along the same road. An explosion made the air fresh, and a large number of electric ions were suspended in the sky, which looked like stars from a distance. "I don''t know if Ron can survive." Thinking of what happened these days, Diana was filled with despair. None of the four people was intact. Luke disappeared. Ron''s life and death were unknown. Clark''s soul was hurt and he was seriously injured. The underworld! Sure enough, it''s not a place for living people to come. After the explosion, the breath of the mother and the strange baby disappeared, and the body disappeared. She couldn''t find what she wanted after looking for a long time. Diana had no choice but to return to the original hiding place. Ron''s body was here, her eyes closed, and she didn''t know whether to die or live. "What should I do now?" Diana was confused and stared around without any idea. I don''t know how long later, there was a gurgling sound in the dark, and a monster with sarcomas all over and tentacles on the back appeared in front of him, "Human, cluck, cluck!!!" "Finally found you." Diana''s pupils constricted. "Are you? You... You''re still alive." Although the appearance of the monster in front of us has changed greatly, the eyes can vaguely see the appearance of the baby. In the past, it was barely a human, but now it has become a complete monster. "I should kill you, I should kill you." "Damn it, I''m going to eat you now." The monster roared with endless hatred and resentment. Out of fear of Luke, it dared not kill Clark and others. It was the original hesitation that led to the bad consequences now. Its body was completely destroyed in the explosion, and its soul suffered unprecedented damage. Even if it was reborn, it had no original power. Now it''s not as good as when it was born. "You all deserve to die." The monster roared and rushed up, and a white sharp awn tens of meters long appeared on his palm. Diana pulled out the Vulcan sword. When! The light blade collided with the blade, and the terrible power came. Diana vomited blood and flew straight out. "Go to hell!" The monster raised his hand and cut it. The crescent light blade broke through the air. The speed is incredible. Diana clenched her teeth and reluctantly raised her long sword to protect her body. How could her tired hands stop this attack? Her body couldn''t stop retreating and hit the wall with the light blade. There was severe pain in her internal organs. She finally couldn''t bear it and fainted. "Human beings die!" The strange baby still didn''t get rid of his hatred. He grabbed Rong en''s body and stuffed it directly into his mouth. He chewed it twice, felt it was wrong, and quickly spit it out, A familiar smell came from Ron''s body. Green light! Burning fire! With the fear of swallowing the soul! "Human!" The strange baby roared and spewed out colorful beams of light, Boom! There was a violent explosion in the sky, and the raging sea of fire turned into a wall to block the light column attack. Luke bathed in fire and expanded rapidly into a six armed giant. Raise your hand and the soul eating bow falling on the ground will fly at a high speed. The flame in the sky turned into an arrow and fused with death, darkness and lightning. A dark green light column passed through the void and refused to disperse for a long time. The strange baby lowered his head numbly. When he saw the blood hole in his chest, the whole person froze. His eyes were frightened. Without saying a word, he turned and ran away. "If you want to run, can you run?" Luke pulled his bow again, Bang! The bowstring fell, the baby''s head suddenly exploded, and the blood and brain were mixed everywhere. Luke jumped forward, pinched his six hands at the same time and made a decision. At the moment when his head healed, he stretched out his index finger and nodded like an antelope on the heart of the strange baby''s door, "The method of sealing the soul, town!" Countless golden chains overflow from the fingertips, penetrate the body and block the soul. "This time, no one can save you." Luke snorted coldly, pinched the law and decided to lay layers of defense barriers around him. At the same time, a large amount of substantive heat flow gushed from the unclosed vortex in his heart. The energy contained in it was more than dozens of times that of green inflammation. If it were not for the barrier isolation, Diana in the distance might suffer permanent soul trauma. The substantiated green fire flooded the body of the strange baby and constantly eroded to the inside. It screamed bitterly, frantically broke free and shook the chain. Luke was cruel and consumed all the divinity. If one hundred were not enough, one thousand or ten thousand, I wouldn''t kill you. The fingers glowed brightly, and the crisscross chains turned into large nets, trapping the baby inside. The sea of fire, chains and thunder flashed from time to time. The attack continued. Even if the strange baby fused the souls of hundreds of gods, it could not resist such an attack. Its soul shrinks little by little and finally becomes a crystal clear bead. The beads are as big as billiards and glitter with seven colors, giving people a very mysterious feeling. Luke frowned slightly and changed the formula. The green thunder flew out of the palm and hit the bead. The bead trembled slightly and then returned to normal. "I don''t believe it." Luke grinned. The surging sea of fire turned into violent thunder clouds. Lightning shuttled through the clouds and shot at the beads from all directions. Boom! Staggered lightning seems to break space. Cracks appeared on the surface of the beads, the cracks spread rapidly, and finally broke with a bang. The billiard ball size beads disappeared and replaced by a crystal clear, pure and flawless nothingness crystal. "This is... The crystallization of the soul?" Luke''s eyes were wide and his face was unbelievable. There was a simple description of the crystallization of the soul. The crystallization of the soul is also called the origin of the soul. Only the most powerful gods have the chance to condense after death. Its value is immeasurable and it is the most precious material in the world. Strange baby''s soul crystallization? Luke frowned and suddenly put his hand on the crystal. A touch of virtual shadow flew out of the crystal. It was the strange baby shrinking countless times. At this time, its eyes were closed and its expression was peaceful, just like a sleeping baby. Chapter 695 No wonder the soul of the strange baby is almost immortal. It turns out that there is crystal to rely on. It''s really impossible for others to take you. Unfortunately, you met me. Luke was not soft hearted. He opened his mouth and sucked the shadow into his stomach. Virtual shadow comes from crystal. It is the purest original will and the best tonic. After eating it, Luke''s soul can take a big step forward and become a God. It is only the threshold. So far, the battle is completely over, All the 18 gods of death in the underworld died, tentacle monsters disappeared from the world, and the peaceful white bone plain turned into ruins. Luke sighed a long sigh, took the green flame into his body, closed the vortex in his heart, and then returned to his hiding place with the soul crystal and the body of the strange baby. Clark broke a leg and still hasn''t woken up. Ron''s body has no problem. The trouble is her heart and soul. Diana is no better. She was almost cut off and was so weak that she hardly breathed. "I''m the one who put you in trouble." Luke smiled bitterly, grabbed Diana''s arm, poured a steady stream of vitality into her body, then took out the soul crystal, divided it into three pieces and placed them in the center of their eyebrows. Soul crystal is a rare treasure. In addition to strengthening the basic attributes of the soul, it can also use the corpse to return to the sun and have the chance to obtain the super ability of the soul. The body of the three people doesn''t have much problem. The key is the soul. The soul wound is difficult to heal. It takes at least a few months to recuperate. Crystal just makes up for this shortcoming and can expand the soul. It can be regarded as a blessing in disguise. After confirming that their soul wave returned to normal, Luke took several people up the wall, rushed out of the underground hole and returned to the plain. Compared with before, great changes have taken place in the plain, the bone flowers all over the mountains have disappeared, and the bones have lost their glittering white brilliance and become dead gray. Perhaps this is what they are. Luke built a camp, settled them in, and then fused with the baby''s body, collecting information stored in memory cells and feeling various changes in the body. The key to going home is this body. Anyway, we must find a way to go back. Time passed slowly. I don''t know how long it took. Diana finally woke up. Her limbs were still tired, but her spirit was unexpectedly good. She turned around and looked around. Ron was on the side, opposite Clark. With a long sigh of relief, she left the hut, went outside and asked tentatively, "Luke?" Luke answered, "take a break first. I have something to deal with. I''ll be fine in a minute." Hearing this, Diana was paralyzed, the tension of squeezing for many days disappeared, and her body and mind became smooth. With Luke, everything would be all right. She thought so from beginning to end. Before long, Clark also opened his eyes. The soul crystal was really extraordinary. It not only cured the wound, but also sublimated the soul. Now Clark is no longer the former "spirit devil pit Superman". His body has recovered. Only his left leg is nothing. As long as he returns to the earth and relies on the medical technology of the justice alliance, he can grow a new leg in up to three days. Clark dragged his stump out of the cabin. When he saw the baby, he tightened his body and realized something. He hesitated, "Luke?" Diana made a silent gesture. "He''s looking for a way back." Clark knew it clearly and sat down to recall what happened these days. He couldn''t help but sigh, the underworld, the God of death, the gods, the tentacles that covered the sky and the matrix that couldn''t see the end. Because of his family education, he was full of awe of God. After the war, all awe disappeared. It turned out that the gods were also normal creatures. They would be angry, angry, desperate and afraid. There was no omnipotent divine power and immortal body. Except that they lived long enough, they were almost the same as human beings. God, that''s all. Unknowingly, three hours passed. Luke didn''t wake up, but there was one more person in the camp. Acorn! The confidant of the Dragon Avogadro of the underworld, the former leader of the Dragon Castle, not only survived the battle of the gods, but also held the dragon heart. Diana and Clark looked at each other and were speechless. This guy was really lucky. Don''t mention them, acorn also felt incredible. When the explosion occurred, it happened to be on the edge to avoid the most deadly shock wave. Originally, he thought Luke was dead. When he thought about it carefully, he thought it was wrong. He went to the explosion center with a fluke. When he arrived here, he just met several people who were camping. Plop! Acorn crawled on the ground with the dragon heart in his hand, "Young master, I brought my heart back." Luke glanced at it. "Well done." Then close your eyes and continue to think. With a sigh of relief, Captain acorn went to the periphery of the camp and took the initiative to take the responsibility of vigilance. Night fell quietly, Luke woke up from his meditation, and Diana hurried to the side, "How''s it going?" Luke hesitated. "I have a way back to earth, but it''s a little dangerous." Diana suddenly smiled, "who cares about danger now?" "Well, you get ready. We''ll go home in half an hour." Then he broke away from his body, turned into a streamer and flew away. ¡­¡­ On the periphery of the white bone plain, in a remote mountain depression, a ball formed by the accumulation of bone fragments is rolling outward. Judging from the dents on the ground, it has climbed at least 20 miles or more. There is a group of fluorescence inside the ball. The light is bright and dark, and it may be extinguished at any time. When Luke came to the depression, the fluorescence immediately dimmed and seemed to hide himself. At the moment when the ball was split, he showed the sharpest spike like an enraged porcupine. Looking at the light mass that constantly sent out spiritual impact to himself, Luke showed an extremely complex expression, opened his fingers and sucked the light mass into his hand, "You can go. I''ll keep her true spirit." The voice fell, and the fluorescence dissipated in the air like a candle burning the last flame. A faint shadow emerged. It was the cold moon, the goddess of the moon. In the previous battle, Han Yue tried her best to send out a fatal blow, and then the soul dissipated, leaving only the true spirit protected by the immortal court gods. DOM didn''t embarrass them and let them leave. Without tentacles, there would be no energy. Knowing that he would die, the God protected the true spirit of the cold moon with his true spirit and fled the battlefield with her bit by bit. This scene is very much like the battle of the gods in those years. If Luke hadn''t felt it, he couldn''t find their position. "I hope you can survive." Luke broke off a soul crystal and put the true spirit of the cold moon in it. It is said that the soul crystal has the miraculous effect of reshaping the spirit. I don''t know if it is true. Chapter 696 After everything was over, Luke returned to the camp. The three were ready. They couldn''t wait to return to the earth. Diana is so strange, "How are you going to take us back?" "Say simple also simple, say complex also complex." Luke returned to the body of the strange baby and explained seriously, "the seal of wuhui Valley is not a simple space blockade, but a transfer. After the war of the gods, in order to protect the earth from the invasion of the underworld, the remaining gods forcibly changed the node position from the earth to dark space with space magic, which is also the reason why wuhui Valley has no return." Clark frowned. "You''re going to change the node back." "No." Luke shook his head. "If you do that, the earth will be exposed to the claws of the underworld. What I want to say is another way, use space ability to forcibly change the route and find the way back in the endless void." Diana hesitated. "Are you sure... Can do it?" "To be honest, I''m not sure." Diana and Clark looked at each other and were silent. Luke is not a person who likes to exaggerate. What he said means that the success rate is less than 10%. Luke shook his head and said, "think about it. If it''s wrong, we''ll go to the God of death. Each god of death represents a civilization. They must have a way to return to the real universe." Diana smiled bitterly, "how can I find the God of death when they are at this point? I don''t want to see them again." Clark also said, "come on, there''s no need to drag it down. You have to break into life or death." Luke nodded and looked back at acorn. The magic lizard also looked at him eagerly. He vaguely guessed the plans of Luke and others. He couldn''t help but be a little flustered. He crossed the river and tore down the bridge, killed the donkey, killed the cunning rabbit and cooked the running dog. Similar things happen not only on the earth, but also in the underworld, and even more. Useless things will become a burden, and now acorn is a burden. "Young master, I......" Luke raised his hand, "trust is mutual. If you believe me, I will not disappoint you. Now I give you two choices: first, risk your life and return to the earth with us; second, stay in the underworld, and I will leave something to make you a real strong man." Acorn said immediately, "I choose the first..." "Listen to me first." Luke stared at him and said word by word, "you don''t have to worry that I turn my face and don''t recognize people. The two choices are not temptation, but compensation. During this time, you have helped us a lot and proved your loyalty. You deserve it." then he took out a crystal the size of a grain of rice, "This is the soul crystal, a rare treasure in the world. It can greatly improve the strength of the soul and have the chance to obtain the super power of the soul. Coupled with the source blood in the dragon''s heart, it is enough to make you a strong person second only to the dragon in the underworld. If you stay, two things are your compensation." Acorn was stunned, his eyes glowed, and his heart couldn''t stop beating. The dragon of the underworld was his lifelong pursuit. If he stayed, he could become a strong man second only to it. This temptation was too great. The old dream is right in front of us. How can we refuse it. Luke continued, "if you choose to go back to earth with us, these two things have nothing to do with you. In addition, you have to abide by some rules." Akron hesitated. "What rules?" "The earth is different from the underworld. There is an independent and mature operation system. There is no law of the jungle and you can''t kill people at will. If you come to the earth, you must abide by three rules: first, you can''t kill people without my command; second, you can''t drink blood or eat raw meat when eating cooked food; third, you can adapt to human survival methods and cultural traditions if you can''t do it or dare to violate it Back, I''ll kill you myself. " When he said the last sentence, he burst into a strong sense of killing. Acorn''s cheeks twisted like a chrysanthemum. The main food of the magic lizard family is blood and meat. How can they live without them? There are also soul crystal and source blood. Going to the earth means that two things have no chance with themselves and risk their lives. In any case, they are all at a loss. Obviously, the second is better, but it feels that the first is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you miss it, you will miss it forever. "I''ve said everything I should say. Think it over and give me an answer in five minutes." Luke turned away and left it thinking hard. Diana couldn''t help saying, "You don''t really want to bring it back to earth!" "Look at its consciousness. If it is really willing to put down everything, follow me and take it back." "Is it a creature of the underworld?" Luke shrugged. "Is there a difference?" Diana was speechless and it was crazy to accept the creatures of the underworld as her subordinates. Time passed silently. In the twinkling of an eye, five minutes came, and Luke returned to acorn, "Have you made up your mind?" The demon lizard with red eyes knelt on the ground, "I am the servant of the young master and the servant to follow forever." "Are you sure you want to do this? There are no magic lizards on the earth. Going there means you can''t have offspring." Acorn''s face turned bitter melon and finally crawled to the ground, "I''ve decided not to change." "Well, remember the three rules I just said. If you dare to break them, don''t blame me for not thinking about master and servant." With that, he turned and left. Acorn quickly picked up the package and followed. Clark and Diana looked at each other and were speechless. A pile of artifact, super metal and a magic lizard. Well, this trip to the underworld is really fruitful! The group returned to the original position of wuhui Valley and found the spatial node suspended in the air. Luke manipulated the body of the strange baby into a giant shape, swallowed Diana four people together with artifact and package full of booty, then stretched out his fingers and pointed in front. The spatial vortex is formed and integrated with the node. Luke took a deep breath and stepped into the vortex. After a whirling sense of weightlessness, Luke came to a constantly distorted dark world. The invisible force acted on his body, his left hand quietly disappeared, and there were large wounds on his body. Space turbulence! Sure enough, it was more dangerous than expected. Luke closed his eyes, while looking for the gap hidden in the turbulence, while sensing the position of his separation. If he finds his separation, he can find the earth. Unfortunately, things are not as perfect as expected. There is nothing around and nothing can be sensed. Luke could only move forward cautiously, looking for the fleeting light. There are many ways of existence of space: folding, splitting, breaking, gap, nothingness... Only those who perceive strong and have space ability can feel it. Ordinary people will be torn by the gap in the blink of an eye. There is no concept of time here, only nothingness. Luke didn''t know how long he stayed, maybe a day, maybe a month, or even a year. In short, he felt it had been a long time, never so long. In the long journey, the body and soul are on the verge of collapse, but they still haven''t found a lighthouse to go home. Chapter 697 In an unknown village in the north of Zhongcheng, a shocking war is unfolding. On one side is Dr. shivana with bald head. He has incomparably strong combat power integrating the seven sins. There are seven demons close to him, and no one in the world can stop him. However, he met Linda Danvers, Barry Allen and Billy bartson with the power of the six gods. The battle came and went quickly. Linda beat the seven demons with an iron fist. Billy took the opportunity to deprive shivana of the devil''s power and let him change from an omnipotent strong man to an ordinary man. After solving this guy, several people rushed into the basement to find the unconscious wizard shazan. The wizard''s body was weak. After some tossing, he didn''t even have the strength to breathe. He could die at any time. Without hesitation, they quickly carried him into the medical cabin and returned to the eternal rock together. After waiting for two days, shazan opened his eyes and sighed when he saw the boy close at hand, "You did come." Billy rubbed his hair awkwardly and said with some uncertainty, "Well, what should I call you, Mr. wizard or teacher?" "Call me a wizard. The power of the six gods comes from the gods. I''m not your teacher." Shazan sat up holding his hand and said curiously when he saw the needle tube on his body, "What are these for?" "It''s for healing. Your body is very weak and needs nutrition." Shazan shook his head and pulled out all the needles attached to his skin, "My body knows that I don''t need these. What about them? Where are black Adam and those superheroes?" "There may be some trouble." Billy repeated what happened during this period in detail. When he learned that Luke four were dragged into the underworld by black Adam, shazan''s face immediately changed. "Mr. wizard, can you think of a way to bring them back? The justice alliance is too important to the earth to disappear like this." "Where''s black Adam?" "His soul was taken away by boss Xiao, leaving only his body next door." Shazan got up quickly and went to the next room with Billy''s help. The once Egyptian demigod lay on the stone bed with his eyes closed and no breath. Shazan carefully examined his body. A moment later, he sighed with complex expression, "What a terrible young man, he can take away the soul guarded by the power of the six gods." At this time, Linda and Barry came and were about to speak, but shazan stopped them, "Don''t say, I''ll help, just..." don''t sigh, "I can''t help too much." Linda said hurriedly, "what do you mean? You can''t open the door of the underworld?" Shazan shook his head, "Opening the gate of the underworld requires three conditions: first, spell; second, sacrifice; third, the approval of Anubis, the God of death. I can meet the first two, but the third can''t." Linda was angry. "Tes Adam can do it. Why can''t you? You''re his teacher." "The power of the six gods in black Adam comes from Egypt and has the power of the Supreme God, RA. Anubis obeys RA. Therefore, he can summon the gate of the underworld. I am different. The power of the six gods in my body comes from different God systems and cannot bind anubis." Shazan covered his chest and coughed for a while, and continued, "Now the only way is to connect the space-time node between the underworld and the earth. It used to be the source of the war between the gods. Later, it was sealed. I can open the seal and reveal a little gap." "And then?" Linda asked, "then what?" "No, then, just wait." "Wait?" Linda Meng, Barry Allen is also puzzled, a gap, how to wait. Shazan gasped, "in order to prevent the underworld from invading the earth, the gods forcibly change the node line and change the road to the underworld to the dark space. Once they go in, they will be lost in the dark space and will never get out." "You mean Luke, they..." "No, there is still a chance. Opening the gap is tantamount to lighting a lamp. If they really return to the earth through the valley of no return, if they are lucky, they can see the lamp and find their way home." he paused and shook his head, "You may never see it." The air solidified instantly, quiet like a cemetery. How ugly their faces were, Linda even clenched her fists and blood gushed in her eyes. Billy whispered, seeing that things were wrong, "There''s no other way?" "No, only this one." Billy pointed. "What''s the probability? Is there 50 percent?" "A grain of sand in the sea." Billy was speechless and stood awkwardly aside, glancing at Linda with a slightly cramped look. If they couldn''t come back, it would mean that the Justice League would be dissolved. Boss Xiao is likely to become the world''s richest man with the shortest life in history. Barry Allen stood up and said hoarsely, "Anyway, try it. Even if you have a chance of one in a thousand, you can''t just give up." "Linda, you..." "I''m fine." Linda loosened her fist, clenched her teeth and shouted, "let''s go, untie the seal now." The wizard didn''t say anything more. With Billy''s help, he hobbled out of the room and followed the tower to the entrance of the four storey nothingness. "In fact, the eternal rock itself is a seal, which seals the entrance to heaven, hell, the underworld and other planes. Becoming the master of the eternal rock means taking responsibility to deal with the invasion from different planes anytime and anywhere." "Do you have this consciousness?" Diana and Barry were stunned and couldn''t help thinking. Billy was still young and didn''t understand the truth. The wizard continued, "I don''t have much time. No matter whether the four people can come back or not, I hope you and Billy can shoulder this responsibility together." After that, recite the spell silently, slide your fingers in the air and draw a perfect star pattern. In the light of time, a wooden door emerged, engraved with quicksand representing time and vortex representing void. The wizard pushed the door hard. Unfortunately, he used all his strength to eat milk. The wooden door still didn''t move. He smiled helplessly. The years are unforgiving. Now he doesn''t even have the strength to open the door. "I''ll come!" Billy stepped forward, grabbed the handle with both hands and pulled it out. Click! Strange sounds came from the front, like a torn space. Darkness poured from the gap, as if to devour everything. Several people felt the chill from the depths of their souls and couldn''t help retreating. The wizard whispered, "that''s enough. The seal has been opened. The next thing to do is pray to the goddess of destiny and pray that they find their way home." Linda looked unhappy, "Can I go in and find them?" "Going in means dying and never coming back." The wizard coughed and walked out. Linda and Barry stood at the door, waiting for the light like a lighthouse keeper. Chapter 698 The dark world is like an endless desert. In it, the sun burns all the time, the blood evaporates, the body is not nourished, and gradually turns into dry old bark. Luke couldn''t remember how long he had been floating here, and his consciousness became blurred. The ubiquitous space cracks continue to consume the vitality of the body. Even monsters with hundreds of divine lineages can''t support it. Luke has to consume soul power and inject vitality to maintain normal operation. Unfortunately, time flows too slowly. Even though his soul is extremely strong, he can''t afford this consumption. The long journey almost squeezed the last bit of strength. The three Clarks in his stomach had to stand up and carry the strange baby forward in the dark world. Despair came quietly. Soon, the three couldn''t hold on. Their bodies were full of wounds and almost cut in half by the space gap. Luke had to swallow them into his stomach, shrink his body, shield his senses and reduce consumption as much as possible. At this time, it is like a boat floating in the sea, moving forward aimlessly with the ups and downs of the waves. I don''t know how long, five years, or fifty years later, familiar voices sounded in my brain, "Linda?" Luke opened his eyes. There was a dim green light in his lime eyes. His perception climbed to the distance along the sound, getting closer and closer, and his vision became clear. There was a door in the void, and a girl was lying at the door, looking anxiously inward. "You are my lucky girl." Luke pulled out his smiling face, turned his direction, and flew to the door bit by bit. On the way, he brushed past several cracks, leaving a pair of hands, feet and half of his cheeks. He couldn''t care about these, just the light in his eyes. The narrow portal looks close at hand, but it is tens of thousands of miles away. This distance is the longest road he has traveled in his life. It is more painful than in the green burning world. The green burning world has no hope and doesn''t care. It''s different now. There is Diana in her belly and Linda in front. Both women are waiting for him. In order to live a happy life in the future, Luke can only block everything and spare the soul crystal to inject vitality into the body. The speed increases bit by bit and the distance gets closer bit by bit. Finally, the darkness dispersed and the light came. Plop! A scarred, dead gray "ball" shaped monster rushed out of the door and appeared in front of Barry and Linda. They were startled and instinctively made defensive moves. Shazan, the wizard who was resting outside, suddenly opened his eyes, as if he saw something incredible, which seemed extremely shocked. "It''s them!" "I really came back. It''s the underworld!" The old man murmured to himself. Billy bartson, who heard this, shouted excitedly and rushed into the house, "It''s them. The wizard said they were back." "Boss Xiao and Superman, they''re back." Linda looked stunned and quickly used her X-ray vision. The "ball" monster had a large stomach and was crowded with four people, Diana, Clark, Ron and a guy similar to a dragon man. "Belly, they''re in the belly." Linda was so excited that she was about to cut the monster with high-temperature rays when the wizard came in, "Don''t hurt it. To hurt it is to hurt the soul trapped in the body. Billy, go and carry Luke Shaw''s body." Without hesitation, the boy ran to the third floor as fast as possible and carried the body in the incubator. After Luke went to the underworld, the body was properly kept by Linda in very good condition. "The soul nourishes the body and the body soothes the soul. That''s what he needs now." The wizard grabbed Luke''s hand and put it on the monster. A little green light emerged and flowed along the monster to Luke. His heart began to beat and his breath began to fluctuate. The long silent "corpse" finally came back to life. Linda couldn''t help saying, "how is he now? Is his life in danger? When can he wake up?" "Life is not dangerous. If you wake up..." shook your head slightly, "it''s estimated to take a long time." Linda and Barry are relieved to wake up. Time is nothing. They work together and carefully cut the monster''s body. In the past, even the sharpest knife would not want to hurt a hair of the baby. Unfortunately, now it has become a dead tree without nutrients. After the belly is cut, all the scenes inside are presented. Time seemed to stop flowing, and Rao was a well-informed wizard who couldn''t help but show consternation. Miserable! I can''t bear to look straight. Clark''s legs are gone, his left arm is only one part, and his whole body is covered with wounds. Diana is OK, but without her arm, the guy who looks like a dragon man is even worse and directly becomes a human stick. The only thing well preserved is Ron. His body is not hurt, but his breath is very weak. Just looking at the picture, you can imagine what a hard battle several people have experienced in the underworld. Linda''s nose was sour and she couldn''t help crying. Barry clenched his fist and his expression was very complex. The young boy was frightened by this scene and stood in place. The wizard sighed, "The underworld is the kingdom of the dead. There is no soil for the living to survive. Even the gods can''t get away when the entrance is sealed. They can retreat all over." "Great, really great." Linda wiped away her tears and hurriedly contacted Ava. Before long, several people got on the plane and went to Luke''s secret base. There were the best medical measures. As long as people didn''t die, no matter how serious the injury was, they could recover as before. A few days later, Diana, Clark and acorn woke up one after another, and the broken hands and feet grew with the help of drugs and nutrient solution. Looking at the sunny sky, Clark and Diana felt a sense of joy and fatigue as if they were reborn. The food is ready. A big table is full of top-level meals made by top chefs. They were impolite, stuffed all the food into their stomachs, nourished their tired bodies and felt happy. Diana sincerely sighed, "compared with the underworld, the earth is heaven." Clark nodded, "I didn''t think we could really come back." "How''s Luke? Isn''t he awake?" Linda shook her head. "The wizard said his soul was weak and would take a long time to recover." Diana wanted to ask him about his health, but she suddenly changed her mouth, "Just live. Time doesn''t matter." Barry grabbed his hair and couldn''t help asking, "What happened to you in the underworld, who hurt you like this, and the Dragon man, who is it?" Diana and Clark looked at each other and smiled bitterly, "Barry, remember, don''t go to the underworld at any time. It''s not a place for people." PS: today I found that the original chapter was wrong, dozens of chapters were wrong, and I was speechless. Chapter 699 Unable to bear Barry''s nagging, Diana had to briefly describe the underworld experience, such as evil spirits, fierce ghosts, ghosts, suture monsters, dragons, death, tentacles and so on. Barry was silly to hear what he said. At the critical moment, he couldn''t help holding his hands and looked very nervous. Linda couldn''t help saying, "You killed a dragon?" Diana replied blandly, "Clark gave it a fatal blow." "Aren''t you afraid? It''s a dark dragon with the power of death!" Clark continued, "I was really worried at that time. Later, I found that it was not as strong as I thought. Moreover, it took the initiative to catch up. We were passive defense." Barry suddenly covered his chest and flushed his cheeks, "In other words, the meat ball in the glass cabinet is the heart of the dragon. God, we actually have the legendary heart of the dragon." "In addition to the dragon heart, there are a lot of artifacts." Diana looked at Linda. "Where are those things?" Linda went to the living room and brought in a box. The box contained the booty of several people in the underworld: highly toxic short blade, arm armor, armor, ring and soul eating bow. In addition, there was a pile of super magic metal collected by Luke. Looking at these things, Diana''s eyes are a little trance, and Clark''s face is also complex. If time can be reincarnated, they would rather give up these things than go to the underworld. "These six pieces of equipment are artifact level. The arm armor can resist my God of fire sword. The armor has high magic resistance. The use of the ring is not clear for the time being. The remaining two......" Diana picked up the highly toxic short blade, thought about it and put it in front of Barry, "The dagger is extremely sharp. The body of the sword has strong poison that even the gods can''t resist. Maybe you may use it in the future. Be careful not to hurt yourself." Barry waved awkwardly. "I... I don''t fit. I''m fine now." Diana didn''t say much, but instead smiled, "it doesn''t matter. Luke said that this equipment is placed in the base Arsenal and can be taken at any time. As for the soul eating bow..." "The bow body is attached with a powerful death curse. Once used, it will be entangled by death. The more you use, the faster you die." The air suddenly sank, Linda hesitated, "I remember you just said..." "Yes, we all used it. I, Ron and Clark used it twice. Luke used more. We were cursed. It''s unclear what the consequences are." "Is there a way to crack it?" Diana shrugged, "You should ask Luke about that. That''s what he''s good at." "By the way, how long have we been walking?" "Including today, nearly a month." "So short! I thought it had been ten years." Clark said with a bitter smile, "I thought it was thirty years. I even worried about whether Louise was still alive after going out." Chaotic space has no concept of time, where a minute is infinitely elongated, as if it had been a year. Linda murmured, "you should go and see Louise. She''s been waiting for your news." Clark couldn''t sit still. His inner squeezed emotion suddenly erupted like a volcano. He couldn''t stop for a moment. He quickly got up and flew towards the metropolis. After seeing each other off, Diana suddenly said, "Where''s Ron? Aren''t you awake?" Barry shook his head. "He''s in good health. It''s strange that he can''t wake up." Diana showed such an expression, "His injury is more difficult than ours. We can only wait for Luke. Only Luke can wake him up." For the next few days, Luke slept soundly without waking up. In order to make him recover quickly, Linda called the apostles scattered all over the world to the base. Thirteen souls inject soul power at the same time, but it has no effect. After examining his body, number one shook his head in silence, "This matter can only be solved by ontology. We can''t help, and he doesn''t need our strength." Linda wondered, "what do you mean?" On the 8th, he answered, "although the noumenon has not awakened, consciousness has always existed. He is rejecting us. Although he doesn''t know the reason, he must have his own ideas." "When will he wake up?" "I don''t know." The thirteen apostles shook their heads. No one could guess the idea of noumenon. Maybe he was looking for an opportunity. ¡­¡­ After confirming that Luke''s life was not in danger, Diana left the base and returned to her residence in Washington. Looking at the familiar room, she had the illusion of being separated from the world. A month''s trip to the underworld seems to have passed a lifetime. When I turned on my cell phone, there were dozens of missed calls, most of them from Barbara. It''s good to have such a friend. Diana smiled, dialed the number, and then put her mobile phone far away. Sure enough, as soon as the phone was connected, there was a crackling sound inside. Barbara Minerva chattered like a cicada. Diana didn''t put her cell phone back in her ear until the other party''s voice ended, "Are you free this evening? Would you like to have dinner together?" Barbara on the other side of the phone put down her folder and used her extremely serious mouth, "Dear Miss prince, as my best friend and good friend, I inform you that you are not allowed to go anywhere at home." Then he hung up the phone and walked away in the eyes of a group of male colleagues. Diana smiled helplessly, turned off her cell phone and began to clean. Before long, there was a knock on the door. She opened the door and was stunned when she saw the graceful and exquisite fashion girl standing outside the door, "You... You... Are you?" Barbara put her hands around her chest, revealing an unusually full ball, "Why? I haven''t seen you for only a month and don''t know me." Her words were full of discontent and a trace of imperceptible pride. Diana looked carefully and finally found the picture in her memory, "Barbara?" "You... Your change is too big!" The freckles on her face have disappeared, her skin has changed from gray to pink, her fleshy face has been replaced by sharp edges and corners, and her figure is exaggerated. In the past, Barbara was a slightly obese slovenly woman, but now she has become a hot, sexy, energetic and beautiful young girl. Her chest, waist and hips should be round, thin and pretty. It''s perfect. Any man can''t help erecting his second brother when he sees it. Barbara held Diana in her arms, crying and laughing, "I''m so worried about you, Diana. I''ve called many times in a month and didn''t return one time. I thought something had happened to you." "Where the hell have you been? Why haven''t you called me back for so long?" "There''s something to deal with. Aren''t you back now?" Diana patted her friend on the back, then pushed her away and tried twice. She didn''t push it. She didn''t think much, but said, "Well, let go of me quickly. I''m out of breath." Chapter 700 In a nightclub in Washington, D.C. In the corridor with flashing lights, there are two shining ladies. The one on the left is wearing a red low cut skirt with large chest, thin waist, cocked hips and long legs. It''s sexy and people can''t move their eyes. The one on the right is dressed in black, slightly conservative, but the face is exquisitely carved like a marble sculpture, combined with indifferent eyes, elegant temperament and tall figure, At first glance, it looks like an ancient Greek goddess who broke into modern society. Diana didn''t adapt to the place of lights and wine, frowned, "Why are you here? Didn''t you like nightclubs before?" "That was before, but now it''s different." Barbara put her hands on her hips and looked up proudly. "Sister is the queen!" Then he burst out laughing. Diana smiled and whispered as she walked, "You haven''t told me what''s going on. I haven''t seen it for a month. There''s such a big change. Shouldn''t you have cosmetic surgery!" "Cosmetic surgery takes at least three months to recover." "What are you?" "I''ll tell you the secret later." Barbara snapped her fingers at the bartender. "A whisky with ice." glanced at her friend and said, "another glass of pure water." She seems to be a regular here. As soon as she sat down, the manager came forward to say hello, "I''ll have someone arrange what I want to watch tonight." "Striptease, yes?" "That''s not a coincidence. Connie''s family is busy and can''t come tonight. However, there is a New Zealand male model over one meter nine. Do you want to try it?" Barbara waved her hand. "Forget it, I''m not interested in broilers." Unable to hide his regret, the manager left without stopping. Diana''s mind was full of question marks. striptease! Male model! Broiler! What is it! Barbara lit a cigarette, took a long breath, then raised her head and slowly spit it out. This action accelerated the heartbeat of the nearby men and made her mouth dry and excited. Diana frowned, "When did you learn to smoke?" "Always. I didn''t dare to smoke before. I''m afraid others say I''m a bad girl. Now it''s different." Barbara stretched out her tongue and licked her red lips. "I''m not a girl, but a huntress." Diana: " A middle-aged man who was a little fat couldn''t help being restless. He asked the bartender for a martini and came up with what he thought was elegant, "Madam, can I buy you a drink?" Barbara turned her head and looked up and down. The corners of her mouth were slightly picked up. She was a little wild in her pride, which was easier to provoke people''s heartstrings, "Do you want to buy me a drink or sleep with me?" The middle-aged man was stunned and changed his mind, "I just want you to dance." "Dancing? Ha!" Barbara giggled and embarrassed the middle-aged. She was about to turn around and leave. Barbara suddenly said, "Well, I happen to lack a partner, but..." He stretched out his finger and hooked the short haired youth not far away, who hurriedly ran over, "What can I do for you, beautiful lady?" Barbara leaned over her middle-aged body and smiled. "He wants to invite me to dance. Do you think I should promise?" "Of course not. A perfect girl like you should find a good partner, such as me." "Good!" Barbara picked up her glass and tasted whisky with ice, "Then kick him out, and then I''ll dance with you." "You will not be disappointed, my queen." The young man saluted very gentlemanly, and then walked up to the middle-aged man with a grim smile. The latter''s face changed slightly and quickly shouted, "What are you doing? I warn you..." Before he finished, he was hit hard in the abdomen and almost spit out the wine in his stomach. He was also a cruel man. He turned around and was a monkey stealing peaches. This move was fast and cruel, and even the sound of broken eggs could be heard. The onlookers exclaimed one after another, and some couldn''t bear to look straight at them. Barbara raised her glass and laughed loudly, "I hate this guy. I''ll go home with whoever throws him out tonight." Boom! The crowd cheered, and several strong young men rushed out and stared at the middle-aged fiercely. At the beginning of the battle, a group of people wrestled together like beasts competing for mating rights. The scene became extremely chaotic and lively. Barbara sat aside, watching all this excitedly, and sometimes raised her glass to cheer for the good young man. The single fight turned into a group fight and turned into a bloody conflict. The situation was out of control. Strangely, the people around did not panic, but shouted loudly, like crazy as magic. Diana looked blankly, with thousands of doubts in her heart. She couldn''t understand it. In the past, Barbara was a simple and kind-hearted girl. Although her appearance was not very impressive, her heart exuded the brilliance of human nature, which is also the reason why they became good friends. Now it has completely changed. It is enchanting, sexy, wild and wantonly playing with others with beauty. Even if the other party is beaten with blood, there is no mercy. Now she is like a beast. "Enough!" Diana suddenly said, "stop making trouble, Barbara, that man is dying." Barbara frowned and gestured to the bartender. The latter nodded quickly and came forward with several security guards to separate the fighting crowd. Diana was confused again and couldn''t help saying, "You... You..." "The nightclub has one-third of my shares." Barbara smiled gently, and her eyebrows exuded pride and pride. Then she opened her bag, took out a gold inlaid black card and put it in front of her friend, "It''s for you. If you want to relax, you can come and play at any time. It''s my treat. You''d better take Mr. Xiao with you. I haven''t seen him since I left last time. I miss him a little." Diana was silent, glanced at the black card, looked at her strange friend, and her doubts came out involuntarily. Is she really Barbara? It''s only been a month. It''s like a different person. After two glasses of whisky, Barbara was so excited that she invited Diana to dance. After being declined, she rushed into the dance floor alone and danced with the light. When the clothes were flying, the spring appeared from time to time, and the wolf friends around came around one after another. With her as the center, a tight encirclement was formed. Barbara doesn''t care. She wantonly enjoys the Queen''s joy. As for those men Oh! She doesn''t want garbage. At ten o''clock in the evening, Diana left the nightclub and turned back home. At night, the city was more lonely and less impetuous. Looking at the sparsely populated Road, Diana thought of Luke inexplicably, "I don''t know when I''ll wake up." "Maybe I should go and see him." As soon as she got up, she was thrown aside. Linda has been at the base. It''s not appropriate to go now. "Hateful fellow!" Diana clenched her fist, sighed and walked alone along the dark road. When passing the park, a guy dressed as a tramp came out of the corner with a dagger in his hand and shouted fiercely, "If you don''t want to get hurt, hand in the money." Chapter 701 Night, park, block, tramp, dagger, single lady... A series of conditions interpret the unpleasant events that are happening. Diana is in a bad mood, but she is not Luke. She has no habit of transferring her bad mood to others. After looking at each other, she takes out her wallet, "How much?" The tramp trembled and stretched out three fingers, "Three... Three hundred dollars!" Diana took out a stack of banknotes and put them on the ground, "Here''s a thousand dollars. Cure the wound on your left hand. In summer, the temperature is high and the wound is easy to infect. If you don''t treat it, your hand will be useless." Then he turned and left, took a few steps, suddenly stopped, flashed, appeared in front of the tramp at a very fast speed, grabbed his dagger and threw it away, Bang! The dagger was nailed deep into the concrete wall. "Get a job and stop robbing. You don''t have such good luck every time." The tramp stood there stupidly until Diana''s back disappeared. Then he shivered excitedly, picked up the money on the ground and walked to the wall. The dagger didn''t enter at all. Maybe it was too strong. There were cracks on the concrete wall. If it hit people, I can''t imagine what it would look like. The tramp swallowed his spit and swore in his heart that he would never rob a single young woman again. It was terrible. "Do you know who the woman you robbed just now is?" Just then, a strange voice came from behind. The tramp quickly turned around. In the corner, a sexy girl with long hair and shawl and hot figure came slowly. Her pace was very light. She was clearly wearing high-heeled boots and stepped on the ground without making a sound. "Diana Prince, also known as wonder woman, is one of the six superheroes to save the world and the girlfriend of Luke Shaw, the world''s richest man." "Do you dare to rob her because you don''t live long enough?" The tramp''s face was stiff and couldn''t help retreating. The girl in front of him was obviously beautiful, but his eyes were cold and ruthless, like a leopard hunting on the grassland. "Men, garbage men." "A few years ago, I was often harassed by your garbage. Diana helped me. Now it''s my turn to repay her." Barbara opened her mouth, her teeth grew slowly, and her pupils became amber with vertical lines. Her body was pulled high, her clothes were torn open, and her concave convex body was exposed. The light yellow fluff drilled out of her pores, adding a few strange beauty to her youthful body. Poof! Blood sprinkled on the ground, emitting a dim light in the moonlight. The forenoon as like as two peas in the morning, Diana, who was at work in the museum, heard colleagues whispering, a corpse near the park. The dead man was a tramp, with his hands and feet intact. His viscera disappeared and his body was covered with bite marks, just like the previous murders. Diana came forward and asked, "What''s the murder you''re talking about?" "Don''t you know? Some time ago, similar cases occurred in huhai Park, the east side, University Town and the suburbs. The dead were all tramps. Now they say that a man eating beast appeared in Washington." Seeing Diana frown, the colleague hurriedly comforted, "You don''t have to worry. That beast only eats tramps and won''t attack others." Diana whispered, "is there any news from the police station?" The colleague waved his hand and said with disdain, "What can the police do? Up to now, they have only found the scene picture, not even the eyewitness." after saying that, they made an invitation, "Diana, there''s a dance in my house tomorrow night. Do you want to join us?" "Sorry, I have something tomorrow night." Diana smiled politely and turned to leave. Her slender figure disappeared in the corner, leaving her colleague lonely. Her good friend pushed him, "Forget it, it''s not your dish." "I know. I''m just curious. I''ve never seen Diana make a boyfriend for so long. Do you think she will..." he stretched out his hand and shook his head, "I don''t think so. I think she simply doesn''t have that idea." "No!" "Who knows?" ¡­¡­ Diana didn''t pay much attention to the murder case. She just habitually learned about it. With the help of AI, the course of the case and the information of the dead soon appeared on the screen, "It''s him!" "Last night''s tramp, how did he die?" "The time of death was 10:15. I hadn''t come home at that time." Diana murmured to herself and thought about all the things last night. She left the nightclub at ten o''clock and met a tramp at about ten o''clock. It was only five minutes before and after that. He died. Something''s wrong. As a demigod, although her senses are not as powerful as Clark, they are enough to be called "abnormal". As long as she wants, all voices within 3000 meters can be heard. At the time of the crime, the area from the park would never exceed 1500 meters. Such a short distance is unreasonable. I can''t hear the scream before people die. Unless it''s too late to scream. What kind of beast has this skill? Diana flicked the mouse and carefully browsed the pictures taken by the camera. Due to the darkness, the picture was very blurred and could only be photographed in a flash. Slim and vigorous, with dark yellow hair and long tail. Judging from the shape, it should be a cheetah, but its hair is very long. "Leopard with hair cover!" Diana shook her head in silence. How can a cheetah wear a wig unless it has a owner or is human. When I thought of the last sentence, I suddenly froze. In the eternal rock library, there are many gods who can turn into beasts. Divine blood is passed down from generation to generation in human body and will be expressed in the form of super power occasionally. Is that monster a transformational superpower? Diana drags her chin and her eyes become serious. Once the beast sees blood, it will activate its animal nature and turn into a predator. If the killer is really a super power person, he must be very uncomfortable now. Human nature? Animal? It''s not that easy to choose. ¡­¡­ In a slightly remote building in suburban Washington. The sound of Dong Dong came from below, and from time to time there was a repressed roar and the sound of claws rubbing against the wall. The line of sight extends down through the floor to a concrete basement. Bang! The wall shook, and a large crack appeared, followed by a roar. Ow!!!! The shockwave blasted around and swept the room like a hurricane. After a long time, the suppressed wheezing sound slowly dispersed. A pair of hands full of dirty blood stretched out from the corner, and then the whole body was naked. Even if they were full of blood, they could not cover the strange temptation. Barbara Minerva! The queen of the day, the hunter of the night, is now the original form: the simple and kind-hearted good girl. Chapter 702 "I killed again, damn it, fuck!" "Why did you lie to me? Why did you lie to me?" Ah ah!!!! Barbara screamed wildly and kept pounding the ground with her fists. She was so powerful that she cracked the concrete floor. Finally, it broke out. Boom! The dust was flying, the ground exploded, and there was a round pit of nearly two meters. Barbara covered her cheek and sobbed. She didn''t want to kill. She never wanted to, but her body just couldn''t control it. Why did it become like this? What did I do wrong. Unwillingness, regret and pain hover in my heart and gradually turn into some kind of obsession. "Aren''t these what you''ve been pursuing?" A voice sounded in my ear, full of sneer and ridicule, "Poor, helpless, low self-esteem, ugly fat girl, no one accosted you from childhood, and no one asked for your phone number. The object of secret love and others walked into the palace of marriage, but they didn''t even have the courage to send blessings. Passing by the park every day, they expected an unexpected sweet encounter like that in the film. Unfortunately, they got the eyes ignored by tramps Light. " "Cluck cluck!!! Tramps are not interested in you, poor little, you are the poorest woman in the world." "No!" Barbara screamed, "no, I didn''t." "I am you, you are me. I know all your thoughts, including going to the park, including not liking nightclubs. Eight years ago, you accosted a man in the bar, but the other party stood you up and laughed at your body with your companions. Since then, you have not been to the night show again, but you secretly swear that one day I will be the king there." "Now it''s done. The sexy and hot king of the night plays with others with his beauty, tramples on the cheap men who once humiliated you, tramples on their self-esteem, tortures their bodies, makes them feel the pain you once felt, isn''t that what you think?" "No, stop it, please, stop it." Barbara covered her ears and shook her head wildly, "Why refuse yourself? Look at you now. You are beautiful, sexy, strong, confident and attracted the attention of the public. You are the focus of the crowd. Just like Diana, you always want to be a woman like her. Now you have done it. You are stronger and more perfect than her." "But I don''t want to kill, i... i... I..." Barbara stared at her hands blankly. The residual blood stain on her arms indicated that everything last night was not a dream, but a real story. She killed people and ate each other''s internal organs. At the thought of this, her stomach surged and couldn''t help vomiting. "Everything comes at a price." The sound in my ears became colder and colder, "Compared with subtle sacrifices, you should carefully taste what you get. Now you are not human, but God. The God of cheetah galloping across the vast land of the African grassland. All creatures are your prey. Men, women, beasts and demons, including insidious and cunning gods, your speed is unparalleled, your power can tear the earth, and your claws are invincible, Your tusks contain deadly toxins. Anyone who has been bitten by you will become your servant and serve you like your master. " "Why not go on?" "Diana, the wonder woman you envy and envy, or his boyfriend Luke Shaw, the handsome, powerful, smart and elegant perfect man, imagine the picture of him crawling in front of you and kissing your feet. Isn''t it very exciting and exciting?" Barbara was stunned, her eyes scattered and lost focus. The voice in my ear continued, "you are the God, the immortal god of the cheetah. The world is destined to crawl under your feet. Go, start with Diana, step on her boyfriend''s back, and then become the king of the world." "I don''t want it." Barbara suddenly shouted, "I don''t want to kill people, let alone eat people. Please let me go." "To give up strength is to give up everything and turn back to the ugly, low self-esteem and no one cares about the fat girl. No one will look at you. All the eyes of envy and love will become cold and sarcastic. In this way, you can''t get anything and are doomed to a lonely life." "No, I have Diana. She has always regarded me as a friend." friend? The other party giggled, "you naively thought she was your friend. It''s funny. How can the wonderful female Xia be friends with you? She''s just pitying you, an ugly duckling that nobody cares about." "Get out, get out. I don''t want to listen to you anymore. Get out!" "Poor little fellow, in fact, you always know that she is not a friend. The basic condition of a friend is trust and opening up. You tell her everything, but she doesn''t tell you anything." "Wake up, fool, she is not a human being at all, but a God. The truth Lasso, the star flying crown, the guard silver bracelet and the God of fire sword... All her equipment are famous artifacts of Olympus mountain. Only gods can use these equipment. Diana you know is actually an old woman who has lived for thousands of years. She is not the same creature as you. Wait until you have gray hair When she was young and old, she was still what she is now. " "It''s so funny that you naively think that such a God is friends with you, ha ha ha!" Laughter reverberated wantonly in the basement, and the light flickered, reflecting the half twisted and half numb face. ¡­¡­ The South District Park in Washington was crowded with good people and journalists because of the murder. When Diana arrived here, the sheriff was dealing with local radio reporters. Diana was not interested in listening to his nonsense. She walked out of the crowd and came to the roof of the building opposite the park. Her eyesight is excellent. She can see everything in the park clearly even hundreds of meters apart. The tramp''s body was in the place where he was robbed last night. His neck was covered with flesh and blood. The wound should have been smashed by a blow, his chest cracked, and all the organs inside disappeared, leaving only ribs and spine. There are several claw marks on the wall, up to a few centimeters deep. Ordinary beasts don''t have this power. "It''s really a superpower." Diana muttered to herself, thought for a moment, took out her communicator, "AVA, I need your help." "Please, your highness." "I want the police to collect all the evidence about the murder in the South District Park of Washington, which is right in front of me." "OK, just a moment, please." A few seconds later, the communicator made a drip sound. Diana took her eyes and projected the obtained data information onto the retina. When she saw the slightly familiar thing, her pupils shrank slightly, "This is..." Chapter 703 Red low cut dress and high-heeled boots. Although it was broken and stained with blood, Diana still felt inexplicably familiar. She seemed to have seen it somewhere. EVA said, "The latest summer style of only, designed by French designer beldek, made its debut at the Paris Fashion Fair a month ago. At present, it costs $45000. High heels are customized." When the voice falls, the screen changes to reveal the complete style of the skirt. Diana reacted immediately. Barbara! She wore this dress as like as two peas last night. "Is it her?" No, it''s impossible. Barbara is so simple and kind. How can she kill people. "Your Highness, do you find anything that I need to track?" "No... no, it''s over." Diana pulled a smiling face and quickly turned off the communicator. She said so. She has turned upside down in her heart. All kinds of signs show that Barbara is likely to be the number one suspect. Normal people will not change so much in just a month. How can a simple and kind fat girl and a sexy and cold-blooded night queen appear in the same person? She must have encountered something. Black magic? Or super powers? Diana couldn''t sit still. She left the roof and rushed to Barbara''s house as fast as she could. When she got there, she didn''t find anyone. She asked her neighbors and learned that Barbara had moved away. No one knew where she lived? "EVA, help me find her place." Barbara Minerva''s personal data and her industry appear in her retina. It can be clearly seen that Barbara has not only become a shareholder of three nightclubs, but also owns five properties worth millions in just one month. Diana couldn''t help asking, "How could she have so much money." "Barbara Minerva auctioned a batch of antiques a month ago, with a total value of more than 50 million US dollars. Later, she and Congressman felik became good friends. With the help of each other, she bought the shares of three nightclubs at 70% price and became the largest shareholder." Diana was suddenly silent. Barbara once said that her most annoying place was the nightclub. Since she hated it, why should she become the owner of the nightclub. Five properties, three in the suburbs, are big villas, one in the city center, and the last is a suburban farm, covering an area of several kilometers. Diana checked one by one, starting with the business center in the city center, then the suburbs and finally the farm. Unfortunately, she found no trace of each other after looking around. No one answered the phone all the time. The man seemed to have evaporated from the world. Diana couldn''t think of anything else, so she had to go back to the museum. Soon, the phone rang and Barbara called. She quickly connected, "Where are you going? I''ve been looking for you." "I''m right opposite you." When the door opened, Barbara came in with a smile on her face, shaking her cell phone in her hand. She was as bright and moving as the sun in a yellow dress. Diana was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "You... You... You last night?" Barbara rolled her eyes. "What else? You didn''t tell me when you left last night. I thought you had another dangerous role." Diana took a breath and asked seriously, "Barbara, where were you last night?" "Secret." "I''m not kidding you." Diana stood up, pressed her hands on the table and stared at her. "Tell me, where did you go last night?" The atmosphere is a little stiff! Barbara said with a strong smile, "why do you suddenly care about my private life." Diana looked at her motionless, with every expression change. A moment later, she shook her head in disappointment, "Last night, as like as two peas in the vicinity of the park, there were suspected skirts and high heels left by the murderer in the grass beside the Only. The latest version of the summer''s Only came from the French designer Bell Dirk, who is exactly the same as you did last night." "You doubt me!" Barbara''s eyes were wide open with deep shock. "You... You doubt me." "No doubt, just..." "Well, stop talking, Diana, I treat you as a friend, but you suspect me of being a murderer. All right, suspect me. Come with me. I''ll tell you what I was doing last night." Then he took Diana''s arm and strode out. Diana was embarrassed. She felt it was inappropriate to break free, and inappropriate to apologize. She had to leave the museum with the other party. The car started and stopped in front of a tightly secured villa. Barbara took out her cell phone and sent a text message. After a while, a handsome middle-aged man came out of the villa. Connes felick, a Washington state senator, is a rising political star. He walked to the car with a embarrassed face, "Why are you here?" Barbara said coldly, "where''s my skirt?" "Come on, I''ll buy you a new one." She looked at Diana as she spoke, looking very uneasy. Barbara clenched her teeth and shouted angrily, "I just want my skirt last night. Find it. If you don''t return it to me, I''ll call the police." "You..." Philip was so angry that he finally endured it, waved his hand, let his hand go down to the trash can and turn out the torn and greasy skirt. Seeing this scene, Diana understood everything and looked embarrassed. She just wanted to find a seam to get in. Barbara raised her middle finger, stroked hard at the other party, then stepped on the accelerator and left. Ten minutes later, they came to the river. Barbara lit a cigarette and smoked one mouthful after another. Diana sighed at the bottom of her heart and whispered, "Sorry, I didn''t expect that." "Nothing. It''s all over." The more she said that, the more guilty Diana felt, "When were you two together?" "He''s married and has a wife." Diana: " "Laugh if you want. There''s no need to hold it." Barbara snuffed out her cigarette. "I need it. He''s good, too. It''s natural." Diana hesitated, "what are you going to do in the future?" "I''ll talk about it later. What else? I''ll go first." Then he went straight away. Diana opened her mouth and didn''t know what reason to stop it. She could only watch the other party disappear out of sight. After this incident, the two people may no longer be friends. At the thought of this, I want to slap myself. That''s stupid, that''s stupid. There is no evidence, just speculate that the other party is a murderer. Who can stand this slander and underground situation. "I''m so stupid. How can I be so stupid." Diana is holding her head and the whole person is going crazy. On the other hand, Barbara, who returned to the villa, opened a bottle of vogat, raised her neck and poured it into her stomach. The spicy wine seemed to have no effect on her, but aroused the beast hidden in her body. Light brown eyes unconsciously turn amber, hair emerges from under the skin, breaks away from human form, and becomes a beast half human and half leopard. "Diana Prince." The beast roared in a low voice, with a chilling killing intention. Chapter 704 Night fell quietly. Diana, who was in a low mood, lay in bed and couldn''t help recalling all kinds of things during the day. The more she thought about it, the more she felt wrong. She always felt that she missed something, but she just couldn''t remember. Low cut dress? High heel boots? Cheetah? State senator? Mistress? incorrect! Diana suddenly woke up, "Skirt, there''s something wrong with that skirt." "EVA!" "Hello, your highness, what can I do for you?" The soft electronic polyphony sounded in her ear. Diana turned up and said seriously, "Can you find out the sales volume and buyer of that skirt?" "Just a moment, please." Three seconds later, a series of names appeared on the retina, "there are nine stores in Washington selling the latest summer only models. Due to high pricing, the total sales volume as of today is only 76 sets. Here are the buyer''s bank account and personal information." Diana browsed quickly and soon found the name of Barbara Minerva. She only bought one. When she was the last person, her expression was frozen. Connes felick, Congressman of Washington state! His credit card paid for a skirt at eight this morning. Plop! Diana sat on the sofa with her hair in her hands, looking very painful, "Barbara, you''re lying to me." AVA said, "Your Highness, what can I do?" Diana tidied up her mood and said in a low voice, "follow Connors felik. I want to know his recent trends." "I see. The mechanical bee has started. Target: Connors felik." ¡­¡­ In a villa somewhere in suburban Washington. As a state councilor, Connes felick knelt on the floor and looked extremely humble, as if he saw his master''s loyal servant. On the sofa in front of him, an elegant and vigorous beast lay on his side. It had human like cheeks, a body like a cheetah, long hair behind his head and fluffy all over, even so, Can''t stop the deadly temptation emanating from this body. In the face of such "beauties", felik did not dare to have the slightest idea. He had to surrender, "Master, who made you unhappy, please tell me, I will let him suffer like hell." Barbara stretched out her tongue and licked her palm. She said coldly, "How''s it going?" Philip whispered, "I''ve tried my best to send someone to look for it. I haven''t heard from Luke Shaw." "Waste!" A low roar exploded in the house. Felik trembled and quickly lowered his head. "Forget it, how can you find him with such a waste? I''ll come today and have other things for you to do." "Please say, no matter what, I will do it." "Diana Prince!" Barbara raised her head and burst out a strong hatred. "I want her to be discredited." "I see. I''m going to make arrangements now. Within three days, I''m going to make her a slut known to everyone." Felik patted his chest hard and looked very confident. As a congressman and political star in Washington state, it is not easy to get a person in the dark. As for Diana, he has heard that the famous cold rose in the museum doesn''t attend banquets and make friends. Once a rich second generation chased her for three years and said less than 20 words, and then gave up. That woman is a good friend of the master, but the master wants her to be ruined? The doubt flashed away, and then he threw it aside. As a servant, he only had to obey his master''s orders and didn''t have to consider anything else. However, the following series of experiences made him realize what despair was. Diana''s video in the dark was directly blocked. Before the article was released, the police came to the door, and the thugs sent to find trouble were even more miserable. He was interrupted by the local gangs and almost threw into the sea to feed fish. One after another, felik, who had a keen sense of smell, felt the chill of piercing into the bone marrow. Only once, it can also be called an accident. It happens one after another, which must be the inevitable result of early preparation. There is an extremely huge force behind the woman named Diana Prince. Perhaps the other party has noticed it and is just observing or evaluating how to deal with it. Felik couldn''t sit still. He immediately found his master and told his story in detail. "So you failed again." Cold words echoed in his ears. Felik was cold in his heart and was about to explain. A cold roar sounded in his ears, Poof! The plasma burst, and the head was like a ripe watermelon, which was lined into meat mud by one palm. Barbara rushed out of the villa to the farm and roared around, "Come out, Diana. I know you''re here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." "Come out, don''t let me underestimate you." "Do you want to be a shrinking turtle, too?" "Aren''t you fearless? Why don''t you dare to show up." "Don''t hide behind, come out." ¡­¡­ In the truck a few kilometers away, Diana sat next to the computer and looked at her shouting friend without expression. Wang Hu, President of Hongmen East Coast branch and in charge of dealing with felik, stood aside. In the past two years, the boss has restrained his feelings and retained only three, Linda, Carol Ferris and Diana in front of him. The first two are very clear. One is a childhood sweetheart from childhood to childhood, and the other is a powerful krypton girl. Only this one in front of me has never met. However, Wang Hu guessed something. If she was right, she should be an artifact woman Xia, one of the six superheroes. The boss is the boss. He doesn''t stick to one style in his life or work. Others buy persimmons are soft pinch, but he is hard. Don''t singers, models and female stars smell good? Which is not gentle like water, let do what you want, which is like these three, one by one comparable to human Tyrannosaurus Rex, a little carelessness is the end of cavernous fracture. I don''t know what the boss thinks? As a muscular man, Wang Hu can''t understand this hobby. He likes to conquer others with strong arms and hates being pressed under him. "Sister-in-law, what do you say! If you can''t do it, I..." "No." Diana shook her head. "Take all the equipment away. That''s it." Wang Hu was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "Isn''t it? The woman secretly tries to discredit your reputation. Even if you can bear it, we can''t, otherwise the boss can''t explain." "I''ll explain to Luke. Don''t worry, he won''t blame you for it." Seeing her say so, Wang Hu had no choice but to take out the communicator and let the brothers around him leave. The shadows in the woods moved, and the Hongmen dead in power armor quickly evacuated and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Barbara didn''t know this scene. She still roared at the air to vent her dissatisfaction and resentment. Diana watched and listened quietly, looking indifferent and not knowing what she was thinking. Chapter 705 Facts have proved that Barbara''s so-called action is a joke. Luke didn''t show up. Wang Hu alone can press her to death on the ground. Now Hongmen is not a former underworld group. It not only has a firm foothold in the political and business circles, but also has its own security system, a public security company and a secret death Corps. Dozens of people are equipped with the most advanced power armor and weapon systems. One-on-one is not the opponent of the Leopard Woman. If there is a group fight, she may not be able to take advantage. This army is in Wang Hu''s hands, which is also his confidence in unifying the east coast and killing the Italians, Mexicans and Russians in just two years. If in the past, Diana would never have come into contact with people like Wang Hu. Now it''s different. The other party calls her sister-in-law, and she can only respond. The next morning, there was only a big fireball in the blue sky. There was no doubt that today was a rare good weather. Diana went to work on time as usual, walked through the Museum Hall with slender thighs, greeted everyone she met with a polite smile, changed into gloves and uniforms when she came to the office and began the restoration of cultural relics in the new day. Such a life has been repeated for several years, and it will not change today. Before long, the door was kicked open and Barbara Minerva came in with a gloomy face, "Damn it, why hide? Are you afraid, coward, bah!" The silence was suddenly broken, and the employees who were working turned around one after another. They were at a loss. Diana put down the paint and whispered, "Can you go out for a while? Barbara and I have something to talk about." Although they were puzzled, they still followed her requirements, put down their work and left the room. This room is specially used to repair cultural relics. The sound insulation effect is excellent. There is no need to worry about being heard by outsiders. Diana put the cultural relics away and put them carefully. Then she turned around and looked at her former friends carefully. The skin color has changed, the figure has changed, and the eyes have changed. Barbara''s eyes used to shine, but now they are cold hate. "Diana, don''t be arrogant. Why didn''t you come out to see me last night? You''ll be afraid, too." "If you''re afraid, call your companions, Superman, Mars hunter, magic woman, flash, and your boyfriend Luke Shaw. I''m not afraid." Diana shook her head. "I don''t want to fight you. If I can, I want to talk to you. It''s right here." "We have nothing to talk about." Diana ignored the other party''s attitude and said slowly, "The world is very big. Where ordinary people don''t notice, there are many unknown secrets hidden. Demons, wizards, ghosts and evil gods are very good at bewitching human beings and exchanging some seemingly insignificant prices for their dreams." "Seemingly unequal transactions are actually full of traps. Once you promise, you will be unconsciously trapped and unable to extricate yourself. Barbara, have you ever thought about what you have lost?" "You don''t have to preach to me. I know my own business." "Really?" Diana suddenly asked, "so you like to eat viscera and swallow other people''s organs into your stomach. What''s the feeling? Is it disgusting?" Barbara''s face turned pale, her forehead was blue, and the anger in her eyes almost became real. "The difference between man and beast is not only wisdom, but also self-awareness and self-discipline. Man eaters are not people. Barbara, do you want to become beasts?" "Fart, you don''t have to worry about what I become. I came to you just to tell you that last night was not over. From now on, you are my sworn enemy." Diana sighed at the bottom of her heart and whispered, "There''s one thing I''ve always wondered why you are so hostile to me because I found the other side of you." Barbara suddenly laughed with sarcasm on her face, "You don''t understand?" "Yes, how can you understand." "You are Diana Prince, a beautiful, elegant, powerful and confident wonder woman. Everywhere you go, you are the focus of the crowd. There are countless men who love you. How many lines can people pursue you? Me? Who am I?" Barbara pounded her chest and shouted hysterically, "I''m a stupid woman who can''t even fucking interest a tramp." "Do you know why I don''t go to the nightclub? Because of fear, I was humiliated there, just like the middle-aged man who accosted me that night, worse than him. Have you experienced these things? Can you understand my feelings?" "We are not people in the same world. We have never been. You are high above the world. You are beautiful and powerful. You don''t care about what others dream of. Do you know how much I envy you? I dream of becoming a woman like you." Barbara clenched her fist and rattled, "Now I have done it. I am as beautiful as you and stronger than you. I want to step under the feet of those men who despised me and let them experience the humiliation I have experienced." "Diana, you and I have never been friends." These words, each word with resentment and pleasure, like a salted fish turning over, and like an ugly duckling turning into a white swan. At this moment, Diana finally understood the root of everything. envy! Barbara, swallowed up by jealousy, has lost herself. She can''t see her situation clearly and even takes everything for granted. If she goes on like this, she will become another person sooner or later. Diana doesn''t know who that person is, but it''s definitely not Barbara Minerva. "Why? There''s nothing to say. I don''t want to listen to your nonsense. Since I can''t be a friend, I''ll be an enemy." "You and I can only live one." "At 12 o''clock tonight, I''ll wait for you at the northern suburb farm. If you don''t come, I''ll kill and tell everyone that you are the wonder woman." Then he turned and left without stopping for a moment. The curator of the museum walked in carefully and hesitated, "You and Barbara, you..." "Nothing, a little misunderstanding." Diana took off her gloves. "I have something urgent these two days. I can only ask for leave. I''ll put my work there first. When I come back, I''ll rush out all night without wasting time." "It doesn''t matter. If you have something to do, don''t worry about work. I''ll find someone to deal with it." The curator spoke surprisingly well, with imperceptible awe in his eyes. Diana smiled, left the museum, went to the eternal rock through the transmission array and found shazan who was resting. Luke didn''t wake up yet. She had to ask the wizard for help, "Mr. wizard, I want to ask you something. Have you ever heard of humans or gods that can become cheetahs?" While talking, turn on the communicator and project the half human and half leopard Barbara on the wall. Chapter 706 Shazan is a great man. He says he is going to die every day. As a result, he is still alive a month later. Of course, perfect medical facilities also play a great role. He now stays with Billy every day and teaches all kinds of knowledge. The old man who has lived for nearly ten thousand years obviously regards Billy as his own disciple. The latter is very reluctant, but at the request of everyone, he is still willing to study. This knowledge is all inclusive. Since ancient times, almost all magic legends have been recorded in shazan''s head. He is a human library. When Barbara''s figure appeared on the wall, shazan felt wrong for the first time. Half man, half leopard? Amber eyes? Silver claws? "Is it her?" Diana snapped, "you remember." Shazan shook his head slightly. In the era of the gods, there are many gods who can turn into cheetahs. Just a video can''t explain anything. "Tell me what happened before and after." Diana put her mind back and told her relationship with Barbara and all the changes that had taken place in her recent period, especially the cemetery exploration a month ago. Barbara stayed on the third floor of eternal rock for a long time and took some antiques when she went out. Diana always wondered whether those antiques made her look like this. The wizard thought for a moment and said slowly, "The congressman felik, have you examined his body?" Diana switched the controller. The autopsy report of felik appeared on the wall. "His head was broken by a palm. There was no wound on his body, only his left shoulder. There was a very clear bite mark." "Sure enough." The wizard sighed, "the cheetah goddess of the Thain tribe, the queen of the African prairie, didn''t expect that she was still alive." "Are you sure?" "There was only some doubt before. It was certain to see the bite marks. Yukaretka, the God of cheetah born in the African grassland, was chased by almost all gods for some reasons. She was restless after death. Her head became a wine pot of the Mayan God King, her flesh and blood were burned to ashes by Olympus mountain, and her skin was lit by the fairy court." Diana heard about it for the first time and couldn''t help saying, "What did she do and how could she annoy all the gods?" The wizard shook his head. "That woman is a madman. Compared with other gods, her ability is not strong, but she is very vicious. Anyone bitten by her will become a servant, and the gods are no exception. With this ability and a dagger that can kill gods, she started the journey of conquering the world." "Her goal is to step on all the gods and become the king of the gods." At this point, I couldn''t help laughing. Diana is also smiling. Zeus, the king of the gods, dare not say so. Just her, a leopard. "After the conspiracy was exposed, the six gods issued a hunting order for her. Since then, she disappeared, her body disappeared, and her spirit turned into nothingness." Diana didn''t understand, "since she was dead, why did she appear?" "It may be her weapon, the God killing blade, or it may be other items. Yukaretka comes from the famous SAIN tribe in Africa and is very good at witchcraft and black magic." he paused and said, "do you want to save her?" Diana nodded, "Barbara is a good man and shouldn''t have suffered this kind of suffering." "I''m afraid it''s hard. There''s little hope." "Is there no way?" "The way to save people does not lie in you, but in her. Yukaretka uses a very old soul reviving technique, which originates from Africa. It is very risky but the cost is very small." Diana frowned. "What do you mean? I don''t understand." High risk! The price is small! Not contradictory. Shazan explained, "death is the most terrible thing in the world, and it is difficult for gods to avoid it. In order to make themselves immortal, some gods use very extreme methods to split their spirits and deposit them on an object. When the noumenon has an accident, they borrow the soul to revive. Such a consequence is to lose their divine power and become mortals." "This method has to pay an extremely painful price, but the relative success rate is very high. The other is what yukareteka now uses to give up the soul and choose divine power and consciousness." "She infuses all her divine power and consciousness into your friend''s body to influence, distort her personality, transform her character and create a new cheetah goddess bit by bit. This method is time-consuming and prone to accidents, but once successful, it will cost almost nothing." "That''s what I mean by high risk and low cost." Diana understood and said eagerly, "since you know the reason, you must know the way to save people." The wizard waved his hand, "it''s too late. A month has passed since the integration. Her cognition, practice and behavior have all become yukareteka. The two have been integrated and can''t be saved." Diana didn''t give up. "Is there really no way?" "Unless she wakes up, realizes the seriousness of the problem and seeks change, it is impossible." The wizard shook his head calmly. "Among the seven sins, gluttony and lust are the sins of the flesh. Greed, laziness, anger, jealousy and arrogance are the sins of the heart. The sins of the body can be compensated, and the sins of the heart are difficult to cure. Among them, jealousy and greed are the most difficult. Once they fall into, they can''t turn back." Diana was silent and looked blankly ahead. envy! The root of everything is jealousy. In the final analysis, it''s your own reason. It would not have been like this if she had had an early insight into the thoughts in her heart. The wizard suddenly said, "is Luke Shaw awake?" "No." "Where''s Ron?" "Neither." "That''s a pity. One of them is a master of mind and the other has an extremely powerful soul. If they work together, there may be a chance." "I''ll find someone now." Diana turned and left. She wouldn''t give up anyway, even if there was only a chance. Half an hour later, north of the metropolis, in the lake view villa. After the last explosion, the underground base has been comprehensively transformed and its area has doubled. There are not only factories, computer rooms and research centers, but also the latest medical facilities. Luke was lying in the medical cabin. His face was calm and his breath was stable. It seemed that there was no change. In order to maintain his physical vitality, the instrument would send out biological pulse waves every once in a while to stimulate muscles everywhere and produce a similar movement effect. Linda is so strange, "You seem to be in some trouble. It''s that Barbara Minerva." "You know." "There''s so much noise, how can you not know." Linda shrugged. "What are you going to do? I heard she killed a lot of people." "I want to save her." Diana didn''t choose to hide, "she''s my friend. I can''t watch her become like this." "How are you going to save it?" Diana shook her head. "I haven''t thought about it yet," she said hesitantly. "Can you wake Luke up? I need his help." Chapter 707 "Diana, I think you''re in the wrong direction." "It''s understandable that you want to save her, but have you considered her idea?" Diana was stunned. "What''s her idea?" Linda sighed helplessly, "I don''t know much about things between you, but Luke once told me: don''t judge others with self righteousness. Whether it''s right or wrong, you should do things according to rules and objective facts." "It''s understandable that your friend killed someone. After all, she''s a leopard now. The problem is cannibalism. Killing is different from cannibalism." "Even if she is forced, she can''t change her psychological changes. She has changed. She is no longer Barbara Minerva. You treat her the way you used to, just asking for hardship." Diana was silent. Although she didn''t want to admit it, the other party''s words really made sense. Linda continued, "you can''t use your mouth to deal with wild animals. You should use knives, guns and cages. You can''t keep the cell of the Justice League empty all the time." Diana frowned, "You mean to catch her." "Of course, she''s eating people. There''s more than one. Even if she really recovers, she should be closed for a period of time as punishment." In a word, Diana has nothing to say. One of the aims of the Justice League is to deal with super vicious criminals that cannot be dealt with by the judicial system. Barbara belongs to this kind. She killed so many people. It''s really unreasonable to do nothing. "In fact, locking her up is the best way to calm her down. You also have time to talk to her and find out the reasons before you can find a way." "Of course, if you think you can''t, you''ll try hard to persuade and stage a bitter drama. The premise is not to get yourself in. Don''t forget that her purpose is to kill you." Diana lowered her head and tasted these words carefully. The more she thought about it, the more reasonable she felt. At the same time, she also wondered when the krypton girl famous for her arrogance and brutality became so smart. It seems that we have to look at her differently in the future. Although Linda''s suggestion is a little rude, it is a good way to solve the problem. Now Barbara can''t listen to anything. Maybe she should calm down for a while. ¡­¡­ At 12 a.m., on a farm in the northern suburbs of Washington. There was a hill in the east of the farm. Diana, with a long sword pinned to her waist, sat on the top of the hill and waited for the clock to ring at twelve. Before long, there was a rustling sound in the woods. Two lights flickered in the air. The light source was close. Barbara, who turned into a cheetah, walked out of the grass and appeared in the silver gray moonlight. Diana looked at her quietly. Her behavior, eyes and appearance had changed. She was not like the person she used to be. Barbara said in a cold voice, "How bold of you to come alone." "Isn''t that what you want?" Diana stood up and slowly pulled out the Vulcan sword. The silver gray blade radiated red light, which was a sharp awn that cut everything. The murderous intent poured down, almost turned into essence, and even the air temperature decreased a lot. Barbara had a sudden impulse to turn around and run away. Now Diana is not what she used to be. Her trip to the underworld is full of dangers and rich harvest. In addition to the changes in her soul, her body, blood and super abilities have been improved. In the duel with the double pupil girl, Diana awakened the power deep in her blood. Although she hasn''t learned to control, her strength has improved to a higher level. "Barbara, you often ask me what my life was like before. Now I''ll tell you." Ha! A roar exploded in the sky, the top of the mountain exploded, and a hole appeared in the diffuse dust. So fast! Barbara''s pupils contracted and quickly raised her claws. When! The sound of metal collision exploded in the air, and the invisible impact shook the trees one after another. "I have been fighting. From my childhood until now, there are countless monsters that have died in my hands, including ghosts, fierce ghosts, Warcraft, dragons, angels, demons and death." "You ask me why I''m so calm because I''ve seen too many bodies." Diana leaned forward and bit by bit pressed Barbara to the ground. The latter''s face was distorted and suddenly opened her mouth to roar. Diana moved back and kicked her foot in the other party''s abdomen. Bang! A figure fell down and hit the tree trunk heavily. Barbara vomited blood and looked up gloomily. Suddenly, a red light flashed, followed by the sound of breaking the air. The head is hit hard, and the shock wave reverberates in the skull cavity, interrupting all nervous systems and creating a short blank period in the brain. The roar rang out one after another, and the trees broke one by one. Standing in the sky and looking down, a straight line appeared in the grove, spreading forward and backward for nearly kilometers. It took several seconds for Barbara to wake up from the ruins. There was a sharp pain in her body, especially in her head. "You are too weak. You can''t even rank a hundred among the enemies I fight." "With this, you want to fight with me." The moonlight passed through the treetops, leaving mottled light spots. Diana, holding the sword of the God of fire, walked slowly. Her long hair danced with the night wind, her face was exquisite, her eyes were cold, and her murderous spirit was surrounded around her, just like an fearless female martial god. "Die!" Barbara roared, kicked her legs on the ground and rushed up like a shell, but it was a shield to meet her. Bang! The claws touch the shield like a clay ox into the sea. All shocks are absorbed and transformed into a white energy wall. "Rebound!" The strong light came to her face, and the white light column hit Barbara''s chest from the shield. It took her back and smashed more than a dozen trees until it stopped at the edge of the forest. Severe pain came from the viscera and affected breathing. "Damn, damn, why? Why?" Barbara screamed and her eyes turned blood red. Da! Da! Da! Da! Footsteps came from the front, even and powerful, and each step seemed to step on the heart. The killing intention spread around and eroded her body. Barbara quickly stood up and stared at the front with an ugly face. As the footsteps approached, the trembling figure became clear. A body of black and red close fitting armor not only shows a perfect figure, but also shows a cold breath. He holds a shield in his left hand, a sword in his hand, a flying crown with starlight on his forehead, and long hair behind his head. His calm face is like a pool of stagnant water without any waves. "This is the other side of me." "Barbara, what do you think?" Barbara took a step back subconsciously, then roared angrily. Before her voice fell, the red light appeared again, and she instinctively raised her arm. Poof! The long sword passed between the breasts, through the chest and nailed to the tree trunk. Barbara trembled and lowered her head, distorted her face, and finally became deeply painful and unwilling. She lost and had no room to fight back. They were not at the same level at all. "The person who gives you strength is yukaretka. She is the God of cheetah of African SAIN tribe. Her divine power is in your body. Do your best and make a choice, Barbara. Take this power to die together, or give up everything and return to your original self." Chapter 708 The meeting of Barbara and Diana is both accidental and fatalistic. After graduating from college, Barbara left her hometown and went to Washington alone. Because she was not familiar with her place, she was watched by three gangsters on her first night in Washington. Diana just passed by and helped her, but she didn''t leave her name. The next day, Barbara went to the museum to work. Under the arrangement of the curator, she became Diana''s assistant. Since then, the two have forged an indissoluble bond. Diana is a beautiful iceberg princess with a height of nearly one meter eight. She has the physical conditions of a top supermodel. Her facial features are three-dimensional but soft. Her appearance is exquisite and her temperament is elegant. Every move is natural, just like an ancient princess. She exudes endless charm. People who pursue her can line up in two streets, but she doesn''t pay attention to it. She spends every day in the studio studying ancient artifacts, Go home after work, never socialize, never party. After living for more than 20 years, Barbara met this kind of woman for the first time. She couldn''t help being curious. After nearly two years of contact, they finally evolved from ordinary colleagues to colleagues with good relations. Barbara couldn''t hide her loss, but she immediately thought of Diana''s attitude towards others. Some feelings need time to brew. If two years is not enough, then three or four years. In the fifth year, she finally became a good friend who has nothing to talk about. Barbara said everything about herself, but Diana chose to keep it. She only talked about her experience in ten years and took the rest. Some words need not be said clearly. The eyes can represent everything. "A woman with a story and history." This is Barbara''s evaluation of her, but she never thought that her friend''s past would be so scary. The Vulcan sword passed through the chest and nailed to the tree trunk. The handle of the sword was in Diana''s hand. She could divide the woman in front of her at any time if she wanted. "Choose! Live or die?" The cold voice echoed in her ears, which made people cold. Barbara raised her head and saw her cold and heartless eyes. Inexplicably, she panicked and couldn''t say anything to her mouth. Neither she nor yukaretka, who is hiding in her body, wants to die. She is a young girl in her twenties and a cheetah goddess who has been guarding for thousands of years. Death is the last thing they want to face. "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your default." Diana took out the truth Lasso, tied her up, and then walked out with the rope, "Where are you taking me?" "Where you should go." A spaceship fell from the sky and carried the two people to the West. A few minutes later, Diana opened the door of the Justice League underground prison and threw her "good friend" in, "With such a place, I also want to lock me up." Diana put her hands around her chest. "You can try." Barbara sneered, suddenly launched an attack, claws across the air, with a series of gas explosions, severely hit the wall. Boom! The wall swings the wave like lines, and the shock wave is absorbed and transformed into sound wave roar. The almost real sound wave impact echoed back and forth in the narrow prison, the waves superimposed on each other, and the destructive force climbed up in a straight line, just like a heavy hammer pounding Barbara''s body. The body was attacked tens of thousands of times in a short time, the internal organs were almost shattered, and the blood passed through the skin and dyed the hair dark red. She held her head in her hands and wanted to beg for mercy, but she couldn''t make a sound. Her eyes seemed to explode. Diana couldn''t bear it and said, "The cell was designed by Luke to deal with people like you. If you don''t want to die, just stay honest." ¡­¡­ The story of the leopard girl soon spread in the Justice League. Several people rushed to the base to observe the humanoid monster who caused great trouble in Washington through the screen. "Cheetah goddess!" Clark shook his head reluctantly. His trip to the underworld showed him the true face of the gods. The so-called gods are just powerful humans, far from being as great as he imagined. Barry Allen asked with a slight hesitation, "What are you going to do?" "Barbara can''t control those things, ucaretka. She''s playing tricks." Diana took out a dark dagger. "This is mine. I found it in her house. It''s the blade of killing God and the weapon of the cheetah goddess." They suddenly understood that although Diana didn''t say it clearly, she was protecting her good friends, and didn''t want her to bear the charges of cannibalism and murder. Clark frowned and finally said nothing. "What are you going to do?" "Try it first." Diana turned outside and walked down the stairs to the underground prison. Barbara couldn''t help laughing when she saw her, "Why, finally think of me, the great wonder woman!" Diana took out the blade of killing God and threw it on the ground. "Do you know it?" When Barbara''s pupils shrink, "You... How can you...?" "Nothing is impossible. Looking for something is nothing to the Justice League." "Barbara, no, maybe you should change your name. Yukaretka, the cheetah goddess from Africa, I know your past: born in the Thain tribe, you have great ambition, but you end up miserable, your body burned to ashes, your head turned into a wine pot, and your skin lit a sky lamp." "You want to revive with her body. It''s impossible with me." Barbara frowned, a little confused and a little unbelievable. "Let''s make a deal, yukaretka. Get out of her body and let you have the conditions?" "I''m not a yukareteka." Barbara bared her teeth and roared word by word, "don''t call me that name again." "But you are really her. Your appearance, body, divine power and poison stained tusks are the same as the cheetah goddess. You say you are not her. Who are you?" "I am..." Speaking of this, Barbara was suddenly silent and looked down at her furry hands and feet. She didn''t know who she was for a moment. She knew she was Barbara, but a voice in her head told him: you are yukaretka, the queen galloping on the African prairie. Diana noticed her change, didn''t go on, but turned and left, "Yukaretka, we''ll talk tomorrow." Back in the control room, Barry couldn''t help asking, "Why do you call her ucaretka?" "This is the method I learned from the psychologist. Now Barbara is like a mental patient in the period of personality division. The master is blindfolded by jealousy and can''t see the situation clearly. If you want to wake her up, you can only guide her from the side." "The purpose of calling her yukareteka is to arouse the crisis consciousness of the main personality. No one wants to be replaced. As long as she wants to live, she will think about why I became yukareteka and subconsciously resist this change." "Two personalities fight, this is our chance." Clark and Barry suddenly realized that they couldn''t help nodding secretly. They deserved to be a woman who had lived for thousands of years and could think of this way. Chapter 709 For the next three weeks, Diana would talk to her on time in the morning, middle and evening every day. It was not long. She would call her yukaretka instead of Barbara every time for three to five minutes. Yukaretka! Yukaretka! Yukaretka! The name lingered in my mind and gradually became a kind of magic spell. When I saw Diana again, Barbara suddenly burst out, her body close to the energy barrier and roared angrily, "Don''t call me yukaretka, damn it, don''t use that name, ah!!! I''ll kill you." A woman is as mad as a devil, her eyes are wide open, her pupils are full of blood, just like a madman. Diana looked the same and sat down with her chair as before, "Yukareteka..." "No!!!" "Don''t call that name again, please. I''m not her. I''m Barbara. Yes! Barbara is me, not ucaretka. You all remember wrong." "Well, I won''t call you yukareteka." Diana suddenly changed her tongue, "excuse me, what should I call you now, Barbara? No, you are not her. Barbara is a simple and kind-hearted good girl. She is full of love for her colleagues and friends. She will help them without hesitation even in the face of setbacks. As for you, you are indifferent and ruthless. You not only kill people, but also eat people. Do you think Barbara will eat human flesh?" The leopard woman was stunned, her eyes were dull and fell into a confused state. "As like as two peas, as like as two peas, as like as two peas," Diana continued, "you said you''re not Jukka Rhett, how did you come from the body? You might as well take a look in the mirror. From top to bottom, which place is not the cheetah goddess Jukka rehca, the same appearance, the same character, the same behavior, and that he is not her?" "You''re not Barbara, and you don''t want to be called ucaretka. Who the hell are you?" "Tell me, what''s your real name?" Each of the three questions is in a crucial position. The means are cruel and ruthless. Not to mention the parties, even Clark, Barry and Linda in the monitoring room felt their scalp numb. When you are called the wrong name for the first time, you will feel surprised; When you are called the wrong name for the second time, you will feel angry; When you are called the wrong name for the third time, it will cause anger; When you are called by another name for the fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh and Nth times, you will become numb and even doubt whether I''m just that name. That''s what Diana did, time after time, time after time, perseverance and constant tossing, which made her angry, disgusted and suspicious, let alone mentally ill. Normal people can''t stand it. Now Barbara is in the critical period of personality division. She doesn''t know who she is. On the one hand, she suspects that she is yukareteka, and on the other hand, she is disgusted and even afraid of the name. The two thoughts kept fighting in her head, almost pushing her to the edge of collapse. Diana didn''t go on. She raised her hand and looked at her watch. When she found that the time had reached four minutes, she got up and left decisively. Back in the control room, Linda couldn''t help saying, "You''re not going to toss all the time!" "In five days, I''ll stop." Diana took a breath and smiled helplessly, "I don''t want to do this. I really can''t think of any other way. If I don''t do anything, it will only get worse and worse." Clark murmured, "this won''t solve the fundamental problem." Barbara''s body is completely transformed by divine power, and her consciousness is also integrated with yukareteka. If she wants to separate them, she can''t do it by psychological hint. What we are doing now is just stalling. She knows, but what can she do? After leaving the base, Diana took a plane to the underground base of Lake View Villa, walked to the medical cabin and quietly looked at the man lying inside. After this period of interrogation, she has a deeper understanding of her "friends". Luke is also one of the reasons for this. Before Diana was good enough, but not perfect. She had no lovers and friends. She repeated the same life every day. She was boring and lonely. She couldn''t see any hope. She inevitably felt poor. Although Barbara admired her appearance, she did not agree with her approach, and even had compassion. It was Luke who broke this balance. As the youngest richest man in the world in history, his appearance was like a meteor piercing the night sky and became the most dazzling light in the world. Smart, powerful, handsome, erudite, humorous and insightful, especially those dark green eyes, seem to be able to see through the soul and make people unconsciously indulge in it... He has become a national idol, the dream lover of hundreds of millions of girls. An unscrupulous media called "sun" did an interview. They interviewed more than 1000 young women on the street, They were asked who they expected to date most, and a third said Luke''s name. This is Luke''s image in people''s hearts - perfection. He is the perfect lover and husband in girls'' hearts, and Barbara is no exception. However, it was such a male god who came together with her friends. At that moment, her mood collapsed and countless greetings appeared in her mind. Why is that? Doesn''t Diana dislike dating? Why have a boyfriend, when together, how don''t know at all. There are superheroes. They are superheroes who save the world, but Diana never said how many things she kept from me. Doubts accumulate deeper and deeper, and gradually become doubts and suspicions. She thought she knew each other best, but in the end she found that everything was just wishful thinking. Your friend is a wonder woman. She is beautiful, powerful, elegant, confident, fearless and omnipotent. You think she is lonely, but she has the most perfect boyfriend in the world. How can such a person need you to pity. That kind of loss and bitterness can only be felt by those who have experienced it. Barbara was hit to pieces and even lost her motivation to live. At this time, yukareteka appeared and took this as the starting point to plant the seeds of jealousy in her heart. Stimulated by external conditions, seeds germinate and grow rapidly, and unknowingly become towering trees. In a way, Luke is the source. If it weren''t for him, Barbara wouldn''t be like this. "You are really my disaster." Diana smiled bitterly and her mood was very complicated. He knows from his own family that Luke is not a perfect man at all. He is lecherous, insidious, unscrupulous, takes people''s lives and ruthlessly. How can such a person be called perfect. Of course, he also has advantages, principles and feelings, and others can be ignored. Diana grabbed his hand and whispered, "When will you wake up? Barbara is dying. I really need you now." Chapter 710 "What is God?" "God is the rule." "What are the rules?" "The original power of the universe." "How can I get the original power?" On an island with blue sea and blue sky, birds singing and flowers smelling, Luke in white sat in a stone pavilion, with all kinds of melons and fruits on the table, and opposite was a woman, an inviolable goddess like a nine heavenly fairy. Her skin is extremely white, emitting fluorescence from inside to outside, just like jade. Her appearance is incomparable. People can''t help wandering and forgetting. Her eyes are like the clear moon, emitting smart light. The vertical mark of crescent moon on her forehead makes her already perfect face more confused. Moon god, Cold Moon Princess. She showed up in front of Luke. "Do you want to be God?" "Yes." "How many years have you practiced?" "One year and nine months." A trace of surprise flashed in the cold moon''s eyes, and then she recovered her coolness, "Great fellow, your talent is what I have seen in my life. Even in the era of the gods, you can rank in the top ten." Top ten? Luke said displeased, "why not the first?" "Have you heard of the early gods?" Luke shook his head. "All the myths I know come from books." "Then you are destined to miss a lot of things." The Cold Moon said slowly, "the early God is also called the original God. Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, the creator of the fairy court, the noumenon of the head of the nine pillar God, etc. are all the early gods and the earliest gods on the earth. Before they became gods, they were all mortals. It took only a few months from mortals to the God King." The last sentence seemed profound. It not only pointed out the surprise of time, but also vaguely pointed out the essence of the gods. Luke couldn''t help frowning, "You mean: they are all created." "This kind of thing is only clear to me. Unfortunately, they are all dead. No one can solve this mystery. The first generation God is also the most powerful God. The second and third generations begin to decay. When they reach the fourth generation, they can no longer be called God. The power of God is hidden in the blood, passed down from generation to generation, and decayed from generation to generation. It''s impossible for you to take that step." Luke leaned forward and stared at her, "It is recorded in the library of eternal rock that Xianting is different from other gods. Most of the gods of Xianting are born in the world and practice bit by bit by effort and talent. Blood inheritance accounts for only a small part. They can do it. Why can''t I?" "If Xianting is still there, with your talent, you can certainly become a God. The problem is that Xianting has been destroyed." Luke wondered more and more, "what does it have to do with my becoming a God?" "You really don''t understand anything." The cold moon got up and walked outside the pavilion, gazing at the blue sea and blue sky in the distance. "The Heavenly Master''s strategy you practice is very good. There are many refreshing things in it. However, there are some missing. The most important thing is that the foundation of Xianting skill is not the energy in the world, but a person." Luke frowned. "What do you mean? How can Kung Fu be related to people?" "At the beginning of the founding of Xianting, there was no saying that it was not inherited. Like other gods, it was maintained by blood. It was not until the early leader of Xianting, that is, my grandfather, died that the skill was handed down." Luke''s pupils constricted, thought of something, and his expression became extremely ugly, "Is it difficult..." "Yes, that''s what you think. The original intention of creating Kung Fu is to select qualified people from the world, change their souls, expand their physique and inject their grandfather''s divinity, so that they can become the carrier of rebirth at the critical moment and bless the immortal court to inherit forever." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The air fell into a strange silence, like a storm. After a long silence, Luke burst into laughter, "What a fairy court. I finally saw it today. Originally, I thought that compared with other gods, the fairy court was at least commendable in terms of behavior and morality. Unexpectedly, it was so." "Good, good." With a wave of Luke''s big hand, the clear sky disappeared, the blue sea and blue sky became a burning sea of fire, the island became a melting pot, and the cold moon stood in the crystal. From beginning to end, his expression remained unchanged. She doesn''t care about anything, whether it''s the green fire in the sky or Luke himself. "Don''t you want to live?" "I am a dead man. My time ends on the battlefield. This is the best destination. You shouldn''t save me." Luke: " Me, NIMA? If you knew it was this virtue, you shouldn''t waste that crystal. "Should I help you?" "Help yourself." Han Yue closed her eyes and calmly accepted death. Seeing her like this, Luke felt confused. He wanted to say that he couldn''t find a reason, so he had to go aside helplessly. Having reached this point, he will not give up anyway. It is imperative to become a God. Even if you use a hammer to chisel, you should also chisel a road. "Why do you want to be a God?" The cold moon suddenly said, "your strength has exceeded most gods. Even in my heyday, I may not be your opponent. Isn''t that enough?" "Not enough, not enough." The cold moon closed her eyes again, "greed is the original sin." Luke smiled and shook his head. "There are some things you don''t understand. Becoming a God is not only to become stronger, but also for other reasons. Do you have children?" The cold moon frowned, "why ask this question." "Because he has something to do with me." Luke opened his right hand and a green flame came out of his palm, "It''s my innate strength. I thought it was perfect before. When I grew up, I realized that this strength also has a price." The Cold Moon said, "what''s the price?" "Child!" "As long as it is there, I can''t have my own children." Luke sighed and looked helpless. Since he was 14 years old, he had sex with more than 50 women before and after. He didn''t wear a condom at least 400 times. He didn''t win the bid once, which can explain the problem. He had a comprehensive examination of his body. Everything was normal and there was no problem at all. Later, in an experiment, he accidentally found that the culprit was actually green inflammation. It makes the fertilized egg inactive and prevents the birth of new life. "Can God make you have children?" Luke nodded. "My control of green inflammation is not perfect. If I can go further, I can control it perfectly, even seal it and live as a normal person." "It seems that you have made up your mind to take that step." "Yes, if you can, I hope you can help me." "Why should I help you?" "You can make terms, any terms, no problem." The cold moon smiled faintly, with a bit of loss and ridicule. All the things she cherished disappeared. There is nothing worth remembering in the world. Luke Ning said, "is it enough for me to help you rebuild Xianting?" "The immortal court has been destroyed, how to be reborn." "From life to death, from death to life, this has been the case since ancient times. The Xianting is gone, but it does not mean that all the people in the Xianting are dead. The content recorded by Tianshi policy is almost the same as the inheritance of the Xianting. Then, who wrote it down." The cold moon was stunned and thoughtful. Chapter 711 "I can''t understand your feelings for Xianting, but I can feel that you are quite reluctant to give it up. In that case, why don''t you try hard." "The soul crystal has repaired your consciousness. After a while, the divine power and true spirit will return. You are equivalent to having a second life. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity." "If you give up even as Princess Xianting, how can you expect others to shoulder this responsibility." The cold moon''s eyebrows were silent, as if thinking about something. Luke didn''t speak again. She said everything she had to say. It depends on her own ideas. After a long time, the cold moon looked up and asked with some confidence, "Can I really do it?" Luke said indifferently, "at the age of 11, I set up a young master''s gang with several brothers. Three years later, the young master helped unify the west coast of the United States and became the leader of the underground. At the age of 17, I came to metropolis alone and opened a social network company called showme. Five years later, showme became the world''s first Internet company, and I became the richest man in the world." "It''s man-made. If you don''t do anything, there''s nothing." The cold moon was shocked physically and mentally. He couldn''t help looking at Luke more. He didn''t understand the man with the terrible flame. The newborn soul had no memory related to him, but instinctively felt familiar. He never thought he could say such words. "Think about it. If you have an idea, talk to me. I''ll help arrange the next thing. If not, forget it." Luke turned and left. The sea of fire separated automatically. After the figure disappeared, the channel was closed again. The cold moon sits in the crystal and thinks about what she said before, "Is it really OK to rebuild Xianting?" ¡­¡­ Luke is not interested in helping her rebuild any shit fairy court. All he wants is the way to step out of that step, even if it is really a trap, he is not afraid. What about the first generation of God? He is a cosmic warrior. As long as he can''t reach far, Luke has confidence to fight with him. The living God is not afraid, but also afraid of a corpse. Luke''s trip to the underworld gave him a clearer understanding of the soul world. This is his world. He is the God here. When his mind moves, it is the rise and fall of tides, the samsara of the sun and moon, wind and rain, lightning, mountains and jungles, flowers, plants, insects, ants, birds and animals. Everything is in his mind. Unfortunately, these are illusory, derived from thinking, and are an empty world independent of the universe. The soul crystal is in the center of the world. In fact, it is also a nothingness. There is no entity. Only people with a strong soul can touch it. During this time, Luke has been absorbing the energy of crystal to strengthen himself. His soul has been raised to the limit. It is only one step away. Across the past, it is a new world. However, I can''t find the entry point all the time, just like the little virgin who goes to bed for the first time, always wandering outside. This kind of thing is really a headache. The reason why the cold moon is resurrected is this. As Princess Xianting, she must know the secret of becoming a God. However, this woman looks dead and doesn''t cooperate at all. "That''s all I can do." Luke shook his head slightly. His soul has reached its limit and can''t be improved. What he can do now is to wait and find other ways. There are always relevant records in the seven God systems. When the consciousness returned, Luke woke up from his deep sleep. The first thing he saw was Diana. She was in a daze and didn''t notice the change of her lover at all. Luke didn''t open his mouth and just enjoyed it quietly. A person may not have a good appearance, but he must have a unique temperament. The shaping of temperament is not completed overnight. It represents people''s experience, cognition, mode of thinking and internal cultivation. Reading can cultivate a person''s temperament, and sports and dancing can also be cultivated. These are the most superficial. The real temperament needs to be precipitated by years and baptized by wind and rain, just like Diana, No matter when, it''s so charming. "There is a girl sitting beside her lover, but she is in a daze. She doesn''t know what confusion makes her so confused." Diana''s body was stiff. When she saw Luke, she couldn''t help covering her mouth, "You... You... Luke, you''re finally awake." Luke laughed, opened the hatch, pulled Diana into his arms with his backhand and whispered in his ear, "I dream about you." Diana''s face turned red instantly, but at the thought of Linda, she quickly broke free, "No, no, they may come back at any time." "All right!" Luke didn''t embarrass her. He rubbed his stomach and said with a smile, "cook me a meal. I feel empty. It seems that I haven''t eaten in a year." "It''s only been more than a month. There''s no year." Diana smiled, Luke woke up, the dark clouds in her heart dispersed, and the whole person became cheerful. "What would you like to eat?" "Have some rice porridge and vegetables. I can''t eat anything else in my stomach now." "OK! I''ll do it now. It''ll be ready in a minute." Diana turned and walked to the kitchen. Luke shook his arm and went to the window. He opened the window. The hot wind mixed with the smell of flowers and plants came to his face. What a sunny summer. Compared with the underworld, the earth is really great. "EVA!" "Congratulations, young master. You finally woke up. During this period, 175 people called you and needed me to show you the list." "We''ll talk about it later. What''s the matter with Diana? Is she in trouble?" "It''s Barbara Minerva." A large piece of information appears in the retina, which introduces the process before and after the event in detail. "Cheetah goddess? Leopard Woman?" The wheel of history rolls forward and will eventually return to the original track. He doesn''t care much about it. Instead, he is interested in the changes in Barbara''s body, "Are you sure she''s the cheetah goddess now?" "The soul is not clear for the time being. Her body has indeed changed a lot. After testing, her strength and speed are almost the same level as his highness prince, and her skills and experience are slightly insufficient." "According to the level of power, Barbara is now equivalent to a God." "Where is she?" "In the Justice League underground prison, his highness prince has been using psychological cues to prevent Barbara from merging with the cheetah goddess. The effect is very good." "Do you want me to get the surveillance video?" "No, I''ll see her myself." The cheetah goddess, yukareteka, comes from the African witch spell God system. Luke was worried that he couldn''t find a breakthrough. Unexpectedly, she delivered it to the door in person. Maybe he could find a way to turn man into God from her. Think of here, inexplicably excited, and even some can''t wait. The food was quickly prepared. Two dishes and one porridge were simple, delicious and easy to digest. Luke didn''t eat much. When he was about four full, he put down his dishes and chopsticks and went to the underground base of the Justice League with Diana. Chapter 712 Justice League hall. When Luke appeared at the door, everyone was stunned, as if they saw something incredible. "Why? Is it necessary to be so surprised?" "Luke!" Linda shouted excitedly, jumped directly up and gave him a big hug. Diana glanced away without a trace. Luke held her around twice before he put her down. Clark came up. "When did you wake up?" "Just now, I came over after dinner. Where''s Ron?" "Medical room." Luke nodded, turned and walked to the second floor. Several people hurriedly followed him. They had been very worried about Ron. Up to now, there was no sign of waking up. Barry Allen whispered, "His brain wave has been very weak. Will there be any problem?" "Rest assured, all he needs is an opportunity." Barry wondered, "what do you mean?" "You''ll know later." Luke didn''t explain more. The soul crystal is the best treasure in the world. There''s no need to tell them that the more you say, the greater the risk. The medical center is on the east side of the second floor. When Rong en was found, he was lying in the physical therapy warehouse and receiving daily physical maintenance. Luke opened the cabin door and put his hand on his eyebrows. His mind was connected, and the world changed. The light disappeared, there was darkness around, and there was a faint invisible light at the far end. Luke walked along the light source. I don''t know how long he walked. In front of him appeared a slightly simple two-story building, which was shrouded in light and incompatible with the surrounding darkness. "Uncle, who are you looking for?" A green girl appeared beside him and looked at Luke with her big eyes, Luke smiled. "I''m looking for Ron Rhodes. Do you know where he is?" The girl reached out and pointed to the second floor, "Dad is in the study. Are you his friend?" "Yes, we are comrades in arms, little beauty. What''s your name?" "Cam, dad gave it to me." "That sounds good." Luke raised his hand, and an eight tone box appeared in the palm of his hand. Snow white and seven dwarfs danced on the box cover, and there was graceful and moving music. "Here you are." "Thank you." The girl''s eyes glowed, took the box and looked at it excitedly. Luke rubbed her head and turned to the building, In the living room on the first floor, a green woman who looked quite similar to KEM was tidying up her clothes. When she saw someone coming, she came up with great enthusiasm, "You''re Luke. I met you for the first time. I''m Melia, Ron''s wife." Luke was stunned and said, "Ron told you?" The woman smiled and nodded, "He said a lot about you, Clark Kent, Linda Danvers, Diana, Barry Allen and you. He said you are a famous emotional liar. You can make women happy and keep me away from you." Then he covered his mouth and giggled. Luke touched his nose, not embarrassed. "Hurry up. Ron is upstairs and has been waiting for you." Luke didn''t say anything anymore. He took a deep look at the woman and walked down the stairs to the second floor. At the moment he stepped into the second floor, everything around him was in vain. The darkness shrouded around him, and there was only a shining window. Ron stood in front of the window, as if looking at something. Luke walked over and looked forward with his eyes. The girl named KEM was chasing and playing with her mother. The sound of laughter came with the air, giving people an inexplicable sense of satisfaction. Luke sighed heartily, "It''s better to be a daughter." "So is the boy." "I have no children and can''t feel that feeling." "You should try. It''s good." "Yes, if it''s not good, you won''t linger and don''t want to wake up." "How long have I been in a coma?" "Nearly two months." "It''s been so long!" Rong en flashed a daze in his eyes, then shook his head with a bitter smile, "I thought it was only one day." Luke was silent and didn''t know what to say. It was clear that Ron had already awakened. The reason why he refused to open his eyes was just to enjoy a short happy time. Wife, daughter, the best thing he ever had. "It seems that I came at a bad time." "Goodbye, don''t let us wait too long." The body began to burn, turned into stars and disappeared. In the medical center, Luke opened his eyes and spoke to several people, "He''s fine. He just doesn''t want to wake up." Bala grabbed his hair and looked puzzled. "You mean, Ron is awake." Luke didn''t say anything more. He left the medical center and went to the underground prison. Barbara was in cell 1, holding her head in her hands and talking all the time. Seeing her good friend''s appearance, Diana felt a pang of pain. For decades, only this friend ended up with this result. "Luke, she..." Luke raised his hand. "Don''t worry, I know." he paused and said, "you go out first. I''ll be alone with her." Although they were puzzled and didn''t say much, they left the prison one after another. Luke ordered EVA to interrupt the monitoring, then put a barrier around her, and then opened the prison door and walked in. "Do you still know me, Miss Minerva?" Barbara raised her head, her bloodshot eyes blankly. "I seem to have forgotten, but it doesn''t matter. Let me introduce it again. My name is Luke Shaw, Diana''s boyfriend. If you remember, just say something back." "I know you. Which is the richest man in the world?" "Just call me Luke. The richest man in the world is too vulgar." "For some reasons, I had to leave the earth some time ago. I just came back. Diana told me about you. She hopes I can cure you..." Barbara''s eyes flashed an imperceptible resentment, which was captured by Luke with keen senses for a short time, "But I don''t want to do that. I want to hear your opinion." Barbara laughed at herself, "My opinion, what opinion can I have?" Luke shrugged. "You''re a criminal and a patient. I''m a doctor now. Of course, the doctor should know what the patient thinks. If you don''t want to give up your hard-earned body, I have nothing to say." The atmosphere became strange. Barbara stood up slowly holding the wall, looked around, and then her eyes fell on the young man in front of her, "You turned off the camera." "Good eyesight!" Barbara opened her mouth and showed her four tusks. "You''re not afraid I''ll eat you." "I don''t like cats, but I think you have such a good figure that I can give you a chance." Barbara giggled, her silver claws popped out of her palm and stared at Luke, but she didn''t attack. Among the six superheroes, Superman and flash are the most famous. Diana and Linda rarely appear, but they have a large number of supporters. As for Ron, it is a focus topic. The only elusive thing is the ghost. That guy never shows up. No one knows what he looks like. He only knows that it will emit red light and can move in an instant. Chapter 713 The camera is closed and the prison door is wide open, which is a great opportunity to escape. Barbara did not dare to act. She hesitated for a while before she asked tentatively, "Are you... A ghost?" "Ghost is the name given to me by netizens. It sounds good, but I''m not very interested." "Miss Minerva, don''t you run? The opportunity is right in front of you. Hijack me or bite my main artery with tusks, let me become your servant and help you escape from life. What a perfect opportunity, don''t you move?" Barbara was silent and her heart sank, "What the hell are you up to?" "Ten seconds left." 10¡­9¡­8¡­7¡­6¡­5¡­¡­ On the count of five, Barbara''s right foot moved, but she didn''t step out in the end. Luke sighed inexplicably. "It''s a God. His senses are really sharp." "You know, I don''t want to save you at all. Death is the perfect ending for a fool like you. Unfortunately, Diana doesn''t want to. She wants you to live and become Barbara Minerva." "She is a soft hearted person, which is also my headache." Barbara understood and turned pale, "The reason you opened the prison door was to deceive me into escaping and then take the opportunity to kill me." "Luke Shaw, you... You..." Barbara swallowed and spit, and her back was cold for a while. She actually exuded dense sweat. The guy in front of her was so insidious that she used this poison trick. "Since I don''t want to escape, I don''t need to talk nonsense. Let''s say it clearly. There are two options: first, give up daydreaming and go back to my original self. As for the cheetah goddess, I''ll find a way to deal with it; second, keep the status quo and I''ll explain to Diana." Barbara hissed, "If you tell me this, you won''t be afraid of them hearing." "It doesn''t matter if you can''t hear it. You should be glad that I''m not on earth during this time, otherwise you''ve become a corpse." "Make a choice, one or two." Barbara shook her fist and finally loosened it. She didn''t dare to take risks and couldn''t afford to gamble. She thought for a moment and whispered, "If I choose two, what will happen?" "I suggest you choose one. The value of life is far greater than face and figure." "You''re not me. You don''t understand that pain." "It seems that you choose two." Barbara nodded and said word by word, "I''d rather be a leopard woman than the original Barbara." Luke shrugged. "As expected, it''s a normal result." "Since you choose two, I have nothing to say." The green fire dragon roared out and banged heavily on Barbara. She didn''t even have time to scream and fell straight to the ground. Hearing the news, several people hurried in. When they saw this scene, they immediately showed their surprised expression. "Luke, you..." "Don''t worry, she''s not dead." Luke walked up to Barbara, shook it with a strong hand, pulled out a touch of virtual shadow, and a green vortex appeared in the palm. After swallowing the virtual shadow, it turned into nothingness. "EVA, a comprehensive analysis of her physical condition, including blood samples, bone marrow samples and DNA samples." "I see, young master." Diana walked up quickly, her eyes asked, and Luke shook his head slightly, "She made a choice, not what you want. If you want to completely solve the trouble, you can only start from the source. Even if she succeeds, she can''t change back to the original Barbara Minerva. You should be prepared." With that, Diana left alone. Barry checked her breath, "Out of breath." "It should be fake death." Linda explained, "you forget, Luke used to be like this." "It''s different this time." Diana felt Luke''s attitude. He didn''t want to save people and even hated Barbara. ¡­¡­ In the lake view villa, Luke pan, who returned to the room, sat on the floor, closed his eyes and entered the soul world. In the endless sea of green fire, an island floats alone. In the middle of the island sits a man and a frightened woman. She looks very strange. Her lower body is human and her upper body is leopard. Her head has two sides, one is Barbara Minerva and the other is a strange face with closed eyes. Luke hid himself in the void and looked at her condescending. The soul is the foundation of a person. Blood and body can change. Only the soul is unique. At the first sight of her, Luke had found that Barbara Minerva had disappeared and replaced it with a mixture, like the suture monster of the underworld. "Welcome to my world." Luke showed up and came to Barbara in a strange way, "What should I call you, Miss Minerva, or the cheetah goddess?" Barbara instinctively stepped back. If the flames around her were wolves, Luke was the abyss. The sting of burning everything made her feel deep despair and fear, "You... Who the hell are you?" "I haven''t introduced it before. Just call me Luke." Barbara took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. "What do you want to do, why did you bring me here? Where is this?" "I have nothing to talk to you about." Luke suddenly stretched out his hand and touched the heart of the other party''s door. The soul split in two from the middle. At the same time, another face suddenly opened his eyes. There was a vertical line in the middle of the amber pupil, emitting a ferocious and violent momentum. She stared at Luke as if to swallow him, "How dare you, man." Luke didn''t speak. Green Yan flew from all directions and surrounded her. The flame burns, and the soul is the fuel. The pain pierces through the heart, and the woman can''t help shouting bitterly, "It hurts me." "Human, I will kill you." "I must kill you." ¡­¡­ The roar of anger reverberated around, scaring Barbara back again and again, but Luke did not change. He increased his fire and continued to burn. Gradually, his cry became smaller and smaller, and his momentum changed from the initial resentment to the present despair. She finally couldn''t bear it, "Stop, damn it, stop." "We can talk about what you want." "Don''t burn any more. I''m dying, ah!!!" Her soul is fading bit by bit, burning down, and is likely to disappear and die. Yukareteka didn''t want to die. She waited for thousands of years to wait for a chance. How could she be willing to die? Finally, the flame disappeared. She collapsed on the ground and was about to speak. Luke suddenly raised his finger. A steady stream of soul power was injected into her soul body, and the soul quickly solidified and became stronger than before. The woman sneered, "Don''t think I''ll forgive you, human. I''ll never forget your humiliation to me." Luke cocked up his mouth and smiled strangely, "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t want to help you. I did it just to torture harder." The voice fell, the flames in the sky came again, and the island sounded a sad cry again. Chapter 714 The time and reality of the soul world are different. The concept of time here is very vague and long. Sometimes a second is equivalent to ten seconds, and sometimes a year. The screams came and went, and there was no interruption from beginning to end. Barbara hid in the corner trembling and looked at Luke with endless fear. Perfect man? Shit, he''s a sick, cold-blooded and tyrannical executioner. Yukaretka was burned by Lvyan for several months. Every time she was about to disappear, Luke would help her recover, and then burn again and again. The despair, not to mention the experience, made others tremble. This man is so abnormal. How could Diana be with him. During this period, yukareteka begged for mercy countless times, and even put down the God''s self-esteem and begged him for forgiveness. Luke was unmoved, but his face was excited and seemed to be enjoying something interesting. After discovering this, yukareteka was completely desperate. She was a God, a natural God. She had a smooth journey from small to large. Where had she been tortured. Pain can stimulate people''s potential and destroy people''s will. Yukareteka belongs to the latter, and her will is on the verge of collapse. Finally, Luke stopped and said with a little reluctance, "Have a good rest and let''s continue tomorrow." Yukarietka shivered excitedly, and his soul body shook violently. He was almost frightened and collapsed by this sentence. Green inflammation burned the soul. The pain could not be avoided. He could only bear it by gritting his teeth. There was no saying that if there was more pain, there would be no pain. Again, she''s going to die of pain. "Human, why do you want this? You say, I''ll give you whatever you want." "You let me go and kill me." "Don''t be like this. I really can''t stand it." With that, yukareteka actually sobbed, and as the queen of Africa, she actually cried. Luke Mo sighed and reached out to help her up, "What are you crying about? I didn''t do anything bad. I just wanted to torture you. It''s okay. I''ll endure it soon." Then he patted each other on the shoulder and disappeared in the latter''s numb expression. Barbara looked at this side with very sympathetic eyes. In the past, she thought yukareteka was hateful. Now, it''s still good, at least not abnormal. In the next few days, yukaretka realized what it was to live and die. All the memories in her brain disappeared, leaving only fear and despair. Every time she saw Luke, she would shout like crazy. She was no longer a God, but a waste of mental collapse. That''s what Luke wants. Only when ambition, dignity and faith are crushed, will she give in completely. "Want to die?" Yukarietka nodded numbly, "kill me." "Answer me a few questions and I''ll kill you." As soon as yukaretka''s eyes lit up, "Really?" "I mean what I say." "You ask, I''ll tell you whatever it is," said yukaretka impatiently. "Just please don''t torture me any more." "It depends on your answer. Can you satisfy me?" Luke smiled coldly and said, "how much do you know about the inheritance skill of the Oriental immortal court?" "I have enslaved three gods of the Oriental fairy court. I know their skills. I can pass them on to you." Luke stretched out his hand and touched her door. His soul was connected. A piece of information emerged in his mind. It was the complete inheritance of Xianting skill. Most of the content was the same as Tianshi''s strategy, only the last few. These articles describe exactly how to take the last step. "Feathering pool?" Luke murmured the name and couldn''t help frowning. He inherited the records. If he wanted to fade the mortal embryo and evolve into a God, he had to walk in the eclosion pool, where there were things that could make people become gods. Except for the natural gods, most of the gods in Xianting obtain their divine power through the eclosion pool. No wonder the Cold Moon said that he could not become a God. The immortal court has disappeared and the eclosion pool has disappeared. Without it, mortals can not become a God. After thinking for a while, Luke continued, "Tell me all the spells you know. Don''t miss one. If you dare to lie, I''ll throw you into the sea of fire and never get rid of it." Yukaretka''s spirit had already collapsed. Hearing this, she showed an expression of relief. She had no motivation to live and just wanted to die. A God has enormous knowledge, not to mention the cheetah goddess from the Thain tribe. It took Luke four days to integrate the magic knowledge large enough to write two Xinhua dictionaries. It not only includes African witchcraft and incantation, but also the sacrificial art of the Mayan God system, the Taoism of the Oriental fairy court, the true words of the ancient Indian Buddha, and so on. Most of these are limited by blood and divine power. Others can''t use them, but Luke benefits a lot from the knowledge system. He had a new understanding of magic and Taoism, and even was vaguely aware of the essence of divine power. After getting what he wanted, Luke kept his promise, gave her a very simple way to die, and then returned to the middle of the island. As yukaretka''s consciousness dissipated, Barbara returned to her original appearance. "Remember, it''s just a dream." Time and space twist and time reappears. When I opened my eyes again, the narrow cell disappeared and was replaced by orange lights and simple furniture. "You finally woke up." A woman came from the living room and put a cup of coffee with milk on the table. "Diana?" Barbara was stunned. She thought of something and quickly checked her body. The shape of the cheetah disappeared and her skin returned to normal, just like before. She''s back to the fat girl she used to be. Diana said calmly, "yukaretka is dead. You don''t have to worry about being entangled by her." after a pause, she said again, "Luke hasn''t completely dispelled the divine power in your body, and some of it has been retained. Your physical quality is far superior to that of ordinary people. Take good exercise and you will be able to get rid of your previous troubles." "Finish this cup of coffee and go!" Barbara opened her mouth and a thousand words stuck in her heart. There was only one "I''m sorry" left, "I''m really sorry, i... I..." "Well, it''s over. You should go." Barbara smiled bitterly, took a look at the coffee, finally didn''t drink, put on her boots, put on her clothes and left step by step. She felt that she had a dream. Everything was very vague. She couldn''t tell the true from the false. So is Diana. She is such a friend, but she is a stranger. Friendship and feelings are the same. The cracks can''t be repaired. They will only get bigger and bigger. Diana, in a bad mood, jumped up and found Luke who was doing the experiment, "I want to drink." Chapter 715 Diana''s will is extremely firm, with high self-control and self-discipline. She rarely sees her decadent. Today is the first time. Luke looked at her up and down and shook his head slightly, "How much are you going to drink?" "I don''t know. I''d better sleep over." "With all due respect, drinks have no effect on you. If you want to vent, you can use other methods." "What method?" Luke stepped forward and took her in his arms, "Like me, I can be your outlet." Diana turned her eyes up and couldn''t help laughing, "I''m afraid I''ll spoil you." "Do you want to try?" "Just try." When Diana pulled her hands, Luke''s coat split directly. Luke was not polite. He pressed her on the floor and the clothes flew around like pieces of paper. Before long, there were only two naked people on the ground. The temperature rose rapidly. With a dull roar, there was a repressed gasp in the room. Sweat flowed down the skin and merged into a stream on the floor. Luke''s skin turned red unknowingly, and so did Diana. They are like two stoves. Love, lust, flesh and soul are all integrated. You have me and I have you. Clouds rise and fall. I don''t know how long it took before the heat wave subsided. Diana, who was sweating all over, leaned against Luke''s arms. Her limbs were tired, and her fatigue was mixed with unspeakable happiness. This feeling was incredible. "Luke, did you use magic?" "What are you talking about? You need magic to go to bed." "But..." Diana frowned and always felt something wrong. Although Lu Keqiang''s soul and body have reached the superhuman level through various methods, there is still a big gap compared with Diana. It is reasonable that this should not happen. Luke smiled. "Only with love can we reach this state." Then he got up and poured a full glass of cold boiled water into his stomach. "Diana, would you like to take a double trip?" "You and me?" "Yes." Diana was happy and hesitant. "It''s not appropriate." "What''s wrong, you and I, only our world, regardless of other people''s views." Diana thought about it and finally nodded, "Where? How long will it take?" "China, not Zhoushan, as for time, at least a week, more than a month." ¡­¡­ Two days later, in Western China, near the Kunlun Mountains. Luke, dressed up as a tourist, looked up at the sky. The snow covered mountains were shrouded in clouds. Suddenly, a strong wind blew and the clouds surged, sometimes turning into dragons and sometimes tigers. The wind surged and the dragon and tiger roared. "I remember." Diana suddenly said loudly, "I remember what Buzhou mountain is. Xianting, one of the seven gods, is on Buzhou mountain." "What you are looking for is Xianting." "After so many days, I don''t remember until now. Diana, you''re so stupid." "It''s not that I''m stupid, but that you''re selling off. Just say it when you find Xianting. What do you say about Buzhou mountain? Do you know where Buzhou mountain is?" Luke shook his head. "If you know, you don''t have to pretend to be a tourist." It was late and they didn''t move on. They found a shelter to settle down. After dinner, it was naturally a battle of intestines. After the clouds and rain stopped, they snuggled up to each other and sat on the top of the mountain, gazing at the grassland shrouded in darkness. Diana pulled out Luke''s cigar, snuffed it out and threw it aside, "Why are you looking for Xianting?" "I want to be God!" Diana thought she had heard wrong and frowned for a while, "What are you talking about? Becoming a God? How is it possible?" "Oriental Xianting is different from other gods. Most of the gods there have evolved from mortals. The Taoism I use is the inheritance of Oriental Xianting." "You are so strong, why do you want to become a God?" Diana looked up with a very serious expression, "Luke, don''t indulge in power. Those captured by power will come to no good end." Luke smiled helplessly, "some things are not decided by me. I do this not only for myself, but also for you." Diana became more and more puzzled, "What does your becoming God have to do with me?" Luke pulled her hair back. "I''ll tell you later." "You... Forget it!" Diana sighed, "I can''t convince you. If you want to be a God, do it. The premise is to find Buzhou mountain." Buzhou mountain is the seat of Xianting, just as Olympus mountain is inaccessible to the ancient Greek gods and the sun palace is inaccessible to the Egyptian gods. It is the residence of gods. It only exists in legends and is rarely recorded in books. There are many descriptions about Buzhou mountain in the library of yongkenzhiyan. It says that Buzhou mountain is unattainable and connects heaven and earth like a column. Gods are above, mortals are below. If you want to climb Buzhou mountain, you must go through wind blowing, sun exposure, thunder splitting and fire refining, climb 100000 miles with your bare hands, and be physically and mentally one before you are qualified to touch the kingdom of gods. Luke is shit about all these words. But where is Zhoushan? He really didn''t know that the cold moon once mentioned that Buzhou mountain is above Kunlun. Yukareteka said that Buzhou mountain is not on the earth and is located in another plane like Olympus and the sun palace. The mountains that connect heaven and earth are the key to that world. Based on their words, it can be inferred that Buzhou mountain is in this area, either shrouded by magic or folded space. Unfortunately, the body of the strange baby has not been repaired, otherwise, with its ability, it will soon find the target. The next morning, the two people who had enough to eat and drink continued to move forward, just like the newlyweds on their honeymoon, wantonly enjoying the beautiful world of the two. In the twinkling of an eye, it was another three days. They went around Kunlun Mountain, but there was still no doubt. Diana asked uncertainly, "Are you sure it''s here?" "There is no other place except Kunlun mountain." "But we''ve looked for this area and didn''t find the pillar you said." Luke was silent, thought for a while, closed his eyes, entered the soul world and found the Cold Moon Princess who was dressing up, "Haven''t you thought about it yet?" Han Yue raised her head and looked at this side quietly, "I don''t know if I should believe you." "I don''t believe it." "These days, I think of a lot about you. You saved me and lied to me. What other gods are dead, aren''t they?" Luke nodded. "I killed him." "Why do you want to keep me? And bring me back to life with soul crystal. What do you want to do?" "You are beautiful, very beautiful." The cold moon shook her head, "you are not the kind of person who will be confused by the skin." "You helped me." "That alone is not enough to convince me." Luke frowned and said, "what do you want? Do you want it? Or don''t you want it? Can you just do it? Don''t waste time." Chapter 716 It turns out that all good first impressions will slowly dissipate over time. When he saw the cold moon for the first time, Luke stayed for five seconds. The goddess like the moonlight had the best appearance, temperament and singing in the world, representing the best story in the world. After a period of time, everything has changed. What the cold moon longed for, Luke couldn''t give it, and he wasn''t interested in being around her all day. Her grandfather is the leader of the first generation of Xianting, her father is the leader of the second generation of Xianting, and her brother is the leader of the third generation of Xianting. Just listen to these, you can know how high she is in Xianting. She is a well deserved princess. Although she has not developed the bad habits of other princesses, she is a proud person in her bones. She likes to make friends with brave and noble people. Luke obviously can''t get into her eyes. Similarly, Luke couldn''t stand her "feeling good about herself". They are not the same people at all. Time passed slowly, and finally, the cold moon gave the answer, "I want to get out of here." "Is this the only one?" "This is the only condition for the time being." Luke said unhappily, "what is temporary? Can you think clearly and give the answer? At least it''s Princess Xianting, and there''s no plan in your mind?" The Cold Moon said calmly, "I haven''t been back to the world for thousands of years. What has the earth become, how far has human civilization developed, and Xianting..." said here, a little silent, "I don''t know anything. How to plan." Luke was speechless. Although he was unhappy, he had to admit that her words were very reasonable. "OK, I meet your conditions, but you have to tell me the location of Buzhou mountain." "Yes, let me out and I''ll tell you where Buzhou mountain is?" Luke said nothing more. Consciousness returned to his body. A vortex appeared in the palm of his hand, and a virtual shadow flew out of it. Five thousand years passed, and Princess Xianting finally returned to the land where she once lived. Looking at the familiar snow mountains and green water, she was stunned. Her eyes were unknowingly full of tears. She couldn''t help crying. Diana looked at her in shock, her face, her temperament and her unique flowing fairy skirt, Cold moon, goddess of the moon. "Luke, what''s going on? Why is she here? She''s not dead." Luke shook his head. "I''ll explain to you later." Then he stepped forward and said, "This is Kunlun. You once said that Buzhou mountain is above Kunlun. Tell me, where is it?" The cold moon wiped away her tears and turned back, "I''m going to see the human world." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Seven days, seven days later, I''ll take you to the Xianting site. I''ll do what I say and never regret." Luke took a deep breath. "OK, I''ll trust you again, one last time." ¡­¡­ The next morning, Kyoto, China. Luke and Diana appeared in the most prosperous commercial street. Behind them, there was a cold moon in the form of soul. Ordinary people could not see her. They were not ordinary people who could see her. In order to avoid trouble, Luke specially put on makeup before going out. Now he has a moustache, colored sunglasses on the bridge of his nose, and his side face and forehead are filled, which is not recognized by acquaintances. Shopping is a man''s natural enemy, and Luke is not spared. What he hates most is wandering around aimlessly. Diana doesn''t think so, as if she activated a gene in her body and burst out great enthusiasm. In only one hour, Luke collapsed on the sofa and didn''t want to move. The young man next to him was so strange, "That... Your girlfriend?" Luke nodded, took out a cigarette, saw the no smoking sign on the wall and reluctantly put it away. "How did you find such a beautiful girlfriend?" "Talent." After leaving two words, Luke got up and went to Diana who was gesturing in the mirror, "Is there anything in the picture?" Diana said slightly distressed, "those things were good just now, but what do you think is wrong?" "Then buy them all and go back and try them slowly." "Why do you want such clothes? I can''t use them." Luke spread his hands. "Who says it''s useless? Tear one every day. It won''t be long before it''s used up." Diana was speechless and gave him a hard white look, but the waiter next to her couldn''t understand why she tore one piece of clothes every day. Is it for tearing? If it weren''t for Luke''s famous brand, they all suspected that they were here to shoot. Luke took out his bank card and put it on the table, "Pick up all those things just now." after saying that, she turned her head and looked at the cold moon floating in the air. After hesitating for a while, the princess from Xianting still couldn''t resist the blood factor hidden in the depths of her genes and stretched her magic claw onto the gray white dress with a slightly conservative style, "Wrap that skirt and the four sets next to it." The waiter was overjoyed and looked at Luke kindly, hundreds of thousands! The eyes didn''t blink. Where did this come from? Wang Laowu looked carefully and suddenly felt wrong. That face seemed to have been seen somewhere. When Luke went out, he finally remembered it, "It''s him, my God, why did he come here?" "My God, it''s crazy." The colleague next to him joked, "why, I see another handsome guy." The waiter grabbed his colleague''s hand and his voice trembled, "it''s not a handsome man, it''s Xiao... Xiao..." "Which Xiao?" "The richest man in the world." Colleague: " "Don''t be silly. How can Luke Shaw come to our store? Even if he goes shopping with his girlfriend, he will take his bodyguard. Look at him. There''s no attendant." "I''m not mistaken. Really, it''s him." With that, he hurriedly chased out, blocked in front of Luke and asked excitedly, "Are you Xiao..." Luke raised his finger. "It''s just a dream." The voice fell, and the girl''s eyes had lost focus. When she woke up again, she had forgotten Luke and didn''t even know why she left the store. At seven o''clock in the evening, the two men with big bags and small bags returned to the hotel. The moment their hips touched the sofa, Luke felt that the whole world had become better. Before long, the cold moon came back, and the whole person changed greatly. The bun became black and straight, and the fairy skirt disappeared. Instead, it was a long white skirt with buttons and ribbons at the waist, which perfectly set off the slender waist and tall and straight chest. Luke couldn''t help but exclamation. The woman''s shape was really unparalleled in the world. Han Yue was quite satisfied with this dress. She stood in front of the mirror and looked back and forth. She didn''t know how she saw herself as a soul. Luke poured a glass of red wine and said as he drank, "This is the current human civilization. What do you think?" The cold moon thought for a moment and said slowly, "it''s very prosperous and incredible, but the essence has not changed." oh Luke raised his eyebrows and was slightly surprised. "I didn''t expect you to see this. What are your plans for tomorrow? Do you still go shopping?" The cold moon shook her head, "I want my mobile phone and computer. You should teach me how to surf the Internet." Chapter 717 As the goddess of the moon, the wisdom of the cold moon can not be underestimated. It took only ten minutes to learn the skills of using the computer. She uses soul power to control the mouse and keyboard and search for what she wants on the Internet. Luke and Diana went back to the bedroom, put down the barrier and began to live a shameless and happy life. After the exercise, the two sweaty people snuggled together. Diana couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter with you and her?" "I remember clearly that the cold moon burned her life to launch a fatal blow, and then disappeared. She should be dead. Why did she appear?" "I saved her." Luke reached out and touched the woman''s smooth back. When he saw that her face had changed, he could only explain, "It''s not what you think. I saved her just for Xianting." "Han Yue is the sister of the master of Xianting. She has an extraordinary position and holds many secrets. I can''t become a God without her help." "So you hide her, Jinwucangjiao!" Luke pinched her nose. "Why do you even use idioms and hide your beauty in a golden house? There''s nothing wrong." Diana snorted, "I don''t know you. There are so many immortal gods in the underworld. Others don''t care. They choose the cold moon and say you have no idea about her." "Time will prove everything." Luke was too lazy to talk nonsense and turned over and jumped on it, "Are you... Still coming?" "I''d rather die in bed than go shopping." ¡­¡­ At noon the next day, when the sound of twelve o''clock rang, Luke yawned and went out of the bedroom. The cold moon is still sitting in front of the computer, still in the position last night. "Where do you want to go today?" "Dragon and tiger mountain." Luke frowned, "Why go where?" The cold moon left the seat and floated to Luke. "Those Taoist techniques look familiar. I want to see them there." "No, I can''t take you." "Why?" "It''s troublesome." "Because of me?" "No, it''s because of me. Do you know who I am now?" Han Yue nodded slightly, "the richest man in the world, many people are your fans, worship you and admire you. In addition, you also hide a lot of unknown power." "It seems that you didn''t waste your time on the computer." Luke lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. "For some reasons, the relationship between me and Longhu Mountain is not very friendly, and your identity is quite special. If we are mixed together, it will inevitably arouse the vigilance of the senior Chinese." "This is the result I don''t want to see." Han Yue said, "with your strength, I''m afraid of those mortals." "This is not fear, but the rules. The whole human civilization operates under the rules. Breaking it will inevitably be backfired. I don''t want to and won''t be the culprit of destroying everything." The cold moon was thoughtful. When she saw Diana coming out of her bedroom, she said, "You are the wonder woman!" The latter looked at Luke and got it but denied it, "I didn''t say anything. She guessed it herself." Han Yue smiled, "you are really strange. You have the power to surpass the gods, but you choose to become ordinary people and fight for mortals. Is it worth it?" Diana said displeased, "You didn''t fight for mankind and the underworld." "No, you''re wrong." The Cold Moon said calmly, "that war is for ourselves. What does human life and death have to do with gods." The air became unusually quiet. Diana narrowed her eyes, and there was red light in the depths of her pupils, which was a violent killing intention. Luke answered, "If I remember correctly, most of the gods in Xianting are mortal. You don''t care about human beings. How can you expect these ordinary gods to be loyal to Xianting?" "You are wrong again. Only those who have divine blood can practice Xianting skill. Those mortals who step into the divine world are the descendants of the gods." Luke was happy and said with a half sarcastic smile, "so, the ancestors of the Xiao family also have a glorious history." "You are different. I thought you were a descendant of Xianting. When I saw your body, I found that you are not at all. You can practice without divine blood. How did you do it?" Luke shrugged, "I am a genius, unparalleled and unique in the world. You should be glad that I was born now. If I were human thousands of years ago, I would become the end of the gods." When it came to the last sentence, the air suddenly sank, and an unimaginable soul came, pressing the cold moon on the floor like a mountain. "There is a limit to people''s patience. Only when you helped me would I tolerate you so much. Feelings are consumables. Don''t play with your little intelligence and annoy me. You will regret it all your life." Hum! A low roar, like thunder, The cold moon covered her head and cried out in pain, but she almost broke her body. Diana opened her mouth and finally chose to be silent. Originally, she suspected that there was an adultery between the two. Now, it''s not the case at all. Luke was cruel to the enemy, but good to his own people. She never did so. ¡­¡­ After that lesson, the cold moon changed a lot. I could no longer see the high face, and the whole person was silent. The source of change is not only Luke, but also the world. The human world has changed so much that those dirty, ugly and degenerate mortals have mastered the skills of flying and hiding, and have super weapons to destroy the planet. The era led by the gods has become history. Now it is the scientific and technological civilization of mankind. Xianting and Olympus have become part of myths and legends. No one thinks they have existed. Knowing that these cold moons feel lost, the wheel of history rolls forward, and there is no soil for Xianting to survive. Rebuild Xianting? Just a distant dream. Six days passed, and Luke found the cold moon in a daze in front of the computer, "Well, have you figured it out?" The cold moon murmured, "will you really help me rebuild Xianting?" "What do you think?" "You''re lying to me." "It doesn''t matter. The key is reality. You should know it." The cold moon lowered her head and revealed a touch of painful bitterness at the corners of her mouth. She was silent for a while and said, "I will take you to the Xianting site and even try my best to help you achieve your wish, but I have one condition." "Say." "You must promise me to help me recover when things are finished." "You''re kidding." Luke''s whole person is not well. "Your body has long disappeared, only your soul. How can you recover? Otherwise, I''ll find you a woman and you settle in her body." "No, I just want my own body." after a pause, the Cold Moon said again, "I checked on the Internet. It is said that there is a technology called cloning, which can perfectly copy the body based on cells. Is it true?" Luke nodded. "Yes, there is this technology. The problem is that your body is gone." "But my blood is still there. I want to learn cloning technology and revive myself." Chapter 718 The sentence of the cold moon puzzled Luke and Diana. "Your blood is still in the world?" "Yes, it''s in Xianting." Luke said in a deep voice, "I don''t know why you''re so sure, but if blood really exists, I can help. Copying gods is a very tempting subject, and I''m very interested." The cold moon shook her head slightly, "I don''t want your help. I just want you to teach me about cloning." Luke laughed, "Your Highness, it seems that you haven''t figured out the scientific and technological development of mankind. Cloning belongs to the future technology. Looking at the whole earth, there are no more than five people who master it and have the ability to use it. I am one of them and the strongest." "Knowledge alone is not enough. You also need instruments, equipment and professional laboratories. These all need money. You don''t have a penny now." Han Yue still insisted on his original idea, "that''s my business. Anyway, I have to learn that knowledge. You teach me." "All right!" Luke said, "I promise to teach you. What else do you want?" "No." "Good, Diana, pack up and go to Kunlun." ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, the highest peak of Kunlun mountain. The sky is above and the clouds are below. Looking at the intersection of white and blue, mountains rise from the ground, and the mountains are covered with snow, like a spear piercing the sky. Heavily armed Luke and Diana appeared at the top of the mountain. When they saw the surrounding scenery, they couldn''t help but exclaim. This area is like a fairyland on earth. The cold moon emerged from behind, pointed to it and said, "The entrance is right there." "How do you get in?" "In the past, there were guards stationed at the entrance of Xianting. As long as they shouted, they would open the door. Now there is no more. We can only rely on ourselves." Luke said in a deep voice, "you mean let me break it by force." "This is the only way." Luke said nothing more. His soul broke away from his body and soared in the wind. He became a six armed giant with a height of more than 20 meters. After absorbing the soul crystal, his soul power has been qualitatively improved. In the past, he turned into a giant for up to 10 meters, but now it has doubled. Pinch the law with six hands at the same time. The clouds below seem to be surging violently as if they had life. Dark clouds condense and electric light is vertical and horizontal. In only a few seconds, the vast sea of clouds has become a lightning world. "What a strong soul power, what a high cultivation!" In the cold moon, the pupils contract, and Luke''s ability to manipulate thunder clouds is no less than his father''s, and the range is even wider. He is clearly not a God, but has far more power and soul than a God. How did he do it At the last moment, Kunlun was still a clear sky. At the next moment, it became a world shrouded in dark clouds. Lightning shuttled through it, and there was a harsh roar from time to time. Suddenly, an electric light pierced the heaven and earth, the dark clouds cracked, and an incomparably thick lightning column appeared in the sky. After a few seconds, there was a thunder roar. The sky disappeared, and a world with an ancient smell appeared in front of the three. The cold moon took a deep breath and said with strong restraint, "This is it. Hurry in. The entrance will be closed in more than ten seconds." Then he took the lead in flying to the sky, followed by Luke and Diana. Not long after they left, two old men with white hair and wearing Taoist robes appeared near Kunlun mountain. One of them was yunshang real person, an old Taoist of baiyun temple who had dealt with Luke. The other is holding a whisk in his hand and carrying a peach mace on his back. He has evil spirits in his eyes and is very dignified. He is no other person. He is the legendary figure who advocates Xintuo in Longhu Mountain and has the highest seniority in the Taoism. They crossed the dark clouds and came under the sky, "The world, feel it?" The immortal on the cloud touched his beard, "immeasurable heaven, I didn''t expect that Xianting really exists." Zhang Xintuo frowned and said, "that man uses thunder method. Who can it be?" The immortal on the cloud said with a smile, "who can use this divine thunder method except martial uncle." "No." Zhang Xintuo shook his head seriously, "his cultivation is far better than me. I can''t punch through the void." "Martial uncle thinks how to deal with this matter." Zhang Xintuo thought for a moment and said slowly, "The entrance has been closed. We can''t go in because of our cultivation. We can only wait. I''ll stay here. When you go back and gather people, you must find out the identity of the man and why you know where the fairy court is." The real man on the cloud smiled helplessly, "Martial uncle is really a hard worker. He doesn''t understand the changes in the world. Now he shakes people and doesn''t need to go in person." Then he took out the satellite phone. ¡­¡­ The world within the world, this kind of thing only exists in legends. Luke saw it for the first time. Xianting? No, it should be said that it is not Zhoushan. At the first sight of entering the world, Luke saw the pillars standing between heaven and earth, from bottom to top, through the clouds and directly to the sky. Standing in the distance, the bead looked like a needle. When I approached, I found that the diameter of the needle actually reached more than 20 kilometers. What a big "needle", what a thick column. This is not Zhoushan! Sure enough, seeing is better than hearing. The cold moon spoke, "Follow the Buzhou mountain up to the end of Xianting." Luke nodded slightly and turned to look around. The environment of this world is very similar to that of the earth. Perhaps there is no human relationship, the vegetation is extremely vigorous, and there are many animals. However, it is only in the documentary that we can see the extinct species. Triangle dragon, Allosaurus, swollen head dragon, crocodile dragon, saber toothed tiger, etc. in a trance, there is an illusion of crossing time and space. "Incredible." Luke laughed excitedly. "I think I should open a Jurassic Park and expand the scale of the collection in an instant." Diana gave him a white look, "Don''t forget what we came for." Luke looked back reluctantly and had planned the construction plan of Jurassic Park in his heart. Diana wondered, "is there no human here?" The cold moon pointed to the ruins not far away, "There were a lot of people living there." "And then?" "When I left the earth, the city had been destroyed." "Why was it destroyed?" Han Yue shook her head. "Don''t ask any more. It has nothing to do with you. We should go up." Then he ignored them and flew straight to the sky. Luke came up and explained in a low voice, "Each of the seven God systems has its own characteristics. Xianting is the most unique. It is recorded in the library of eternal rock that the number of gods died in the Oriental Xianting is more than the sum of the other six God systems." "How did they die?" "Guess." Diana looked stunned and couldn''t help saying, "is it..." "Yes, it''s internal fighting. What they are best at is internal fighting. As for the reason, it may be related to the inheritance of Kung Fu or the change of power." "Cold moon, she..." "That woman has a special identity. Who knows what role she plays." Chapter 719 Buzhou mountain is very high, as if it had no end. After flying for a few minutes, several people crossed the clouds and came to the top of the mountain. Xianting is here. It is completely different from the imagination. There are no pavilions, golden lights, jade tiles, dragons and cranes. Looking at a piece of broken walls, broken stone columns, collapsed houses and mossy stones If the cold moon were not here, Luke would never believe that this was the legendary fairy court. Whose Xianting will be broken like this? Cold moon stared at all this, sad from her heart and couldn''t help crying. Diana hesitated. "Are you sure we''re not in the wrong place?" "Let''s see." After crying for a while, the cold moon wiped away her tears and got up and flew to the tallest building. It used to be her home, but now it has become ruins like other places. Luke followed suit, observing the surrounding environment, letting go of his perception, carefully searching every piece of land, and never let go of any suspicious places. Unfortunately, I searched twice and found no living people. Xianting is really destroyed. "Where is the badminton pool?" "Wait a minute. I''ll take you there in a minute." Han Yue uses her soul to remove the broken stones, moves forward along the memory, and comes to an abandoned palace. The stone tablet in front of the door is engraved with three big characters of "golden inscription", which is translated as the moon god palace. Luke said curiously, "this is where you live." The cold moon nodded, walked into the ruins and looked blankly at everything around her. Everything in her memory disappeared and nothing remained, including her favorite laurel tree and bright moon crystal. Laurel was given to her by her grandfather. It comes from a foreign land. There is only one laurel in the world. It blooms once every 30 years. The light of the flowers can light the whole world silver gray. The bright moon crystal is an insight artifact. You can see anywhere in your heart through the crystal. In the past, when she was bored, she always climbed in front of the crystal to watch interesting things happening all over the world. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After a long silence, the cold moon turned and walked out, "I''ll take you to the badminton pool." The three men walked through the ruins and came to the east of Xianting. There was a pool with a diameter of more than 500 meters on the sculptural hill. The water had dried up, leaving only the ground full of weeds. Luke doesn''t look good, "Don''t tell me, this is the badminton pool?" The cold moon nodded silently and said with a complicated look, "The previous feathering pool was not like this..." Luke raised his hand and didn''t let her go on. "I''m not interested in the past. I only care about one thing. Can it work?" "Without pool water, there is no divine power." "In other words, it can''t be used." Han Yue opened her mouth and didn''t know how to explain it. Seeing her like this, Luke''s anger exploded directly and whispered in a low voice, "It seems that I came in vain. Your highness, you have successfully wasted my ten days." "The basis of our cooperation is to become God. Since you can''t reach the conditions, there''s no need to stay in the real world." Luke opened his fingers and green inflammation spilled from the palm, "Wait." The cold moon''s face changed slightly and hurriedly said, "there is still a chance. There are other ways in addition to the feathering pool." "What method?" "You forgot what I told you before. The essence of Xianting skill is my grandfather, the leader of the early Xianting. The water in the eclosion pool is actually... Yes..." after a moment of hesitation, he said, "Extracted from his body." Luke was stunned. He couldn''t help but step back and stay away from the pool. Diana was disgusted and worked for a long time. It turned out that the thing in the feather pool was corpse oil. The cold moon explained, "My grandfather was a god of the first generation. Like other gods of the first generation, he had a very huge body. After his fall, in order to ensure that the immortal court would spread forever, his father and sacrificial priests sealed his body, extracted divinity and divine power from it, and mixed it with a variety of potions to make a medicine. This medicine can enable ordinary people to obtain the power comparable to the gods, but the time was too short. Later they It has been improved many times and combined with the blood purification method compiled by grandpa, which has become the inheritance of Xianting. " Luke sneered, "You mean, as long as I find your grandfather''s body, I still have a chance." "Yes." Luke laughed and laughed. "Well, your highness, lead me in front of me, let me see the legendary god of the early generation." The cold moon lowered her head and said with some embarrassment, "I know grandpa''s position, but after such a long time, in case..." "Don''t worry, if you can''t find the body, I will send you to the West." When it comes to the last few words, the murderous spirit comes to his face. His patience has been exhausted for so long. Diana gave him a white look. After the cold moon left, she spoke in words, "Be careful, this woman is not that simple." "Don''t worry, I know." After listening to him, Diana didn''t ask any more questions. After getting along for so many days, she was vaguely aware that the princess Xianting was by no means as simple as it seemed. She had been procrastinating, making small moves, and even took the initiative to go to the high-level residence in China to try to expose herself. Unfortunately, no matter what she did, she was dissolved by Luke. These are all things that happen secretly. If the cold moon doesn''t say, Luke won''t take the initiative to speak. They just spend it. Many times, Diana couldn''t figure out what Luke wanted to do. The place where the body was buried was on a hill 200 miles away to the east of Buzhou mountain. There is a very large altar. In the middle of the altar is a statue up to 100 meters. Unfortunately, the head and hands of the statue have disappeared, leaving only a shaky body. Han Yue went to the bottom of the sculpture and carefully checked the compass. After a moment, she shook her head helplessly, "The entrance has been sealed." Luke said indifferently, "are you sure the body is below?" "Yes, right under the altar." "Very good!" Luke sprang up and suspended in the sky. The divine wing armor burst into a golden red light. The four wings gathered in front of him, filled with light, and an energy bomb with a diameter of more than five meters appeared in front. Boom! The roar exploded in the sky, and the blue light column blasted on the altar from top to bottom. The already damaged statue directly collapsed. The cold moon bit her lips, turned her head without trace and looked at it. With the energy to destroy everything, the light column exploded the soil, crushed the rocks and extended to the deep underground. After a long time, the light slowly dispersed, and a round hole with a diameter of more than 10 meters appeared in the middle of the altar. Luke''s soul broke away from his body and rushed to the cave with the cold moon. Diana didn''t go. She stayed near the altar and carefully observed the surrounding situation. This was discussed before they came. One inside and one outside. If there was an emergency or an extremely powerful enemy, Diana would leave with her body, and Luke had his own way out. Chapter 720 After about 700 meters down the underground cave, their vision suddenly widened. They came to an unimaginable underground world. There were a large number of creatures like fireflies floating in the air. Their light shone through the surroundings. If it weren''t for the rock layer above, Luke wondered if he had traveled through time and space again. Looking down from the sky, large and small stone pillars are connected with each other. They are covered with luminous plants similar to molds, some emit purple light, some emit blue light, and there are large areas of phytoplankton and algae on the ground. In addition to plants, there are animals and microorganisms, which are interdependent and restrict each other, and actually form an independent biological system. "Incredible!" Luke murmured, "you made this world." "No, it''s grandpa. His body made all this." "A whale falls and everything lives!" The cold moon thought and nodded slightly, "you can understand so." "Where is the body?" "Right ahead." The cold moon leads the way. Luke carefully follows behind. While observing each other''s movements, he pays attention to the surrounding situation. This is Xianting, the nest of the cold moon. Who knows if there is a trap. They walked all the way through the stone pillars and mold sea, came to the edge of the cliff, looked down, and their dark eyes suddenly appeared in front of them. orbital cavity! Yes, what Luke sees is the eye socket, which is bigger than the fourth floor. In the underworld, he saw the tentacle monster''s matrix. Even if this guy is not as small as the matrix, he is not much smaller. The cold moon breathed, "this is my grandfather''s body. Fortunately, it hasn''t been damaged." "Really?" Luke smiled faintly, flew to the sky with the cold moon, and looked at the giant buried in the pit from all directions. With two eyes, a nose and a mouth, human appearance has no hair. The left half of his face is engraved with black lines. There is a scar on his shoulder and a gap in his heart. It seems to be pierced by something. Even if you die, you can feel the power to destroy everything from the body. "Worthy of being the first God." Luke nodded and said, "What''s next?" The cold moon pointed to the steps, "down the steps, there is a refining pharmacy at the end. The water of the eclosion pool is configured in it. If you are lucky, there are residues." Luke looked around and said nothing more. He flew down with the cold moon and came to a room hidden on the wall. There were all kinds of alchemy facilities in the room. Because it was useless all year round, the surface was covered with a thick layer of dust, and some of the facilities were rotten. Luke went to his desk, collected the old leather books that were not rotten, read them and said casually, "You only said your grandfather, but you didn''t mention your grandmother. I''m curious. Your grandfather is the first God, so what''s your grandmother''s identity?" "I don''t have a grandmother." "No grandma?" "Father, second uncle and third uncle are all split by grandpa." Luke became interested when he said, "well, you are also split." "I have a mother." The cold moon replied angrily, "these things have nothing to do with you. There''s no need to ask more." "No, it has something to do with me." Luke dropped the book on the ground, went to the cold moon, reached out and grabbed her white, slender neck, Different people have different aspirations. "But you have a strong desire to make a living." "If you help me wholeheartedly, I will certainly meet your wishes when it is done. Unfortunately, you have been lying." Lvyan overflowed from the palm and wrapped her soul. The cold moon wanted to beg for mercy, but she couldn''t make a sound at all. She could only look at Luke in panic. "You told me that the origin of the inheritance of Xianting is your grandfather. I believed it and said that the key to becoming a God is the eclosion pool. Then I said that the water in the eclosion pool was extracted from your grandfather''s body. I also believed it and associated the causes and consequences of the collapse of Xianting." "Unfortunately, the moment I saw the body, I suddenly found that you were lying to me." Luke pointed to his eyes. "My eyes can see a lot of things that cannot be distinguished by the naked eye, such as vitality and soul." "Your grandfather''s body is full of great vitality and a soul about to be born." he grabbed her, stared at her eyes and said word by word, "I finally understand why so many gods died in Xianting. It turns out that your grandfather is the root of everything." In the cold moon, the pupil contracted, and the whole person was surprised, and even forgot the pain burned by green inflammation. "Interesting, your highness, you are so interesting." The cold moon loosened her right hand and let the woman climb on the ground and cry, "how did you know this? Who told you." "Who do you think I am? I''m Luke Shaw, the smartest man in history. You secretly make those tricks think I don''t know. I just want to see what you''re going to do?" "Everything has traces to follow. When I first saw the loading of Xianting in the eternal rock library, I was confused. It said that many gods died in Xianting, which is much more than the total number of the other six gods. The cause of death is internal fighting." "Xianting is very good at internal fighting. Everyone says so, but which of the other six gods is not good at internal fighting?" "I know there must be something hidden in it. Due to the intelligence, I have no clue. I know I met you..." Luke went to the cold moon, pinched her chin and whispered, "Your Highness, tell me. What are you going to do next? Wake up your grandfather''s soul, or start the magic array in the pit and trap me alive." The cold moon didn''t turn her head, "since you guessed, why do you want to come with me?" "Because I want to see the power of your grandfather. Go and wake him up." The cold moon was stunned, and her mouth looked as if she could swallow an egg, "You... You... Are crazy. Do you know who my grandfather is? He is the most powerful individual in the early God and the Creator with the title of Lord of destruction." Luke spread his hand, "this is not what you have always expected. Deceive me here and get rid of my claws with the help of your grandfather. Why, regret, or say you are in love with me." "Ghosts like you." The cold moon snorted coldly, and then fell into a state of hesitation. Before she came, she did have this plan. The problem is that all the plans were guessed, and the other party did not stop her, but encouraged her to do so, which makes people very incomprehensible. Grandpa''s power is extremely powerful. Even if he is not completely resurrected, it is not something that ordinary gods can deal with. Luke Shaw is definitely not his opponent, but why is he so confident? Chapter 721 The best hunters often appear as prey. The cold moon has been on the net for six days and has not understood the essence of this sentence. "Your Highness, haven''t you thought about it yet? If you don''t do it, you can only ask you to die." "Aren''t you afraid of him?" The cold moon raised her head and stared at Luke, "that''s my grandfather, the founder of Xianting, the most powerful early God." "Of course I''m afraid of him. It''s because of fear that I have to challenge. What''s the meaning of life without challenge." "Shit! Ghosts will believe you." Lukmo sighed, "Your Highness, you really don''t understand anything. It''s a pity to wake him up. You still have a chance to live." "Wasted a soul crystal in vain." Luke pointed like a sword, pierced her eyebrows, and green fire gushed out from inside to outside, burning her soul. Moon god! Princess cold moon. The once famous girl of heaven died like this. Luke jumped up, left the room, came to the body, pinched the Dharma with his hands, and a golden light penetrated into the brow of the body, "Wake up, soul sleeping in chaos, I call you in my name, the Lord of the early fairy court." "Your dearest granddaughter, moon god, Princess hanyue, she died. I killed her. Don''t you want to avenge her?" "The opportunity is at hand." Hum!!!! Suddenly there was a harsh low sound around. The sound shook the air and set off a shock wave visible to the naked eye. "You finally wake up, old thing." "You have eaten so many gods. Now it''s time for others to eat you." Luke expanded rapidly and turned into a six armed giant. Green fire condensed around to form Rune armor and fire cloak. At the same time, a black light flew from a distance and was caught by Luke with one hand. It was the super artifact that shot and killed countless gods - Soul eating bow. Bow and arrow, the arrow point, even if it destroys all the black and red pillars of light. At the critical moment, the body raised his right hand and stood in front of him. Boom! When the two collided, the flesh and blood disappeared directly, and the bones were broken. They were taken away by the black light, emitting a rotten smell. The spilled energy washed around, and the whole world shook. The corpse roared with pain, and blood red light appeared in its eyes, just like a waking giant beast covering the sky. It roared up to the sky, and the sound waves rolled forward, and the whole Xianting world was shaking. Diana felt wrong and quickly took Luke''s body to the sky. The mountain shook violently, and stones fell down continuously. The earth cracked and connected in front and back. It was dense and distributed like a cobweb. With a roar, the mountain peak up to hundreds of meters suddenly burst, and a huge hand covered with dust protruded from the ground. The hand was so huge, just like a mountain. "What''s Luke doing?" Just after the trip to the underworld, a giant appeared again. Isn''t his purpose to become a God? Why is there so much noise. The giant supported the ground with one hand, climbed out of the abyss and came to the surface. When he straightened up, the whole world seemed to fall under his feet. It''s too big. Looking up from the bottom of your feet, you can hardly see the end. It''s hard to imagine how the earth in ancient times could bear such a huge creature. Luke, transformed into a giant, was like peanuts in front of him. "What should I call you, the ancient Lord of Xianting." Luke bent his bow and arrow. "Why don''t you call you dead!" Bow string vibration! Black light gushed out, ran through the giant''s shoulders and disappeared into the sky. Roar!!!!! The giant roared up to the sky, raised his right leg and stepped on the ground. The earthy yellow light wave expanded around. Wherever he went, the earth and rocks seemed to have life. Some became stone dragons with wings on their backs, some grew into stone giants, and some became spikes and shot at Luke from all directions. Heaven and earth seem to have changed into another picture. All the places you can see are rolling soil. The giant is the Lord of the earth. Diana frowned and remained silent for a moment. She still followed Luke''s instructions and flew higher into the sky. With one foot down, the world changed. Countless giants and Dragons gathered around the giants and roared at Luke. "Worthy of being the first God." "Great power." Among the many gods encountered in the underworld, no one has such great power except the strange baby and the mother. Even the underworld God DOM, who has the power of division, is a little inferior. No wonder all the later leaders of Xianting want to revive him. If he is restored to his full form, it is really possible to unify the seven God systems and become the unique king of the gods. At this time, the giant opened his mouth and sprayed a yellow column of light. Luke instinctively flashed aside. The next moment, he suddenly felt wrong. He turned his head and looked at his left hand. His arm turned earthy yellow and began to petrify. The soul will be petrified! Luke made a quick decision and quickly cut off his left hand. His stony arm fell to the ground and was swallowed up by the constantly surging soil. "I shouldn''t underestimate you." Lukla lowered his eyelids and looked more serious than ever. "If you don''t mind, please tell me your name." In response to him, there was an overwhelming legion of stones. Luke snorted coldly, bent his bow and arrow, and the black light turned into a fan-shaped light column. Everywhere he went, the troops turned into nothingness. At the same time, he pinched the magic formula, and the dark clouds appeared in the sky and expanded rapidly around. The giant raised his right hand and pointed to the sky. The thunder and lightning wandering in the clouds seemed to be pulled by some kind of traction, converging to his palm from all directions. The thunder and lightning kept compressing and became a long gun, a gun composed of thunder and lightning. Luke was stunned, patted his face and laughed at himself, "I almost forgot that you created the Tianshi policy. How can there be no counter-measures? I''m overstating my ability to play with a big knife in front of Guan Gong''s door." "Please try it." "The method of sealing the soul, town!" Luke pinched the formula, and countless golden chains flew out from behind. The giant raised his long gun and waved it hard. The sea of thunder swarmed out. The dense arc hit the weak position of the chain accurately, and dozens of chains collapsed. At the same time, there was a roar from the ground, and hundreds of huge chains glittering with earthy yellow light came out of the ground. The chains were like dragons, encircling Luke. These chains not only surpass the former in quantity, length and coarseness, but also have the soul sealing method and petrochemical power. Luke shook his head, "Sure enough, originality is originality, not plagiarism. I really didn''t come in vain today. In that case, I also used my own strength." "World of fire, open!" Luke raised his hand and inserted it into his heart. With a twist, the vortex expanded outward, reflecting a burning green world. "Come out, my undead army, kill them." Endless souls emerge from the world, their bodies are burning, their souls are burning, and they themselves are flames. The sea of fire occupies the sky and erodes the earth, forming two distinct worlds with the earth yellow represented by giants. The battle officially began. Chapter 722 There is a clear distinction between heaven and earth. One is the stone army led by giants, and the other is the ghost army wrapped in the sea of fire. Without any announcement, the war began. Two torrents of iron and steel collided silently, fighting, colliding and swallowing. In an instant, the sky fell apart, and shock waves of various colors exploded in the sky, as if to turn the world into another. Hundreds of chains continue to beat down, and each attack can leave a large blank. However, the next moment, more ghosts emerge, including the strong ones emitting a terrible smell. Luke turned and his pupils narrowed slightly when he saw the different ghosts, "It''s them? How can it be?" The ancient Tibetan Buddha, the double pupil female, Artemis, the cold moon and four "unfamiliar" male faces... These ghosts are the spirits of the gods who were buried in the fire when Lukla entered the green burning world. Aren''t they dead? Why does it appear in this way? What the hell is going on? Inexplicably disturbed, Luke turned around and came to the eight. They stood there in silence, wrapped in green flame, but had a complete body different from ordinary ghosts. Luke looked at them coldly, "Who are you... And where are you from?" The eight people looked up at the same time. When they saw Luke, their lax eyes gradually had a focus. They seemed to think of something and knelt on one knee, "Yes, Lord." Lord? Luke Hadi said, the killing in his eyes became more and more powerful, "I don''t even know who you are. How can the LORD say, who created you?" The eight men did not speak, but opened their minds and let Luke deal with them like a lamb to be slaughtered. Luke frowned slightly and remained silent for a moment, releasing a wisp of consciousness that penetrated into the spirit of the cold moon. At first, there was a burning flame. A woman was wrapped by the flame and struggled hard, but it was useless. Her body melted bit by bit, destroyed by the flame and became the fuel of the fire. Finally, only dim light was left. That was the personality consciousness composed of memory fragments and the essence of a person. The flame did not continue to attack, but wrapped it up and slowly penetrated into the interior. Time seemed to stop at this moment, and it seemed that ten thousand years had passed, and I don''t know how long. A woman was born in the flame, with her previous soul, memory and personality, but she is no longer the moon god. This is the end of the screen. Luke took a deep breath and turned to check the consciousness of others. As a result, all eight were born in this way. The person killed by Lvyan was revived by Lvyan. Why hasn''t it appeared before? Did I not bring them to the green world? Or their souls are too weak to reach the level. Some problems emerge in my mind, but I don''t have a clue at all. When this thing is over, I must have a good test. "Why do you call me Lord?" "Lord is Lord." The eight replied in unison, with no change in their expression. Luke couldn''t help but be happy and pointed to the cold moon, "What''s your name?" "My real name is hanyue. The Lord can change my name." Luke said coldly, "I destroyed your soul in the green burning world, and just destroyed your true spirit. Don''t you hate me?" The cold moon wondered, "Why hate? Everything the Lord does is right." Luke turned to look at the others. "What about you? That''s the same idea." The seven nodded without a pause. Luke continued, "how many like you." "I don''t know. We woke up when we heard the master''s call and came here with instinct." "What are your abilities?" Luke turned to look at the chains suspended in the sky and the huge legion of stone men, "show me." "Yes!" The eight people nodded one after another and turned into streamers rising into the sky. The cold moon sang loudly. When the song came, the stone people stopped one after another. The leader of the early Xianting was stunned and looked blankly at the woman who appeared in the sky. Is that his granddaughter? Why is it burning a green flame? Artemis took out the long bow condensed by divine power, opened the bow string, and the storm condensed on the bow body. With a roar, a huge tornado appeared in the sky, and the fast whirlwind turned into a sharp blade, cutting and crushing. A hole appeared in the battlefield, spreading from east to west to the end of the field of vision. The double pupil female and the ancient Tibetan Buddha aim at the chains in the sky, one cuts out the extremely sharp white light blade, and the other throws out the invincible prayer beads. The remaining four also showed their magic powers and caused heavy damage to the Stoneman Legion. Luke''s eyelids jumped. There''s something wrong with the fighting power of these guys. How can they feel stronger than before? It doesn''t make sense! Diana, who watched the war in the distance, stared at the double pupil girl. The woman who had the deepest influence on her trip to the underworld was this woman. Wasn''t she dead? Why? And the green flame on her. Is it Luke? Eight people joined to turn the war around in an instant and form a rolling trend. The seemingly powerful stone Legion lost two-thirds in the blink of an eye. Eight people even changed their targets and launched an attack on the giant. Luke didn''t do it. He looked at it quietly. He wanted to see what was going on? The leader of the early Xianting ignored the scattered army and just stared at the cold moon. The red light in his eyes suddenly opened his mouth and roared with a sense of oppression, "Why? Why would it be you? No, it''s not you, you''re not her." "You all deserve to die!" He held the lightning spear and swept forward. The air crackled, and the scattered lightning turned into countless swimming snakes, roaring and rushing towards the eight people. At the same time, the giant opened his mouth and sprayed a yellow column of light. The light column swept across the sky, and everything began to petrify. The left leg of the ancient Tibetan Buddha was rubbed by the light column, and an earthy yellow spot appeared on his lower leg. The spot quickly spread upward. In only five seconds, the whole person became a stone statue. "Dead?" Luke muttered to himself and then shook his head. No, the consciousness is still there. That is to say, only when he returns to the green world, he may be reborn. The yellow light column is not only an energy attack, but also has the ability of petrification, which is similar to the power of rules. The seven did not dare to resist. They dodged and attacked by various means. Artemis summoned a giant storm connecting the sky and the earth to cover the giant''s vision. The double pupil female avatar is a white giant sword that spreads for kilometers, and the sword light crosses the world, Poof! The giant''s left hand was cut off by a sword, blood spilled from the wound, and hit the earth like a meteorite. Roar! The roar of piercing the eardrum exploded in the sky, and the angry giant raised his right fist and smashed it on the earth. Boom! The ground seemed to come alive and set off waves hundreds of meters high. The earth was shaking, the sky was shaking, and the whole world was shaking. Chapter 723 In China, on the top of Kunlun Mountain, the calm sky suddenly burst into colorful light, and an incomparably strong pressure precipitated from it, as if some terrible monster was going to drill out. The Taoist priests who were meditating suddenly changed their faces and hurriedly climbed to the top of the mountain with an extremely dignified look. Someone muttered, "the legend is true. There is really an entrance to Xianting in Kunlun mountain." "Not necessarily a good thing." The old Taoist beside him gave a wry smile and turned to look at Zhang Xintuo. "Shizu, the people above have been asking me about the abnormality of Kunlun mountain. Do you want to disclose some information?" "No, don''t tell them." "I see." The old Taoist understood, and the others understood. They had their own thoughts, but no one spoke. The real man on the cloud opened his mouth and finally gave a bitter smile. The martial uncle stayed at the peak of demigod for many years, and he couldn''t find a way to take the last step. His life will be exhausted, and Xianting is the last chance. It is said that Xianting is the place where the gods live. There is a way to make people become gods. Martial uncle wants this opportunity. He ignored everything in order to become God. If this matter reaches the top, it will be another storm. ¡­¡­ The giant''s fist changed the whole Xianting world. The surging earth wave set off a large shock wave, and all the creatures thousands of miles around died. None was spared. The ghost army was swallowed by the earth wave, and the entrance to the green burning world was also affected. Luke flew to Diana and put layers of barriers in front of him, trying to resist the omnipresent shock wave. Diana couldn''t help asking, "That double pupil girl, she died in my hand. Why is she alive? Still fighting with you?" "Luke, you..." Luke shook his head. "To tell you the truth, like you, I''m full of question marks. They don''t have a place in my plan, but they suddenly appeared and took the initiative to join the battlefield, just like the ghost army." Diana frowned and hesitated for a moment, "There''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you. What''s the matter with your flame? I thought it was a superpower before I found it wasn''t at all. What is it? Where did it come from?" Luke pinched her chin and smiled casually, "Don''t worry, it''s all right. It''s always under my control." Diana said slowly with a sigh, "I know you don''t want me to worry, and I won''t ask any more, but there is a sentence that must be said: power belongs to itself only when it belongs to itself, not its own, never belongs to itself, and won''t be controlled by you." Luke was silent, hugged her in his arms and comforted, "Don''t worry. When this is over, I will immediately abandon my status as a mage and devote myself to the high-tech field, incarnating into an omnipotent little prince of steel." Diana rolled her eyes. "Just you... Return the prince!" "The prince of steel and the princess of Amazon are made in heaven." "Don''t say these nice things. Your army will be gone." "You hide up there first. When I finish cleaning up the giant, I''ll come back immediately." Luke left Diana and returned to the battlefield. At this time, the earth has changed into another look. All flowers, trees, animals and plants have disappeared, and there are only rocks raised like javelins. The ghost army was swallowed up by the earth waves, and the stone man Legion was not spared. Only the towering giants and the sea of fire scattered by the impact were left in the battlefield. The giant''s left hand had recovered as before, and his body was wrapped in earthy yellow armor, emitting twice as much momentum as before. The seven people in the cold moon stood on the sea of fire and looked at their opponents with dignified faces. That punch just now showed them the horror of the early gods. When it fell, the world changed. What a huge divine power is needed to do this. The giant opened his fingers, and the yellow light separated from the earth and turned into a golden giant stick stretching ten thousand meters. "No!" Luke''s face changed greatly and quickly mobilized the sea of fire to block him. The giant held the long stick in both hands and beat it forward. The giant stick with a length of more than 10000 meters swept across the sky. This scene was terrible. Before it was close, the earth had burst, the air was compressed, and the space was compressed, forming a storm of destruction. Bang! The earthy yellow light waves exploded in the sky, the picture was broken, and the sound disappeared. Only the shaking world and the oncoming hurricane. Boom! The sea of fire was pierced by a blow, and the light wave that covered the sky and blocked the sun came to his face. The seven people only lasted for a few seconds and became broken in the shock wave. Luke tried his best to resist from reality and emptiness. Even so, the omnipresent impact still made him feel the pain he had never had before. The soul seems to crack. The power of the first God was so terrible. It lasted for half a minute before the shock wave disappeared. The earth in front of the giant disappeared and was replaced by the abyss, which extended from east to West until the end of vision. Diana froze and looked ahead foolishly. "What is this?" "Am I dazzled?" The giant took a breath, turned and left. He just took two steps, suddenly stopped, turned his head and looked at the front without expression. As the air circulates, a vortex emerges silently. Luke walked out of the vortex, behind him was the burning green world. "He is worthy of being the founder of Xianting and the oldest God on earth. He has really seen a lot today." The giant opened his mouth and made an unusually hoarse sound, "Who are you?" He speaks ancient language, which is obscure and difficult to understand, but has unspeakable power. Luke nodded slightly. "Introduce yourself. My name is Luke. I come from the human world." human beings? The giant stared at him, "man has no such power." "That was before, not now. The times have changed. The gods have ended and mankind has risen. Now the earth belongs to mankind." "Is it up to you?" The giant raised his long stick and pointed at Luke. At this moment, he felt that there was a wall in front of him to block all vision. In order to avoid being knocked to death by the other party''s stick, he could only expand the vortex as much as possible. The vortex is bigger and bigger, and the things inside are clearer and clearer. The burning world, countless ghost armies. Luke jumped up and surrounded the giant from all directions with the sea of fire. The giant waved the long staff, the sea of fire burst in an instant, and it will recover in the next second. The flame of the green burning world is endless. No matter how much it is destroyed, there will be new additions. They are like locusts, wrapping around from top to bottom. The flame was restless, as if it saw the wolf of prey eroding the giant''s body. The latter stood there expressionless, and his body was wrapped in a khaki mask. No flame could break through its defense. Luke hid in the sea of fire, with the help of the flame cover, silently came to the giant''s forehead, bent his bow and took an arrow, and the flame turned into an arrow and gathered on the bow string. Bang! With the sound of bowstring, a pillar of light rushed out of the sea of fire and hit the hood hard. The blow was so sudden and powerful that it broke through the light shield and left a blood hole in the center of the door. Luke went up and went into the giant''s body along the blood hole. Chapter 724 Use one''s own strengths to attack another''s weaknesses! From beginning to end, Luke didn''t intend to be hard with each other. He knew his own strengths and the weaknesses of the other side. He found the right opportunity and gave a fatal blow. This was Luke''s plan. There are three souls and seven souls in Taoism. Three souls: Heaven, earth and life. The location of the heavenly soul is the center of the eyebrow. The center of the eyebrow is connected with the soul, which is also the fastest way to enter the soul world. A green light shot into the giant''s forehead. The unattainable early God inexplicably stopped, and the red light in his eyes dispersed, allowing the green inflammation to erode his body. In his body, in the ethereal world, a flame appeared out of thin air and turned into Luke''s figure. He looked up and looked around. All he could see was nothingness. This guy''s soul world has no emotional color. Sure enough, the early gods were different. Luke jumped up and flew forward according to his intuition. I don''t know how long he flew. There was a wall in front of him. To be exact, it was an egg, a giant egg comparable to the planet. "It''s a little interesting!" Luke smiled faintly, clenched his right hand and hit the eggshell with a burning flame, Go! The flame surged out and bombarded the eggshell continuously. With a crisp sound and click, cracks appeared on the surface, and the cracks expanded rapidly. Under the impact of green inflammation, they became a round hole two meters wide. The light comes out along the hole, and you can vaguely see the world full of golden light. A giant with muscles as strong as marble sat in the center of the world, with his head on his right hand and his eyes closed, as if he were resting. At the moment Luke stepped into the giant egg, the giant suddenly opened his eyes, with golden inflammation in his eyes, as if to penetrate the void. "Man, how dare you come here." "No way, who let me beat you, can only use this method." The giant got up slowly, and his body radiated golden light. The power was frightening. "This is my world. Everything is under my control. I am the master here. Human beings, you are looking for your own death." "That''s not necessarily." Luke opened his hands and a vortex appeared behind him. The vortex expanded and the green burning world came quietly. The two worlds rub and merge with each other, and the golden light dissipates and is rendered green. The anger on the giant''s face disappeared and his eyes stared at the vortex. Burn, devour! This is the essence of the world. Even as the first God, he felt uneasy. His soul seemed to be taken away by each other and become a part of the green burning world. "Human, who are you? How can you have this power?" "You talk too much nonsense." Luke raised his hand and pointed out that the substantive fire flow gushed out of the vortex and rushed to the giant like a flood. These fire flows formed a liquid form after green inflammation was highly compressed, and the energy contained in them was dozens of times that of ordinary green inflammation. Luke never dared to use this power in the real world. It is so corrosive that all creatures within a hundred miles can lose their spirituality with only one drop. In the soul world, there is no such restriction. He can indulge wantonly. Wherever the fire flows, the golden light collapses one after another. They are like cruel and ruthless predators, crazy destruction. At the same time, eight gods such as the "dead" cold moon, the ancient Tibetan Buddha, Artemis and the double pupil girl also emerge and charge with the fire flow. The giant roared up to the sky, his body quickly pulled up, golden armor appeared on the surface of his body, and a golden giant stick up to 10000 meters appeared in his hand. He raised the long stick and smashed it down like an epoch-making force. Boom!!! There was a deafening explosion in the sky, and the giant stick seemed to divide the world in two. Luke snorted coldly, and the fire shrank inward into a huge fist. The fist collided with the stick, and the earth shaking Aurora broke out. The whole world was shaking. After a few seconds, the shock wave disappeared. The giant stick that destroyed everything was stopped by the fist. The giant''s pupils contracted. He couldn''t believe it. He didn''t expect this. Luke said indifferently, "In the real world, you can draw me to the ends of the earth with one stick. Unfortunately, this is the soul." "I am the master." More and more fire streams poured out of the vortex and rushed to each other in all directions. The giant waved a long stick and bombarded the fire like a poisonous snake. The roar came one after another. The sky was occupied by gold and green and turned into an oil painting with strange color. Luke stood at the entrance and watched it silently. He didn''t do it and didn''t need to do it. The giant''s strength lies in his body and divine power, but his soul didn''t reach that level. Let alone the nearly immortal baby, he can''t even compare with the mother. The war situation gradually showed a one-sided trend. In the face of endless fire, the giant could not resist even if he had seven hands. His body was entangled by the fire flow, and the long stick turned dark green. His hands and feet were cut off by the double pupil girl, leaving only his body. He struggled hard and roared up, but he was seized by the fire flow and got into his stomach. The eyes turn green and the body starts to burn. Green inflammation burns more and more hot with his body as fuel. The situation is settled. Luke came to the giant who had changed back to his original shape and said without expression, "I don''t know your name yet. Tell me your name." The giant gasped and fought against green inflammation while staring at Luke, "Who the hell are you?" "I''ve told you, my name is Luke Shaw, from the human world." "Luke Shaw, I''ve never heard of this name. Do I have a grudge against you?" "No." "Then why? Why did you do that?" "Because I want to be a God. There is something I need in your body. Kill you to get it. It''s that simple." The giant was silent and then laughed wildly, "OK, OK, it''s really great. I thought you fought with me for mankind. It was only for yourself." Luke shrugged. "Isn''t that a good reason?" "Of course. There''s nothing wrong with fighting for yourself." The giant took a breath and said word by word, "You won, human." paused and turned to the cold moon. "Before I die, I want to know one thing. Why does the cold moon become your subordinate?" "Soon, you will be my subordinate." Luke pointed like a sword and stabbed into each other''s eyebrows. At the same time, he added in his heart, "to be exact, it''s a part of green inflammation." Lvyan quickly swallowed the giant''s body. A huge torch appeared in the sky. The flame burned brightly, reflecting Luke''s bright and dark face. He didn''t know what he was thinking. It was half an hour before the flame subsided. The giant disappeared, leaving two things, one is the light mass gathering will and personality, and the other is the creeping color halo. "Sure enough, the cheetah goddess didn''t lie. It really exists." Chapter 725 What is God? In popular parlance, God is the creator and the origin of everything. These are mortal fantasies and myths spread in books. Gods in different worlds have different origins, some from chaos, some from crystal, some from faith, and some from space The early gods on earth are different. At first, they were just ordinary human beings. They didn''t know a few words and had no culture. They lived a primitive life of hunting and fleeing every day. Suddenly one day, there was an aurora in the sky, and some things that could not be described in words flew from outer space and landed on them. Then these ordinary people came and began to evolve. Their bodies are getting bigger and stronger. They can fly into the earth, move mountains and seas, call wind and rain, and turn stones into gold. These people are the original gods, the first generation gods, also known as the original gods. All the gods on the earth are their offspring. Although the breeding methods are different, the results are the same. Power breeds ambition. They no longer call themselves human beings, but God, the ruler of all things in the world and the origin of all life. That was the beginning of the era of the gods, which lasted for countless years until 5000 years ago. In this long time, new gods have appeared and old gods have died. With the increasing number of gods, the gods have also found a frightening thing. Their strength is waning. The more offspring, the greater the attenuation. Although this is not enough to shake the foundation of theocracy, it also makes them feel uneasy. Especially the early gods, as the blood source of all gods, the emergence of each new God will take a share of power from them. This feeling is like dividing property. The more children, the less assets. Some of the early gods could not bear to take their power away, so they raised their butcher knives and cut them at future generations. This led Luke to take the seal and put it in Diana''s hand, "This is the key to open the Xianting world. From now on, this world is yours and only belongs to you." Diana stared at her hands and didn''t react for a long time, "Luke... You... You..." "Why, don''t you like it?" Diana quickly waved her hand, "no, i... i... I..." Luke laughed and squeezed her face, "You look like a goose." Diana''s cheeks jerked and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it. She felt her body on fire and her head was confused. A world! It''s crazy. Only Luke can do such a thing. Chapter 726 Most women are emotional creatures, while men are rational creatures. Luke is a centrist. He knows when to deal with problems with his mind. Whether he acts coldly or by any means is a process, and the important thing is the result. However, when you treat people around you rationally, they will naturally respond to you in the same way. Feelings are mutual. If you want others to support you wholeheartedly, emotional payment is essential. The key lies in timing and investment. Luke knows this well. He knows when to do what and how to mobilize others'' emotions, just like now. Looking at the female Xia riding a horse, Luke felt that passivity was also a good experience for the first time. The plan originally scheduled to leave tomorrow morning can only be delayed in Diana''s rising desire. They continue to spread seeds in the Xianting world. When they are tired, they go to the hot spring. As for the food, the gods prepare it. After a few days, Luke walked lightly, and the whole person exuded a lazy smell. He felt it necessary to correct his recent corrupt life and return to his original self. Five days later, the two returned. Before leaving, Luke called eight "men" to him, "How''s it going?" The ancient Tibetan Buddha stepped forward, opened the box and took out five exquisite equipment: a long sword, a dagger, two sets of armor and a goggle, "Lord, we found these six pieces of equipment according to the memory of the cold moon. They were all used by the gods of the fairy court." he said, picked up the long sword and waved it gently. The light blade flew out of the blade, and the tree trunk in the distance broke, "This sword, also known as Changkong sword, can automatically send energy attack, and ordinary people can also use it, but the number of times is limited." then he picked up the dagger and held the handle, and the dagger disappeared. oh Luke frowned slightly, "invisible?" "Yes, in addition to being sharp, the biggest feature of the dagger is invisibility. It is said that the craftsman specially made it for assassins." Luke became interested. "What are the abilities of the last three?" The ancient Tibetan Buddha said one by one, "heavy armor has strong protection ability, and even artifacts can resist it. Light armor can enable ordinary people to fly. The last goggle is special." he picked up the goggle and handed it to him, "Lord, you can feel it." Luke picked up the goggle and looked at it at will. The mirror was small, but 20cm in diameter. It was very light, and he could hardly feel the weight. Suddenly, a strange feeling came. The goggle began to shine, passed through the clothes and pasted it on the skin of his heart, forming a crystal like tattoo. "It''s a little interesting!" Luke snapped his fingers. The divine wing armor suspended above exposed the muzzle and fired at him. At the moment when the blue energy bomb hit the body, a light film appeared to block the energy bomb and bounce it back. "I didn''t expect to have the ability to automatically protect the master." "Yes, very good." Luke is very satisfied. The goggles are very practical. They are a good choice either for himself or for Grandpa, "Did you find that thing?" The ancient Tibetan Buddha nodded and motioned to his companions not far away. Han Yue and the girl with double pupils hurried up and took out four hexagonal crystals. There was a group of creeping blood inside each crystal. The blood was bright red and exuded mysterious luster. Double pupil female Shen voice, "these are we found in the chamber, and the essence of the crystal is the master of a generation of fairy court, the master of the two generation of the fairy court, the God of war and the royal highness of the princess." Speaking of the last sentence, I looked at the cold moon. The latter looked at his nose, nose and heart without any emotional change. Luke sucked the crystal into his hand and carefully observed the creeping liquid. Divine blood, the blood essence of the gods. Apart from other things, blood itself is a great wealth, especially the blood of the Lord of the fairy court. As the son of the first generation of God, his strength is equivalent to Zeus. If he is operated properly, he can copy one or more Zeus level strong people. That kind of picture feels interesting when he wants to think. Of course, he can only imagine that God can not be copied by blood alone. Luke smiled and threw the crystal into the box, "Before coming, I made an agreement with Han Yue. She helped me achieve my goal. I helped her reshape her body and live in a normal way. Now the task is completed. It''s time to fulfill the promise. Say, what kind of identity do you want to start again." The voice fell, and the eight people were stunned at the same time. They couldn''t help looking at the cold moon. Their eyes were really complex. These gods revived by green inflammation are not simple slaves, but another soul form. They have memory, thought, personality and consciousness, and will also produce all kinds of positive and negative emotions. They are like Luke. The original Luke was reborn by green inflammation and reincarnated into the DC world. So are they. The difference is that Luke may be the first intelligent life born in the green inflammation world. These are the second or third batch. After a long silence, Han Yue finally shook her head, "Lord, I don''t want to live in the human world. I''d like to stay in the green world and listen to you at any time." Luke smiled and asked, "why did you make this decision? Don''t you always want to go back to the world? There is nothing in the green burning world, which is even more desperate than the underworld. I deeply understand that feeling." "There is only one chance, and my pity has never been twice." The cold moon was stunned, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. It seemed that she was struggling. Other people also had their own thoughts. As former rulers, how could they not want to return to the earth, but Luke was blocked in front like a mountain. As gods, they are both disgusted and afraid of Luke. It is this man who shoots them one by one and is swallowed by green inflammation. He can be used as the soul born in the flame, instinctively close to Luke and is willing to do anything for him. The two emotions are intertwined. It feels quite strange. "No, I don''t have time to spend with you." The cold moon eased her breath and whispered, trying to bear the pain in her heart, "The cold moon doesn''t want to go to the earth. She just wants to stay in the green burning world and wait for the Lord''s call." "Are you sure you want to do this?" "Yes, the cold moon will never leave." "That''s disappointing." Luke shook his head helplessly and turned to look at the others. "Do you want to go back to earth?" The seven people looked at each other, and Artemis couldn''t help saying, "Can you really go back?" "Of course, you have done a lot in the battle. You deserve it." Artemis was surprised and pleased, and hurriedly said, "I want to go back. Please give me permission." Luke nodded, "Who else?" The four male gods got up one after another. The two pupil women hesitated for a while and stood up. Finally, there were only the calm ancient Tibetan Buddha and the bitter Princess of the cold moon. She felt that she had missed the most important opportunity in her life. Chapter 727 Luke looked at the ancient Tibetan Buddha and asked with a smile, "You don''t want to go back." The latter calmly said, "compared with the earth, my subordinates prefer the green burning world. At least there is no struggle there." Luke laughed, "You are really stupid." With a wave of his hand, the vortex appeared out of thin air, "Since you don''t want to, go back!" The ancient Tibetan Buddha nodded, turned and walked towards the vortex. When he got to the entrance, he looked back at the cold moon. The latter was unwilling, but there was no way. He had to look back step by step and reluctantly returned to the green burning world. The vortex closed, completely breaking the hope of going back. Looking at the desperate world full of green inflammation, Han Yue couldn''t help punching the ground, "Damn! Why refuse? Why am I so stupid." The ancient Tibetan Buddha said calmly, "Your Highness, you made the most correct decision." correct? The cold moon smiled helplessly, "the opportunity to return to the earth is close at hand, but I gave up. I''m really stupid." "There is no chance. You can look for it again, but you only have one life." The cold moon was stunned, "what do you mean?" The ancient Tibetan Buddha sat in the fire, meditating and calmly saying, "Do you really believe that God will allow us to return to the earth?" he shook his head reluctantly. "Don''t have naive ideas. It''s impossible." The cold moon hesitated, "how do you know it''s impossible." The ancient Tibetan Buddha said slowly, "among the gods in the fairy court, my strength is nothing, but the group with the longest life. After countless disasters, I can always live. I''m not afraid of your Highness''s jokes. I have little courage. In order to survive, I have trained my ability to pursue good luck and avoid evil." "When the LORD opened his mouth, I smelled the breath of death. He was testing us. If we stay, we are afraid of nothingness." The cold moon frowned, "are you sure?" "Before long, your highness will understand." "But... We are all loyal to him and willing to do anything for him. Why did he kill us? Didn''t he destroy himself?" "The Lord has his own ideas. No one can guess." After saying this, the ancient Tibetan Buddha closed his mouth and stopped talking. Before long, the vortex appeared in front of the two people and pulled them back to the real world. The cold moon subconsciously looked at the surrounding environment. When he didn''t see others, he trembled in his heart, as if he passed by the God of death, and felt a strong fear. The ancient Tibetan Buddha bowed, "What is the Lord''s command?" Luke said indifferently, "I''ll give you a month to clean up the Xianting world. Next time I come, I don''t want to see any strange creatures other than snakes, insects, mice, ants, birds and animals, okay?" The ancient Tibetan Buddha hurriedly said, "Lord, please rest assured that we know what to do." "Just know." Luke glanced at the cold moon and turned away. The air fell into a dead silence, and the cold moon couldn''t help sitting on the ground, "They... They..." "Don''t ask or think about it. We are subordinates of the Lord. Everything is based on his words. Don''t have any ideas. We can do whatever he asks us to do. Only in this way can we live and even return to the earth." The cold moon shook her head with a bitter smile, "I didn''t want to oppose him, but I felt very strange. What are we...?" "We are servants of fire." Kuzang Buddha said calmly, without any sadness or joy in his eyes. ¡­¡­ After solving the rest of the trouble, Luke left the Xianting world with the booty and Diana. The entrance connecting the two worlds slowly opened. At the same time, the Taoists guarding Kunlun mountain also raised their heads and looked warily at the vortex in the sky. Some people are even ready to fight. "Are they?" Luke frowned slightly and looked a little unhappy. These smelly Taoists were guarding the top of Kunlun mountain. Diana said, "Who are these people? Enemies?" "Don''t count the enemy. Ignore them. Let''s go." The divine wing armor and the female warrior armor emitted red light at the same time. The light flashed across the sky and disappeared into the sky. The entrance behind them was quickly closed under the control of Diana, leaving no reaction time for everyone. The Taoist priests stood in the same place, didn''t know what happened, just felt a red light flash, and the vortex disappeared. What''s going on? Don''t mention them. The immortal cloud with the highest cultivation and the former mountain in front of Longhu Mountain didn''t see clearly. "Limitless Heavenly Master!" Zhang Xintuo murmured in silence, with thunder flashing in his eyes. It was obvious that he was extremely angry. A group of elderly people over the age of 80 had been guarding at an altitude of six kilometers for five days and five nights. In order to find the entrance, even the senior Chinese officials offended. As a result, the other party didn''t say hello and ran away. Who can bear it! The immortal on the cloud said helplessly, "Martial uncle, it''s time to go back." "No, I won''t go back. I''ll wait here. I don''t believe they won''t come back." "In that case, please excuse me, martial nephew." The immortal on the cloud bowed and walked away like an immortal. Zhang Xintuo glanced at him, closed his eyes and sat on the top of the snow covered Kunlun mountain. The other Taoists saluted one after another, turned and left, and only a small part remained. The mountain is high and cold, and the environment is more than ten degrees below zero. In order to become immortal, these old people really don''t want to die. ¡­¡­ After arriving in the United States, Diana returned to work in Washington, and Luke came to the collection room. This secret base deep underground is filled with all kinds of legendary items, such as the mother box of Venus, the golden key of krypton, the green light ring, the yellow light ring, the corpse of the strange baby, the corpse of the Banshee king, the corpse of the ancient three demons, divine blood, demon blood, the heart of the dragon, ancient magic books, strong colonization armor, all kinds of super metals, all kinds of alien technology, all kinds of power armor Various artifacts, etc. Any one of these things will shake the world. Unfortunately, they only belong to Luke. Looking at all kinds of objects placed in the exhibition cabinet, Luke felt the excitement he had not seen for a long time. The hobby of collectors is so simple. Maybe we should have an exhibition. forget it! There''s no need to let others enjoy it. Luke put the new booty: two divine swords and two pieces of armor in the exhibition cabinet, and then followed the elevator to the last floor. "EVA!" "Young master, what can I do for you?" "Take the defense system to the limit." "I see, young master." A milky white light film appears on the outer layer of the secret base. At the same time, similar barriers appear in each room. The barriers are superimposed to form a tight protective shell. Luke took out the halo that could turn man into God and put it on the experimental platform. "Diana is right. If you swallow you, you might as well crack you, see the source of divine power, and then evolve your own power." "Let me see what secret you''re hiding." Chapter 728 Power has no end, but there are checkpoints. It is inevitable to encounter obstacles in the process of growth. If you want to go further, you must first know what is behind the door. Luke''s soul strength has reached the limit, and even the gods are far inferior to him, but he can feel that there is a broader world behind, provided that he takes that step. Step into the sea and the sky. In the laboratory, Luke suspended in front of the halo in the form of soul. After adjusting the state to the best, he precipitated a touch of consciousness and made careful contact forward. Consciousness slowly approached the halo. At the moment they touched, countless lights suddenly appeared in front of them. Light! The endless light came like an ocean. He was like an ant on the beach, which could be swallowed up by the tsunami at any time. Luke shouted and forcibly cut off his consciousness. His soul trembled and raised uncontrollable panic. "What''s that? It''s so strong." His soul was so powerful that he had almost no enemy, but he seemed to be eaten alive in front of the halo. no way! You can''t do this. Maybe you''ll be swallowed by the halo. We have to do it another way. Luke bowed his head and thought carefully. After a moment, he thought of something, opened the vortex leading to the green burning world, forcibly separated a touch of personality consciousness by using the magic spell learned from the cheetah goddess, and then threw the personality consciousness into the burning flame. Sure enough, as expected. A ghost as like as two peas, born in flames, looks exactly like Luke, but his eyes are dull, with little autonomy. Luke controls his split close to the halo. At the moment of contact between the two, the split suddenly burst out an extremely terrible energy fluctuation, the body began to increase, the soul body solidified rapidly, and the soul intensity climbed up at an extremely exaggerated speed. Luke felt fully open and stared at him, and AVA was running at full power without letting go of any subtle changes. The process of turning man into God is so simple and rough. Under the influence of halo, it took only ten minutes to grow from the dying ghost to a terrible existence comparable to the gods. The process continues, that is, he is likely to grow to the level of the early God. What a hegemonic power! What a domineering evolutionary process! Luke could not hide his admiration, but also felt frightened. What level of power could halo make ordinary people change so much. It can''t come from the wall of origin! This thought can only be thought in his heart. Luke can''t touch that level yet. When the separation was about to evolve into the primary God, Luke suddenly took out the green inflammation in his body and defeated the soul condensed by the divine power. Boom! There was a violent explosion in the laboratory, and the scattered divine power formed a circular shock wave, which continued to spread around. Fortunately, he made preparations in advance, otherwise the blow might blow up the collection. "EVA, sort out the data. I want to use it." "I see, young master." Luke went to the halo and reintegrated the previously separated personality consciousness into his body. A series of strange, mysterious and immersive feelings emerged from his brain. It was the process of "separation" from man to God that realized the different world. Luke closed his eyes, suspended in the air, sending out a very mysterious message. Man and God are only between the lines. ¡­¡­ After the Leopard Woman incident, the Justice League entered a rare rest period. There are no major disasters or difficult opponents. Occasionally, a few criminals without eyes appear. It is really peaceful for the United States. Everyone returned to normal life. Only Billy bartson, a young boy, seemed to find a new goal in life and pestered Barry all day to ask when to join the Justice League. To be honest, although people recognize Billy bartson''s strength, they doubt his age. How can a teenager be a superhero without complete values. What he needs now is to go to school and learn all kinds of knowledge to enrich his arsenal, rather than borrowing the name of superhero. What''s more speechless is that the boy actually opened a live broadcast on showme. He not only showed the audience all kinds of super abilities, but also boasted that he had a life friendship with Superman and wonder woman, etc. A series of coquettish operations made everyone look black. As a "Guardian", they were embarrassed and just wanted to find a gap to get in. Although they all had social accounts, they rarely made comments, and would not communicate and spray with fans online. Unlike Billy bartson, he is just like the next fart child. He is immersed in social networks, shows his uniqueness through various "shows", and then obtains the vision of others. In just two weeks, his number of fans has exceeded the million mark and is still rising at an exaggerated rate. Linda couldn''t see it anymore. She called him to the office, pressed his hands on the table and looked at him expressionless. A faint evil spirit was sent out. In a trance, Billy felt that the beautiful president in front of him had become a ferocious tiger. His cold eyes made him nervous and his head dropped uncontrollably. After a long time, Linda didn''t break the silence until the boy couldn''t bear it, "Have you been very busy lately?" "No... No." "What are you doing, busy broadcasting, busy telling fans: Superman and I are comrades in arms, and I know wonder woman? You think it''s cool and face saving, don''t you?" The boy turned red and couldn''t help muttering, "Don''t you also have a social account?" "Yes, we do. Our accounts are officially registered. I never use them. You''re different..." Linda frowned and endured her impatience, "Yesterday afternoon, showme headquarters sent a message about you. The FBI asked showme to provide all the information about your social account. Do you know what this means?" The boy immediately panicked, "I... i... they..." "They''re after you." Linda said expressionless, "try to find out your true identity. Once they know your name is Billy bartson, they will control your actions in various ways, and your friends, brothers and sisters, adoptive parents will be injured." "Is that what you want to see, Billy?" Billy is just a teenager with little life experience. Hearing these words, the whole person is confused and incoherent, "I... I didn''t think so, they... How can they do this?" he hurried to the table and asked nervously, "sister Linda, the boss won''t..." "Don''t call me sister. I''m not your sister." Linda said angrily, "Luke naturally won''t reveal your identity. He has handled it. However, if you keep fooling around like this, sooner or later, the FBI will appear at your door." Billy breathed a sigh of relief and couldn''t help muttering, "When will the boss see me? It''s agreed. Let me join the justice alliance when I return to earth. I haven''t been in touch for so long. Has the boss forgotten that thing?" Chapter 729 Children are so serious that they don''t remember anything else, but they remember Luke''s promise made under compulsion and believe it. Linda looked at him calmly, "Do you really want to join the Justice League?" Billy nodded. "I want to be a great superhero like you." hero? Linda tilted her lips and disagreed. Among the six members of the justice alliance, Clark and Barry are indeed superheroes. They are honest, brave and kind-hearted. They have all the qualities of superheroes. They have always maintained justice and protected urban stability. Diana and Ron can also be called heroes. As for the latter two, they have nothing to do with heroes. Luke joined the Justice League just to ensure that the earth would not be destroyed by inexplicable guys. As for criminals, villains and terrorists, he didn''t care and was not in the mood to pay attention to these messy things. As for Linda, it''s completely passive. Billy was young and didn''t understand this. He naively thought that everyone, like Superman and flash, was a fighter to punish evil and promote good and fight criminals. Linda didn''t know how to explain and didn''t bother to explain, "Luke hasn''t forgotten what he said, but he doubts your ability and will." Billy hurriedly said, "I have no problem. I can prove myself." Linda took out two documents from the drawer, "This is the task Luke prepared for you. As long as you can complete it, he will fulfill his original promise and take you to the Justice League base to make you a reserve team member." Billy quickly opened the folder. His first task was to ask him to learn three foreign languages within two years, be familiar with and master all knowledge including advanced computer, advanced mathematics and advanced physics, and get a good grade in the final grade of the next two years. After reading it, Billy said bitterly, "It''s too difficult. How can you do it?" Linda said carelessly, "why not? Luke learned the things in the document when he was eight. How old are you now?" she paused and said again, "If you remember correctly, the power of the six gods can greatly improve your memory and learning ability. This knowledge is very difficult for ordinary people. It''s nothing for you." "If you don''t even know the most basic things, how can you fight a ferocious super criminal?" Billy had nothing to say but to put down the document and pick up another one. This is different from the previous one. It is an exploration. The goal is an alien spacecraft that fell in Egypt thousands of years ago. There is a super metal on the alien spacecraft. If you find the metal, you can complete the task. Billy became interested and hurried, "Can I just finish this?" "What do you think?" Linda waved her hand. "Pick up something and go quickly. Find Barry where you don''t understand. He''ll arrange it for you." "All right!" Billy happily picked up the papers and strode out. Linda is really speechless. She really doesn''t understand what''s in this guy''s mind. Is this the legendary generation gap? When you think about it, she is also in her twenties. ¡­¡­ The universe is all inclusive. Since its birth, there have been too many great civilizations. Similarly, countless races have disappeared in the dust of history. Kunst is a dying higher civilization. Its demise is not due to the depletion of resources, nor to civil war, nor to climate change, but to a person, a fierce monster covered with bones and thorns. The monster fell on the Kunst planet with the meteorite, and then began an unimaginable massacre. Countless soldiers fell in front of it, and one city after another became ruins. The earth is shaking and the planet is whining. Desperate quests even use taboo weapons and use the energy in the depths of the earth to destroy the monster. However, after the big explosion affecting one tenth of the planet, the monster is still alive, stronger and more terrible than before. His power is endless, and the red light from his eyes can penetrate the whole planet. Today is the day of the destruction of the quests. The green lantern of this sector who got the news rushed here as soon as possible. Then, OA star lacked an outstanding soldier. What bothered the Green Lantern Legion was that the green lantern ring became the trophy of the monster and was forcibly worn by it. In order to prevent things from getting worse, the guardian immediately sent soldiers to support Kunst. In the end, 35 of the 40 Green Lantern were buried here. The rest tried their best to send the monster into the spacecraft and use space shuttle to send the monster to the depths of the universe. The disaster has come to an end, but for the Kunst people, it has just begun. The big bang destroyed the gravitational system of Kunst, and in a few years, the planet will fall apart, just like krypton. Time passed. After years of drifting, the spacecraft carrying destruction came to another civilized planet karatun. According to the level of cosmic civilization, karatun is between level 2 and level 3, and has the ability to explore the regional universe. Karatun people also have their own mythological system, and their gods live on the planet as guardians. However, when the monster appeared on the surface of the earth, destruction still came. The karatun people watched helplessly as the giant god they were proud of was torn to pieces by the monster, and their blood spread all over the sky, dyeing the earth crimson. Fear roared across the planet. The karatun royal family immediately launched super weapons, which can produce absolutely low-temperature freezing bombs, high-temperature radiation waves that destroy everything, poison gas bombs, extreme pulse bombs, particle weapons, energy weapons... Even the banned star annihilator guns were started, but they still didn''t kill monsters, but made it stronger and stronger. In the most desperate time, a hero named "laser" stood up, wearing the armor made by the gods and holding the weapons used by the gods, tried his best to fight the monster, and finally rushed into the space vortex with the monster at the cost of his life and transmitted it to outer space. The disaster was over, but the figure of the monster was deeply engraved in the hearts of karatun people. The day the monster came was the birth celebration of the karatun people. Therefore, they called the demon the day of destruction. On the day of destruction, when creatures tremble. The monster sent to outer space once again embarked on an aimless journey, as it has experienced countless times before. It has been so since the destruction of krypton. Drift, land, destroy everything, drift again. It was born for destruction. At the beginning, krypton scientists created it to cultivate the tireless ultimate biological weapon. They succeeded, and then krypton disappeared. Chapter 730 The center of the universe, OA star. After the senesto incident, the planet that has existed for countless generations has suffered unprecedented heavy losses. The Green Lantern Corps has suffered heavy losses and is almost unable to bear the responsibility of sector guardian. Some green lantern even have multiple duties. In order to maintain normal operation, the guardians had to start the enrollment expansion plan, summon strong willed soldiers from the whole universe, train them, train them, and hope that they will assume the responsibility of the green lantern. For some reason, Hal Jordan, born on earth, became a recruiter instructor. To be honest, Hal doesn''t understand at all. He has joined the green light Corps for less than five years. Although he has a very excellent resume, he still belongs to the "new" stage. It''s not a joke for new people to teach new people! Later, it was unknowingly that the reason why the guardian made him coach was that he was very idle. Yes, very idle! There are no vicious criminals in the 2814 sector. The earth has a justice alliance. Compared with other green lantern men, he is very idle. OK, what else can I say? Hal can only stay on the OA star and teach the recruits what "fighting methods" are with his fists. Today''s training was a little unexpected. Before the time was over, Hal was called to the headquarters. Kigwall, who was officially promoted to the head of the army, looked at him seriously, "I have bad news for you." Hal was stunned and subconsciously said, "senisto escaped from prison again?" "That''s not true, but it''s similar in nature." Geiger Wall went to the front of the main engine and sent out a video. The above showed the battle pictures of annihilation day and green Legion. Forty Green Lantern fighters bombed around it, but it had no effect. Instead, he was torn apart by one by one. The battle situation was extremely fierce. Finally, five Green Lantern fighters were able to bet the cost of their lives to send the animal full of spur to the outer space. After watching the video, Hal frowned and puzzled, "Why did you show me this?" Kigwall said in a deep voice, "that monster comes from Krypton. It is the ultimate biological weapon developed by krypton scientists. It has the ability of infinite evolution and will not be killed. After krypton was destroyed, it also escaped and has been wandering in the universe. It will destroy everything everywhere. At least seven civilizations have been destroyed by it." Hal was so nervous that he couldn''t help saying, "You don''t want to say he''s in my sector." "The last place where it appeared was karatun star. After extensive destruction, it was sent to the universe by a karatun man called laser. Karatun star is located in sector 2673, and the adjacent sectors are 2754, 2717, 2685, 2857, 2911, 2749 and sector 2814 where the earth is located." "I''ve told the green lantern in other sectors, Hal, you too. Don''t mind the recruits'' training. Go back immediately. If you find the trace of the monster, find a way to change its action line and try to bypass the life planet." "I see." Hal nodded, turned and left. Before he left, he couldn''t help asking, "Can you kill that monster?" Kigwall showed a trace of bitterness. "I''ve tried it dozens of times, and there were casualties each time." Hearing this, Hal completely understood that although he was worried, he didn''t care much. Compared with other sectors, there were only dozens of life planets in sector 2814. Dozens of planets were hidden among hundreds of millions of planets. Even if monsters appeared, it was impossible to find life planets. ¡­¡­ Waterfront City, in Ferris manor. A grand party is going on. Today is the 26th birthday of Carol Ferris, chief executive of Ferris airlines. Her friends, classmates and business partners all came to the manor. People came and went in the venue, celebrities could be seen everywhere, and even the governor came to the scene. Over the past few years, Ferris Airlines has developed rapidly and has become the No. 1 airline in the world, with a total market value of more than 200 billion. Carol has also become a world-famous super Bai Fumei. The people who pursue her can be arranged into two divisions, not to mention the ordinary rich second generation. Some European royal families are also making explicit suggestions. The party went very smoothly, but the protagonist forced a smile. What she didn''t care about came, but what she wanted to see most didn''t come, not even a simple voice blessing. Mrs. Ferris came to her, "The guests are waiting inside?" "I see. I''ll be there in a minute." Mrs. Ferris inquired, "hasn''t Luke arrived yet?" Carol looked down. "There''s something wrong with him. He may not be able to come." Mrs. Ferris shook her head reluctantly, "I really don''t understand between you two. After a few months of separation, the phone can''t get through. What does Luke do?" Carol chuckled. "You don''t know his job yet?" "To tell you the truth, I really don''t know. Your father doesn''t know. As the boss of two large companies, even if he doesn''t go to work, he often plays missing. No one knows where he''s going. A few days ago, your father went to Xiao''s house and asked him about Luke. As a result, the old man also asked three questions." "Tell me what he''s done. There can''t be an accident!" "No." Carol quickly waved her hand. "Mom, don''t worry. It''s okay." "I''m worried about you. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad for such a person." The Ferris family is not short of money and doesn''t care about the name of the world''s richest man. The Ferris couple only hope that their only daughter has a happy future, rather than staying alone all day. They don''t even know where their lover is. Carol smiled bitterly and didn''t say much. She went to the hall with her mother. At this time, there was a noise outside. A super beauty with dark red long hair, unusually white and tender skin and strange clothes rushed away from the guard and came to the manor with two rows of soldiers. Meira! Carol covered her mouth with surprise and joy, "It''s really you, you... You... God, I''m not dreaming!" "Of course it''s not a dream. I''m here to celebrate your birthday..." Meila leaned forward and whispered in her ear, "by the way, see the banquet of the human world." Then he took out the gift box and handed it over, "This is a gift for you. Happy birthday, my friend." Carol nodded excitedly and was about to open it, but Meila held it down, "If you watch it when no one is there, it will cause a sensation." Carol knew it, gave the gift box to the housekeeper, told him to keep it well, and then walked to the hall with Meila. The two beauties came together and immediately became the focus of the audience. Carol was ok, beautiful and human. Meila was completely different. Atlantis people live at the bottom of the sea all year round. Affected by water pressure, they all have smooth, compact and unusually white and tender skin. Meila is one of the best. In addition, she also has extremely rare bright red long hair. The combination of the two can not be described in words. Chapter 731 The people present live on land all year round. They have never seen such beautiful women. They can''t help looking. The more they look, the more they can''t open their eyes. Meila was so upset that she couldn''t help saying, "Why are they all looking at me? Has my identity been exposed?" Carol is speechless and funny, "Don''t worry, they''re just looking at beautiful women." beauty? Meila realized something and nodded clearly, "It turns out that the aesthetics of the land people and Atlantis people are the same. By the way, what about Luke? Why didn''t you see him? He shouldn''t want to surprise you!" "No, he has something to do temporarily and can''t come." Meila was stunned and was about to open her mouth. When she saw the loneliness in Carol''s eyes, she quickly closed her mouth. It''s better not to ask more about this kind of thing. The banquet officially began. Carol spoke on the stage, then blew out the candles in the blessing of everyone and made a wish. The cheerful music sounded, the atmosphere reached a climax, and everyone talked and laughed. After handing Carol a birthday gift, they opened a passionate banquet life. Many young talents came forward and invited Carol to dance, but they were all rejected. Meila was very happy. She broke into the dance floor and wantonly enjoyed the fun of human banquet, regardless of the guards'' eyes about to spit fire. How can the noble princess of Atlantis dance with the land people? It''s too hot. Your majesty knows that he has to chop them into fish sauce. "Are you waiting?" A handsome young man with literary temperament came up and said with a smile, "long time no see, Carol." Carol looked at the visitor again and asked with some embarrassment, "Sorry, you are..." "Lewis fester, the third row by the window in high school." "It''s you." Carol remembered, Lewis, who always sat by the window and didn''t like to talk, "I haven''t seen you for years. You''ve changed so much that I can''t recognize you." "But you haven''t changed at all. You''re still so beautiful." Lewis took out a book, "a gift for you. I hope you like it." Carol took the gift and said curiously, "What is this?" "A collection of poems, I wrote." "Really?" Carol smiled, "I heard that you went to England to study literature and made great achievements. I will cherish this book. Thank you for your gift. I like it very much." Lewis said, "can you please dance?" Carol hesitated for a moment and shook her head apologetically, "Sorry, I..." "Don''t explain, I can understand." Lewis showed a very gentlemanly side, didn''t say much, and left with a smile. Looking at the other party''s back, Carol was full of mixed feelings and had an unspeakable resentment. She simply left the hall, came to the corridor, took out her mobile phone and dialed Luke''s phone. The result was the same as before. It was EVA''s voice. It''s been two months. I don''t know where it is? I don''t know what I''m doing? I don''t even know if I''m still alive? "Damn it, where the hell are you?" ¡°FUCK£¡¡± Carol rarely broke out foul language and kicked the trash can a few meters away. The waiter who saw this scene was stupid. "Bastard Luke, you better live for me." The girl with a slightly ferocious expression tore off her jewelry and tore off her dress. Her body emitted purple light and became a purple lamp warrior. Her invisible position spread around with her as the center. The light flickered and reflected the extremely shocked face of the waiter. Carol gave him a hard stare, and the latter turned his eyes up and fainted directly. "Light ring, help me locate that bastard. I want to see what he''s doing?" A purple light curtain appeared in front of him, and Luke''s figure appeared on it. It can be clearly seen that Luke was lying in bed and seemed to be sleeping. "Asshole!" Ah, ah!!!!! Carol blew up completely. My mother''s birthday. You''re exhausted when you wait. You''re sleeping. It''s too much! The angry star blue stone lady king turned into purple light, rushed off the roof and sped to the East. Purple lantern ring represents the power of love. In addition to its general function, it can also track the beloved and serve as flight guidance. Previously, Carol didn''t want to use this ability. Tracking is equivalent to disguised surveillance, which will destroy their feelings. Now, she felt it necessary to change. From west to East, the purple light was incredibly fast. It took only a few minutes to reach the primeval forest north of the metropolis. The light ring shows that Luke is directly below. "Is it an underground base?" Carol frowned and felt that things might not be as simple as she thought. After a moment of silence, she rushed down. A large rotating drill appeared in front of her body. She drilled straight down according to the light ring. After drilling about 3000 meters, it was blocked by the energy barrier. "Sure enough, here?" "I''ll see what you''re doing?" Carol snorted coldly. The palm of her hand emitted energy and light, constantly bombarding the barrier. At this time, a familiar voice came from my ear, "Please stop, Miss Danvers, and stop attacking." AVA? Carol was stunned and subconsciously said, "is Luke in there?" "The young master is not here." "Lie! Artificial intelligence has learned to lie." The anger ignited again. Carol stepped up her efforts and burst out an extremely powerful energy pulse. EVA had no choice but to remove the barrier and let Carol enter the outer area. For security reasons, Luke designed a three-layer defense system for the collection, the outermost and simplest layer, just to deal with emergencies. Carol looked around as she walked. When she saw all kinds of strange things in the wall cabinet that she had never seen before, she couldn''t help saying, "What place is this? It looks like a collection." EVA didn''t explain. She showed her virtual form and led the way in front. She followed the elevator to the underground laboratory. Luke lay in bed with his eyes closed and motionless. Seeing him, Carol couldn''t control her anger any more. She gritted her teeth and shouted, "Do you know what day it is today?" "Damn it, it''s my birthday. You forgot last year and came again this year." "Luke Shaw, do you think you''re going to eat me? Believe it or not, I''ll marry someone else tomorrow." After some venting, the people in bed didn''t even react. Carol vaguely felt wrong and went forward to check Luke''s body. There was no breathing or heartbeat, "How? How?" She covered her mouth in horror and the whole person panicked. "The young master is fine. He is just sleeping. He will wake up after a while." EVA explained calmly, "Miss Danvers, please leave. When the young master wakes up, I''ll tell him you''ve been here." Carol took a deep breath and asked without hesitation, "Has he always been like this?" "Yes." "Why? What the hell is Luke doing?" "Sorry, I can''t answer your question without your permission." Chapter 732 Carol is not a person who gives up easily. Since Luke doesn''t wake up, she won''t go. She stays here until Luke wakes up. She has nothing to do and wanders around the collection. The whole collection can be divided into three areas. Each area has specific exhibits. The outermost layer comes from the earth and is some strange things. Extinct animal and plant specimens, body slices of a legendary figure, historical antiques of special significance, etc. These things are not necessarily valuable, but they must be unique. Carol couldn''t help but say as she walked through the text notes under the exhibition cabinet, "Why did Luke collect these things?" "I don''t know." "Is he a collector?" "The young master is not a collector." EVA''s words were as calm as ever, but they were not convincing. Carol glanced at her and was very unhappy with the artificial intelligence. Every time I call Luke, I hear EVA''s voice. I don''t know. I think the other party is the empress of Zhenggong and I''m a junior. At the end of the road was an iron door. Carol pointed to the door, "Open the door. I''m going in." "No one can go in without the young master''s order." "What if I have to go in?" Carol put her hands around her chest and her face was provocative. "What can you do to me? If you''re right, Luke must have an option to prohibit attacks on me in the program he designed for you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Carol snorted coldly, "Open the door, or I''ll blow it up. You should understand that I have this ability." Eva was silent and seemed to be thinking. When she saw the purple bomb in Carol''s hand, she could only open the iron door and the middle area. This is a helpless choice, but also an inevitable choice. It cannot attack, nor can it make any harmful behavior, which means that the other party can wantonly engage in destruction. If Carol is just an ordinary girl, AVA still has a way to limit it. Unfortunately, what appears in front of her is the star bluestone queen, a powerful soldier with the power of the purple lamp, and also the future hostess. Instead of letting the other party destroy, it''s better to open it directly to reduce losses. The middle area is completely different from the outside. It has a very strong defense mechanism. The Exhibition cabinets are separated independently, and some are shrouded by the magic array. Carol went to the first counter. There was an ugly monster half human and half snake in the incubator above, Snake man? Human snake? Carol unconsciously took a step back and couldn''t help saying, "What kind of creature is this? It shouldn''t be Luke''s work." "Young master doesn''t do human experiments." EVA interrupted each other and said indifferently, "these are booty. There is an introduction under the counter." Carol heard the dissatisfaction in his words and didn''t care. She clicked the following button, and a text appeared: Snake demon Gast, one of the three ancient demons, transformed human beings with black witchcraft. He is cruel and aggressive by nature, Location: swamp forest, Time: Summer 2004. "2004?" Carol thought about it and went to the next display cabinet. There was a terrible creature with two horns, a half dragon and a half snake. It was more than three meters tall and covered with red scales, just like a devil climbing out of hell. Devil Gast One of the three demons born in ancient times, with the ability to manipulate bad luck, can make people die unknowingly. After being defeated by the eternal family, it is sealed in the red jar of Cletus. After the jar is broken, it parasitizes in Joel Nash''s body, trying to control the world through the power of the president of the United States. Time: Summer 2004. Joel Nash? President of the United States? Carol opened her mouth and her head was a little confused. She remembered that in 2004, the media crazy reported the attack on the president. It was said that the murderer was an alien. There are no aliens. It''s the devil. Carol took a deep breath and moved on. She wanted to see how much Luke was hiding from her. The following exhibits let Miss Ferris, who came from a rich family, feel the unprecedented shock, including the bodies of angels, demons, demon kings, dragon beasts, dragon hearts, kryptonians, parasitic demons, yellow light rings, green light rings, and even legendary gods. In addition, there are all kinds of artifacts, super metals, ancient magic books, alchemy potions, etc. It''s hard to imagine that this is a human collection. Carol was blindfolded and had a great impact on her heart. "Luke collected these." "Sorry, I don''t know anything." Carol shrugged her throat and forced herself to keep calm. After seeing this, she already understood why Luke always disappeared for some time. You can''t expect the soldiers fighting with monsters to make time to send text messages to their lovers. The question is, why did Luke encounter these monsters? In addition to the world''s richest man and the leader of the Mafia, does he still hide other identities. We must make it clear that we can''t always live in such a muddle. Time passed quietly. Three days had passed unconsciously. Luke had not awakened. The boring Carol changed the laboratory into an office and began telecommuting. EVA watched all this. In order to avoid the deterioration of the situation, she had to let the other party fool around. If Carol knew that Luke''s soul was next door, she didn''t know what she would do. ¡­¡­ Outside the solar system, in an unknown area. The calm void suddenly began to twist, and the vortex appeared out of thin air. A monster full of bone thorns flew out. The monster grabbed a man in his hand, wearing gold armor and carrying a gold hammer. It was the "laser" of karatun star''s salvation hero. Unfortunately, at this time, he had been torn apart, his left hand and left foot disappeared, leaving only half of his body. The monster roared up to the sky. The strange environment made it feel uneasy. The uneasiness turned into anger and desire to destroy everything. There was nothing around. The more so, the more violent it is. The hunting instinct in the body is activated and automatically tracks what can be vented. Life! Only the wail before life is dying can make it feel the meaning of existence. Monster is the ultimate biological weapon made by krypton scientists, integrating the genetic characteristics of hundreds of millions of organisms. This information is integrated in a way that krypton scientists can''t understand. It is immortal and evolving. It goes beyond the concept of organic life and reaches a new field. Perhaps it is the end of life evolution. After a short search, the monster began to act. It couldn''t fly and moved forward in a strange way. Its two legs kept pedaling back, just like a frog, but its speed was unusually fast. Every time you pedal, you will sprint tens of thousands of meters forward. The power is constantly superimposed, and the speed is faster and faster. It almost becomes a light and runs at a high speed in the Dark Universe. Soon, it followed its instinct to find a place to vent its anger. It is a very young star, surrounded by planets of different colors, one of which emits extremely strong life waves. Chapter 733 Since the 21st century, with the increasing popularity of Superman, Batman and lightning, superheroes have become a hot career. Every once in a while, new heroes appear and old heroes disappear. Some just want to be famous through "Heroes" and publicize new companies, such as golden pioneer Michael Carter, while others are simply boring. They show themselves and protect urban security, such as blue beetle Ted Codd. They have one thing in common. They are both fools who like to tell cold jokes. In a bank robbery, the two met and then became friends. They often acted together and established a shared social account. Due to a series of excellent performances, the golden pioneer and blue beetle have become the focus topics of the hero forum. The number of supporters has increased rapidly, and there is a faint posture of catching up with the first echelon. That day, a meteorite fell in New Jersey. The two who heard the news rushed to the scene. In the steaming crater, an ugly monster stood up, and the stone hovered around it. Under the influence of the invisible position, it actually floated upward. Its height is close to three meters, its skin is gray white and extremely strong, its spine and joints are covered with sharp bone spines, its head has two forward corners, its eyes are blood red and exudes an extremely violent atmosphere. Michael Carter touched his chin and said, "what is this? It looks like a hybrid of devil and vampire. Are there such creatures on the alien planet?" "Be careful, there''s something wrong with it." The blue beetle feels very uneasy, and the blue beetle system in its body has been issuing warnings. "It''s just aliens. I haven''t seen them." Michael waved his hand carelessly and flew to each other, "Hello, big man from an alien, can you understand English?" The monster raised his head, swept Ted Codd and landed on Michael with red light in his eyes. The latter still chattered, "If you are interested, I can be your earth guide. I don''t mind making friends with aliens. Of course, it would be better if you were a woman." Before the words fell, the roar of his companions sounded in his ears, "Run!" Boom! The ground cracked, a shell rushed into the sky, and his huge palm was like a high-speed train, which made Michael feel the unprecedented despair. The energy coat that gives him super power and super defense is torn apart, which can make the flying ring suspended by ordinary people crack like a cobweb. Michael didn''t even have time to scream. He was slapped by the monster and flew out. He slid hundreds of meters on the ground and hit the wall before he stopped. The blue beetle was shocked and angry. His arm was transformed into an ion gun and kept shooting at the monster. The energy ball rained on the monster without causing damage. Instead, it aroused anger, exploded in the sky with a roar, and the air was rapidly compressed to form a visible shock wave. The blue beetle quickly changed its shield to protect its body. Suddenly, the sun disappeared and a shadow appeared in the sky. Ted raised his head stiffly, and then there was endless darkness. Omnipotent colonization armor is like paper paste, torn by monsters. Two super heroes in the limelight fell to the ground for ten seconds. The unprecedented destruction began. The monster wandered aimlessly from northern New Jersey. Animals were killed, insects were shattered by shock waves, houses collapsed one after another, and only ruins and bodies were found. The disaster soon became the focus of major media. A reporter risked his life to shoot a video and send it to the Internet, causing a sensation in the whole network. In just half an hour, two towns were destroyed. The death toll is rising rapidly. I don''t know how many. Tianyan, who is responsible for supernatural disasters, will take action with the military. At the same time, nearby Superheroes: Star chasing woman, flame storm and so on also rushed to the scene. Superheroes and heavenly eye will not deal with it naturally. At this moment, they are not interested in making trouble with each other and working together to stop monsters. The star chasing woman manipulates her position and weakens the opponent''s action force as much as possible. The military and Tianyan will use power armor and various high-tech weapons to constantly shoot at monsters. The flame storm is suspended in the sky and ejects a red pillar of fire up to thousands of degrees. High temperature, position, energy cannon... An endless stream of attacks almost destroyed this land. When people thought it was successful, a roar exploded in the sky. The shock wave blew everyone out like a hurricane. The monster came out of the flame, and his body was like roasted steel. He opened his hands and roared earth shaking in the shocked eyes of everyone. Boom! Red lightning broke out from the body, dense, and rapidly expanded around. All communication equipment failed, and the energy tide that destroyed everything was everywhere. After the dust dispersed, everything disappeared, leaving only ruins and steaming bones. The air fell into a strange quiet state. The fire storm and the star chasing woman looked at all this in despair. The monster didn''t let them go, jumped up and rushed up like a shell. When! At the critical moment, a shield stood in front of them, Diana whispered, "Take them away." "Be careful, this guy is very unusual." Barry turned into an electric light, carried the fire storm and the star chasing girl, and quickly fled the battlefield. Diana clenched her teeth, forced the monster out, then pulled out the Vulcan sword and cut the other party''s right leg. The monster sideways avoids, and the backhand is a punch. Bang! The fist collided with the shield again, and most of the impact was absorbed. Even so, that power still made Diana feel the pain, so she had to retreat and look for attack opportunities. Two people you come and I go, only a few seconds later, Diana was knocked over on the ground. "What a powerful force." Instead of being discouraged, she showed her enthusiasm for war, threw a truth Lasso, tied her opponent, and then drew her sword, Pooh! The long sword passed through the chest. The wound didn''t bleed, but emitted a large amount of red light. "No!" Diana''s face suddenly changed and quickly flashed into the distance. Boom! The red lightning takes its body as the center and forms an annular shock wave, which is wider than before. Diana frowned and stared at it. The wound left by the Vulcan sword had disappeared, not even the scar. "The terrible recovery ability is almost comparable to that of the mother." "Where did this guy come from?" Doubt appeared in her mind, and then she was thrown aside. Diana took her left foot, turned her body into a red light, and suddenly appeared in front of the monster. The Vulcan sword pointed to her heart with a dazzling red light. When! Unimaginable hardness came from the tip of the sword. The invincible Vulcan sword didn''t pierce the skin. Diana''s pupils contracted into a needle shape. She couldn''t believe it. Suddenly, there was a broken sound in her ear. She instinctively raised her left hand, Bang! Unimaginable power came from the arm, the body couldn''t stop flying upside down, turned into a red light in mid air, and forced to maintain balance with the help of the female warrior armor. Chapter 734 "This is ABS TV. I''m reporter card... Karen Byron." In the sky not far from the place of war, a helicopter circled there. Senior reporter Karen Byron sat in the helicopter and tried to report the scene to the audience in front of TV. As soon as the picture turns, it is Diana and alien monsters fighting in the ruins of the city. The war is extremely fierce. One second they are still on the ground and the next they appear in the sky. Each collision will swing the meat to see the visible shock wave. The concrete wall is like paper paste in front of them. Karen looked numb and stammered, "Gen... According to the latest news, the unknown monster comes from outer space. It first appeared in Greenland, which is very aggressive and destructive. At present, it has caused about two..." Roar! A roar came from the front. The hurricane hit his face and shook the helicopter left and right. Karen didn''t expect this and flew straight out. If the photographer didn''t respond in time, he might fall from a high altitude. The audience in front of the TV watching this scene shouted in surprise. It took more than ten seconds for the picture to return to normal. Cameron, with colorful forehead, said hastily, "The known number of casualties is more than 20000. Urban heroes such as flash and star chasing female are rescuing the survivors buried in the ruins. It is God who fights the monster..." Bang! A piece of construction waste flew in and hit the propeller. The picture was interrupted and a bleak scream could be heard. The atmosphere became extremely stiff, and the host was frightened and whispered for a long time, "May God bless Karen and the frightened citizens and hope they will survive." Public opinion is boiling. The news of the disaster spread rapidly, and the world began to pay attention to the century war in northern New Jersey. In order to get real-time information, the military dispatched death squads, gave them the fastest power armor, tracked them all the way, sorted and classified the data, and tried to find the weakness of the monster. Meanwhile, Hal Jordan as like as two peas arrived at the city, and saw the appearance of the monster. The whole body was stupid. The body with gray skin and bone spurs was exactly the same as the video. It was the monster destroying seven civilized planets and being destroyed by Cara Tun people. The probability of one in ten million really appeared. There are hundreds of millions of planets in sector 2814. How could we choose the earth. Hal was terrified and flew to the battlefield while contacting OA star. The battle has shown a one-sided trend. Even if there are female Wushen armor, Diana is not an opponent. Her strength, speed and defense are crushed in all aspects. The so-called invincible Vulcan sword can''t even cut off each other''s skin. She can only fight and retreat, lead the monster out of the city and move forward to the sparsely populated mountains and forests. "Green Lantern, don''t look. Save people first." Barry waved below. "There are too many injured citizens. We need help." Hal looked at the monster and struggled. Finally, he landed and saved the survivors buried in the ruins with Barry, the star chasing girl and several heroes he had never seen. The Star chaser noticed his loss and comforted him, "Don''t think about it. It''s important to save people." At this time, there was a loud noise in his ear. A figure in a red cloak appeared in the sky. It was Clark. After nodding to Barry, he turned and flew to the mountains. "It''s Superman!" The Star chaser shouted excitedly, "that monster is dead." Others were also excited, including the army guarding the city. Some even cheered. Superman shot. It must be no problem. Barry is not so optimistic. He knows Diana''s strength very well. With the support of nvwushen armor, even if it is not as good as Clark, it will not be much different. But in front of that monster, he is very passive and has almost no ability to fight back. The strength of the two is not on the same level. Even if Clark joins the battlefield, he may not be able to achieve good results. Think of this, put down the citizens and be humane to the people, "You save people first. I''ll go back." Then he followed Clark and ran to the mountains. ¡­¡­ In the sparsely populated mountains and forests, trees collapsed one after another, and suddenly a strong light appeared. With the impact of light waves, the monster flew straight back, hit the cliff and turned back at a faster speed. Diana screamed, holding a shield in her left hand and a sword in her right hand, and collided with the monster. Boom! The shock wave swung around, and all the plants and trees within a hundred meters flew. Diana vomited blood and rushed into the sky with the trees. The female warrior armor could not withstand such a high-intensity confrontation, the surface cracked, and the energy system was also affected. "Damn it!" She covered her trembling left hand and was very unwilling. The monster of the other party was not hurt at all, and even became stronger. It seemed as if it had an evolving buff. The more attacks it received, the stronger its power was. Clark fell from the sky and whispered, "I''ll deal with it. You''ll heal the wound first." With that, he flew up and hit the other party''s chest with a heavy punch, and the powerful force directly flew it out. The blow worked, but Clark didn''t smile. Instead, he frowned. The rebound force from his fist made his fingers feel painful. This guy''s body was too hard. The monster crawled out of the ruins, didn''t know what to feel, and his eyes showed doubt. The creature in the red cloak in front of it makes it feel a sense of familiarity it has never had before, just like seeing the same kind. Like? It doesn''t need the same kind. Destruction and death are enough. The monster kicked his legs on the ground and ran forward. The distance of each step exceeded kilometers, and the speed seemed to fly. Clark took a deep breath, flew to the sky, combined strength and speed, and launched an earth shaking punch. The monster did not flinch, clenched his fist and smashed forward. Boom! The two disproportionate fists collided heavily, and the air compressed sharply to form a destructive shock wave. The time seemed to freeze at the moment. A third of a second later, Clark''s face twitched and flew out, and the monster retreated again and again. "Microscopic vision?" "It also has microscopic vision?" Clark was vaguely aware of something. A red light beam was sprayed in his eyes. The monster stretched out his hand to block him. His arm was burned by thousands of degrees of rays, but he didn''t even leave a wound. Suddenly, it realized something. Red light came from its eyes and mouth. The three kinds of light combined and spewed out a huge red column dozens of centimeters wide. The light wave opposes the light wave to form a static picture with full impact. For only three seconds, Clark couldn''t support it. He was hit by a huge beam of light and kept sliding back. "High temperature radiation, will he?" "Is it..." Not to mention him, Diana and Barry felt wrong watching the war from a distance. They had unparalleled power, speed and defense, as well as super perception, rapid response, micro vision and high-temperature rays. Each ability was similar to Clark and more powerful. "Lex Luthor?" Barry gritted his teeth, angry and nervous, "it won''t be a clone again!" Diana shook her head, "It''s possible, but I can''t be completely sure. It''s best to get blood and meat samples for DNA testing." Chapter 735 In a roadside restaurant in the seaside city, people who were eating looked up to watch the real-time report on TV. Although the pictures were intermittent, people still felt the power of destroying everything from the flashing pictures. "Damn alien bastard!" A bearded middle-aged man cursed angrily, and the young man on the table next to him immediately got up, "Who are you scolding?" "All aliens are bastards, including that shit Kryptonian." The middle-aged did not flinch. The next second they were knocked down by the other party. They fought on the ground and were soon dragged aside by their companions. The young man scolded angrily, "If it weren''t for Superman, the earth would have been destroyed a few years ago. He saved your life. You still have the face to swear." Pooh! The middle-aged spat, "Don''t think I don''t know. A few years ago, there were no aliens on the earth. They were all brought by shit Superman. He brought disaster and pretended to be a hero. Only you stupid forks can believe this trick." "It''s you who are stupid. Aliens are always there, but you don''t know." "How do you know? I don''t know. Who are you? A stripper?" "You want to die." Without speculation, the two wrestled together again, causing a burst of chaos in the hotel. Everyone looked this way, except the young man in black suit in the corner. From his appearance, he was not old, only 30 years old, but had extremely lush hair and beard. The overall dress gave people a very strange feeling. He is not interested in the fight in the restaurant. He only stares at the iPad, which plays the battle picture of Superman and alien monsters. It is difficult for the military to get this kind of thing, but he can observe it from multiple angles. At this time, the telephone rang, and there came the voice of iveo hysteria, "Did you make that thing?" "Damn bald, it''s not agreed. Don''t provoke them until the results come out. You can''t die, I can''t." ¡­¡­ The young man drank coffee and waited until the sound in the microphone was over before he said slowly, "You guessed wrong. The beast comes from space and is a taboo created by krypton scientists." The voice on the phone paused and said eagerly, "Krypton? Are you sure?" "This is how the database of krypton spacecraft records that a group of madmen developed biological weapons for war. Unfortunately, an accident happened in the middle, creating a bloodthirsty and cruel super monster. It can''t be killed and can evolve infinitely in battle. It is said that krypton people paid a very heavy price to prevent him from continuing to destroy." "Is that true?" The voice on the phone was obviously more urgent, and the young man smiled faintly, "Why, want its flesh and blood sample?" "Can you get it?" "It''s hard to say. I''ll try my best." The young man hung up and stared at the wild beast on the screen. "Long time no see, Clark. I wonder if you remember me." ¡­¡­ The cold wind appeared in the sky in July. Clark took a deep breath and spit out the frost storm. The monster also learned to spit out a more violent frost airflow. The two air currents oppose each other, and the nearby vegetation and soil freeze into ice. Clark, who witnessed this scene, completely changed his face. He had doubts before. Now it has been determined that the monster in front of him is Kryptonian. It is likely to be a clone transformed by Lex Luther, just like the previous parasitic demon Superman. Asshole! Clark clenched his fist and his eyes were burning with anger. After so long, why don''t you give up? Even if you really resent the justice alliance, you shouldn''t take ordinary people. Two cities, nearly 10000 people, are gone. "Lex Luthor, damn you." Diana shouted, "Clark, we''re going to use that weapon." Clark knew what the other party meant and asked while dealing with the monster, "How long will it take?" "It''s already here. Be careful and try not to get close." A spaceship emerged from the air. Clark went up and approached the spaceship with the monster. When he reached the front, he suddenly turned around and flew in the other direction at a very fast speed. At the same time, the green light wave flew out of the muzzle and hit the monster''s chest. Light wave contains kryptonite powder, which is a weapon specially used to deal with kryptonians. Since the monster is Kryptonian, it will be affected. However, the next picture is stunned. The monster covered with krypton powder was still the same as before. After smashing the ship, it screamed and rushed to Clark. "How is that possible?" Barry grabbed his hair and was shocked. "Isn''t it Kryptonian? How can it be ineffective? Is it the wrong one?" "Yes, kryptonite." Diana jumped up and turned into a red light, flashing in front of Clark to block the monster''s attack, "Are you okay?" Clark shook his head painfully. The monster was not affected by kryptonite. He couldn''t. seeing this, Diana quickly took him up to thousands of meters. The monster falling on the ground roared reluctantly, Being unable to fly is its biggest weakness, but it is only temporary. The monster who could not reach the enemy became more and more violent. He kicked his legs on the ground, leaving a huge pit dozens of meters wide, and rushed to the sky at a speed faster than the sound. Diana snorted coldly, turned and flew East. The other party had kryptonite powder, which would seriously weaken Clark''s strength. It''s better not to touch now. The flying monster hit the mountain forest like a meteorite, and then soared again. It was faster and stronger. In addition, it also tried to adjust its body, just like Clark. By the fourth time, it had mastered flying skills and could fly freely in the air. Such evolution and adaptability are unimaginable. The monster who learned to fly roared and jumped at Diana. Suddenly, the tiger roared and exploded in the sky. The fist light flew away and hit the monster in the chest with a cold killing machine. Boom! The round impact exploded in the sky and the monster flew straight out. Linda in silver armor flew from a distance and said with an unhappy face, "Carl, you should read more books, especially the history of krypton." Diana hurried, "Linda, you know its origin!" The krypton girl nodded and her expression became serious, "It can''t be completely determined. Judging from its appearance and ability, it should be eight, nine and ten. It is a research killing weapon developed by krypton scientists. Accidents occur in the research process, resulting in wonderful changes in genes that can''t be described scientifically, can''t be killed, and can be improved infinitely. As long as it is injured, it will evolve corresponding resistance. No matter what kind of attack, it''s only the first time The effect will be resisted the second time. " "It is the culprit of destroying everything and a taboo. In order to stop it, the military sealed it inside the planet at an extremely painful price. After the collapse of krypton, I thought it was dead, but I didn''t expect it to live and run to the earth." Linda took a deep breath. "Get ready, Carl. The battle won''t end so easily." Chapter 736 In the roaring mountain forest, a bloody giant tiger jumped up high, opened its mouth and bit the monster''s head, pressed its forelimbs on its shoulders and pressed it to the ground. Linda hid in the giant tiger and hit her opponent''s heart with a heavy fist, Go! The fist artillery shot through the chest, leaving a gap of hundreds of meters behind. This blow caused heavy damage to the monster, his body trembled violently, and a dense red light appeared on the surface of his skin. Linda''s face changed greatly. She quickly abandoned the tiger shadow and flew to the sky. Boom! The red lightning pulse diffused around the monster, and the nearby mountain forest and the two mountains far away were directly flattened by the shock wave. The dust was flying everywhere, and the air fell into a brief quiet state, leaving only the click sound of current pulses from time to time. Barry took the opportunity to say, "Linda, does this guy have any weaknesses?" The latter has no good way. "If you know your weakness, the kryptonians won''t seal it up." "What shall we do?" Clark murmured, "better lock it up." "Where is it?" "Void space is a good choice." Diana thought for a moment and shook her head slowly. "It''s too difficult. If you want to enter the void space, you must take it to the eternal rock, control it and ensure that you don''t fall into it. It''s too difficult." As soon as the voice fell, a hurricane came from below. The violent blast blew away the dust in the sky. A stronger and more ferocious beast appeared in front of the people. His body was nearly 50 cm tall, with more and more bone spurs, almost turning into white bone armor. And the momentum of destroying everything has doubled than before. Barry''s scalp feels numb, "If we fight like this, we may want to create an unprecedented monster." Linda shook her head helplessly. "That''s how it is. The more attacks it receives, the stronger the enemy it meets, and the body will naturally evolve until it defeats the enemy. If it doesn''t fight for a long time, it will return to its original form. The best way to deal with him is not to attack and drag." Diana stepped forward, "I''ve dealt with too many monsters. I''ve never been able to kill them. Even if they really don''t die, I''ll see them with my own eyes. Clark and Linda, gather the strength of the three of us and give them a devastating blow. If that doesn''t work, consider other methods." Clark nodded solemnly, and so did Linda. After all, legend is a legend. It makes no sense, because the records in history textbooks are timid. They are the most powerful soldiers on earth. They can lose, but they can''t admit defeat. The three attacked from three directions at the same time. A red light flashed across the sky and suddenly appeared in front of the monster. Diana raised her shield emitting dazzling white light and smashed it on the opposite door, More blazing than the sun, the light exploded out of thin air, and there was nothing to see in the field of vision. The monster held his head and roared. Suddenly, a tiger howled in his ear. A bloody giant tiger jumped out of the mountain and threw it to the ground. Linda clenched her hands, wrapped in white light, and hit her heart at an invisible speed, Punch after punch, punch after punch. Each fist has the power of cutting mountains and stones. The ground rumbles and points. The shock wave and soil are mixed together, just like the fluctuating sea tide. After five thousand punches, Linda sprang up, her body blending with the blood tiger shadow, Die! Blood light fell from the sky. Boom! The sound disappeared, the soil churned, and the whole mountain area was wrapped in blood. "What a destructive force!" Diana''s pupils contracted. Unconsciously, the krypton girl had become so strong. After the blow, Linda, a little pale, quickly flew to the sky and stared down at her opponent. The monster''s chest was beaten into meat mud by a series of destruction, but she didn''t die. What''s more desperate is that its wound is healing rapidly and can recover in 15 seconds at most, "Damn it." She shook her arm angrily and looked up. On the sky thousands of meters, an aperture with a diameter of more than 5000 meters emerged, and the surrounding air seemed to be broken down, forming a large area of air ripples visible to the naked eye. The aperture was caused by Clark. He was flying, flying with all his strength, and his speed beyond the limit was vaguely separated from the scope of physical rules to reach another realm. When the speed reached its peak, Clark suddenly turned and concentrated all his strength on his right hand. Ultimate speed, ultimate power. The two combine to launch an earth shaking attack, just as they did when they killed the dragon of the underworld. Diana realized something and hurriedly ran back with Barry. After only a hundred meters, an earth shaking roar sounded in her ears. More violent than bullets, the airflow gathered into a hurricane that destroyed everything. Trees, flowers, rocks and soil all flew up and turned into powder in the hurricane. Diana quickly opened the kinetic energy barrier to protect their bodies. Barry, shocked and envious, whispered "What''s that? Clark can do this stunt." "I learned it in the underworld and combined strength and speed into one point. The dragon of the underworld was killed by this move." Barry was more and more envious. He had speed in his spare time, but his body couldn''t. once he worked too hard, he would hurt himself. This earth shaking blow was just photographed by a TV station''s UAV. Seeing the impact of the surging hurricane, the whole world was quiet. Although people could not see who was the initiator, the destructive power of destroying everything was too exaggerated. If it falls in the city, the whole city will become ruins. After a long time, the dust dissipated slowly. The whole mountain area was bare, and no green leaves could be found. A large pit with a radius of several thousand meters appeared in the center of the battlefield. In the middle of the pit is a hole. I don''t know how deep it is from top to bottom. Linda stood near the cave, looking for Clark''s figure and observing the surrounding situation. Barry couldn''t help but say, "I should be dead now! They all hit the center of the earth." "What you think is too simple." The voice fell, and a figure flew out of the underground hole. It was Clark. His right arm was drooping, irregularly twisted and almost broken into three sections. He clenched his teeth and forcibly broke the misplaced bone back to its original position. Barry snapped, "how''s it going?" Clark shook his head bitterly, "Its body is recovering quickly and will fly up in two minutes at most." Barrymore said, "don''t you die?" Diana was silent and said helplessly, "It can''t be like this. By the way, where''s Luke?" he said, looking at Linda. "I haven''t been in touch. Where has he gone?" "Who knows." Linda glanced irritably. "I haven''t seen him for a week. I guess I''ve gone somewhere to do research." Clark murmured, "Try to get in touch with him. His ability should be able to restrain the beast." Chapter 737 Clark said that two minutes at most, the reality is that in only 30 seconds, monsters like demons rushed out of the underground cave and came to the world. Its physique has become larger again, nearly four meters. Its body is wrapped by gray bones, and its bone spines protrude outward with open teeth and claws, reflecting the penetrating light in the sun. Linda snorted coldly and raised her hand with a fist. Boom! The light wave hit the body and exploded violently, but it didn''t retreat even one step. Roar! The monster roared up and rushed up with a series of crosstalk explosions. As soon as she touched, Diana flew out. Clark hit it in the face, but it was hit by the latter with a more violent fist and flew kilometers away. Linda fell down, and a bloody tiger shadow appeared around her. Suddenly, a huge red light column came from the front, and the tiger shadow collapsed. The light column hit her body and rolled on the ground with her until the end of her field of vision. Barry looked silly. Seeing that the monster''s eyes turned to this side, he immediately started the divine speed force, turned his body into a lightning and shuttled back and forth in the air. The monster roared and jumped up, chasing after him. One by one, they left the battlefield and disappeared into the sky. Clark stood up from the ruins and took a long breath, "Can''t attack." "I agree with you." Diana covered her chest and coughed violently. Linda looked blue and didn''t say much. At first, although their strength was not as good as their opponents, they didn''t differ much. It''s not like now that they were beaten out. In this way, the strength of the other party will increase infinitely, and even realize anti killing in the case of less to more. That''s not what everyone wants to see. "Come on, take it in circles and try to go where there are few people. Carla, try to get in touch with Luke. If it doesn''t work, start the journey and send it to outer space." ¡­¡­ Destruction began to shift, but it was not as beautiful as expected. The speed, strength and defense of monsters are difficult to understand. It is impossible to involve each other without paying a price. Barry insisted for half an hour and lost his strength. Clark took over and flew out of space with the monster. After leaving the atmosphere, the monster realized something and turned and flew to the earth. "Damn it!" Clark was surprised and angry. He tried his best to chase down and looked down from the sky. The earth wrapped in various colors was really beautiful. However, when the roar sounded, the whole world was replaced by screams. The monster fell on the sea. Gotham, one of the largest cities in the world, is a few miles away. Death began to approach the city shrouded in light and darkness. The green lantern, the star chasing woman, the flame storm and so on rushed to the scene immediately. The police near the port also gathered on the coast and took out all available weapons. They stared at the sea, their bodies trembling. Hal whispered, "Before the monster came back to earth, it had destroyed seven civilized planets. The last place it appeared was karatun star. After causing destructive damage, it was sent to outer space by a guy called laser. Karatun people call it destruction day." Doomsday? Star by star female taste, "very appropriate name." "What are its weaknesses?" Hal shook his head bitterly. "My friend, kigwall, head of the green light corps, just sent a message. The only way to stop the day of destruction is to use space transmission and bring it to the Dark Universe. That''s what the karatuns do." The flame storm frowned, "The earth has no space transmission device." "We don''t have it. OA has it. The green light Corps has sent someone over. It can reach the earth in three days at most." While talking, the sea set off waves, and a giant white bone beast rushed out of the sea and appeared in front of the people. It roared up to the sky, and the sound waves turned into substantive shock waves, which made people dizzy and swollen. Clark fell from the sky and stood in front of the giant beast. He glanced at the heroes behind him and the dark crowd at the port. He bit his teeth and rushed up. Bang! When the fist collided with the fist, the sea sank immediately. Clark, who was beaten back by one punch, jumped up again, avoided the fist full of bone spikes, turned around and buckled his waist, trying to take him away from the inland sea. The monster didn''t give him a chance, forcibly broke away from the shackles, punched Clark to the sea, and then rushed down. The two fought underwater, and the sea water fluctuated with the shock wave, sometimes raising huge waves tens of meters high. At this scene, all the people looked pale and their legs began to tremble. Suddenly, there was a huge wave on the water, and a figure flew out of the wave, passed through the crowd and hit a building in the distance, Boom! The building sank inward and all the glass broke. Fixed his eyes, the man was Superman. He actually lost. The monster rushed out of the water and roared towards the city. Hal bit his teeth and forced himself out, "Stop it and never let destruction go to Gotham." Said, showing a green city wall and a very destructive energy cannon. The city wall was pierced by a blow, and the green energy bomb seemed to tickle it. There was no wound left. Seeing the wrong star chasing woman raised her walking stick and laid invisible positions one layer after another. At the same time, the police at the port also started shooting with various weapons. Bullets, shells, energy waves, flame impact... Hit from all directions to stop the beast known as destruction as much as possible. Clark opened his mouth and wanted to say "no". It was too late. On the day of destruction, there is a dense red light on the skin surface. The more you are attacked, the more dazzling the red light is, A flash of light! The red lightning pulse broke out from its body and quickly spread around. In an instant, all the electronic equipment in Gotham failed. Looking up, you can clearly see the red awn emerging in the sky. Boom! The dense lightning pulses are intertwined into a big net, and everything touched by it will become cracked. Human beings are even worse. Their bodies are broken down by lightning and become coke at high temperature. When one shot fell, the whole world was quiet. There was no gunfire, no gunfire, no screams from the crowd, only dead ruins. Gotham became very quiet and the world began to boil. Originally thought it was just an ordinary alien attack, which could be solved with the strength of the six superheroes. However, after seeing the fragments flowing out of the TV network, mankind suddenly became uneasy. Superman is not an opponent, nor can magic woman, lightning man and magic woman. If they can''t even do it, who else can stop the beast. This is not just a matter of the United States, but a disaster affecting the whole world. The monster is so crazy. Who can guarantee that it will not go to other countries. Senior leaders of various countries have called the White House to ask about the causes and results and whether there is a solution. Joel Nash was upset. He was not in the mood to pay attention to them. He immediately contacted the Ministry of defense and called Sam Ryan and other important military generals to the office for a meeting. Chapter 738 In the White House Office, the live pictures taken by satellites are playing on the screen. It can be clearly seen that after the red flash wave, all the buildings near the east port of Gotham have been destroyed, the ground emits black smoke, and the bones turned into coke can be vaguely seen. If this attack continues, the number of casualties will be at least 1000. Joel Nash (No. 8) pinched his eyebrows and couldn''t bear to look straight at them. The rest of them also tightened their faces and looked worried. Although they didn''t want to admit that the reality is that the power of the government can''t be comparable to that of superheroes. The six superheroes are the highest combat power on earth. If they can''t, who else can stop the monster. After a moment of silence, a general said, "Use nuclear weapons." "Nuclear weapons may not be useful." Sam Ryan shook his head and disagreed with this practice. He had seen Clark''s power. Putting a nuclear bomb into each other''s arms and detonating it might not kill him, not to mention the monster in front of him. A general raised his hand and patted it on the table. "Nuclear weapons are not good. What else can we do? Do you want us to catch it with our hands tied?" Joel Nash said in a deep voice, "surrender is impossible. The key is to find out each other''s weaknesses." then he turned his eyes to Sam Ryan. "Can I get in touch with the six superpowers? I want to know the origin and weaknesses of this monster." The voice fell, and everyone turned around, looking surprised and somewhat suspicious. Sam hesitated for a moment and finally nodded, "I will try. It will take some time." "Then go, the sooner the better." Joel Nash took a deep breath, word by word, "Now I''m all officially in a state of war. The air force, the army, the Navy and various investigation and summary forces are on standby 24 hours a day. In particular, the air force keeps up with the monster at all costs. I want to know its exact location. The army is divided into two parts, one part participates in rescue and the other part implements obstruction and sniping tasks. The monster must not be allowed to enter the crowded area Collection area. " "It''s up to you to decide on the specific operation deployment. Time doesn''t wait. Give me the answer in ten minutes." Then he got up and left, followed by Sam Ryan. Out of the office, Joel Nash whispered, "Contact Superman as soon as possible. We don''t have much time." "Yes, Mr. President, I''ll call now." After the battle of metropolis, Superman''s identity is no longer a secret. Of course, few people know it, only the president and Sam Ryan''s family. Sam was very helpless about this, but he couldn''t do anything about it. His daughter was determined to marry each other, and eight cows couldn''t come back. He couldn''t kill his son-in-law and put him in prison. Even if he caught him, he couldn''t be tried. Superman''s popularity is too high. Tens of millions of supporters, once the news of his arrest is spread, the people will flock to point the spearhead at the originator. At that time, not to mention the president, God can''t protect him. The political world has been immersed in politics for decades. After leaving the White House, Sam contacted his daughter Louise to explain the whole story and asked him to inform Clark. As a result, before long, he received an email from his daughter, which recorded various intelligence related to the monster in detail. After reading the content, Sam clapped his hand on the table and looked very angry. His anger was not that the monster came from Krypton, but Louise. It was only three minutes since the phone call that his daughter got the monster information, which showed that she kept close contact with the six superheroes and might even be one of them. "I knew it was time to tear them apart." ¡­¡­ Gotham became the focus of the world, with troops swarming in and superheroes scattered everywhere. On a high-rise building about to be demolished in the South District of Gotham, a group of street gangsters dressed like a circus gathered together, drinking and laughing at Superman fighting with destruction day. "Head, that''s Superman! A fool like a black bat." "Boss, let''s kill him." "Yes, kill him, kill him." The crowd booed one after another, and they didn''t know whether they were drinking too much or too much. Their expression was so crazy that they didn''t have the fear of death at all. Their boss, a young man with a cracked mouth and a strange smile like a clown, sat on the sofa, holding red wine in his left hand and playing with a stick in his left hand. When he heard his men''s words, he cackled, "The world is going to be destroyed, but you drink here, a group of waste, ha ha!" Everyone was stunned and didn''t understand what the boss meant. The young man picked up his submachine gun and fired wildly at the roof, "Gotham City should be destroyed in my hands. No one can rob it. The banquet begins. Rob and burn it. Kill all those who don''t like it. Gold, money and power armor are all ours." The crowd immediately reacted, cheered one after another, took up arms and joined the new carnival with the boss. When despair comes, the rules lose their grip. Gotham faces not only the shadow of death brought by the day of destruction, but also criminals who break out evil thoughts in despair. The police are not enough, and it is even more difficult to deal with at this moment. Seeing the situation getting out of control, Jim Gordon had to turn to Batman for help. In Wayne manor, Bruce Wayne, wearing power armor, stood in front of the moon window and looked gloomily at the fire rising in the distance. Dozens of black smoke were scattered in all corners of the city. Even thousands of meters away, people could hear screams and cries for help. The city is coming to an end. Said Alfred anxiously, "Young master, you''d better not contact that monster. Even Superman..." Bruce raised his hand. "I know what you''re trying to say. None of them are opponents. I died in vain." "Then why do you insist?" "It''s the same whether you go or not. If you don''t go, you will regret your life. If you go, you can at least die without regret." Alfred opened his mouth and said, "What weapon are you going to use, krypton or a nuclear bomb?" Bruce shook his head. "These are useless. The six of them are smart people. They should have tried kryptonite weapons. From the results, they should have no effect. As for the nuclear bomb..." he pondered for a moment and whispered, "From the previous images, it is not difficult to find that the monster seems to have the ability to absorb attacks. Once the nuclear bomb is invalid, the consequences will be serious." "What are you going to do? Don''t tell him to kick his ass with a big 46 foot, although it''s cool." "I wonder if I can lock it up and send it into space." Alfred thought of something and frowned. "Are you sure that weapon will work?" "I don''t know. I always have to try." ok Alfred sighed and hugged each other. "I wish you success, master Wayne. Remember to come back alive." Chapter 739 Although Clark, Diana and Linda tried desperately to stop it, the battlefield came to the city unknowingly. The desire of the destruction day is not to kill three people, but to destroy, follow instinct and kill all life in the field of vision. This is the initial instruction given by krypton scientists when they created it, in order to make it invincible on the battlefield and become an enemy nightmare. However, the people who created it never thought that destruction would become an instinct. The aftermath of the battle spread in the sky. Everywhere they went, all the glass was broken. The pierced building tilted downward and collided with the nearby high-rise building. Broken glass and concrete were scattered everywhere, causing citizens to scream in horror. This scene is very similar to the metropolitan war a few years ago. At that time, it was the same, frightened citizens, collapsed houses, and life harvested like wheat. Clark couldn''t see it anymore. Desperate to embrace the day of destruction, he flew to the sky. The latter raised his iron fist and smashed it on his back. Each fist was like thunder, and the bone spurs pierced the skin, leaving blood marks. Linda and Diana helped one side. Together, they dragged the destruction to outer space. Seeing this behind the scenes, Bruce took a breath, started the fighter and followed. Several people were very fast. After leaving the atmosphere, they went straight up and reached near the moon. The furious day of destruction shook off Clark and forced themselves out of the shackles of Linda and Diana. It roared and shot a red column of light in its eyes, but Diana blocked it with a shield. Linda clenched her teeth, rushed up quickly, kicked it to the moon, and then bullied her, waving her fists and sending out hundreds of energy guns. The roar came one after another, the surface of the moon was blown to pieces, and the last tiger gun left a huge pit hundreds of meters wide. "Stop attacking. It''s useless." "What do you say?" Linda stared at "cousin" angrily. "We can''t attack, we can only defend, and we should avoid it from hurting ordinary people. Damn it, I haven''t fought such a oppressive battle." "Where''s Luke? Haven''t you heard yet?" "Don''t mention him to me. The whole world has searched and can''t find him." Clark acquiesced, and his eyes were a little more worried. In the face of this monster, they really had no way, but it didn''t matter. The problem was that they couldn''t kill, and forced attack would only make it stronger and stronger. Maybe, as Hal Jordan said, sending it into space is the only way. At this time, a black fighter came from the rear and stopped in front of the three. The hatch opened and Batman appeared, "I brought a weapon that might help." Clark was stunned and asked subconsciously, "What weapon." "A magnetic weapon that can interfere with the position. Although it can''t kill the monster, it can bind it." "I need your help." Clark and Linda looked at each other. Despite some doubts, they opened the rear hatch and took out a metal ball with a diameter of more than four meters. "You can''t use this weapon." Bruce looked at Diana. "Only you can use it." "Are you sure it works?" "You''ll know then." Bruce didn''t explain more. He started the energy device and put the metal ball on standby. "Find a chance to throw the metal ball to the monster. The farther away you two are, the better. Try not to be affected." This sentence revealed a lot of information to keep the two kryptonians away, but did not mention Diana, that is, this weapon is specially prepared for kryptonians. Linda''s face sank immediately, and a cold light appeared in her eyes. Clark shook her head slightly and didn''t take unnecessary measures. Diana took a deep breath, "Be careful and try not to get close to this thing." With that, she picked up the metal ball and flew to the moon. The two followed. Before leaving, Linda gave Bruce a hard look. The battle began again. Clark and Linda worked together to forcibly control their opponents. Diana saw the time and threw the metal ball. At the moment when the metal ball came into contact with the day of destruction, they immediately fled. At the same time, Bruce pressed the start button, the metal ball emitted red light, and the shell cracked to expose the micro reactor inside. What the reactor emitted was not nuclear pulses, but an abnormal and strange red ray. "Simulate the red sun!" Linda''s face changed suddenly, but it was too late. The body hit by the red light weakened rapidly and her breathing became shortness. Clark also noticed the abnormality of her body and couldn''t help looking at Bruce. Krypton people''s power comes from the yellow sun. Once they touch krypton or are shrouded in the red sun, they will lose their super power and become ordinary people. Few people know this secret. Looking at the whole earth, only Luke and lex Luther know where Batman learned it. Luke? Or Lex Luther? A series of questions flashed in their hearts and were immediately replaced by pain. After losing their super ability, their bodies had various abnormal reactions. They felt uncomfortable in their chest. They wanted to breathe, but they couldn''t do anything. They had to cover their mouths desperately to prevent the leakage of breath. Diana noticed something strange here and hurriedly took them to the distance until they left the red light and returned to normal. "That bastard!" Linda gnashed her teeth. "He wants to kill us together." Clark shook his head, "Leave it alone, Diana. Go back first. If it works, trap the monster with Batman." Diana didn''t say much and turned back to the battlefield. Linda whispered, "only Luke knows about the red sun and the bald head. It''s estimated that he knows what happened to Batman." "He hasn''t seen the red sun. How can he make it? Who''s teaching him?" Clark said helplessly, "who did you say? Would Luke do such a thing?" "He''s not so bad, Lex Luthor. He''s the only one. Damn bald bastard, he colludes with Batman. No wonder he can''t be found." Clark shook his head, "Your idea is too arbitrary. I investigated Bruce Wayne. He is a man of principle and won''t hang out with people like Lex Luther." Linda clenched her teeth and said with an ugly face, "no matter how you defend him, it can''t change that he has a simulated red sun. Only Luke and bald bastards know how to make this kind of weapon. Luke doesn''t have that interest. Only Lex Luther is left." "After this, I must find out whether the red sun in his hand was robbed or sent by others." Clark opened his mouth and could only shake his head. He doesn''t feel inappropriate about Batman''s imitation of the red sun. The more powerful the power, the more constraints it needs. The existence of the red sun can make him always remind himself: be a good man, not a villain confused by power. Linda obviously has different views. She doesn''t want to go to Luke''s carefully built red rose villa, let alone the red sun in others'' hands. Chapter 740 Above the moon, the destruction day shrouded in red rays has obviously stopped, and its energy is declining, just like other kryptonians encounter the red sun. Bruce breathed a long sigh of relief and succeeded. That guy didn''t lie. Simulating the red sun is really effective for kryptonians, but... When I think of the purpose of giving this thing to myself, I can''t help feeling a few more worries. The red sun is only the first step. The metal ball begins to emit electric current. The dense electric current is combined to form a unique energy position. This position has an extremely magical ability to adsorb the destruction day on the surface of the ball, and set electromagnetic locks on its wrists, ankles, waist, neck and other key parts. In a few seconds, the monster as terrible as the Demon King became a caterpillar crawling on the ball. Clark and Linda, who watched the battle from a distance, were shocked and complicated. Imagine if they were attacked, could they break free? The answer is No. Kryptonians without superpowers are the same as people on earth. Let alone electromagnetic locks, handcuffs are difficult to break. Diana glanced at Bruce and had many questions in her heart. After thinking about it, she endured it and flew back to destruction day and looked carefully. The monster lay flat on the surface of the metal ball and struggled continuously, but it couldn''t exert its strength. Its body was bound by electromagnetic locks everywhere, which comprehensively limited its activity ability from inside to outside. "What strange equipment?" Diana muttered to herself and was really amazed. First, she weakened it with the red sun, then adsorbed it with the magnetic field, and finally controlled it with the electromagnetic lock. The seemingly simple three steps were surprisingly easy to use. Obviously, the metal ball was specially made for kryptonians. Bruce came here with his fighter and was about to speak. A red alarm suddenly appeared on the screen. The energy position of the metal ball was rapidly weakening. It seemed to be absorbed by something, and the electromagnetic lock was disintegrating. Diana also noticed the abnormality. The immovable day of destruction suddenly stood up, a large amount of current came out of her body, and the electromagnetic lock broke one by one. It breathed heavily, smashed the metal ball with one punch, jumped up and suspended in the void. "How is that possible?" Bruce was stunned. Why did the red sun have no effect on the destruction day of krypton? Diana glanced at him and silently pulled out her long sword. As expected, the red sun couldn''t decide the outcome. The kryptonians didn''t kill it in so many ways, not to mention a simulated red sun. The day of destruction, when freedom was restored, roared earth shaking, with hot rays in his eyes, pointing at Bruce Wayne. Diana flashed to the fighter, raised her shield to block the rays, and said, "You go back. Gotham needs you." Bruce took a deep breath and didn''t say a word. He turned his direction and flew to the earth. This battle is not for ordinary people. He has done everything he should do. Staying will only become a burden. At the same time, a young man with thick hair and beard quietly put down his iPad in a restaurant in the seaside city, "The red sun can''t do it. It seems that it''s really troublesome." "Do you want to do it?" "The six superheroes only appear Superman, wonder woman, power woman and flash, and two have been invisible. Luke Shaw, you won''t be engaged in any conspiracy again!" "What good is it for you to indulge monster destruction?" The young man dragged his chin and fell into deep thinking. Once bitten by a snake and afraid of the well rope for ten years, Lex Luther, who has been eaten by Luke for many times, is deeply in awe of the latter. He can''t guess the other party''s ideas. In order to avoid death, he even changed his face, abandoned the iconic bald head and became a literary youth with long hair and beard. Even so, he did not dare to appear in public and could only act secretly, "Luke Shaw, what the hell are you up to?" ¡­¡­ In the underground collection hall, Carol looked anxiously at the screen, which showed the current situation of Gotham photographed by the helicopter. The huge city was full of black smoke, collapsed houses and buildings could be seen everywhere, and the streets were full of dust, as if they had experienced war. Citizens flocked near the bridge, and some even went to the sea to escape the city. Seeing these pictures, Carol couldn''t help feeling sad about the death of a rabbit. If the monster ran to the seaside city, would her hometown be like this. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help asking, "EVA, when does Luke wake up?" "I don''t know. The young master didn''t say the specific time." "Where the hell is he?" This question has been repeated dozens of times. Before, EVA gave the answer without hesitation, but now she is rarely silent. That monster is so powerful that no one is an opponent. If he really lets it go, let him run to Haibin city... Haibin city is the base camp of the Xiao family. The old man and his relatives are there in case of an accident. Carol realized something and stared at him, "Do you know where he is?" "Tell me where he is." The bookshelf at the corner of the wall separated outward, the energy barrier dispersed, and a wooden door engraved with spells emerged. Seeing this scene, Carol exploded instantly, "Damn bastard, he''s always next door to me." AVA was silent. Silence was acquiescence. Carol was going crazy. She grabbed her hair with both hands. She was hysterical. She waited here for so many days. As a result, the man who was thinking about it was always next door. "Asshole!" "You are all bastards." "This matter will never be let go." Carol glared at Eva fiercely, went to the door and kicked it. Bang! The sudden force came from the wooden door. Carol screamed and flew out straight, The air was strangely quiet. EVA quietly dispersed her voice. Two seconds later, there was a crazy roar in the room. The ferocious Carol rushed to the wooden door. Instead of kicking this time, she held the handle carefully and angrily. Click! When the door opened, the golden light precipitated along the crack of the door, and behind the door was a glittering world. Luke sat cross legged, suspended in mid air, his eyes closed, but there was a vertical mark on his eyebrows. His body was wrapped in dazzling golden light, like a Buddha sitting in the west, exuding a breath of awe. Carol was full of anger and disappeared behind the scenes. Although I don''t know what happened, from the appearance, Luke is obviously in a state of cultivation, just like the enlightenment in Buddhism and the meditation of a magician. Would it be bad to disturb him now? Carol was deeply entangled, but when she thought of the outside situation, she finally clenched her teeth, crossed the threshold and came to the golden world. "Luke, can you hear me?" "Wake up, we''re in big trouble. If you''re still there, respond. They really need you." Chapter 741 What is God? God is a rule, and divine power is a power obtained after detachment from reality. It sounds simple, but no one has done it for thousands of years. All things in the world, whether strong or weak, live in rules. The three laws of physics, soul and life construct the living space so that species can survive and multiply. The premise of becoming a God is to break the law and draw strength from it. The two run counter to each other and are completely opposite. If you want to break through the limit, you must rely on external forces, such as color halo, or something else. Luke didn''t want to do so. He chose to open up a new road, a broad road paved by golden light. He does not want to be the God of the DC Universe, he wants to be his own God. Go beyond yourself, break through boundaries, pry into the mysteries of the law of the soul, and create a world that only belongs to you. ¡­¡­ The universe is very large, boundless and endless. However, in the eyes of some creatures, the so-called universe is just a pearl the size of glass. There are many such pearls. They are crowded together and wrapped by a wall without concept. The wall of origin, also known as the wall of soul, the known cosmic boundary divides and protects the multiverse. All the rules in the world come from him. Space, time, life, death, magic, power, etc. it is the beginning and end of the rules, including all secrets and legends. As long as you pass through the wall of origin, you can get all the answers. However, at this moment, in the almost empty space at the boundary of the universe, the standing wall broke a crack. A mysterious man with a cloak and a looming body stood in front of the crack. His silent expression could not see any thoughts, but his eyes gushed strong black light. The wall of origin has cracked. Since the birth of the universe, this wall has stood here for countless generations and has never been damaged. However, now, without any omen, it has cracked. Why is that? What''s the reason? External factors? Or internal factors? The mysterious man bowed his head and speculated on the cause and effect with his omnipotent divine power. As a result, what appeared in front of him was a fuzzy picture, as if isolated by something, and even the supreme existence of the universe could not be seen through. The wall of origin represents the rules of the universe and the rules themselves. Nothing can hurt it unless it comes from other universes. "There are stowaways in the multiverse?" "The crack means the birth of the law that does not belong to the world. Is it him? Why did he do that?" The mysterious man muttered to himself, and his expression was a little colder. The wall of origin must not be destroyed, especially the forces from other worlds. We must find stowaways and erase unexpected factors. The question is, where the hell is he? ¡­¡­ In a world full of golden lights, a huge city made of gold is nestled in the mountains. People come and go in the city. It is not lively. The voices of businessmen, blacksmiths, officials, soldiers, mercenaries and scholars All kinds of voices ring out in your ears at the same time, with different emotions. Listen carefully, but you can detect abnormalities. All sounds are one tone, just as everyone uses the same face. As like as two peas, the same as the merchant, the blacksmith, the officer, the warrior... Luke''s face is different from each other, and the vertical mark of the eyebrows is the same. Suddenly a strong wind blew, and the huge city dissipated, turned into countless gold powder and floated to the sky. An indomitable giant appeared in the sky, the vertical scar in the center of the eyebrow slowly cracked, and endless suction gushed out of it, swallowing up the whole world. The golden light disappeared and the world returned to darkness. Sitting in the air, Luke opened his eyes. His indifferent eyes were like the creator who dominated everything, without any emotion. As soon as Carol''s body stiffened, she subconsciously retreated, and then she thought of something and hurried, "You... You... Are you okay?" Luke glanced at her and closed his eyes again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Carol opened her mouth and felt inexplicably frightened. Luke in front of her was so strange that she seemed to be a different person. No, she was not a human, like a god of death without feelings. Time passed slowly. Unconsciously, an hour passed. Carol didn''t dare to disturb. She could only sit aside and wait honestly. She didn''t know how long to wait. She just wanted this kind of thing to end quickly. The room was very quiet, but the outside world was noisy and boiling. The battle has become more and more intense, and has entered a white heat. The four men fought back to the earth from the moon, from the east of the United States to the west of the United States, and everything along the way was destroyed. There were numerous casualties and the situation was on the verge of getting out of control. Now, not only the United States, but the whole world has become terrified. With the spread of the message of doomsday, the high-level people have realized the seriousness of the matter. Before this monster came back to earth, it had destroyed seven planets, that is, once the superheroes were defeated, mankind is likely to become the eighth civilization destroyed by it. Destruction is at hand, and there is no sign of it. The netizens who were going to sit in front of the computer and eat melon seeds to watch the play couldn''t sit still for a moment. They were stupid when they thought that the good days were coming to an end. What is an impeccable disaster? What is a natural disaster? Doomsday is a real example. It comes without warning. It doesn''t need a reason. It has only one purpose: to destroy everything you have. Senior leaders of various countries have launched a state of emergency war, mobilized all forces to form annihilation teams and headed for America. Joel Nash immediately held a press conference to strongly condemn this behavior, saying that while those people were invaders, they promised the people that they would find a way to stop the day of destruction and never let the disaster happen. The Midwest of the United States is a vast desert. The lightning pulse of destruction expanded in the desert, and in an instant, the whole sky turned red. Clark, Linda and Diana were in three directions, staring down at the same time. After the dust dispersed, a giant beast wrapped in white bones appeared. Destruction day, constant injury, constant evolution. From the initial three meters to the current five meters, the bone spurs on the fist, elbow, shoulder, knee and spine have become a bone knife more than one meter long. This kind of knife is not a bone, but a super hard crystal similar to bone. It is extremely sharp. Even Clark''s body can''t resist it. Diana breathed slowly. "If it goes on like this, the three of us will die in its hands." she paused and added helplessly, "there is less than 10% of armor energy left." Linda frowned, "No spare?" Diana shook her head. "The original set was destroyed in the underworld. Luke hasn''t come to repair it. This set is for standby." The voice fell and the air fell into a brief quiet state. The main reason why the three can persist for so long is the teleportation ability of the female Wushen armor. Whenever there is a danger, Diana will appear in time to prevent the disaster. Now, the armor energy is on the verge of depletion, which means that the three people lose their self-protection ability unexpectedly and are likely to be killed by the destruction day. Chapter 742 More than three hours have passed since the day of destruction. It has been fighting and getting stronger. People take turns to fight. Instead of changing the status quo, they let themselves fall into a passive situation, It can''t go on like this. Linda said to herself suddenly, "we should stop and think about what we can do to stop it." Diana shook her head. "Once it stops, it will be destroyed and hundreds of thousands of people will die." Clark also said, "I can''t stop. I can only continue." "That''s not necessarily..." Linda sighed and said reluctantly, "in fact, there is another way. Luke left it. He won''t let me use it... Forget it, I can''t manage so much." open the communicator and get in touch with No. 5, No. 9 and No. 12, "How long will it take you?" "It''s here, right below, Linda. For the last time, do you really want us to do it?" "When did you mention this?" "No, something must be made clear." The tone of the fifth is very serious, even severe, "The thirteen apostles are the biggest secret of the noumenon and a life-saving card. You are the only one in the world who knows it. Carol and the old man don''t know it. He trusts you and asks you to contact us. If we let us do it because of this, it is tantamount to opening the card and exposing it to the world. When the noumenon knows it, it must be very angry and even angry with you." "Linda, you''d better think about it." The words made the krypton girl laugh bitterly. She didn''t know the harm, but she couldn''t watch Clark fall, "Do it, Luke. I''ll explain." "Actually, you don''t have to." The old twelve suddenly said, "it''s done very well. It''s time to step back and let the military take over." Linda said unhappily, "what nonsense are you talking about? It''s destruction day." "No, old twelve is very reasonable. On the contrary, you, Linda, think too naive." On the 5th, he said something stunned, "there are many meanings of the country, but the essence is to protect people''s life safety. Protecting the earth is their responsibility. You can shoulder this responsibility, but you can''t take it all. It''s more reasonable to step back and give them space to show when appropriate." Linda shook her head. "I don''t want to hear your nonsense. Let the soldiers do it? You can think of it." Sighed on the 9th, "Linda, I''ve taught you for so long. Why don''t you understand that you can''t just look at the present and consider the future development. The justice alliance has been watched by all countries. Your series of actions have won extensive support from the people and threaten their rule. It''s too rigid and easy to break. Don''t be arrogant and show weakness at an appropriate time." "It''s not important to let soldiers fight. It''s important that they fight on behalf of the country to protect the earth. Even if they die, they are heroes and will be respected by future generations. But if they don''t fight, they are cowards and cowards. You should understand such a simple truth!" Linda was stunned. She never thought the other party would say such a thing. The fifth added, "This is politics and human nature. You will understand later. Another point is that the day of destruction comes from Krypton. You and Clark are kryptonians. Three kryptonians fight on the earth. The people may not think much. The top level will investigate thoroughly. If you don''t want the justice alliance to become a thorn in the eye and flesh of the top level, leave the battlefield and think carefully about what to do next. As for the other side Monsters have their own super power team and the military to take over. Your worry is superfluous. " Linda was speechless and couldn''t help saying, "Luke taught you these?" "You forget our origin. We are a part of the noumenon." "Where the hell is he?" "We can''t feel his position. The only thing we can be sure of is that he is still alive. The time is almost up. Make a decision quickly. Retreat or just be brave?" Linda smiled bitterly, "I see what you mean. The problem is the two of them..." "Diana, we have a way. You just have to convince Clark. I suggest you use lonely fortress." The girl was stunned and understood in an instant, "have you planned for a long time?" "It''s not a plan, but vision and judgment, and the way to deal with problems." This is the end of the call. On the 5th, I immediately contacted Diana. I don''t know what method I used. The magic nvxia who is keen on fighting actually hesitated. Linda flew to Clark and proposed to trap the destruction day with the lonely fortress. The latter''s eyes brightened and then became hesitant. The problem is how to lead it to the north pole or drive the fortress over. "Go, I''ll try to hold it. It''ll be fine." The highest control of the lonely fortress is in Clark''s hands. Only he can obey the orders of the fortress''s artificial intelligence. Clark said nothing more, took a deep look at the day of destruction, turned and flew north. Diana flew over and whispered, "is Luke really going to do this?" "There''s no time to say this. Avoid the war first. When the military is in place, we''ll evacuate. You go to change the divine wing armor, and I have to make some preparations." Before long, the super power team and the military arrived at the battlefield one after another, and a large number of fighters appeared in the air. Linda contacted Sam Ryan to explain the situation briefly. Without waiting for the other party''s reply, she disappeared into the sky with Diana. The day of destruction roared angrily and turned his eyes slightly. When he saw the soldiers in all directions, his eyes showed cruel blood and red. The battle began again. Soldiers in power armor rushed frantically to the day of destruction with the support of super power teams and air forces. This scene was captured by the camera and broadcast to the world. The Internet is boiling. No one knows what''s going on. Superman, shennvxia and shenlinv leave the battlefield and the human army takes over the battle. What''s this? Wheel fights? Some people say that the three are not opponents of destruction day and choose to escape. Others say that they are seriously injured and need to rest and change their equipment. There are many different opinions, but for the country, the army and even the whole human civilization, this is a legend enough to go down in history. Human soldiers stood up. In order to protect the earth and fight with incomparably powerful monsters, the task forces of other countries also joined in to jointly stop the super beast that destroyed seven civilized planets. The war was extremely fierce. Soldiers died one after another, fighter planes kept falling, red pillars of light swept between heaven and earth, and everything they went was turned into ruins. Scenes of despair like a movie are presented in front of everyone. The noisy world was temporarily calmed down, and an unspeakable anger filled the earth. Chapter 743 Looking at these pictures, Diana couldn''t help shaking her head, "I seem to understand why Luke asked us to retreat? It''s just that the price is too high." "Those soldiers are great." Linda seldom praises human beings except Luke. This is the first time. The door opened and Barry Allen hurried in and asked directly, "Why did you retreat? The soldiers, they..." "Well, Barry, you know the situation at that time. With the strength of the three of us, we can''t win it at all. Fighting will only infinitely enhance its strength. At present, the most important thing is not to win, but to send it out of the earth." "But those soldiers..." Diana patted her chin on the shoulder. "Protecting the earth is not just the responsibility of the justice alliance. We are just one of them. Don''t think about it. Time waits for no one. Solving the problem is the most critical." These words sound very reasonable, but what''s wrong? Barry scratched his head and couldn''t understand what he thought. Linda went to the computer and said while searching for information, "The best way to send the destruction day out of the earth is space transmission. Both journey and lonely fortress have this function. As long as the destruction day is sent to the spacecraft and controlled temporarily..." At this point, he shook his head with a bitter smile. It takes time for the spacecraft to start. Long distance space shuttle constantly has environmental restrictions and speed requirements. All these need time to prepare. It takes at least ten minutes to complete before and after. ten minutes? How can you control ten minutes of doomsday. Diana said hesitantly, "in fact, there is another way to lock it up, a place like the eternal rock." Barry wondered, "is there another place in the world like the eternal rock?" "Yes!" Diana nodded, "Oriental fairy court, an independent space hidden in the plane of the earth, was created by the joint efforts of the gods. I know where the entrance is and can be opened." Linda murmured, "are you sure this will work?" Diana thought for a moment and shook her head slowly, "I''m not completely sure. Although that space is independent, it shares the same sun with the earth. If the destruction day keeps flying up, it may be separated from it. However, there are no humans there, and we can fight there without scruples." Although this method is good, it can not solve practical problems. The atmosphere gradually became dignified. After thinking for a long time, they didn''t have a clue, but the battle on the other side began to come to an end. The day of destruction is not a day that humans can resist. If we persist in it for only one hour, all the armies of various countries will collapse. More than half of the soldiers with casualties will no longer rush, choose to detour and drag the enemy with their lives. More than ten kilometers of land is covered with gunsmoke, and corpses and aircraft wreckage can be seen everywhere. In a burning building, Batman hid behind the wall and looked at the destruction day in the distance with the super power team. Talia also came, as a representative of the assassin League, followed by the death squad. After observing for a while, Bruce looked back and said with a slight irony, "I didn''t expect the killer to come to the battlefield." Talia shrugged. "If the target of that beast is your so-called superheroes, I''m happy to see its success, and even push it. Unfortunately, it wants to destroy the world. We are all human beings on earth. We can''t watch the planet be destroyed!" Bruce didn''t speak, took out his weapon and was about to move, but Talia held him down, "Don''t go. You''ll die if you go." "If we don''t stop it, everyone will die. It makes no difference whether we die early or late." Talia frowned, "I remember you have contact with the six superheroes. Why not contact them? Their strength should be able to delay the day of destruction." "That doesn''t make any sense. What we want is to kill it or send it out of the earth. Once the six of them have an accident, the chance will become very slim." he paused and said again, "Before they bought us more time, now it''s our turn." "That won''t let you go." Talia made a gesture. The death squad next to him took up arms and strode to the battlefield. They were wearing the best power armor on the market and had the latest energy weapons. Even so, they only delayed for 40 seconds. Forty seconds, ten lives! Seeing this scene, Talia couldn''t help sighing, "I finally understand why Superman has the title of human God. Only gods can fight this monster." Bruce murmured, "it''s different from Superman. Superman has weaknesses, it doesn''t." "Where''s kryptonite?" Talia suddenly opened her mouth and shook her head after noticing the warning in her boyfriend''s eyes. "Don''t think about it. We won''t assassinate him. We just don''t understand. Isn''t the destruction day from Krypton? Why krypton doesn''t work." "No one knows why. You can ask Lex Luther." Bruce took out his notebook and operated the UAV for long-range strike. More than 100 UAVs were the products of Wayne group. He tried his best to deal with them and delayed for another two minutes. The battle became a simple number game. When the people above died, the people behind stared at it and dragged out the day of destruction with human lives and fighters, so as not to let it leave the battlefield and rush to the big city. The death toll soared, but the day of destruction did not show fatigue. It was still as violent as before, killing all creatures in front of us. Senior leaders of various countries have been silent. While sending additional troops, they have made final deployment to gather top talents from various industries and send them to underground shelters. If mankind is really destroyed on the day of destruction, they are the flames of restarting civilization. There is a melancholy cloud inside the White House. Those guys above are like ants on a hot pot. They want everyone to become Superman. Joel Nash was holding an emergency meeting with the generals to ensure the next sniper plan. Just then, the door opened and someone who shouldn''t have appeared appeared. Amanda Waller, once the boss of the eye of heaven, is now a street mouse. Joel Nash said displeased, "How did you get here? Who let you in?" The general in charge of opening the door ran to Joel Nash and whispered something. The latter''s face remained unchanged and let everyone out, leaving him, Amanda Waller and a bodyguard. "You have a way to stop that monster." "Good." Amanda nodded solemnly, "but there are two conditions." Hearing this, Joel Nash loosened his frown and took a drink from his glass, "Come on, what''s the requirement?" Amanda took out a document and put it on the table, "This is the first condition. If we promise it, we can talk about the second." The bodyguard came forward to check the document. After confirming that there was no problem, he handed it to the president. Joel Nash opened the document, browsed it quickly, finished reading it, and put it down calmly, "Ms. Waller, I really underestimate you. You have a good ability to change your face." Chapter 744 What is recorded in the document is an investigation report about the supernatural incident investigation department called the "special bureau". The special investigation bureau is a special investigation organization jointly organized by some countries in Western Asia and some countries in Europe to deal with superhuman and supernatural disasters. It is dispatched by the Council composed of governments and has high authority and independent action ability. The first director of the agency was Amanda Waller. "Just a few months later, from the unemployed vagrants who were revolutionized by the White House to the director of the special Bureau, Amanda, you are really different." "Thank you, Mr. President, for your appreciation." Amanda smiled faintly and said, "what do you think of the things on the document?" "You have been preparing secretly for so long, and you still need my consent?" "You''re welcome, Mr. President. You''re the leader of the alliance. Without your nod, the special bureau can''t do anything. I hope you''ll give it serious consideration." "Don''t think about it. The document is no problem. As long as you solve the monster, I will recognize the official status of the special agency as the president of the United States." Joel Nash leaned back in his chair. "Come on, what''s the second condition?" Amanda fought back her excitement, "Saving the earth is our common responsibility. One condition is enough. There is no need for the second." Joel Nash suddenly understood, "it seems that you have made a lot of preparations. Well, Ms. Waller, look forward to your good news. Don''t let me wait too long." With these words, Joel Nash got up and left, followed by Amanda Waller. After leaving the White House, he immediately dialed the satellite phone, "He agreed. When will you act?" "It''s already started. We''ll arrive at the battlefield in a minute." Amanda Waller took a deep breath and said word by word, "Lex Luthor, I don''t care what you want to do, you must not fail. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. As long as you successfully stop that monster, the special agency will become a powerful organization independent of the country and have infinite light. You and I will get rid of our previous embarrassing identity and reappear in front of the world. Even Luke Shaw can''t help us." "This is the only chance. You must grasp it." "I don''t need you to teach me." The other party looked very impatient and hung up directly, "Damn bald guy." Amanda snorted coldly and walked quickly into the car to pay attention to the latest progress of the battlefield. ¡­¡­ The battle has entered a white hot stage. Human soldiers are fighting against the day of destruction with their own lives. Their courage and toughness are frustrating. Unfortunately, the strength gap is too large. Even if you give everything, nothing can change. The fighting side fell to the ground and tilted. The human side suffered heavy casualties, with less than one third left. The land within a radius of more than ten miles was covered with smoke of gunpowder and fire. Corpses could be seen everywhere, as well as various types of power armor. Bruce clenched his teeth, transferred the last batch of UAVs into the battlefield and soon destroyed them under the red light column. Talia whispered as she watched the battlefield, "You''d better contact six of them at once. If you don''t come again, all these soldiers will be scattered." "It''s too late." People are afraid of death after all. No amount of courage can stop the continuous death in the face of fierce things such as destruction day. The remaining soldiers no longer charge and choose to hide. The day of destruction that lost its target immediately turned its attention to the distant city, where many citizens did not evacuate, and the noise could be heard from a distance. It roared angrily and jumped into the sky like a shell. "It''s over." "Damn it!" Bruce clenched his teeth angrily. He had never hated his ability as much as now. If he had the power of Superman, he could stand up and stop each other. Talia said calmly, "The end is doomed. The military can''t stop the monster. It can only rely on six of them. Bruce, you should be prepared for the worst. If they also fail, find an absolutely safe place to protect me." "When and what nonsense you talk about." Bruce was very angry, but the next sentence stunned him, "I''m pregnant." Talia touched her lower abdomen and showed a rare tenderness on her cold face. "It will be just three months the day after tomorrow." Bruce''s mouth is wide open. He''s a fool. ¡­¡­ Pregnancy is really contagious. Clark Kent, who should have been on the battlefield in a private hospital in metropolis, paced the corridor in fear, watching TV anxiously and looking at the ward. Louise is pregnant. He''s going to be a father. The feeling of being a father for the first time is indescribable. It is excited, expected and excited, but it is more uneasy. He is a Kryptonian. Although he has 23 pairs of chromosomes like people on earth, his essence is different. The two races cannot produce offspring. Clark doesn''t care about this. It doesn''t matter whether he has children or not. The key is to be with people who love each other. If he really wants children, he can adopt one. Louise doesn''t think so. As a normal woman with good physical and mental health, she wants to have children, but it backfires. After living together for several years, her stomach hasn''t changed at all, which indirectly proves that krypton people can''t breed with people on earth. She also accepted this reality. However, she never thought that God would give her the greatest surprise in the most desperate time. She''s pregnant, Clark''s baby. Louise couldn''t wait to tell her boyfriend the good news. After a few seconds, the latter kept busy, "You go to the hospital now and I''ll go there immediately." Clark dare not be careless, let alone leave their mother and son to fight on the day of destruction at this time. Even if they really want to duel, they must first ensure their life safety. In just one minute, Clark rushed to metropolis from the north pole and took Louise to the best gynecological hospital in metropolis for examination. Louise was escorted into the consulting room by the nurse, while he waited anxiously outside. The latest situation on the battlefield is being reported on TV. The human army has suffered heavy casualties, but it has not retreated and rushed up recklessly to fight the day of destruction. Soldiers fell one after another, but they didn''t step back. So did the superpower legions formed by various countries. They declared their courage to the world and broke people''s hearts. Clark clenched his fist and wanted to rush there, but he had to stop when he thought of the mother and son in the room. Louise''s pregnancy is a good thing with half joy and half sorrow. The child in her belly has half of Kryptonian genes. It''s good that she doesn''t have super powers. She can be born like a normal child, and Louise doesn''t have to suffer, But once she inherited the blood talent, it means that from now on, Louise will be on the verge of life and death every day for the next eight months. After all, they are kryptonians. Even babies have unimaginable power. As long as they kick their legs gently, they may pierce their mother''s stomach. At the thought of such a picture, Clark was going to explode. Chapter 745 In addition to life safety, children''s health is also worth worrying about. Kryptonians and earthlings are two kinds of creatures. Even if they can combine, their children may not be normal. They may have various genetic defects, deformities or other congenital diseases. These problems need to be considered. No matter which link goes wrong, it will cause unbearable consequences. The more he thought about it, the more headache Clark felt. He was really at sixes and sevens. It was difficult to sit and stand. Before long, Louise came out of the consulting room. She was two months pregnant and had no change as before. Clark hurried up and said eagerly, "How''s it going? No problem!" The nurse smiled and said, "very good. Everything is normal. Pay more attention when you go back. If you have any questions, please contact us at any time. We will serve you 24 hours." Louise also said, "All indicators meet the standards. There is no problem at all. Your worry is superfluous." Clark breathed a sigh, and the stone hanging in his heart finally fell to the ground for the time being, They left together. As soon as they got out of the gate, they encountered an endless car queue. All kinds of vehicles crowded on the road. There were not only women and children, but also a lot of living materials in the car. The heads of the driver''s family stood anxiously on the roadside, looking forward from time to time, hoping that the congested motorcade could move, even for a moment. All this was caused by the day of destruction, which forced these people to flee the big city with their families. Bruce watched quietly, his mood unspeakably complicated. Louise whispered, "go, they need you. I can take care of myself." Bruce shook his head and said nothing more. He grabbed Louise''s hand and went home together. He used to be a son, boyfriend, reporter and Superman. Now he has a father role. This role is different from others. When he got home, Clark went into the kitchen and prepared lunch. Louise leaned on the sofa, turned on the TV and bored with the remote control. Most of the channels stopped and the rest were playing battlefield news. The pictures with great visual impact flashed in front of her. Louise turned off the TV and looked blankly out of the window. Doomsday is hundreds of kilometers away from metropolis. It looks very safe, but in fact, nothing can be guaranteed. It is recorded in the database that it is the monster''s instinct to destroy everything. If it does not kill everything on the earth, it will never leave. Today''s metropolis may be very safe, but not tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. If nothing is enough, it will come to the city soon. Clark put the prepared lunch on the table and comforted, "Don''t think about it, eat!" Louise lowered her head, her eyes a little distracted, and suddenly said, "What are you going to do with it?" "It''s not clear, Carla. They''re trying to get it out of the earth." "Where''s Luke? And Ron, I haven''t seen them. Is something wrong?" "Ron has been sleeping. Luke is missing and can''t be contacted. It''s estimated that he ran to an isolated place for adventure." Louise Mo sighed, "if they were here, they would still have a chance to solve the monster. It''s a pity." "Well, don''t think about these things. Eat first." Louise shook her head gently. "I have no appetite. I can''t eat. Clark, don''t stay here. Go where you should go. They need you very much now, but..." she paused and said very seriously, "If you want to come back alive, I don''t want to lose my father before the baby is born." "You must promise me." Clark was silent for a moment and nodded hard, "I''ll come back. I promise you, solve the monster and come back immediately." Then he went to the window and jumped out. ¡­¡­ In the center of GERT City, with the roar, the red aperture suddenly appeared. Lightning pulses and shock waves mixed together to form a force to destroy everything. Everywhere they went, buildings and vehicles were destroyed, and the citizens were even worse. Everything wiped by lightning turned into coke. A blow fell, creating a blank area of several kilometers around. Looking down from the sky, you can clearly see the blank in the middle of the city. "Is this the power of the day of destruction?" On the roof in the distance, Lex Luthor, who saw this scene, couldn''t help exclaiming that it was the ultimate killing weapon in his dream without differential attack and consumption. No wonder krypton scientists are desperate to create you. Iveo Ivo, wearing power armor, came up to him and said seriously, "Before the action, I have to pour cold water on you. Our chances of success are up to 20 percent." Lex Luthor opened his mouth. "Two achievements are enough. What I want is not to save the earth." Iveo looked at him helplessly. He was extremely unwilling, but he had no reason to refuse. He could only put the super organism still in the testing stage into the battlefield. A plane came from the East, dropped a metal box and left. The metal box crossed through the air and just fell in front of the destruction day. The box was extremely heavy. Unexpectedly, it hit a huge pit several meters wide on the ground. There was an abnormal roar in the box. Bang! The impact sound sounded, a big hole appeared in the thick metal wall, and an incomparably huge fist stretched out from the hole and pointed directly at the destruction day ahead. The latter realized what, and his eyes were filled with red light. High temperature rays gushed out. After penetrating the wall, castration did not decrease. He flew back with the things inside. After flying for hundreds of meters, he suddenly stopped, and a red light ball appeared in mid air. The things in the box actually emit the same powerful high-temperature rays. Light waves collide, you come and go, and the spilled energy falls on the ground, dyeing the black soil into a fiery red color. Boom! The metal box exploded, and a mysterious giant with a height of more than 2.5 meters and an unusually strong appeared in front of mankind. He has extremely rare purple skin, only a pair of shorts up and down, and his angular muscles give people an extreme sense of strength. He can also spray high-temperature rays with his eyes, which is more powerful than Clark, but it is worse than the destruction day. He only persisted for more than ten seconds and was shot out. After landing, it bounces up immediately and rushes up like a blink. Pooh! The bone spurs pierced the muscles, leaving a large amount of purple liquid. The destruction day roared excitedly, made efforts again, pierced each other''s chest, and lifted the dead guy to the sky. The blood flowed down the wound to the destruction day. The next second, strange changes appeared. The thick bones like steel armor began to dissolve, and the skin under the bones expanded into purple sarcoma. Sarcoma takes the body on the day of destruction as the nutrient, expands rapidly, and suddenly explodes after reaching a certain degree. Boom! The huge shock wave reverberated in the sky, the body of the destruction day was torn apart, and the scattered flesh and blood fragments continued to expand, turned into purple sarcoma and exploded again. Chapter 746 The body of doomsday is exploding. Purple sarcoma is like a blooming flower, which blooms suddenly after absorbing enough nutrition. Shockwave after shockwave, and the overflowing dust almost flooded the whole city. In the White House Office, several military generals couldn''t help but stand up and stare at the screen, "What''s that? Do you see it?" "Purple blood? Purple sarcoma?" Sam Lane murmured, "I think I''ve seen it somewhere." "Forget it. Look." The war situation changed again. The strong wind from nowhere blew away the dust and fog and exposed a big pit in the middle of the ruins. There was an incomparably huge meat ball in the pit. It fed on the remnant of the destruction day and constantly absorbed energy to strengthen itself. Two meters, three meters, four meters In the twinkling of an eye, the sarcoma had become as big as two floors. Once such a huge sarcoma explodes, let alone the city, it will turn into ruins for tens of miles. People don''t have time to care about this. They all stare at the screen and don''t let go of any details. On the day of destruction, the body is shrinking, and the outer bones and inner muscles seem to be pumped in. "What a terrible guy. He can rob the life on the day of destruction to strengthen himself. Is he an earthman? I haven''t seen him before." "Is it a parasitic demon?" Sam Lane finally remembered that predatory life is unique to parasitic demons, Damn Lex Luthor, it''s you again! Joel Nash also realized this, his eyes were slightly heavy, his fingers kept turning, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Over the years, noumenon hasn''t given up looking for Lex Luther from beginning to end. However, that guy is too careless. He shrinks in the bastard''s shell like a turtle all day, occasionally showing his face or full of thick long hair. No one would have thought that the famous bald Luther would become an artistic man with thick hair. "After such a long time, I dare to take the lead. It''s like dying." Joel Nash snorted coldly, and then fell into hesitation. The noumenon never appeared. Is it difficult to wait for him and exchange hundreds of thousands of lives for Lex Luther? It''s too cold-blooded! ¡­¡­ The sarcoma was still expanding. Suddenly, a crack appeared on the surface. When the people closed their eyes to prepare for the upcoming big bang, a figure came out of it. The body is up to five meters high, the angular muscles are covered with purple blood, and the eyes are purplish red, just like two light columns. It overlooks the day of destruction from a commanding position. There is no pride of the winner, only indifference on its face. Lex Luther sighed from a distance, "We won." Professor Ivo shook his head seriously. "I''m afraid not. It has grown into a whole, but it hasn''t been sucked dry on the day of destruction. This situation is very bad." Before the voice fell, a roar of anger came from the front. On the day of destruction when half of his body was lost, he suddenly opened his eyes, with bleeding red light in his eyes, countless cracks in his skin, and red light seeping from the inside, Boom! The terrible red lightning pulse appeared again, with a wider range than before, covering almost half of the city. Seeing that the situation was wrong, Lex Luthor quickly fled back until he stopped in the suburbs. Turning around, he saw a hole in his field of vision. The city ravaged by the shock wave was completely turned into ruins. As for citizens, it was impossible to survive under this attack. Hundreds of thousands of people, just gone. Lex Luthor clenched his fist and felt a sense of rabbit death and fox sorrow. In the middle of the city, the crackling electric arc echoed in the air. As the dust dispersed, a giant beast wrapped in red energy waves emerged. Doomsday! The undead monster, stripped of its previous bone armor, becomes an energy giant. It roared, jumped up, punched the purple giant suspended above for thousands of meters, and then took advantage of the situation to turn its body into dazzling red light. Boom! The sky turns crimson, and energy waves wash around like tides. The purple giant''s chest sank downward and was almost pierced. He raised his right hand expressionless. He was kicked by the latter in the forehead of the day of destruction. They retreated at the same time and collided again the next second. The most primitive fighting is so fast that you can''t see the picture. Purple blood is scattered everywhere. Every collision will erupt into a hurricane. In just one minute, there were thousands of counter attacks. No one can see their movements, and even the highest frame camera can only take a fleeting picture. They were so fast that they almost became a hurricane of destruction with the support of terrorist forces. Suddenly, a figure flew out, passed through several buildings and landed on the fields outside the suburbs. The red light followed and staged the second round of fighting in the fields. It is impossible to describe the battle in words. One second it is still in the field, the next it rises to the clouds, and then it falls from the clouds to the earth, where it is broken walls. The three Clarks who rushed to the battlefield were stunned, "What''s that?" "Parasitic demon Superman." "Lex Luthor has made a new thing that looks better than before." Linda looked at Clark. As a result, Superman, who had always been focused, was distracted. Her eyes were scattered and seemed to be wandering outside the sky. Linda frowned slightly, "Carl, Carl!" After two shouts in a row, Clark woke up. "What''s the matter with you? You''re absent-minded." "Nothing. Think of the past." Clark adjusted his mood, refrained from thinking about Louise, and focused all his attention. The battle between the two giants is becoming more and more violent. It has reached the stage of bayonet becoming red. Although the purple giant is strong, it is gradually in the disadvantage with the battle. The flesh and blood that can plunder vitality has no effect. Only a few minutes from the beginning to now, the destruction day has evolved a body that can shield the plundering ability. This is its terrible, immortal. No matter what kind of attack, it is always effective for the first time. The second time, it will evolve corresponding resistance. The longer the time, the stronger the resistance, and finally completely immune. Even the ability of parasitic demons to plunder life is exempted. What else in the world can destroy it. "Failed." Looking at the purple giant ravaged by the day of destruction, Lex Luther could not help shaking his fist, unwilling and amazed, "The legendary monster is really different, but it''s not without harvest." Iveo''s eyes brightened. "You got its flesh and blood." "When did you break your promise?" "Great." Iveo rubbed his hands excitedly. "With the gene of doomsday, research can take a big step forward. Next time, we will create a super monster that shocked the world." Lex Luther corrected, "What I want is not beasts, but soldiers who obey orders. Listen, we can do research. We must not copy monsters like the day of destruction." Ivo booth, "you are the boss, you has the final say, but...", and with a face that he could not help pointing to the front, "how does this guy handle it?" Lex Luthor''s face froze and he didn''t know how to answer. Before he came, he was still very confident. As a result, the purple giant was already his strongest card. Is it difficult that the earth really needs to be destroyed? Lex Luthor frowned, his expression a little more gloomy. PS: it''s so cold this year''s National Day!